ã€ŠBecause I Was Excluded Out of the Class Transfer, I Decided to Steal My Classmate&#x27;s Loverã€‹


 Chapter 1: Otherworld Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 1: Otherworld Summoning</h4>

    ©`Big Bang

    Kirishima Ran had seen an intense lightparable to birth of space as thest part of his memory.

    There¡¯s a screams and roars flying on the other side, the start of the gloomy morning has been disturbed by the confusion.

    The surroundings became white for a moment and there¡¯s a light so strong that can burn covered his eyes.

    The next thing that attacked him is an intense power sucking up and an unpleasant floating feeling.

    He¡¯ll be hit with the ceiling if this continues but the feeling of floating has faded away in the next moment.

    At the same time, the white light painting the surroundings has vaninshed.

    Did the sun fall?

    Or could it be that we got involved in some kind of explosion?

    He doesn¡¯t care about either but Kirishima Ran thought that of wanting to go home immediately.

    Monday©`It¡¯s a gloomy morning before the ss starts.

    He didn¡¯t know what he got involved to at that time.

    There will be a staff meeting so today¡¯s ss will be wasted.

    Possibly, a temporary closure of school may happen in these several days.

    When ites to that, it¡¯s better to go home immediately.

    The train and busses would stop if it¡¯s too slow.

    Ran who opened his eyes while having such thoughts was speechless when he area¡¯s spectacle spreads out.

    ¡¸©`Eh?¡¹

    A stone wall without wallpaper that¡¯s not popr nowadays is seen.

    A stone floor without carpet simrly spreads below.

    There are men and women along with Ran on the same high school uniform on the location, there¡¯re around 20 people scattered around.

    The skirt of the schoolgirl who fell down nearest to him was rolled up and a stimting panties was exposed splendidly.

    It¡¯s a light blue panty that¡¯scking on surface area. It¡¯s not a show-off panties but the form of the ass is clearly seen.

    It¡¯s engraved to the memory because it¡¯s rare.

    After thanking the unintentional work of art, ran looked around again.

    It seems that the men and women who fell in this ce are attending the high school same as Ran©`His ssmates.

    There are lots of students who had the simr hairstyle and the looks he¡¯s used to seeing.

    But it seems that the delinquents of the ss aren¡¯t present.

    Those guys originally don¡¯t exist on the ssroom at Monday mornings.

    For Ran who¡¯s not good with those people with such conduct and oppressive voice, he felt secretly relieved.

    The problem wasn¡¯t that..

    ¡¸¡­Where¡¯s this ce?¡¹

    If Ran¡¯s memory is right, he should¡¯ve been at the high school¡¯s ssroom until just a while ago.

    It should be a break time in the morning before the ss started, he should be spending the time uselessly without doing anything.

    He¡¯s not being bullied but he has no friend in good terms in the ss right now.

    Ran is the so called Botchi(Loner).

    He has no friend that he¡¯s in good terms to be in the high ranks of the school¡¯s castle, nor talk in a daily basis, a ymate in holidays, not even someone to eat together at lunch.

    He¡¯s a typical person without any presence, a low priority.

    Therefore he can¡¯t share this situation with someone.

    That¡¯s hard for the loners.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get what happened at all¡¹

    Saying that, Ran was somehow able to answer even though it was vague.

    Even though he¡¯s thrown in a situation that¡¯s different from the daily life doesn¡¯t mean that his everyday life has suddenly changed in a certain meaning.

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s the popr otherworld transfer web novels¡±

    ¡¸Also, is it¡¯s a ss transfer? I don¡¯t know the cause though¡¹

    The surrounding stone walls around has an artificial look in it.

    They might¡¯ve been summoned by someone instead of being transferred just somewhere else.

    ¡¸But in this case, the person concerned won¡¯t appear until all members wakes up¡¹

    If he had a friend then he¡¯ll wake him up and it would wake up the ssmates in a chain reaction but Ran couldn¡¯t be the trigger for that.

    That said, he can¡¯t just leave them be.

    It can¡¯t be helped, so he called out the nearest unconscious schoolgirl with light blue panties.

    ¡¸No but, I¡¯m aroused©` No, nervous¡¹

    Why is such a high-school girl wearing such a stimting underwear in her body?

    It¡¯s not a question whether the panties is shown or not.

    Or it¡¯s just that Ran just doesn¡¯t know that high school studentsmonly have sex in ssrooms.

    ¡°Go explode¡±, he thought.

    ¡¸Hey, are you okay? Err¡­. Nekoyama-san! Nekoyama Misuzu-san!¡¹

    He almost called her Mizuiro-san1 but that doesn¡¯t matter.

    The unconscious girl who doesn¡¯t mind showing off her light blue underwear magnificently, Nekoyama Misuzu made a strange ¡¸Funyaau¡¹voice and turned over to face up lying down.

    Because her skirt is rolled up, her much more important part is being shown through her underwear this time.

    She¡¯s shaved? He sees the crack clearly when he looks closely.

    Is Nekoyama a cat?

    There would be noints if he just raped her here.

    Various thoughts floated on his mind but Ran didn¡¯t have the courage to put it in action.

    But if he just let such a stimting view go away without doing anything, it would be a waste.

    The other people doesn¡¯t seem to be awake so it¡¯s okay do it just for a bit.

    ¡¸Ne-ko-ya-ma-©`San!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyanyaan~!?¡¹

    The palm pressed mercilessly on the moderate chest for a high school student.

    It¡¯s softer than he thought.

    After he did that, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a crime?¡±, he apologized inside his head.

    No, this isn¡¯t a crime. He persuaded himself that it¡¯s a perquisite.

    It¡¯s impossible to wake up a sleeping person without touching their body.

    The angel in his brain insists that there could be other ces than the breasts to be touched but he ignored it this time.

    ¡¸N, nyaa? Huh? I-It¡¯s morning already? Huh? But it¡¯s dark? Is the curtain closed up nya?¡¹

    It seems that she hadn¡¯t noticed that her chest was touched.

    He¡¯s feeling relieved thiste.

    ¡¸Nekoyama-san¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Kirishima-kuun. What happened to me?¡¹

    Showing her canine whileughing nyahaha, Nekoyama Misuzu smiles awkwardly.

    Her words and actions has an amazing scent of someone ying innocent and helpless but, it¡¯s different from the the tempting actions that has nothing but calctions.

    This is the real her.

    Of course he hate people he hates but©`©`Especially a lot of women©`©`She¡¯s popr in Ran¡¯s ss¡¯s nerds.

    This Nekoyama Misuzu, doesn¡¯t make light of another person¡¯s appearance and doesn¡¯t discriminate.

    She can talk with the boys at the lower level of the castle peacefully.

    By the way, she¡¯s the only schoolgirl Ran has talked to in the original world2

    Even if Ran denies it, when you look at the whole ss, he¡¯s treated to belong on the lowest group on the castle, the Ota(Nerd) group.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t remember?¡¹

    ¡¸Nyaa~¡­I do remember getting wrapped in a strange light however¡¹

    She raised her body while speaking and brushed off the dust on her back and on her skirt.

    Then she looked around and looked at Ran again.

    ¡¸W-Where¡¯s this!? Or rather, why¡¯s everyone¡¯s sleeping¡­Eeh!?¡¹

    She shouted ¡°Fushaa!¡± and began to shake the bodies who are unconsious.

    The student woke up when they were shaken by Nekoyama Misuzu.

    21 people in all.

    The delinquents that¡¯rete toe to school everyday and the fat and ugly women who¡¯s being bullied everyday aren¡¯t here.

    The other students seems to have spread all over the ce.

    Unlike the ss transfer well known on the inte, the ss teacher isn¡¯t transferred.

    It seems that they hadn¡¯te to the ssroom yet because it was early in the morning.

    Noise, roars, cries, and shouts,

    Various voicese and go around the area.

    It¡¯s good that there¡¯s no one resorting to violence immediately but this closed space isn¡¯t good as expected.

    The ota group that¡¯s on the bottom of the castle embraced each other and trembles.

    Alone, I was grinning for some reason.

    Perhaps Ran¡¯s the same, he might¡¯ve imagined the word ss transfer.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the meaning of this!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know!¡¹

    The ss president grieved and the delinquent girl who dyed her hair to brown (It seems that she¡¯s alone) replied in an angry voice.

    Simr things happened here and there, some girls burst into tears whenever an angry voice flies.

    It¡¯s no time to cry in this situation! The delinquent girl shouted while kicking the wall.

    The ss would copse before the one who summoned themes, Ran thought as if it was someone else¡¯s problem.

    But his thought disperses after the next words.

    ¡¸King! Here! It seems that they were summoned in this direction!¡¹

    The cliche¡¯d appearance of the master of the ss summon.

    The schoolboys who were grinning a while ago pumps their fists in the air.

    They¡¯re probably having the delusion of having a cheat ability and would make a harem with the schoolgirls.

    ¡¸It seems that the coordinates of the summoning magic have been mistaken. That was dangerous. If it¡¯s a bit of then they might¡¯ve been buried alive in the wall¡¹

    A man dressed in mantle has appeared from the darkness.

    It feels like he just said something frightening casually but Ran ignored it.

    There¡¯s no profit if he attacked in such a ce.

    ¡¸King! The summon was sessful! There¡¯s 21 people gathered!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­¡¹

    The man who appeared dressed with a mantle with a good build wasn¡¯t the kind.

    The appearance is like a skeleton.

    A skin and bones man having a cane on his slender hand arrived it it seems that the knights have lent their shoulder to walk here.

    It seems that he¡¯s not just thin.

    Sick©`No, it¡¯s something much more serious.

    ¡¸The King is attacked by a cruel spell!¡¹

    It seems that someone¡¯s exining all of it so Ran decided to be silent.

    The other students remained standing absentmindedly without knowing what¡¯s happening.

    There seems to be no person throwing unnecessary jeering or violentnguage either.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the curse of the Maou. This curse will continue to make him suffer as long as he¡¯s living!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We have tried to defeat the Maou somehow but everything we did failed regrettably!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Thus the heroes from the otherworld©`soldiers called Saints have been summoned©`to be able to defeat the Maou¡¹

    To summarize the long thing, it was simple:

    Several years ago, the King took a curse from Maou.

    The Maou must be defeated to remove the curse.

    The residents of this world can¡¯t match the Maou.

    If it¡¯s impossible for the residents of the world©`Then you should scrape up war potential from the otherworld.

    There¡¯s summoning magic in this world and humans can be summoned from the otherworld.

    Then they¡¯ll use them to increase their war potential it seems.

    What to say? It¡¯s very selfish.

    Towards that the vigorous enthusiastic students didn¡¯t endure hearing and ranted and speaks abusively.

    But the man in the mantle, the king, and the knights took light notice of the violentnguage.

    It seems that they¡¯re used to it.

    It¡¯s disgusting that they don¡¯t have the thought of the other¡¯s life.

    But©`.

    Among the students blowing up in anger©`There¡¯s one person that¡¯s enduring theughter.

    The otaku boy whos putting his hand on his sses us making a criminal-like smile.

    Though the barrage of nces bathed him, they¡¯re not noticing it at all.

    If he can be that dignified then he should do that normally.

    ¡¸Summoner-san. We¡¯re just ordinary people, we don¡¯t have the skill to fight. Even if you summon such many people, the situation wouldn¡¯t improve for the better don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    Ran understood what the otaku boy is thinking about.

    What do they intend to do summoning someone without the skill to fight.

    This is different from liking or disliking the summoning.

    He waits after he spun those words.

    Of course there¡¯s only one line that would be returned in this talk.

    ¡¸Of course, we also know that. All of the saints have been given trantion magic to understand the words used in this world and an ability to fight¡¹

    The otaku guy grinned while making a victory pose again.

    It seems that he didn¡¯t notice that everyone¡¯s looking at him coldly.

    ¡¸Is that so, then please tell us how to use our abilities¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy. Stimte the energy going around your body and pray. Once you do it, you¡¯ll be able to know the ability immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Got it, now then!¡¹

    The otaku guy prays grinningly and a character rise in the surface of his head.

    It seems that the ability given to you can be confirmed by other people.

    By the way, the letters that appeared floating on the head of the otaky guy that¡¯s praying is:

    ¡ºAppraisal¡»

    ¡¸No waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay©`!?¡¹3

    The otaku guy who obtained the failure skill by default on cheat heroes has crouched down in ce and got at his wit¡¯s end.

 Chapter 2: The given Skill

    <h4>Chapter 2: The given Skill</h4>

    ©`©`You would be unable to go back him until the Maou¡¯s defeated.

    The students who heard that began to pray for their ability to appear reluctantly while looking at the otaky guy who¡¯s lying down on the floor crying.

    Battle specialized ability began to float overhead one after another.

    Holy Sword User (Saber sh), or Infinite Mana(Over Energy), or Mass Intelligence(Ultimate Technology)

    Ability that can make swords he handle Holy sword.

    Ability that can make magic endlessly.

    Ability that can make the knowledge scattered in the world as his.

    The so-called cheat abilities appeared one after another.

    Appraisal seems to have been really a loser skill.

    The other otaku friend has Dragonification (Dragonic Metamorphose) or Physical attack reflection (Ippoo Tsukoo1), some blooming abilities, they¡¯re consoling the Appraisal Otaku.

    But their lips are grinning badly.

    They¡¯re probably thinking that they¡¯re d it wasn¡¯t them.

    The extremity of scums.

    ¡¸As expected of the otherworld Saints. You have obtained the abilities impossible for us very easily, and be able to control it¡¹

    ¡¸Just like the legends¡­it seems¡¹

    ¡¸Yes my King! The time of peace wille to our country with this!¡¹

    The three looks pleased selfishly and that made Ran very angry.

    They distorted the lives of 21 ordinary people and yet they¡¯re being pleased?

    They¡¯re using the shield that they won¡¯t be able to return unless the Maou is defeated to prevent any rebellion.

    They were summoned selfishly and will be used to war selfishly without even minding Ran and the others.

    Ran shows anger unusually.

    ¡¸¡­Furthermore, what the hell is my ability?¡¹

    ¡ºUnderling Training (Lunatic Sexual)¡»

    Four words are floating at Ran¡¯s overhead.

    The ability seems to be able to be used to monsters and the ability itself seems to be able to make a manservant.

    But the the name is©`Especially the Ruby[The small Hiragana/Katakana above the Kanji] is something troublesome.

    Lunatic Sexual. Literally tranting it, they¡¯ll feel insane from sex?

    The look from everyone became painful.

    It¡¯s different from the otaku megane who had appraisal.

    The girls had strange looks and the men speaks ¡¸Uwaa, nai waa¡¹and averts their eyes.

    ¡¸Hohou, my my, Kirishima-kun. Don¡¯t you have such a dirty looking ability at hand¡¹

    The otaku megane points his finger at Ran when he found an opponent he can beat.

    Though he¡¯s being red at with a lot of hate, the appraisal otaku shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡¸Furthermore, isn¡¯t this ability only usable on women? Making those pure schoolgirls are your underling, train them, what do you intend to do?¡¹

    The nce from the surroundings became more unpleasant.

    But the nce isn¡¯t turned to only Ran.

    The appraisal Otaku is also being looked at the same way.

    He reap what he sow.

    ¡¸My ability can¡¯t be used in a direct battle anyway. It¡¯s an ability that won¡¯t make any harm on mypanions at least¡¹

    He moved his sses while nodding and it reached this point.

    Of course, in an unpleasant way.

    ¡¸It¡¯s being painful to be with you. What do you think girls? He might turn it into an ero-doujin while you were sleeping¡¹

    Ero doujin you say¡­

    He wanted to tsukkomi but He¡¯s in a situation where he can¡¯t say anything.

    That doesn¡¯t change the fact that he have underling training as ability.

    Even if Ran has goodmunication skills, that would cut it¡¯s way through.

    She¡¯s being seen by eyes of fear from everywhere and it became ufortable.

    ¡¸Hey, sses, you¡¯ve said too much!¡¹

    The ss president, Torao Shigenobu who was quarreling with a girl a while ago put his hand at sses¡¯ shoulder.

    By the way, Torao¡¯s ability is Tigerfication(Fang Metamorphose) It changes his body just as the name says.

    Torao Shigenobu is a twisted and very hated good looking man.

    He who has an honest mind and body has high poprity with men and women.

    Of course his poprity from men isn¡¯t filled with love.

    ¡¸Torao¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right. In Torao¡¯s case, he might be able to somehow stop the unreasonable rascal treatment on Ran.

    He doesn¡¯t care at all but Ran right now is being hated by the whole ss.

    The cause of this isn¡¯t Kirishima Ran.

    The given ability©`Underling Training is the one at fault.

    ¡¸Kirishima¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Torao¡¹

    ¡°Thanks for helping me¡±, he was about to stretch his hand.

    However©`.

    ¡¸Sorry but can you leave this ss?¡¹

    The stretched hand was pulled back mercilessly.

    Dark emotion well up from the hand that was pulled back.

    Then there¡¯s difort and pity from being sneered at.

    ¡¸W-Why¡­¡¹

    ¡¸The girls will be frightened when you¡¯re here. And one day, theck of fighting spirit and unity would appear. We have to avoid copsing unity by all means. Also©`©`¡¹

    Torao stops and looked back at Nekoyama Mizusu standing at the back

    Noticing Nekoyama¡¯s nce, she showed her fang and an embarrassed smile.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t endure youying a hand on my girlfriend, Nekoyama Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸©`Wait!¡¹

    He¡¯s going to grab him to make ain but Ran¡¯s body was sent flying by Torao¡¯s arm.

    The arm that hit Ran has the thickness can¡¯t bepared to a human.

    It has yellow and ck stripes.

    It has a bikini pattern that an unfortunate human wears when it fell in love with an alien.

    Torao Shigenobu¡¯s arm became a partial tiger.

    My girlfiend©`He said.

    Nekoyama©`That angelic Nekoyama Misuzu is Torao Shigenobu¡¯s girlfriend?

    That Nekoyama Misuzu that¡¯s gentle to everyone, pure and cute? Torao¡¯s©`.

    Is she wearing that stimting light blue panties for Torao!?

    ¡¸You just talked about hating the unity copsing don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I did. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡¹

    ¡¸At the very begginning©`We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s in this world yet, then you¡¯re going to throw away your ssmate, where¡¯s the unity there!? What the hell isck of Unity!?¡¹

    Anger held in three people was shot at Torao.

    ¡°Was I this kind of passionate character?¡± he asked

    ¡°I wonder if I have such a character when I leave it to my emotions and throw out unnecessary words¡± he asked

    Ran¡¯s roar made the schoolgirl¡¯s even more afraid.

    Even the men are looking at Ran with eyes of disgust.

    Stop stop stop stop stop stop stop!

    Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes!

    ¡­Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes¡­

    ¡¸We¡¯ll get you back when everything¡¯s done. When the Maou¡¯s defeated, when we cane back home Kirishima will also return proper©`¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Shut up ¡¹

    I¡¯ll take you back.

    What¡¯s with that? Aren¡¯t you just saying that I¡¯m an extra luggage?

    The Underling Training is an ability that can make demons or something be my servant.

    If ever you go to defeat the Maou in the future and got attacked by innumerable amount of demons, who would protect you?

    Isn¡¯t that the turn of Kirishima Ran?

    Isn¡¯t that why Ran was given this ability?

    But I don¡¯t want to use this ability for this people anymore.

    Ran will live by his own power.

    ¡¸Fine¡­ I won¡¯t rely on you guys anymore¡¹

    Ran turned back to Torao and sses and began to walk wobbly.

    Painful.

    He was excluded by those guys who stayed together with him in the ssroom untilst week and spent time learning together.

    He¡¯s being a loner like air until now.

    Is this what the ss boycott means?

    ¡¸¡­¡­Nekoyama-san¡¹

    Even if you didn¡¯t notice that I rubbed your chest, I won¡¯t mention it.

    She didn¡¯t even ask if I saw her panties jokingly.

    To Ran who was at the lowestyer of the ss castle, Nekoyama Misuzu smiling face doesn¡¯t change.

    For ran, she¡¯s©`.

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t speak out anything more than this?¡¹

    Thinking about it, he mustn¡¯t speak.

    He¡¯ll be satisfied when he does.

    Saying it after hiding it for a long time will only be a lip service so it¡¯s better to trante it to action.

    He¡¯ll never give up in frustration.

    Kirishima Ran walked at the long dark corridor slowly.

    Nobody noticed that he confined a revenge he can¡¯t break in his heart.

 Chapter 3: First slave

    <h4>Chapter 3: First ve</h4>

    After the long walk at the corridor of the royal pce, a courtyard beautifully leveled has extended there.

    The climate¡¯s warm like it¡¯s spring.

    The fresh green carpet that¡¯s buried on the groundpletely has red and blue and other colored ornamental flowers living. They make waves as they¡¯re caught by the breeze.

    A yellow shadow steals the view at the edge

    Swallowtail Butterfly1©`, No the color¡¯s a bit different.

    The butterfly with a colorful appearance flutters around the area.

    When he thrust out his finger, the pretty butterfly stayed at his index finger silently.

    It rounded it¡¯s straw lips and pecked the tip of Ran¡¯s finger.

    Ticklish.

    ¡¸¡­Haa, I look like an idiot¡¹

    I¡¯ll live with my own power.

    There¡¯s no way he¡¯d be able to do such thing.

    That said, he can¡¯t just return thatte.

    Even if he returned, he doesn¡¯t think he¡¯ll be epted either.

    I was excited on the so called ss transfer before but I¡¯m hating my past self now.

    The sense of relief when I saw sses¡¯ skill was irritating.

    My look when I stretched my hand when I try to cling to Torao is miserable.

    ¡¸Hey, butterfly-san. Will be able to live alone?¡¹

    Choosing a bug as a conversation partner, Ran felt even lower.

    Ren surely was gloomy but not to that extent.

    However, humans wants to cling to something when they¡¯re hurt.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s okay could you give me something to eat?¡¹

    He asked the butterfly that¡¯s staying on his fingertips.

    The butterfly can¡¯t answer of course.

    It¡¯s obvious.

    The butterfly that stayed in his finger flies up and began to flutter around Ran.

    It seems to be encouraging.

    Iughed instinctively.

    ¡¸Are you cheering me up?¡¹

    The butterfly went round and round then stopped under Ran¡¯s nose and pped it¡¯s wings.

    Something¡¯s strange.

    Something¡¯s©`It¡¯s trying to tell something to Ran.

    ¡¸Are you telling me to follow along?¡¹

    It get up and went straight forward, the butterfly flutters to lead Ran.

    Ran followed that butterfly and ran at the royal pce¡¯s courtyard at a quick pace.

    The butterfly shows behavior of worry sometimes and they¡¯re diving in deeper.

    Ran follows after it desperately.

    If by any chance©`Ran thought.

    Could it be that this butterfly is a female?

    It seems that it¡¯s unknown how to judge a female to a male butterfly in the former world but.

    It seems that this world doesn¡¯t have themon sense of the previous world.

    ¡¸Hey, where do you intend to take me?¡¹

    Could it be that the Underling Training (Lunatic Sexual) had been invoked?

    Was the female butterfly subdued?

    I-It must be a coincidence¡­

    The location the butterfly guided was a cave that¡¯s would endure the rain and wind and it has a clearke spread out.

    Theke has fishes with beautiful skin swimming.

    There¡¯s trees on the side of the cave, a multicolored nut©` Is it a fruit?©` Is hanging from it.

    It smells sweet.

    Unable to endure, I picked up and took a bite.

    I noticed that it might¡¯ve possibly a poison but it was after I swallowed it.

    ¡¸¡­Sweet, delicious¡¹

    It was a sweet vored fruit that made Ren who was sheltered from earth to growl.

    It¡¯s not to sweet at all and it¡¯s not sour.

    It has enough moisture that just one fruit it satisfied his thirst and hunger.

    It is indeed a magic fruit.

    ¡¸¡­This is, you?¡¹

    Asking the butterfly, she©`it¡¯s a butterfly though©`fluttered around Ran joyfully.

    The straw-like mouth kissed his cheek.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    His damaged heart is being pierced by the warm act.

    The corner of his eyes became hot unconsciously.

    ¡¸¡­Come on, it¡¯s just the kindness of a bug¡¹

    Being gentle on someone©`Doing something like this to someone.

    What a pleasant thing.

    It seems that the butterfly have taken a liking at Ran.

    It stopped at his hair and shoulder, it folded it¡¯s wings as if feeling relieved and pressed it¡¯s cheek in fascination.

    Ran doesn¡¯t know it but this butterfly is different from simple insects, it¡¯s a respectable monster.

    It¡¯s as Ran predicted, it¡¯s a female.

    Ran identally happened to use his Underling training and it had the resolution to devote it¡¯s life as an obedient ve to Ran, it¡¯s an excellent monster.

    Ran¡¯s happiness is the butterfly¡¯s happiness.

    Ran¡¯s sadness is the butterfly¡¯s sadness.

    Not knowing the words of attachment or love, a firm master-servant rtionship was created there.

    ¡¸Hey©`Err, I have to name you¡¹

    If it can understand words©`©`even though it won¡¯t be able to, the thoughts would be able to connect.

    It would be convenient if it has a name and is always by his side.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what kind of butterfly are you but, in my former world, butterflies like you are called swallowtail butterfly. That¡¯s why©`, I¡¯ll be calling you Ageha¡¹

    The butterfly©`Ageha, spin around happily and stopped at Ran¡¯s shoulders.

    Ran doesn¡¯t know what Ageha is thinking at all.

    But it can be calmly concluded that Ageha is understanding what Ran is saying

    Ran thought.

    How far can Ageha realize his wish©`no, if she¡¯s able to obey orders.

    Ran who¡¯s the user doesn¡¯t understand the particrs of the Underling Training either.

    There was some exnation when you posses but to what degree? Is there a cancetion method?

    The details are still in the dark.

    ¡¸For example, let¡¯s see©` If I say that destroy Torao Shigenobu and Nekoyama Misuzu¡¯s rtionship, would you be able to do it?¡¹

    Ageha flew away in front of Ran and it bowed it¡¯s head lonely.

    It made it¡¯s fluttering wing contract sadly.

    Even if it¡¯s the lord¡¯s©`Ran¡¯s wish, if it¡¯s impossible for Ageha, she can¡¯t do it as expected.

    If course, even if he ordered Ageha to kill Torao Shigenobu, she won¡¯t be able to do that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible as expected. Sorry, I¡¯m taking back my order¡¹

    Feeling the guilt from Ageha who¡¯s fluttering her wings forcefully to suicide, Ran withdraws his order.

    Ageha flutters up feeling relieved.

    It seems that it¡¯s possible to withdraw orders.

    Now then, what should I do? Ran is troubled.

    He pretended to be tough and ran away, apparently bed and food exists here

    With the minimum amount of necessities, the cause of the quarrel is way ahead.

    His anger flows out from the unjust treatment.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t feel refreshed by just punching Torao once¡¹

    I¡¯ll use this unfortunate cheat, use monsters with this underling training and defeat the Maou alone and make the people who make light of me recognize it.

    It won¡¯t feel good unless I do that.

    I¡¯ll make you admit it©` At that point, isn¡¯t Ran at the bottom?

    I don¡¯t want a look of envy.

    ¡¸©`©`That¡¯s right.¡¹

    Torao Shigenobu©`©` He thought, if things goes well, he¡¯ll hit a method foe the others who pretended not to see to be pushed on the bottom.

    And it¡¯s not just a dirty revenge.

    It¡¯s a ray of hope for Ran¡¯s desires to be released.

    Revenge doesn¡¯t bring anything.

    But©`, making someone else¡¯s lover his is something that you mustn¡¯t.

    On the other side, revenge is nonsense. That¡¯s different.

    For Ran himself, this is such a wonderful development.

    ¡¸¡­Ageha, I want you to do something¡¹

    The obedient Monster Ageha kneels under Ran.

    He felt that he heard a voice saying ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you tell me¡¯

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ©`©`Midnight.

    In a world swallowed by pitch ck darkness, there¡¯s a silver moonlight pouring down from the dark blue sky.

    There¡¯s a small footstep sounding in the middle of the night.

    A bobcut ck hair.

    A gentle childish brown eyes.

    There¡¯s tears of drowsiness emitting watery light from the corner of her eyes.

    Pressing her lips on the cuff of the sailor uniform, she made a small yawn and rubbed her eyes.

    ¡¸This world is too inconvenient for not having toilet systems¡­¡¹

    The girl in ck bob cut hair©`©`Nekoyama Misuzu walks restlessly at the corridor of the royal pce while having her thighs fidget.

    There¡¯s a grand dinner party held at the royal pce tonight to praise the heroes.

    The students who drank down the liquor got dead drunk instantly but the students who know their limits were downed by overeating.

    Misuzu is amon sense person.

    She drank alcohol and didn¡¯t overeat herself to the degree her stomach would explode.

    But the juice from the squeezed fruit wasn¡¯t good.

    Cooking has a lot of painful things but Misuzu had drunk the fruit juice a bit too much.

    As a result Misuzu was attacked by the unbearable desire to pee.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s looking for a restroom while walking around the corridor of the royal pce.

    There¡¯s only a light and candle, when you take the consideration that one has to dump it in the toilet, it would be empty immediately¡­¡¹

    Thinking that it¡¯s miserable, Misuzu lets both of her hands but in between her thighs.

    Dangerous, the limit¡¯s approaching.

    ¡¸E-Even if I won¡¯t be found out by doing it in the corridor, it would be rue for the people here¡¹

    No one¡¯s looking anyway, Misuzu¡¯s ethics is starting to break..

    Also, she should be at least out of the royal pce.

    It¡¯s no good to let it out inside the royal pce as expected, but nobody would mind if it¡¯s outside.

    She intends to cover it up properly.

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡­ It¡¯s convenient being men. They have a hose to take care of their business after all¡¹

    Even though she said that, Misuzu has never clearly seen the thing she called hose.

    She¡¯s in a rtionship with Torao Shigenobu but they don¡¯t have a bodily rtionship.

    Her mouth¡¯s still a virgin too.

    Coming off the corridor, she has reached a green courtyard.

    She lost focus for a moment because of the spectacle, her spine and body shook because her crotch loosening so she jumped to a nearby bush.

    She let down her waist and removed her panties.

    Now then, breathe in©`The moment she raised her head, Misuzu¡¯s view was filled with yellow.

    ¡¸Funyaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    A crowd of butterflies.

    An innumerable swallowtail butterfly hurled to Misuzu¡¯s face.

    Even though they¡¯re hurling themselves, the weight of the butterflies aren¡¯t great.

    They kept pping her cheek and Misuzu jumped out of the bush instinctively.

    ¡¸Nyaaa!? Nya-nya, nyat¡¯s this!?¡¹

    Nekoyama Mizusu has unexpectedly good reflexes.

    She dashed out from the bush and ran straight to the forest.

    But Misuzu forgot one thing.

    ¡¸Nya!? I forgot to raise my panty!¡¹

    Picking up the panty that¡¯s carefully lowered to her ankle, Nekoyama Misuzu stretched her body on the fresh green carpet.

    It¡¯s fortunate that her face or her woman part isn¡¯t the one that hit the ground but her groin has reached the end because of an unexpected ident.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, aaah. I leaked out a bit¡¹

    Feeling the gradual pleasure from the cool sensation of air passing through, Misuzu¡¯s face became enchanted unintentionally.

    I¡¯m done I¡¯ll do it here.

    She took off her panty from her legs and Misuzu leans to that ce.

    The unused crack swelled for a moment then a golden colored liquid made an appearance©`.

    ¡¸¡­This is a terrible scene of encounter again¡¹

    ¡¸©`Eh?¡¹

    When Misuzu raised her head, she saw the eyes of a schoolboy she know.

    Looking down at her as Misuzu tries to pee©`Kirishima Ran.

    ¡¸H-Hey! Don¡¯t look at women while they¡¯re peeing!¡¹

    Misuzu bluffs while blushing as she try to hide her embarrassment

    Normally, boys are the one who would be embarrassed when they see this kind of scene.

    They should be pretending to mind it and look on the other side.

    That¡¯s the action she thought would happen.

    ¡¸Nekoyama¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yesh?¡¹

    He confidently stopped on the ce and stood with one of the knees drawn up, then he lewdly caressed Misuzu¡¯s cheeks.

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s confirming the taste, like he¡¯s licking it dirtily.

    Usually those way of caress would make women feel disgust but for some reason Misuzu©`Feels so good.

    ¡¸Ah, aah. You can¡¯t¡­Kirishima-kun. If you do that, I¡¹

    Nekoyama Misuzu leaks out golden liquid from her crotch while having her cheeks being caressed by a ssmate.

    Embarrassing.

    Awkward.

    She¡¯s showing something so miserable in front of a man.

    But there¡¯s the fact that she¡¯s feeling good from it, Misuzu¡¯s face looks bewitched.

    ¡¸Could it be that Nekoyama-san is an M?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, just a bit¡­ I might like being pressed so strongly nyaa¡¹

    ¡®Just what am I saying?¡¯

    ¡®Even though I can¡¯t show this kind of appearance to Torao Shigenobu¡¯

    Or rather, even though Torao Shigenobu is her boyfriend, she can¡¯t say that she¡¯s a bit of masochistic.

    Kirishima Ran is the first one she exposed her fetish to.

    ¡¸©`Nekoyama Misuzu. You¡¯ll be my underling¡¹

    While being swallowed by the pleasure of urinating in front of a man, Nekoyama Misuzu certainly heard those words.

 Chapter 4: Nekoyama Misuzu 1

    <h4>Chapter 4: Nekoyama Misuzu 1</h4>

    The n seeded.

    With Ageha and her happy friends¡¯ surprise attack, Nekoyama Misuzu with her lowered panties fell over.

    The original n was to break in her bed but since Misuzu herself went out to the courtyard for some reason, that saved some time.

    ¡¸Ah, aah¡­ Kirishima-kun, Kirishima-kyuun~!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so sloppy¡­ Your saliva is dripping from under and above¡¹

    ¡¸Because because, it feels good~ A man©`©`Furthermore it¡¯s Kirishima-kun, is looking at me while peeing¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s already under Ran¡¯s Underling Training skill.

    Her eyes looks hostile and trembling at first but she¡¯s now apletely obedient cat.

    Just a Nekoyama.

    Nekoyama Misuzu right now is looking at the sky absentmindedly while having saliva dripping from the edge of her mouth.

    It seems that before the Underling Training was done, Misuzu has some desire to expose herself.

    That¡¯s why even though she doesn¡¯t understand testing to do it outside but anyway, Misuzu¡¯s happy right now.

    ¡¸Nekoyama-san. Can I request something?¡¹

    ¡¸N, Nn¡­ Okay~ Something nya?¡¹

    ¡¸Nekoyama-san¡¯s Torao Shigenobu¡¯s girlfriend aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    When Ran asked it, Nekoyama Misuzu nodded with hollow eyes.

    It¡¯s shocking but that¡¯s a top priority.

    It need to be clear that she¡¯s someone else¡¯s first before dying her color.

    ¡¸Did Nekoyama-san see something like this before?¡¹

    Slowly speaking up, the belt of Ran¡¯s uniform made some nking.

    Ran took down his trousers and underpants while Misuzu¡¯s still on dreamlike state.

    Before Misuzu¡¯s eyes is Ran¡¯s penis who can¡¯t be said to be bigger than the standard.

    Misuzu looked at it with a charmed face for a moment©`©`then her cheeks blushed and she looked away.

    ¡¸Nyaa!?¡¹

    Ran saw all of her fresh reactions.

    Misuzu¡¯s not a skillful person so that¡¯s not an act.

    It surely is her first time seeing a raw penis of a man.

    ¡¸Ah, ,auu¡­ uuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Other girls won¡¯t be doing this.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that dirty thing?¡± Or ¡°You¡¯re showing me something strange¡±, those are the kind of reactions they will show.

    The possibility of not reacting is also high.

    But Misuzu¡¯s different.

    She¡¯s too pure and childish.

    At worst, she might be a girl that believes that babies are given as present by Santa us.

    Misuzu tries to cover her eyes desperately while shaking her head left and right.

    That kind of reaction tickles the sadist heart.

    It¡¯s also Ran¡¯s first time experience.

    I want to see this girl¡¯s innocent reaction reaction first.

    ¡¸Nekoyama-san. Have you kissed someone before?¡¹

    Women that¡¯s on Underling Training can never tell a lie on their master, Ran.

    Though it¡¯s an embarrassing for her to not have done kissing in this age, Misuzu can only nod without making a lie

    ¡¸I see, then you¡¯re the same as me¡¹

    Ran crouches in front of Misuzu with his penis still out.

    Their eyes matched for a moment but it looked away immediately.

    She wants to be stared at more.

    ¡¸Nekoyama, san¡¹

    The cheeks and jaw were caressed by the fingers gently.

    While he moves his finger, Misuzu¡¯s lips loosens even though she¡¯s looking away.

    Her cheeks and nape are soft.

    Just how pleasant it is to touch this squishy lip.

    I want to vite this unused mouth with my penis first but let¡¯s endure.

    It seems that Misuzu¡¯s notpletely fallen for Ran yet.

    If it¡¯s done badly, she would bite it and it would be troublesome.

    ¡¸Loosen yourself¡­Nekoyama-san, do you know French kiss?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I do¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body¡­Her actions arepletely going as Ran want.

    Ran puts his hand on Misuzu¡¯s shoulder then he strongly drawn it.

    The sweet aroma drifts and Misuzu¡¯s cheeks reddened.

    Since they¡¯re sticking close to each other, Ran¡¯s penis went under her skirt.

    Misuzu should be wearing nothing under her skirt right now.

    When he pushed his waist in, Ran¡¯s half-erect penis would be received by something.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body trembled.

    He hugged her body to his chest then Ran rubbed his cheeks against Misuzu¡¯d soft cheeks.

    The feelings are transmitted more directly than when he touched it with his hand, his penis reacted.

    The half-erect penis stood up while following Misuzu¡¯s crack powerfully then it jumped up inside her skirt.

    ¡¸Nekoyama-san¡¯s so cute¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s lips was stolen while their body sticks together.

    With the softness iparable to her cheeks, his waist feels shivery and his penis twitched.

    He was able to have his first kiss between high school students©`©`Furthermore the partner is Nekoyama Misuzu who¡¯s greatly popr at the ss.

    The twitching penis presses against Misuzu¡¯s belly while they¡¯re kissing.

    ¡¸Puha¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun, it¡¯s hitting me. it¡¯s hitting me¡¹

    She has fallen considerably well but it seems that she¡¯s not fallenpletely.

    What¡¯scking?

    What needs to be done so Misuzu can be apletely obedient underling of Ran?

    Ran got tired of the taste of her soft lips made his tongue slide inside Misuzu¡¯s mouth.

    Misuzu trembled.

    Ran invaded Misuzu¡¯s tongue while making wet sounds.

    It¡¯s different from the fairy-tale kiss that lovers do.

    Ran¡¯s tongue stirs the saliva that was collected inside Misuzu¡¯s mouth forcibly.

    Misuzu¡¯s tongue twined with Ran¡¯s and a sticky sense stimtes the mouth.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Haa¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s mouth and Ran¡¯s tongue connects with a thread of light.

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t seem to understand what¡¯s happening, she¡¯s doing nothing but look at Ran¡¯s face.

    Her face is so flushed as if there¡¯s steam rising.

    At that time.

    ¡ºNekoyama Misuzu¡¯s Underling Level Rose¡»

    Those words surface on his brain.

    It¡¯s some line that¡¯smon on a game.

    That seems to have been like that.

    ¡¸¡­R-Ran-kun¡¹

    Her manner of calling©`actions, expression of her eyes and even her tone.

    Everything now has a charm widely different from a while ago.

    In such a state, Nekoyama Misuzu is showing actions that would grab men¡¯s heart.

    She¡¯s like this when she¡¯s serious?

    ¡¸Nekoyama-san. Who¡¯s your most loved person right now? It¡¯s okay just to say the name¡¹

    ¡¸Ran-kun. Kirishima Ran-kun. My beloved master¡¹

    It¡¯s an amazing fall.

    Misuzu right now cannot tell a lie because of Underling Training.

    In short, Misuzu¡¯s ¡ºLove¡»has no lies escaping from this situation

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Hau¡¹

    When Misuzu saw Ran¡¯s penis, her cheeks blushed cutely.

    There¡¯s no sign of hatred or surprise from a while ago.

    Seemingly fascinated, Misuzu stares at the penis that¡¯s twitching in front of her.

    ¡¸Ran-kun¡¯s penis looks like in pain¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    Ran pped in his head unintentionally when her heard how she said it.

    Are there still high school girl who call it as male galia?

    No, that¡¯s not it. This must also be Misuzu.

    High school girl would call a man¡¯s important ce a penis without hesitation.

    Rather than that, he was able to hear Misuzu¡¯s voice saying penis.

    ¡¸Nekoyama-san. Do you know fetio?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Un¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s pure in various aspects but it¡¯s expected that she knows at least that much.

    It would be easy if she knows it.

    ¡¸Can you fete me?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, okay. I want to lick Ran-kun¡¯s penis¡¹

    Ran rolled up the sports shirt and thrust his groin out on Misuzu who¡¯s on her knees.

    The rock hard penis is twitching and bathing from Misuzu¡¯s sigh.

    Misuzu observed it without rushing then she took out her tongue as if she¡¯s going to lick a sweet candy.

    ¡¸A, kuu¡­¡¹

    The twitching tip twined with Misuzu¡¯s tongue and it was surrounded with a warm sigh.

    Misuzu slowly sends in the penis inside her mouth while looking up at Ran¡¯s face.

    The sticky tongue twines around the whole penis and the warm and sticky saliva sticks to Ran¡¯s penis.

    A tongue technique you can¡¯t call a first timer.

    But this is also Misuzu¡¯s prime.

    She¡¯s interested in lewd things so she looked fetio on the inte©` she tried it on a toy when she knew it©` there¡¯s no fact with that.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re good, Nekoyama-san¡­ It¡¯s my first time so I don¡¯t know how much a girl of my first time can do¡¹

    ¡¸¤¢¤¨¤Ê¤¨¤ó¤Î¡¢¤Ì¤¤¤Ê¤¢¤é¤Ê(Must be because I like licking candy)?¡¹1

    Speaking of which, Misuzu licks candies well.

    If someone gives her one, she likes to answer by rolling it inside her mouth.

    Thinking about it now, that was very lewd.

    ¡¸You like licking?¡¹

    ¡¸¤Ì¤¤(Yes). ¤Ì¤¤¤Ê¤ª¤Î¤Î¤Î¤Î¤Ê(To make the guy I like), ¤ï¤Ê¤Ë¤Î¤Í¤Ë¤â¤Ë¤è¤Ì¤Ê¤Ã(Feel good with me)¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, stop speaking. That¡¯s dangerous¡­¡¹

    I want to ejacte inside Misuzu¡¯s mouth.

    That¡¯s of course but I want to enjoy this warmth a bit more.

    ¡¸You can let out the saliva that¡¯s stuck in your mouth¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okaaay~¡¹

    Though it¡¯s never violent, Misuzu¡¯s fetio isn¡¯t sloppy.

    Being considerate of her partner, it seems that her sincere character was mixed in.

    The warm tongue attacks the frenulum and her brown eyes sends a hot nce towards Ran without rest.

    The pure and innocent ssmate doing this sends a conquest feeling.

    With her mouth technique of wrapping it up with her saliva and tongue carefully made Ran reach his limit gradually.

    ¡¸Ah, ha¡­ Nekoyama-san, I-I¡¯m already©`¡¹

    While Misuzu¡¯s tongue licks the frenulim, the penis is wrapped by the mucous membrane of the mouth well.

    Surrendering to the pleasure running up, a pure white torrent bursts inside Misuzu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸N, Nnnn!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Nekoyama-san. ¡­Don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m letting it out, suck it all¡¹

    I ced my hand on Misuzu¡¯s head and didn¡¯t let it go.

    Chirori, the cloudy liquid is spilling out of Misuzu¡¯s lips.

    In spite that this is Misuzu¡¯s first time taking in semen, her hands and tongue properly caught the semen let out.

    After Ran confirmed that he let out everything, he slowly pulled out his penis from Misuzu¡¯s mouth.

    The penis that¡¯s wet with Misuzu¡¯s saliva has be a bit swollen.

    The string of saliva that¡¯s connected to the tip of my penis and Misuzu¡¯s mouth is cut and I gently pat Misuzu¡¯s head who¡¯s not opening her mouth yet.

    ¡¸S-Show me the inside of your mouth¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­ N, ah¡­¡¹

    Misuzu opened her mouth.

    The tongue is filled with the mixture of saliva and semen, it colored the mucous membrane and I felt a new feeling of conquest obtained again.

    ¡¸Can you swallow it?¡¹

    ¡¸¤ó¡¢¤Þ¤Þ¤»¤Í(Leave it to me)¡¹

    Gokun¡­Misuzu¡¯s throat swallowed.

    She didn¡¯t show any behavior of hating it, she drank the white liquid Ran let out without any hesitation.

    She licked her mouth then she opened her mouth satisfied.

    Of course, there¡¯s no semen left.

    ¡¸How was it¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Nekoyama-san¡¯s fetio feels So good¡¹

    Misuzu caressed her pained throat.

    When I caressed the area of her cheeks and nape gently, she closed her eyes feeling good.

    The peaceful atmosphere made it forgot that it was an ability that¡¯s kind of a hypnosis or training.

    It¡¯s an illusion as if I¡¯m really going out with Misuzu.

    ¡¸Are you satisfied already?¡¹

    ¡¸No, can I have you do one more thing?¡¹

    It¡¯s a waste to end it with just a fetio.

    Kirishima Ran willpletely steal Nekoyama Misuzu¡¯s body and soul.

    The wind goes on the penis damp with saliva and the arousal rises again.

    That said, Ran¡¯s body is only a normal high school boy.

    Even if you say that he¡¯s getting aroused by the obedient ssmate, his penis won¡¯t be able to stand up again and again.

    With that said, Ran was fascinated by the skill that suspends overhead of Misuzu.

    The name of the skill that¡¯s floating overhead her is©`.

    ¡ºReinforced Recovery(Schwarz Energy)¡»

    It¡¯s a kind of recovery Magic.

    It seems to be able to use magic to recover physical wounds, energy, vitality, and motivation.

    Fumu, vitality.

    The particrs of the ability is unknown but it can be roughly imagined.

    Misuzu¡¯s originally the ss moodmaker©`©` Mainly with men but©`so you can say that she¡¯s able to restore motivation and vitality.

    ¡¸Nekoyama-san, can you use magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­ If it¡¯s the magic given by the skill then I can use it immediately¡¹

    ¡¸The given magic?¡¹

    ¡¸Everybody would be receiving a training inbat and magic from the kingdom for a short while. My aptitude is magic so I was taught a lot of various magics¡¹

    I see, the royal pce¡¯s training?

    It seems that I won¡¯t be meeting my ssmates even if I live in the courtyard for a while.

    ¡¸Can Nekoyama-san use the skill©` reinforced recovery right now?¡¹

    ¡¸I can, should we try it?¡¹

    Misuzu will happily use the skill she was given towards Ran.

    It¡¯s called showing her own special skill to the boy she likes.

    It¡¯s filled with heart and power naturally.

    ¡¸Where should I use it? Is Ran-kun injured anywhere nya?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, use it here¡¹

    Ran¡¯s penis that was just used a while ago and now limp is in front of Misuzu¡¯s eyes.

    Misuzu looked away for a moment but she has becan to pat the penis timidly.

    Ran instinctively pulled his waist back from the ticklish feeling.

    There¡¯s a sense of power filling the penis deep.

    She¡¯s not just touching it.

    The lost energy and vitality is being recovered from the part where Misuzu is touching.

    After a few seconds, it¡¯s rock hard again.

    It¡¯s in a too excited condition as if it had saved up for a week, transparent liquid is dripping from the tip.

    When Misuzu caught a glimpse of it, she licked it deliciously.

    Ran¡¯s desire explodes from the act and touch.

    He gripped Misuzu¡¯s ankle and throw her body down.

    Misuzu looks at Ran surprised but she¡¯s not showing any signs of resistance at all.

    The sailor uniform that was arranged by the school was rolled up and a beautiful navel was worshipped.

    The chest area was rolled up after and her modest and magnificent breasts that has no milk but, it was wrapped in a light blue underwear

 Chapter 5: Nekoyama Misuzu 2

    <h4>Chapter 5: Nekoyama Misuzu 2</h4>

    ¡¸¡­This is a bit, even I am slightly embarrassed with this nyaa¡¹

    Her sailor uniform is rolled over to her neck and the light blue underwear is in the area.

    There¡¯s a transparent liquid sticks to the dark blue skirt clinging on her uniform.

    Her shoes are taken off, her socks©`©`, the high schoolgirl-ish ck kneesocks is still worn.

    The spectacle of her in uniform without her panties is something erotic.

    Ran pped his hand in front of the spreading Eden in front of him while wiping the overflowing transparent liquid with Misuzu¡¯s underwear.

    ¡¸My crotch is so breezy that I feel strange nyaa.¡¹

    ¡¸But Nekoyama-san feels good from it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Blushing, Nekoyama Misuzu nodded bashfully.

    Of course she won¡¯t do this with just anyone.

    The act of being forced to such an appearance by the guy she likes, Misuzu¡¯s being swallowed by the whirlpool of expectation and arousal.

    ¡¸But Nekoyama-san¡¯s really lewd. You¡¯re even shaving off your crotch¡¹

    It¡¯s an excellent shaving that it can almost be called no hair.

    The unused crack is colored glossy pink.

    And she¡¯s feeling arousal in this kind of situation? Sweet nectar is overflowing like waterfall since a while ago.

    ¡¸N-No~! I didn¡¯t shave it!¡­I-It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not growing yet!¡¹

    ¡¸!¡¹

    Her face has a loli feel in it and her breast is moderate.

    Not satisfied with just that, Misuzu developed in such a way.

    I brought my face close and looked closely.

    Certainly, there¡¯s no cut, and there¡¯s no ck dots left behind from shaving.

    I touched it with my finger, then it had a smooth feeling transmitted.

    ¡¸¡­¡­. n, ya. Your breath is¡¹

    Misuzu shook and the sweet nectar dripping made a sound.

    It¡¯s her first time and yet her hole is very wet.

    While staring at the woman¡¯s ce that¡¯s moving as if waiting for something, the penis discharged transparent liquid.

    The arousal doesn¡¯t stop because of the magic that was added just a while ago.

    I can ejacte tens of times with this.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s this wet then¡­¡¹

    Misuzu is so wet that you won¡¯t think it¡¯s her first time.

    ¡¸¡­What is it, when I¡¯m being seen by Ran-kun, I think¡­ It doesn¡¯t stop¡¹

    Is this also the ability of underling training?

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t seem to feel pain and only gets wet, that would be convenient for Ran because it would be painful if it goes in.

    ¡¸Then, Nekoyama-san.. Rx¡¹

    Caressing her thighs, my fingers opened Misuzu.

    Because it¡¯s Ran¡¯s first time, the sequence is unclear.

    Pushing in the waist, the penis that¡¯s sending transparent liquid continuously has been pushed in to Misuzu¡¯s vagina slowly.

    ¡¸©`Iiuuuu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸AH, ha¡­Seriously? This is too good¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face wraps in pain showing proof that it¡¯s her first time.

    But when she looked ahead, she saw Ran feelingfortable.

    It¡¯s scary and a bit painful but, she¡¯s making her beloved man feel good.

    Misuzu¡¯s body is feeling Ran¡¯s happiness right now.

    Ran¡¯s happiness is Misuzu¡¯s happiness.

    ¡¸Shit¡­ I-I¡¯m melting¡¹

    ¡¸¡­. Ran-kun, just a bit more¡­ Push in a bit deeper. Funyaaa!?¡¹

    Just as Misuzu said, Ran¡¯s penis prated deeper inside her stomach.

    It¡¯s strangely hot and there¡¯s a sense of something stirring up. Ran¡¯s waist instinctively wed.

    Ran heard her cry but Misuzu has already lost her reason.

    She kept calling the name of her dear person without caring if someone might hear.

    To answer it, Ran spins love with Misuzu.

    ¡¸N-Nekoya©`Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸©`©`Ran-kun! Ran-kunRan-kunRan-kunRan-kunRan-kunRan-kuuuun!¡¹

    Misuzu bends her legs and clings to Ran¡¯s waist as if not letting it go.

    Feeling dizzy from the first experience, she¡¯s opening her mouth lewdly and saliva drips from the ends of it.

    The colored bump on top of the modest hill is erect since a while ago.

    Ran would touch it if he can but he¡¯s too engrossed in swinging his waist that he doesn¡¯t notice it.

    ¡¸Ran, kuun~¡­ I want you to hug me nyaaa!¡¹

    Unable to endure it, Misuzu raised her body and hugged Ran.

    Ran¡¯s chest pressed against the pained bump.

    Misuzu smoothed Ran¡¯s cheeks then ovepped his lips with her own.

    The sticky tongue twined with each other then the lovely voice was sealed off.

    After that, Ran released Musuzu¡¯s lip.

    ¡¸S-shit! I-I¡¯m at my limit already!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s movement constricts, push in, and presses the penis hard.

    There¡¯s a limit on being shameless.

    This girl is aiming at Ran¡¯s preference too much.

    She looks cute and her girlish high canine takes your attention.

    The attractive smile looks like a small gentle animal and the adult bob cut ck hair.

    Though she¡¯s slim, it doesn¡¯t mean that she has no womanly charm, it¡¯s a slim and delicate body.

    The ideal beautiful girl I fell in love madly since the first time I talked to her.

    ¡¸Misuzu, I can¡¯t endure it already!¡¹

    The pure white stream gushes out and the temperature of the penis rises remarkably.

    The cloudy liquid was sent out to the constricting root and everything was let out inside Misuzu¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Nn. Ah, Ah, I-It¡¯s hot!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s mping strengthened and her body jumps for a moment.

    The body bes sensitive because of the Underling training and Ran¡¯s penis was harder because of the reinforced recovery

    An absolute pleasure that never happened before runs at Misuzu¡¯s back and she lost consciousness for a moment.

    ¡¸Funyu, funyuuuuu¡­¡­ Funyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan~!?¡¹

    The penis that was forcibly made erect with the reinforced recovery pours in a very thick cloudy liquid inside Misuzu¡¯s womb

    Misuzu wasn¡¯t able to endure anymore so her body twists and convulsed, trying to pull up Ran¡¯s penis.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m¡­at my limit nya¡¹

    Misuzu who reached climax from her first sexual experience stretched her limbs and began to fix her rough breathing.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­Ran-kun. I¡¯m the happiest person in the world right now¡¹

    A short while after the act. Misuzu snuggles and began licking Ran¡¯s cheek.

    Immediately after Misuzu reached climax, Ran felt ¡ºUnderling Level has been raised¡» inside him.

    First is action, stealing the body.

    With Ran was able to steal her heart by doing a French Kiss.

    Andstly©`©` Reaching climax at the same time apparently made Misuzupletely fallen somehow.

    Misuzu¡¯s been looking at Ran with charmed eyes since a while ago.

    It¡¯s the first time seeing a woman who¡¯s treating everyone as equal pouring her sense of love on someone so much.

    When her head and back is stroked, she snuggles and looks really happy.

    If her waist is being caressed, she tries to throw down a ring eye.

    Nekoyama Misuzu haspletely fallen.

    ¡¸Misuzu, you love me, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸N, Nn! I do, I love you!¡¹

    The invisible tail swings around as she embrace hard.

    Ran¡¯s the happiest person in the world as the ss¡¯s most beautiful and popr girl is in love with him.

    ¡¸Can you promise not to do anything I hate?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I can! I will never do anything Ran hates¡¹

    Nekoyama Misuzu is an idol that¡¯s the mood maker of the ss.

    Even if she¡¯s Ran¡¯s girlfriend, she will spread a smile on other schoolboys because of her character.

    That¡¯s troubling.

    The ¡ºFormer¡» ss Idol, Nekoyama Misuzu, is now Ran¡¯s ¡ºProperty¡»

    Having one¡¯s own possession showing affection on other guys isn¡¯t somethingfortable.

    ¡¸Then, I have something to ask Misuzu. From now on the other schoolboy©`©`No, can you not behave familiar and be sociable with anything that¡¯s biologically a man?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Does that mean, anyone other than Ran-kun?¡¹

    It¡¯s great that you understand, Ran nodded.

    ¡¸Can you?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be a trouble if I show any interest on any man other than Ran-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s great. But it¡¯s okay to get along with women. I don¡¯t want Misuzu to be isted from the ss for no reason after all¡¹

    It must be hard if she won¡¯t get along with the girls in the ss.

    Ran doesn¡¯t want to bind Misuzu that much that it would be stressful for her.

    ¡¸It feels quite exciting to be ordered by the man you like nyaa.¡¹

    Is she really interested in M before? Misuzu doesn¡¯t seem to be troubled with it in particr.

    Rather, it seems that she¡¯s expecting and is aroused from being tied up.

    Misuzu really digs Ran¡¯s taste urately.

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s dangerous if you don¡¯t go back. There¡¯s a cleanke on the other side so let¡¯s wash our bodies¡¹

    Holding Misuzu¡¯s shoulder, Ran invited her on the bed Ageha taught him.

    Having a bath after the passionate act makes hearts leap secretly.

 Chapter 6: Canâ€™t show it to anyone but you

    <h4>Chapter 6: Can¡¯t show it to anyone but you</h4>

    ¡¸¡­Oh, Nekoyama-san, you were here. Where did you go?¡¹

    Torao Shigenobu who¡¯s patrolling around in turns at night called out Nekoyama Misuzu who¡¯s walking slowly at the dark corridor.

    The figure of Misuzu is walking along the wall relying on the light of the candle.

    Her hair is wet and the smell of the meals attached to the banquet ispletely removed.

    Torao Shigenobu who guessed that she took a hot bath somewhere, ced his hand on Misuzu¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸Why did you take a bath thiste at night? Could it be that you¡¯re thinking of having your first experience with me©`¡¹

    *p*

    Misuzu expressionlessly flicked the hand of Torao who¡¯s on her shoulder.

    She looked at him with a disgusted re then walked on the corridor towards the female room with her candle.

    Torao was at loss of words from the act that¡¯s not like her.

    What¡¯s wrong? He asks.

    She must¡¯ve been tired from the various things that happened since this morning.

    Torao began to beat Kirishima Ran out of the ss so he won¡¯t give a burden to Misuzu who¡¯s kind to everyone.

    There¡¯s no other way.

    I was afraid that Misuzu might just be taken.

    Kirishima Ran is a guy who you can¡¯t know what he thinks about.

    He¡¯s not going out with the lowest rank of the castle, the otako group, he¡¯s a lone wolf.

    If he doesn¡¯t have anyone close then there¡¯s no one who would think of objecting even if he¡¯s driven out.

    There were imperial guards and students who tried to pull Kirishima Ran back but Torao stopped them desperately.

    He used his speech skill and physical strength to stop them and he gradually discouraged his ssmates.

    Niigaki who¡¯s Torao¡¯s best friend is a big existence that knows Torao and Misuzu¡¯s rtionship.

    Niigaki who¡¯s having a great unrequited love on Kendo club member Inungami Kanami had the same thoughts as Torao and approved his n to drive out Kirishima Ran.

    Niigaki¡¯s skill is to bounce any hostile act from the outside with an invisible wall called Great Defense (Mirror Force)

    The ssmates who knows this ability won¡¯t go against Niigaki.

    Torao himself even kneeled.

    Torao and Niigaki joined hands and provided a direction for the ss somehow.

    If by any chance, it won¡¯t just be Nekoyama Misuzu and Inugami Kanami, all the beauties in the ss would be theirs as well.

    Make a harem, overthrow the Maou ande back to the former world.

    There¡¯s a free choice who to fuck after returning.

    ¡¸For that reason, it¡¯s most important to receive battle training now¡¹

    I¡¯ll meet Misuzu again tomorrow in the training ground.

    At that time, let¡¯s treat Misuzu kindly and worry about her merely for form¡¯s sake.

    Even if I make pass on other women while I¡¯m going out with Misuzu, she won¡¯t get angry nor grieve.

    She¡¯s a good schoolgirl that¡¯s easy to handle. That child is.

    Torao Shigenobu came back to the boys room to change the patrol shift while imagining of coloring the pure and cute girls with his.

    But, since then.

    Torao Shigenobu was certain.

    The kind to everyone smile of Nekoyama Misuzu that heals the schoolboys never appeared again.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸Haa¡­ It felt good again today nyaa¡¹

    Nekoyama Misuzu turns over seemingly pleasant while cloudy liquid spills from the hole between her crotch.

    Misuzu was sick of continous daily magic-battle training

    Even though they¡¯re otherworld heroes, Misuzu and the others right now are a national military weapon.

    An importantbat personnel. It would be troublesome if they¡¯ve gone to a drip on Maou subjugation with halfhearted feelings so they fight and continue to train until thete of the day.

    It feels like all of the lessons became physical education.

    Misuzu likes to move but her body won¡¯tst doing it for days.

    No, because the ssmates are using their recovery skill between themselves, it¡¯s a misunderstanding of the expression of body.

    The energy and motivation is being chipped.

    But there¡¯s a status-like fatigue that can¡¯t be restored by reinforced recovery.

    With the reality of being forced to do troublesome training every single day, Misuzu¡¯s sheltered upbringing gradually gave up.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s collecting stress after all. The other day, sses-kun and Niigaki-kun had a fight and it was a a terrific fight¡¹

    Misuzu visits Ran every night from that point and her mncholic feelings are mostly released.

    If she works hard at the training, Ran will embrace her.

    If she endure this time, Ran would kiss her a lot.

    She works hard persuading herself that way, she sneaks out of the castle at midnight and gets cherished by Ran a lot.

    Probably because they keep doing it every evening, Misuzu has be a lot more sensitive recently and she doesn¡¯t feel pain like the first time anymore.

    She¡¯s just being drowned in the pleasure in front of her nowadays.

    Taking that to understanding, Ran began to get harder ys to be involved recently.

    For example today, Misuzu¡¯s body is decorated with a lot of sperm.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t wash your body then the smell would linger¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N, that might be good. It might be exceptional to be filled with Ran¡¯s smell for the whole day¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d but that¡¯s no good! If you were found out that you¡¯reing here everyday, we might not be able to meet anymore¡¹

    ¡¸Nya!? That¡¯s a problem!¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s body is covered with semen stood up.

    She took a towel from her skirt then wet it with water magic, then hurriedly wiped her body.

    A splendid ratio for a woman, no useless meat and soft.

    It can be said that I¡¯ve seen it a lot of times but observing the naked body of the ssmate is something wonderful.

    Nekoyama Misuzu¡¯s naked body.

    There¡¯s no other schoolboy who can stare at this slowly before other than Kirishima Ran.

    Thinking about it, the desire swells up again.

    ¡¸N, it got hard again¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, sorry, It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it myself¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯ll give you a fetio so rx and take a seat.¡¹

    I¡¯ll take upon your words, I sat down and agreed to let her do it.

    Her bob-cut ck hair sways then Misuzu gently swallows Ran¡¯s penis then licked it with her tongue.

    It might not be something that can be said by the one receiving fetio but there¡¯s some free time until ejaction.

    I picked up the bra that fell on the side and take it to the tip of my nose as I breathe deeply.

    The fragrance of sweat and milk makes me feel dizzy.

    What about the taste? I stretch my tongue and my thigh was pped.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lick on strange ces nya!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That, if you want to suck then, don¡¯t do it on my underwear or uniform nya¡¹

    Taking of the rock hard erect penis out of her mouth, Misuzu pressed Ran¡¯s face on her modest chest.

    The bud sticking to the cheeks tickles, it feels strange.

    Since it¡¯s rare, let¡¯s not be reserved and take it.

    ¡¸¡­N, fuu. Don¡¯t lick just the tip nyyaa¡­¡¹

    Misuzu beats Ran¡¯s head while her body convulses repeatedly.

    It was weak that words such as ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing me so stop¡± would never pass.

    The sticky tongue crawls slowly and Misuzu¡¯s modest breasts is vited.

    Sucking the erect nipples asionally, licking the surroundings of the nipple gently, touching it and stimting the bump part.

    Misuzu¡¯s throbbing breasts has the right softness and firmness, it¡¯s the best feeling.

    It would be happier if both of the breasts can be licked at the same time.

    ¡¸N, nnn©`! It¡¯s unfair that you¡¯re only doing the breasts¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Got it. Satisfied now?/

    ¡¸N¡­ Ah, u, haaan~!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s squirming pigeon toed as the finger creeps up in between her thighs and through her secret part.

    Misuzu¡¯s honey overflows.

    She¡¯s really an easy to please child.

    It¡¯s just pitiful to have such a sensitive body only have a finger.

    ¡¸¡­Yaa, why did you stop both?¡¹

    I removed my mouth from her breasts and my hands from her crotch at the same time.

    Misuzu looks at Ran sadly.

    Don¡¯t make such a face, it¡¯s okay.

    I kneel in front of Misuzu who¡¯s standing upright then turn my arms towards her waist that¡¯s showing a beautiful curve.

    I buried my face on her navel and rubbed my cheeks on Misuzu¡¯s t stomach.

    N©`It¡¯s soft and pleasant.

    While caressing her waist as if stimting her, I closed up my lips to the hole in her crotch that¡¯s producing honey and blew wind.

    Misuzu twists her waist and stood to her tiptoes.

    Then I stick out my tongue and licked Misuzu¡¯s sticky honey that¡¯s still dripping.

    The tongue crawls in the surroundings of her thighs and her secret part then, Misuzu¡¯s cute voice sounds from overhead.

    ¡¸Ah, No. ¡­¡­ Wait, that¡¯s, I haven¡¯t wiped it off yet¡­!¡¹

    The tongue crawls and I buried my face between Misuzu¡¯s legs.

    Breathing in deeply, a thick liquid drips from her honeypot once again.

    I extend my tongue thinking that I¡¯m not reaching well then a strange bitter taste extends on my tongue.

    ¡¸¡­Mu, n¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, geez¡­Ran-kun no bakaa. That¡¯s not mine¡­¡¹

    Oh, it¡¯s ¡°that¡±

    The cloudy liquid that Ran desperately poured into Misuzu¡¯s vagina a while ago.

    Ran¡¯s semen mixed with Misuzu¡¯s love nectar, a fruit of love of the two.

    That said, Ran doesn¡¯t want to swallow the semen he had released.

    But it¡¯s inevitable for it to umte in the tongue if this continues.

    ¡¸Geez¡­ Hora, don¡¯t move there¡¹

    Misuzu squats over the ce while her hole in her crotch is twitching then she fixed her hand on Ran¡¯s cheek.

    They piled up their lips when they were ready, unhesitantly licked Ran¡¯s tongue and Misuzu sent the semen umted inside his mouth to hers.

    She swallowed it then Misuzu smiled and opened her mouth.

    Her mouth was empty

    ¡¸Are you okay drinking that?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. When ites to it, we have reinforced recovery, also¡­ That, since it¡¯s Ran-kun¡¯s sperm, it¡¯s a waste to not drink it all¡­¡¹

    She smiled shyly showing her fangs.

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s not a forced smile.

    It¡¯s a wondeful smile that shows the happiness she feels in her heart.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s really a devoted type isn¡¯t she?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, Ran¡¯s happiness is my joy¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s devotion with her whole body and mind isn¡¯t just the ability of the underling training skill.

    Misuzu originally sincerely devotes herself to the guy she likes.

    The target just became Ran.

    She wiped her body again and put on her underwear, skirt, then her sailor blouse.

    After she raised the zipper on the hem of her skirt, she made a half-turn.

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯m going back. It would be suspicious if I go back toote!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, do your best in the training tomorrow. I¡¯ll spoil you a lot at night as much as you want¡¹

    ¡¸Un, I¡¯m looking forward to it! Ran-kun, I love you~!¡¹

    Blowing a kiss like a child, Misuzu began to run towards the royal pce.

    Ran waved his hand next to his chest until he lost sight of her back.

    When he finally can¡¯t see Misuzu¡¯s figure, Ran put his hand on his chin and thought.

    ¡¸sses and Niigaki had a fight?¡¹

    It¡¯s an unimaginable scene for sses who has a loser skill ¡ºAppraisal¡» and Niigaki who¡¯s at the high rank of the castle to do that.

    Ran doesn¡¯t remember urately what skill Niigaki has.

    If I recall correctly, it¡¯s a skill topletely reflect any physics attack and magic phenomenon.

    Even if you say that the stress has built up, he¡¯s¡¯ someone whom you won¡¯t make a move on someone that¡¯s not a match in poprity, nor ability, nor motor skills.

    Misuzu said that but it might actually be different.

    sses didn¡¯t harass Niigaki directly but indirectly©`©`.

    ¡¸Well, that doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    Ran right now isn¡¯t rted at all.

    What Ran has to mind right now are the Knights and the servants(Though it¡¯s not known whether there is one) not finding him©` That¡¯s all

    But guessing that they won¡¯te to look for him, there should be a guy that¡¯s stopping the search proposal.

    Ran¡¯s a loner on the lowestyer of the castle but there should be a guy with good intuition to notice it slightly.

    Ran¡¯s ability can be important war potential if it¡¯s not used wrongly.

    When they do, at least one would suggest to the ssmates to take Ran back.

    They should just manipte the loner who has the underling training and scheme to put him on somewhere away.

    But Ran doesn¡¯t intend to settle into that ss anymore.

    Even if they bow their heads,mit seppuku in front of him, there¡¯s nothing that would bend his purpose.

    Torao©`Torao Shigenobu who he thought was a friend had despised Ran in front of their ssmates.

    Shouting loudly that he¡¯ll use his skill and make a move on the girl ssmates.

    Even though it resulted on what he said, he shouldn¡¯t¡¯ve said that.

    As a result, how many schoolgirls had thought of Ran as a pervert?

    ¡¸¡­How many days more will Misuzu stay in the royal pce?¡¹

    When the training period ends, Misuzu and the others will start their adventure to subjugate the Maou and set off foot from the royal pce.

    That¡¯s not a safe travel.

    I don¡¯t want to think about it but I might not be able to meet Misuzu anymore.

    I don¡¯t want that.

    ¡¸But if this continues, aside from me, Misuzu will surely be taken¡¹

    Even if Misuzu appeals to stay here, her ssmates©`especially Torao would never ept that.

    However, what if it¡¯s not just Misuzu?

    Ran broadly grins.

    If it¡¯s just Misuzu, they would just take her by force.

    But if other than Misuzu©`No, for example, all the school girls except Misuzu wanted to stay behind.

    This situation had the cheat skills given without distinction between men and women.

    Even if a quarrel happens, men would surely overwhelm it with violence.

    It¡¯s impossible to take them by force.

    ¡¸I should increase my ves¡¹

    Schoolgirls can overwhelm military power of another person with beautiful figure dancing.

    If I can make the girl¡¯spanions©`If I make them obedient ves.

    For some reason or another, even if all of the ssmatese to persuade Ran(by force), they can be repelled to some degree.

    Also©`.

    ¡¸Our ss has some unexpectedly beautiful girls¡¹

    Other than Misuzu, for example, Inugami Kanami from Kendo club.

    Speaking of which, there¡¯s someone from ssess¡¯ group that likes Inugami.

    Well, that¡¯s fine.

    I let out a lot inside Misuzu¡¯s pussy tonight so I¡¯m a bit tired.

    Praying that I won¡¯t be found out by the knights, I decide to go to the bed today.

    Ageha! When I called her out and stick out my hand, the yellow colored swallowtail butterfly stopped at Ran¡¯s fingertip.

    I knew it just recently but this butterfly isn¡¯t an insect but a demon.

    Because of it¡¯s beautiful appearance, it seems to be asionally hunted to be a decoration at the royal pce.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to sleep until early afternoon so wake me up immediately when a knight or somebodyes near the cave¡¹

    Ageha shakes her wing as if saying ¡¸Roger¡¹ then danced flutteringly around.

    It¡¯s slightly unreliable visually but it¡¯s a demon that¡¯s unexpectedly excellent.

    Confirming that Ageha has be security for the time being , Ran disappeared to the cave that has a bed.

 Chapter 7 Misuzuâ€™s change

    <h4>Chapter 7 Misuzu¡¯s change</h4>

    In the royal pce¡¯s bathing facility©`it¡¯s a ce to take bath but©`Inugami Kanami¡¯s sweating for the day.

    It¡¯s a simple ce surrounded by a wooden screen.

    It¡¯s height is enough only to hide the waist, it only hides the lower body.

    Everything¡¯s exposed from the navel upwards.

    ¡¸Oh, there¡¯s no more soap. Nekoyama, could you throw the soap over here?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, here©`¡¹

    Catching the soap thrown from the adjacent screen, Inugami Kanami whisks the soap and starts washing her body.

    Kanami filled her healthy breasts sticking out with bubbles, pour in the bucket of water on her head then shake her body.

    At the same time she shakes her body, her voluptuous breasts shake buoyantly.

    Nekoyama Misuzu who¡¯s watching it from the other side of the screen pats her chest in shock.

    ¡¸Haa! That¡¯s refreshing!¡¹

    Kanami kicks the screen hiding her waist below without checking the surroundings then exits the bathing ce.

    Not wearing anything©`she shows her birth appearance pleasantly.

    It¡¯s impolite to say that it is just as her name says but, Inugami Kanami loves the sun.

    Thus she loves taking off everything and talking to the sun naked more than anything

    ¡¸Kanami-chan, you really like to expose everything¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m aroused to expose my skin. I just think that not wearing anything as if you were just born is a wonderful way tomunicate with nature¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmmmm¡¹

    Contrary to the open Kanami, Misuzu is modest on this kind of thing.

    Squatting down behind the screen, after she wore her underwear and uniform properly, she checked her surroundings then left the bathing area.

    She¡¯s not confident with her body so she doesn¡¯t want others to see it if possible.

    Not knowing about Misuzu¡¯s troubles, Kanamies back to the bathing area with a dignified look while shaking her breasts.

    When Misuzu moved her nce, the hair in between her crotch caught her eye.,

    Misuzu¡¯s worried in rted to that.

    Her body¡¯s growing properly bonkyobon style.

    For Misuzu, seeing Kanami¡¯s body is a veryplex and stimting experience.

    ¡¸I¡¯m jealous of Kanami-chan¡¯s body¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right, Nekoyama should train her body a bit more. If you don¡¯t put in meat, you won¡¯t be popr with the boys¡¹

    ¡¸Meat, like Takeyama-san¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s just a low-grade meat called fat. What I¡¯m talking about is muscles¡¹

    Incidentaly, Kanami suddenly thought how Takeyama isn¡¯t attending school.

    It¡¯s already been a week since they¡¯ve been summoned to this world.

    Just how much time has passed in the former world?

    She¡¯s got no regret in the former world but she¡¯s worried about her family and friends.

    Kanami thought that it would be great if time stopped on the other side.

    ¡¸I wonder if Takeyama-san does well with that foreigner like people¡¹

    The foreigner like people Misuzu talks about are the Yankee groups who dyed their hair.

    Kanami¡¯s already used to Misuzu¡¯s airhead conversation.

    Knowing that it¡¯s useless to retort, she can do nothing but smile.

    ¡¸Even if we disappear, the world will turn. That feels a bit sad¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not lonely. Because, Kanami-chan¡¯s not alone, right?¡¹

    ¡¸If I was alone in an unknown world, as expected I would be hopeless and unable to live¡¹

    Who pointed out that Misuzu¡¯s¡¸Alone¡¹?

    Who¡¯s name, who¡¯s face appeared when she said those words?

    It was just a moment but Kanami noticed Misuzu show a happy expression like a maiden in love.

    ¡¸But¡­Nekoyama-san¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The young ssmate wearing a slightly worn out sailor uniform.

    Kanami thinks of Misuzu as a little sister.

    But, why is it?

    For these past few days, there are a lot of moments you feel that Nekoyama Misuzu¡¯s matured.

    It¡¯s not her physical growth.

    From the group of girls called¡¸Pretentious Cuties¡¹, her cute actions are still well.

    It¡¯s not known what exactly has changed for now.

    However, there¡¯s only one thing that can be said with certainty.

    ¡¸Somehow, Nekoyama-san has changed¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you feel like you¡¯ve grown up or rather, you look much more dignified than ever¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, ah, aaaah¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s face suddenly blushed then she began to whistle averting her eyes away.

    She¡¯s not whistling nor refer anything in particr.

    ¡¸Have you kissed with Torao?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha©`! No! I haven¡¯t done that with Torao-kun!¡¹

    With Torao-kun?

    She thought that she¡¯s a docile and pure child, Kanami thinks that she¡¯s doing it properly.

    She¡¯s not impatient because Misuzu got ahead of her.

    Really.

    But, if that¡¯s the case, who is it with?

    Torao would try to confess to Misuzu, is what she heard from Niigaki.

    Did Misuzu reject Torao¡¯s confession.

    Certainly, Kanami doesn¡¯t think about Torao or Niigaki that much.

    Those two are scoundrels hiding under the face of an honor student.

    Their tone are different when they talk to pure and inexperienced girls like Misuzu than when talking to masculine girls like Kanami.

    Especially Niigaki.

    For some reason, Niigaki doesn¡¯t approach Kanami.

    He must like girls that are like small animals that would roll when you push them like Misuzu.

    It means that he¡¯s ignoring Kanamipletely.

    ©`The other day, the schoolgirls had a fight with sses.

    It seems that sses has muttered something about Niigaki¡¯s liked girl.

    sses.

    Either way, he must¡¯ve said that girls aren¡¯t cuter than 2D girls.

    In a closed space, the trouble of gender rtionships are likely to ur.

    They¡¯ve been overlooking this since it¡¯s outside the school but, I think I should do my best as a disciplinarymittee member here.

    If I had a bamboo sword, more power woulde out.

    Kanami hasn¡¯t taken a real sword to make her skills better.

    Even if the ssmates hit her as a joke, she doesn¡¯t strike back.

    ¡¸Well, if something happens to Misuzu, just tell me. If you were forcibly kissed or pushed down©`try to consult someone before it bes something irreparable. Got it?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, got it, but. I don¡¯t have to say it if it¡¯s not forced, right?¡¹

    Kanami scratches her cheek in embarrassment then said¡¸Thanks for talking¡¹then she put her hands together.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸Then nya, Kanami-chan¡¯s breasts are going boing boing, it¡¯s amazing¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see¡­ Uh, Misuzu, try to hold down your sucking. If you do that, I¡¯ll cum right away¡¹

    Sitting on the ground with trees behind, Ran is enjoying Misuzu¡¯s clean up fetio.

    Misuzu happily sucks Ran¡¯s penis from his open crotch.

    It¡¯s different from the intense mouth to make him ejacte.

    Misuzu¡¯s oral temperature firmly tastes the penis to the root, it¡¯s a kind of break time.

    But, Misuzu forgets it sometimes then begins an intense blowjob like a forey, so she¡¯s being scolded just like earlier.

    It feels good to ejacte inside Misuzu¡¯s mouth but, I¡¯ve gotten tired tonight.

    It feels like Misuzu¡¯s strength increases everyday.

    Is this also the result of the daily training?

    Patting Misuzu¡¯s head that sways in front of his crotch, Ran thinks how to tell Misuzu his decision the other day.

    I¡¯d like to put my hand on other girls than Misuzu.

    The reason isn¡¯t vulgar like to vite the girls whom he can¡¯t do on his normal daily life.

    The person named Ran©`needs to prepare to strike the group as an individual.

    Someone who has influence to the ss to some extent, a strong ability, a cute lewd girl would be good.

    Of course, when you ask who he likes among the female ssmates, he will answer Nekoyama Misuzu without hesitation.

    However, Ran is also a healthy high school boy.

    He has also thought of making a harem with the girlsgoing to the same ssroom every day, wearing uniform.

    ¡¸Does Inugami-san really have a big breast?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s the type that looks thin when wearing a shirt. Also, Kanami-chan¡¯s in Kendo club, She¡¯s wearing breast protector all the time nya¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it archery?¡¹

    Inugami Kanami©`I don¡¯t remember making an exchange with her.

    Since she¡¯s a disciplinarymitee member, I sometimes saw her inspecting uniform in front of the school gate from time to time.

    Basically, boys for boys, girls for girls, I don¡¯t remember being inspected by Inugami Kanami.

    Inugami Kanami is a kendo girl with a glossy ck splendid long ponytail

    Her masculine voice is loud but she¡¯s not someone who shouts or threatens someone.

    Rather, I witnessed a lot of scenes where she helped out juniors and ssmates like Misuzu who are not good at asserting themselves.

    When she had a proxy confession, it became a topic in ss for about several days.

    It¡¯s unusual, in a good way.

    ¡¸If I¡¯ve got a breast as big as Kanami-chan, I would be able to do paizuri ¡¹

    ¡¸I think Misuzu can do it fine too though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t needpliments. I know about myself very well. When I do it¡­my breast can only do pushing against your penis¡¹

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t know that it feels very good.

    Misuzu desperately pushing her modest breast with soft and reasonable sticity.

    Stimted by the tip of her cherry colored nipples feels very good.

    Also, simply hearing the ssmate say¡¸penis¡¹from her mouth strangely arouses me.

    That word is like a devil¡¯s miasma.

    When a pubescent girl says that, it¡¯s quite thrilling.

    ¡¸¡­Okay, we¡¯re done. Ran-kun¡¯s penis is now clean¡¹

    While thinking so, Misuzu¡¯s clean up fetio finished and Misuzu pull out her mouth from the penis wet with saliva.

    She blows wind on the penis and chill runs up the spine.

    It¡¯s intended to be cleaned up but it¡¯s impossible to hold back.

    ¡¸Misuzu, could you put recovery on my penis¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Aren¡¯t we already¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible, I¡¯m at my limit. I¡¯ll only do it once so let me put it in¡¹

    Misuzu rolled her small body and opened up her crotch.

    Is she used to it? Misuzu¡¯s honeypot is already dripping wet.

    When I insert my finger, it feels like the tip would melt.

    Thinking that I would put in my penis in here.

    ¡¸Geez, asking to cum, asking to do it once again, you¡¯re so selfish¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Misuzu¡¯s fault for being too cute¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn! Yah, geez. Even though I haven¡¯t used reinforced recovery on it yet¡¹

    Even though she shows dislike, Misuzu¡¯s feeling good properly.

    When I enter sage mode, my determination from earlier fades.

    I don¡¯t want to think about other girls for now.

    I¡¯ll only look at Misuzu, think about Misuzu, feel Misuzu only.

    I embrace Misuzu¡¯s body to the extent our mind and body bing one.

    Misuzu puts her legs on my waist and we hold each other.

    Swinging my waist while holding each other, the feeling of love is amazing.

    The tiredness I felt a while ago disappears in an instant.

    It¡¯s not on the level where I might get addicted to it, I might be dependent on Misuzu.

    After ejacting inside her vagina several times, Ran suddenly felt tired then fell down.

    As expected, I overdid it.

    My body hurts here and there.

    ¡¸Seriously¡­ Ran-kun¡¹

    Using reinforced recovery, the pain and exhaustion disappears.

    The excitement cools down at the same time, Ran puts on his uniform immediately.

    ¡¸Speaking of which, your uniform don¡¯t get loose even after the rugged training every day¡¹

    ¡¸We change to training clothes when training. The underwear¡¯s¡­it¡¯s worn every day like a pumpkin¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? But, wasn¡¯t Misuzu wearing a light blue one?¡¹

    When I flipped her skirt without hesitation, I can see a light blue underwear carving the shape of her slit and ass

    This is definitely the underwear she was wearing when Ran came to this world.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s embarrassing looking like a kid. I don¡¯t want my figure to be seen by anyone but Ran-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Then, all the boys and girls are wearing strings?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not everyone but most of them. You can wash off the dirt with magic so you can wear the same every day¡¹

    By the way, Ran takes water from theke every night to remove the dirt.

    It seems that it will be worn out someday so he thought that he wanted to prepare a recement clothing ahead of time

    ¡¸¡­Hey, does the training have no holiday?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un. There¡¯s break time but there doesn¡¯t seem to be a day off¡¹

    Like army¡­No, It¡¯s army I guess?

    Then, Ran¡¯s position would be the so-called deserter.

    There seems to be a terrible penalty when you get caught

    ¡¸But, why are you asking that?¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Well¡¹

    Crossing nces with Misuzu, Ran looked down unconsciously.

    Even though they¡¯ve got a lot of sex and fetio, he¡¯s embarrassed because he thought¡¸I want to have a date¡¹

    Is this how having your senses paralyzed?

    For the first time , Ran¡¯s chest throbs and he can¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸¡­I want to buy clothes together or something¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, we prepare daily necessities in the royal pce. Should I ask them if you need a boy necessity?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, un. I guess I¡¯ll ask of you¡¹

    Misuzu who wiped her body and changed to her uniform speaks her affection for Ran then disappeared in the night road.

    After seeing of her back, Ran hangs his head then presses his head against the trunk of the tree.

 Chapter 8: The melancholy of Inugami Kanami

    <h4>Chapter 8: The mncholy of Inugami Kanami</h4>

    ¡¸¡­My underwear¡¯s missing¡¹

    Inugami Kanami turns over the contents of her drawer inside the allocated girl¡¯s room.

    She¡¯s wearing a sailor uniform on her upper body but she¡¯s not wearing on the lower part.

    Stimting a fetish wonderfully, Kanami knocks out the empty drawer while sticking out her butt.

    ¡¸¡­No way¡¹

    The skill given to Kanami is Infinite CuttingOverkill Critical a real sword skill.

    Hence, herbat training time mainly focuses on getting agile movements and taking away worldly thoughts.

    For that reason, Kanami had many opportunities to wear the underwear she wore at the time of the transfer normally.

    As expected, it¡¯s not hygienic to wear it on a daily basis, recently the fabric¡¯scking©`she¡¯s wearing mostly a silky feeling underwear.

    By the way, she asked the Knight from the royal pce©`of course it¡¯s a woman©`and bought on the stalls in the town.

    Therefore, rubber doesn¡¯t pass and it was adjusted with a string.

    What disappeared this time is not an underwear bought from this world.

    It¡¯s the one Kanami wore from when they moved to this world.

    ¡¸Someone took it?¡¹

    A closed space©`especially no holidays nor entertainment, daily abstinence.

    Did someone from the boys sneak into the room and take it?

    No way©` Kanami doesn¡¯t want to admit the fact.

    It¡¯s too embarrassing to steal a ssmates¡¯ underwear, especially only panties.

    Furthermore, on that day, she came with a less cute underwear.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s not a set.

    She¡¯s wearing ck on top but the panties that disappeared is white.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s childish.

    ¡¸Of all things, why me?¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s a girl¡¯s room, each of the students were given a room temporarily.

    It¡¯s a small room but it¡¯s important that you can be alone even at night.

    Their privacy is protected as there are no surveince cameras.

    ©`That¡¯s what she thought until now but.

    ¡¸If they knew it was mine and took it¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to think about it too much but, you can¡¯t think of any use but only that.

    Someone¡¯s using Kanami¡¯s underwear for such a thing.

    ¡¸But, It might not be only me. Perhaps, other girls might be suffering simr damage¡¹

    As a disciplinarymittee member, she can¡¯t overlook this.

    Kanami posses a strong mentality to endure such things.

    But, the other girls¡­especially those unfamiliar with this life, the stress and fatigue might umte in this situation.

    If they discover that their underwear was stolen, they could be in shock.

    Kanami kicked the door and jumped out of the room©`however, she remembered that she¡¯s not wearing anything below so she hurried back to the room.

    Dangerous. Someone almost saw the very important ce as a girl.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Kanami walks on the corridor quickly while resenting the unknown pervert.

    Even Kanami knows that humans have the time where their lust expode.

    That said, it¡¯s absurd to use underwear of other sex as a toll to process one¡¯s lust.

    I¡¯ll find out the criminal and hang him up.

    Is what she thought.

    ¡¸©`Ah, ah, ah, Err, I-Inugami-san!¡¹

    Called out stale, Kanami¡¯s will turned to the limp sound.

    There¡¯s no female swordsman filled with tension, what¡¯s there is only a brave ponytail girl©`Inugami Kanami on her usual look.

    Turning around to the voice she heard, there¡¯s a short boy staring at Kanami.

    Her line of sight shifted a bit.

    The boy¡¯s nce goes through Kanami then turns to the corridor in the back.

    He must be a shy boy.

    ¡¸What? I¡¯m in a hurry¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sorry! B-But, there¡¯s something I have to say by all means¡¹

    While saying, the boy put his hand on his pocket then handed a white chunk to Kanami.

    A familiar shape©`and a nostalgic feeling.

    When she spread it out, it was the not-cute underwear Kanami has been looking up to.

    Why is this with him? A big question mark appears above Kanami¡¯s head.

    Looking at it, there¡¯s white dirt on the edge of the underwear.

    This was after using it? It¡¯s toote to notice.

    ¡¸Why do you have this?¡¹

    ¡¸When I opened up my drawer to change clothes a while ago, it was inside. I don¡¯t know who owns this but I think it¡¯s from the girls¡­ But, if they discover that this came out of my room, I thought I would be treated a pervert¡¹

    ¡¸Thus, you went for me?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought that if it was Inugami-san, she¡¯d listen calmly¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, Got it. You didn¡¯t take this from the girl¡¯s room?¡¹

    Kanami red at him then the boy corrected his posture.

    He¡¯s frightened, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll lie.

    For the time being, Kanami believed the boy¡¯s story.

    ¡¸Okay, got it. I¡¯ll take this and return it to the owner since this is important¡¹

    ¡¸T-Thank you very much!¡¹

    The school boy bowed his head then ran through the corridor in short steps.

    After seeing him off, Kanami res at the underwear again.

    It definitely belonged to Kanami.

    What¡¯s different is something like a doubtful liquid on the mouth and the important part.

    If that schoolboy is the culprit, why would he purposely©`bring it to Kanami who¡¯s the other party concerned.

    I want to believe his story.

    ¡¸If I recall, he¡¯s always with sses¡­¡¹

    Suddenly, the content of the fight of sses and Niigakies to her mind.

    I think it doesn¡¯t matter but it¡¯s strangely worrying.

    I should be careful of simr things happening in the future.

    Leaking out a snort, Kanami headed to the bathing area with her underwear.

    Even if it¡¯s stained with dirty liquid, it¡¯s the only underwear she brought from the original world.

    She can¡¯t throw it away.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸¡­No but, it¡¯s a very wonderful experience. Isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Niigaki Takeo rolls down the bed showing a dirty satisfied smile.

    Ahead his nce is the sight of Torao Shigenobu sitting on a chair somewhere with his waist open.

    He¡¯s burned out¡­that¡¯s what you can say in the spectacle.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. Nobody would think that you did it. This incident¡¯s end would be all taken up by that disgusting otaku¡¹

    Torao Shigenobu is at his wit¡¯s end about escape from what Niigaki said from his mouth.

    Why did ite to this/

    Misuzu.

    Misuzu suddenly changed.

    Nekoyama Misuzu who¡¯s gentle to everyone.

    Several days ago, she stopped giving the schoolboys a smile.

    At first, it¡¯s thought that it was due to stress and fatigue.

    Seeing her chatting with girls normally, Shigenobu somehow understood that she¡¯s doing something unimaginably mysterious.

    Misuzu has a new man.

    Furthermore, Misuzu¡¯s depending and rolling on the palm of someone not Shigenobu.

    That Misuzu¡¯s dyed in the color of another man.

    Misuzu who¡¯s a soft and pure like a white sheet, is no longer there.

    Shigenobu hates non-virgins

    He thinks that girls who have a broken hole has no value.

    Misuzu in his mind©`the ss president who¡¯s the idol of the whole ss.

    The prof was torn down by someone who¡¯s unknown in appearance.,

    Shigenobu who lost his confidence ispletely under Niigaki¡¯s control from several days ago.

    ¡ºTorao, go to the girl¡¯s room and take Inugami¡¯s panty¡»

    Niigaki orders Shigenobu as if asking him to buy yakisoba bread.

    He can¡¯t do anything but follow.

    But, Shigenobu who has a hole in his heart can¡¯t refuse Niigaki¡¯smand.

    He went to the girl¡¯s room in a hazy state then stole Inugami Kanami¡¯s panty without doubt then brought it to Niigaki.

    It¡¯s locked but it¡¯s not as sturdy as the one used in modern Japan.

    Thanks to bing partial tiger, it¡¯s easy to break the lock with his nails.

    He noticed that hemitted a crime of trespassing when he¡¯s looking at Niigaki in front of him.

    ¡¸But still, Inugami¡¯s panty is surprisingly boring. I was imagining that it¡¯s a ck or purple underwear, a bit more stimting¡¹

    ¡¸Are we really safe¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. If ever someone doubted you, I would be proving your alibi. Of course, if I get suspected, you¡¯d be testifying for me, right? Mutual respect is necessary for humans¡¹

    Shigenobu stares at Niigaki thinking that it¡¯s a big deal.

    When ites to physical attacks and some degree of magical attacks, he owns a number of reflexive skill.

    However, if that skill is abused, it can scorn and humiliate someone.

    When there was a small trouble with the otaku group the other day, it was used as a self-defense in the end

    An honor student who received a serious fighting training.

    ¡¸But why is Niigaki not going out with Inugami?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m dating Misuzu more or less? Shouldn¡¯t Niigaki want to do a lot with Inugami¡¹

    Niigaki shows a dirty smile when Shigenobu asked.

    ¡¸Well yeah, of course I want to fuck her. I want to watch Inugami¡¯s dignified look change to a lewd female bitch color¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­¡¹

    ¡¸For that sake, I have to make Inugami fall for me first. If it¡¯s just confession, won¡¯t I end up like you who got Misuzu stolen before you could even hold hands?¡¹

    It¡¯s a caustic word but Niigaki knows what he¡¯s thinking.

    Even if a boy confesses and they started dating, women is a lump of mystery so they won¡¯t easily give you her body.

    It¡¯s all the more on a discipline girl like Inugami Kanami.

    But, on the contrary.

    If the girl confessed and they began dating, could the boy coldly refuse the girl¡¯s temptation.

    No way he could refuse.

    Even Shigenobu, if Misuzu tempted him then he would happily jump.

    Even if you say it now, it¡¯s toote.

    ¡¸But, aren¡¯t you just making a pretense because you don¡¯t have courage?¡¹

    Was it a bull¡¯s eye? Niigaki fell silent then turned around.

    I suppose I¡¯ll support with my poor ability.

    Inugami Kanami©`she¡¯s a girl far from Shigenobu¡¯s preference.

    Rather, Niigaki and Kanami sticks together, Niigaki¡¯s chance of seducing girls mighte.

    Shigenobu¡¯s got an indirect advantage when the two date.

    I¡¯ll just actively support.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    But, Torao¡¯s thoughts were fruitless.

    Niigaki Takeo¡¯s thought of reaching Inugami Kanami, won¡¯t happen.

 Chapter 9 : The swordsman who received Fate

    <h4>Chapter 9 : The swordsman who received Fate</h4>

    Recently, Misuzu¡¯s a bit strange.

    Misuzu who received a package procured by the imperial knight secretly went to her room while looking around.

    Inugami Kanami who saw it from the gap of the door tilts her head.

    What did Misuzu buy that much?

    The whole ss recently just bought essentials such as underwear.

    If it¡¯s something she needs then it¡¯s good but, it¡¯s suspicious.

    ¡¸¡­And the knight just now was a man¡¹

    Normally, when girls has to make an additional purchase, they ask the female knights to shop.

    Even if it¡¯s not something to wear, they¡¯re usually cautious.

    And yet, why would she purposely ask a male knight to shop?

    That¡¯s not all.

    Apparently, Misuzu¡¯s been going out somewhere these past few days.

    Kanami has noticed it around five days ago.

    When Kanami suddenly felt the need to pee, she headed to the restroom prepared for women on the innermost part of the building.

    When she finished releasing the bad fluid, she had a conversation with Misuzu while walking on the corridor satisfied.

    It feels like she¡¯s skipping.

    Kanami is still a disciplinarymittee member.

    She asked Misuzu what she¡¯s doing at such a time.

    Then Misuzu answered¡¸I can¡¯t sleep so I took a walk¡¹

    Then, Kanami was watching the figure of Misuzu escaping the girl¡¯s room afterwards through the window of her room.

    Though she returned after an hour or two, Misuzu was strangely coquettish for some reason.

    Kanami who¡¯s the same sex understood it in a moment.

    ¡¸¡­Then, there¡¯s no other thought but she went to the boy¡¯s room and did the act¡¹

    Thinking about the shopping she made, there¡¯s one hypothesis raised.

    Misuzu¡¯s financing someone.

    But, that one isn¡¯t Kanami¡¯s ssmate.

    If it¡¯s a ssmate, there¡¯s no need to bother Misuzu to buy the goods, they can just ask the Imperial knight to buy it.

    It¡¯s much easier to ask the knights.

    That said, it¡¯s hard to think that Misuzu isn¡¯t buying for a knight.

    If there¡¯s one thing to consider©`

    ¡¸Is someone among the servant of the pce holding Nekoyama-san¡¯s weakness?¡¹

    Holding her weakness.

    From those words, Inugami Kanami who¡¯s a disciplinarymittee clenched her fist strongly.

    If it was a mutual consented sex, then Kanami has no intention to crack it down.

    If she forbids it then it¡¯ll only bring out unnecessary things

    But©`

    Kanami chews her mr.

    When her weakness is grasped, making her finance them, furthermore, making a pure girl do a sexual act she didn¡¯t consent every night.

    As a member of disciplinarymittee©`no, as a ssmate, she can¡¯t forgive this.

    She won¡¯t settle down unless she finds it and beat him up.

    ¡¸Wait for me. I will be taking down that rude guy who makes a move on my ssmate!¡¹

    Kanami grasped the hilt as she activate the skill given to her.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ©`Midnight

    Listening carefully to the sound, she heard a door opening.

    Kanami left the room with that as a signal then she hid herself while following the route Misuzu passed the other day.

    Eventually, she saw the bob-cut ck haired girl©`Nekoyama Misuzu look at her surroundings.

    She¡¯s holding some shopping bag in her arm.

    When Misuzu confirmed nobody¡¯s around, she ran along the pce¡¯s walls while being careful not to make any footsteps.

    Kanami erased her presence and followed.

    Misuzu separates from the wall then runs to the courtyard.

    Kanami held down her breath then concealed herself in the trees.

    Her ear can strangely listen to the sound of her heart beating so fast.

    It seems like she¡¯s hiding herself behind the tree after sending a love letter to the male she¡¯s yearning for.

    By the way, Kanami has never received any from a man since she was born.

    If it was from a junior girl student, she threw away the number she had received.

    ¡¸¡­This is the meetup location? Hmm, isn¡¯t this surprisingly a good atmosphere?¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s tension would rise if she¡¯s called by the person she likes in this ce.

    Two people can spend their night to make love with each other.

    The delusion of how to make love is censored in Kanami¡¯s dictionary.

    ¡¸Ah, Ran-kun. I came today too¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s voice is carried by the wind in the peaceful courtyard.

    Kanami put out her face then opened her eyes wide to see the other party on Misuzu¡¯s tryst.

    Even if it¡¯s hard to remember, she has to absolutely remember©`

    ¡¸©`Wait, huh, him¡­ Could it be, Kirishima?¡¹

    The ssmate who¡¯s supposed to be dead in ss, Kirishima Ran.

    Why is Ran here? Why is Ran meeting up with Misuzu?

    Her head is filled up with various thoughts.

    But for now, she has to burn the situation in her eyes, burn in her eyes©`

    ¡¸Wait!? Eh, why?! Why is Nekoyama-san taking off her uniform so happily?! Wait, Kirishima too!©`!? Wait guys! Don¡¯t show that to Nekoyama! T-That¡¯s shameless!!¡¹

    Even though Kanami has never seen a naked boy this close.

    Misuzu enveloped Ran¡¯s penis with her cute mouth without any agitation.

    ¡¸W-Wha?! What are you doing, Nekoyama-san!¡¹

    The look of Misuzu sitting down and sucking Ran¡¯s penis happily.

    Sticking out her butt, ying with her crotch with her own right hand, Kanami¡¯s body jumped in reaction to Misuzu¡¯s act of slowly tasting Ran¡¯s penis.

    It¡¯s not on the dimension where you can say it¡¯s shameless or indecent, or impure.

    She wants to delete this rather than censor it in her memory.

    That docile and pure Misuzu is doing such an indecent act passionately.

    The figure of Ran patting the pleased Misuzu¡¯s head and back is also something that shouldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡¸¡­ N, geez, Nekoyama-san¡¹

    Doing things such as using the organ to eat just to release the lust of a boy.

    Mouth shouldn¡¯t be used for that.

    Ran¡¯s penis released on Misuzu¡¯s mouth before long then she embraced Ran afterwards.

    Holding each other in their arms, Ran¡¯s penis is swallowed by Misuzu¡¯s crotch like that.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Kanami instinctively screamed from the shocking act done without hesitation.

    The penis is sent in the vagina and it¡¯s envelopedpletely to the root.

    Misuzu¡¯s coquettish voice is heard and it¡¯s understood that the act is apanied with pleasure.

    Misuzu and Ran make love with each other and shake their connected waists.

    The earlobe is gradually stimted after the sweet act done at regr interval.

    Instinctively reaching out her fingertips for her crotch, Kanami got startled when it touched the tip then she released her hand.

    She¡¯s wondering what she¡¯s trying to do just now.

    Watching Ran¡¯s penis stir up that hole again, she must¡¯ve thought that she want to have simr pleasure for herself too.

    Looking at her own fingers, her middle finger is lewdly bent.

    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. Watching this amour in front of me made me think of something so shameless¡¹

    Keeping the mind cultivated by the kendo club, Kanami breathed deeply.

    What did Kanamie here for?

    She thought about it over again.

    Her precious ssmate©`wasn¡¯t it to rescue Misuzu from the hands of evil.

    But is there a merit for Kanami going out in this situation?

    It can¡¯t be seen that Misuzu hates the act.

    Rather, she¡¯s raising a happy and coquettish voice which seems to melt.

    If Kanami intrudes with her morals here, it would result to Misuzu getting hurt.

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s amazing when you think about it¡­¡¹

    The way of saying it is bad but, Torao Shigenobu who¡¯s clearly on a higher ss when ites to looks had Misuzu who¡¯s soft and tender got NTR¡¯d from him.

    Ran has that much of an appeal.

    Thinking about it, what a romantic tryst is this.

    Her telling love to the lonely boy who got excluded by the ssmates everyday.

    ¡¸¡­Wait¡¹

    An unpleasant feelinges to her head.

    Premonition©`or rather, it¡¯s close to conviction.

    ¡°Speaking of which¡±

    Why was Kirishima Ran kicked out of the pce?

    She¡¯spletely forgotten about it because of the unfamiliar daily life and the battle training she has to remember but for some reason, wasn¡¯t Ran kicked out of the ss?

    Digging up her memory, Kanami looked at the figure of the two happily embracing each other.

    Two fearful words clearly emerged over Ran¡¯s head.

    ¡¸¡­¡­Retainer, Training¡¹

    From sses¡¯ appraisal, it¡¯s an ability to be able to handle creatures ssified as women biologically.

    Nekoyama Misuzu pants lewdly like her normal behavior is a lie.

    That Misuzu is happily embracing Ran who shouldn¡¯t be someone she¡¯s getting along with.

    Could it be that this.

    ¡¸¡­Kirishima, Ran. You¡­¡¹

    Kanami gritter her mr.

    Forcibly raping that pure Misuzu©`that¡¯s something inexcusable.

    However, he.

    He altered Misuzu¡¯s innocent heart and he¡¯s trying to justify that act.

    Kanami doesn¡¯t want to interject in between the act of the two.

    But, Misuzu¡¯s too pitiful.

    Misuzu¡¯s scream echoes in the night sky as she happily climax.

    Kanami grasps her fist then holds down her rash feelings of pinning him down on the spot.

    That said, if she jumped right now and tell Misuzu the truth, Misuzu would only be hurt i the end.

    Ran, as a disciplinarymittee member©`as Misuzu¡¯s friend©`Kanami will negotiate with him.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sure I can make Kirishima reconsider¡¹

    Also, she¡¯s confident that Kirishima won¡¯t use his skill on her.

    Even though she¡¯s popr with the junior girls, she never received a confession from the boys.

    This is certainly because Kanami doesn¡¯t have the allure required for the opposite sex, she interprets selfishly.

    Ever since graduating from middle school, she has never thought that she¡¯s an unobtainable flower, that they just hesitated to make a move on her.

    Ran and Misuzu seems to have began their second round.

    Well fine. Let¡¯s overlook it for tonight.

    But, don¡¯t think that I will allow thiswless situation after tomorrow.

    Kanami leaned on the trees then waited for the two to be over.

    The thought of punishing Kirishima Ran for deceiving Misuzu boils down in her heart.

 Chapter 10: Logic canâ€™t win against lust

    <h4>Chapter 10: Logic can¡¯t win against lust</h4>

    Seeing of Misuzu who has a happy expression, Ran makes a stiff face.

    Putting his penis wet with Misuzu¡¯s saliva and love nectar in his pants, he turned towards the trees like in a y then speak up.

    ¡¸¡­The disciplinarymittee is quite bad at tailing someonie¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a ninja nor a detective¡¹

    Behind the tree, a long ck hair was blown by the wind and colored the night view.

    The school girl opens her legs on shoulder length and folds her arm in front of her chest dignified©`Inugami Kanami.

    Ran slowly observes Kanami¡¯s figure.

    Her bangs evenly cut.

    Reddish brown eyes peps from behind.

    Brave and sharp like a hawk who found it¡¯s prey.

    Ridge of the nose developed well, pink lips closed tightly.

    A splendid ponytail peeps from the neck.

    Each and every part that makes her©`everything creates Kanami¡¯s swordswoman atmosphere

    On her waist is a real sword sheathed.

    Seeing that, Ran draws back his neck in surprise.

    The fact that he¡¯s having sex with Misuzu every night.

    I thought that it¡¯ll be found out someday but who¡¯d thought that Kanami would be the first one to notice

    Furthermore, if this continues, it¡¯ll be murder

    Ran¡¯s smile breaks from the dangerous atmosphere.

    ¡¸I thought you¡¯re dead but who¡¯d thought that you¡¯re alive.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m your parent¡¯s enemies. I¡¯m quite scared you know?¡¹

    Try to use the Retrainer training towards Kanami while buying time

    But, the distance is too far, it can¡¯t be sensed that Kanami can be enved.

    Also, there¡¯s the anxiety whether the skill would activate or not.

    Misuzu¡¯s less cautious of Ran, it was easy to take it to the next step and give her a French kiss.

    But in this situation, in this atmosphere, can I even kiss Kanami?

    Can she be hold down by the first stage of the Retainer training.

    ¡¸¡­For the time being, how about putting down your sword? If you have that skill and a real sword, your ssmate can¡¯t help but to be scared¡¹

    On Kanami¡¯s head, the letters ¡ºInfinite_CuttingOverkill_Critical¡» are floating.

    A skill that would shooting countless attacks in a sh.

    It¡¯s unknown how much power it holds but if he carelessly moved and allowed it to activate, it¡¯s possible that Ran¡¯s life would be flicked away easily.

    Feeling that pressure, in addition to his unskilled conversation, he doesn¡¯t think he can seduce Kanami.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re right. Kirishima¡¯s unarmed. It would be unfair if I¡¯m the only one who has a sword

    Saying that, Kanami pulled the sword out of her waist and leant it against a nearby tree.

    The distance with the sword is too close.

    Even if he can jump into Kanami¡¯s breasts when she¡¯s out of guard, he¡¯ll still be torn to pieces in the next moment.

    How do I steal Kanami¡¯s lips?

    ¡¸But, why do you want to break my rtionship with Misuzu? Could it be that you¡¯re jealous of us making love every night©`¡¹

    ¡¸Jealous? Why would I be?¡¹

    Not looking she¡¯s trying to fool him, she clearly cut the trial into two.

    This is harsh.

    Especially, today¡¯s opponent©`Kanami has clearly witnessed what Misuzu and Ran did.

    Furthermore, in this state, she likely has figured what Ran did to make Misuzu look like that.

    If he moved badly, it¡¯s possible that she¡¯ll call the schoolboys she trust then attack again.

    That has to be avoided by all costs.

    Right now, there¡¯s a need to use the retainer training for sure.

    ¡¸Misuzu and I love each other. Why would you, who¡¯s unrted©`just a ssmate, Inugami-san interfere with us!

    ¡¸Love each other? Isn¡¯t it just a false affection put by your vicious skills?¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s words were all sound arguments.

    The disciplinarymittee member, and Kendo¡¯s model swordsman, Inugami Kanami. It¡¯s unthinkable to be able to oppose her in a fight.

    First, approach and manipte her body alone.

    Ran shows an attitude of thinking something, then he tapped his toe on the ground three times.

    Immediately after, Ran¡¯s mouth distorts.

    Kanami who¡¯s facing him tilts her head from that doubtful change in expression.

    Ran tapped the ground with his toe again then jumped into Kanami¡¯s breasts like a bullet while guarding his face with his arm.

    ¡¸©`Wha!?¡¹

    ¡¸The sense of justice ruins itself in time!¡¹

    Kanami confronts Ran who lost himself and charged with her real sword.

    That said, the opponent is a ssmate of the same age.

    Use the skill with the sheath and just beat him up.

    Ran doesn¡¯t have any physical skills so it¡¯s easy to make him unable to move with that alone.

    Go easy on him©`and have Misuzu be healed afterwards, Kanami¡¯s guilt from injuring a ssmate would be cleared up.

    Kanami doesn¡¯t like to denounce someone but, Ran¡¯s the bad one in this case.

    She has to drive it in properly.

    Kanami holds her sword then takes a kendo stance.

    She prayed for her skill to activate then tried to swing her sword towards Ran who¡¯s rushing in©`

    Suddenly, countless number of presence appeared behind Kanami.

    That sensation took her will for a while then at the next moment, countless numbers of butterflies buried her visionpletely.

    ¡¸¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Surprised from the sudden appearance of the flock of butterflies, Kanami instinctively guarded her face.

    With her skill cancelled, Kanami created a bit opening.

    ¡¸©`Shit!¡¹

    ¡¸Inugami Kanami©`. I¡¯ll have you as my retainer!¡¹

    At the moment the flock went away, Kirishma Ran is already in front of Kanami.

    Flicking off the sword in her hand, Ran jumps in Kanami¡¯s breasts.

    He turned his arms then Ran carressed her ass.

    Kanami instinctively closed her eyes from the difort felt on her hips, ass, and chest.

    Even though she¡¯s being groped by a school boy who she¡¯s not intimate with©`even though it should be unpleasant©`

    She thought that it feels slightly good for some reason.

    The parts embraced by Ran feels strangely hot.

    Kanami doesn¡¯t think of anything about Ran but her body¡¯s hot and she can¡¯t help but feel ticklish.

    Normally, she¡¯d only think of devoting herself to shake him off with the prided strength forged by kendo

    Before she could think, she¡¯d reflexively make the action.

    But, why?

    I¡¯d like to hold Ran in my chest just like now.

    I want Ran¡¯s temperature.

    ¡¸©`. I-I won¡¯t be fooled!¡¹

    Pushing Ran away, Kanami folds her arm in front of her chest.

    Staring at Ran as if punching a hole in him, Kanami¡¯s desperately manipting her heart that¡¯s beating so fast.

    She understands it in her head.

    Her chest tightens when she look at the boy in front of her is because he¡¯s using his skill.

    Even if she understands it with her mind, her body doesn¡¯t listen to what it says.

    The skill will ensure the retainer enved after the steps.

    First is to activate the skill.

    Then, fill the head with him alone, then give a French kiss.

    Finally, by making the retainer reach the climax from the hand of the user, they¡¯ll fall as apletely obedient ve.

    Kanmi right now is in a state where there¡¯s still some reason left.

    If she thinks of shaking him off then she can, if she thinks of escaping then she can.

    But, at the same time, the emotion of not wanting to refuse Ran also rises.

    Her heart beats quickly, her mouth dries up. She thought, she¡¯d like to see him more and more.

    In such a state looking at an opposite sex©`even Kanami can¡¯t refuse Ranpletely.

    ¡¸Inugami-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kuh¡­¡¹

    Her cheeks caressed by this school boy she hates, Kirishima Ran, it hurts her to think that it feels good.

    When her jaw was stroked, her mouth instinctively melts down.

    The way he touch is obscene.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to hold back your voice. Nobody¡¯s going toe, nobody¡¯s going to hear you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re going to hear it don¡¯t you? I¡¯d rather die than show a shameless figure to you¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the ¡°Kuh, kill me¡± type?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll beat you up¡¹

    Even if she speaks strongly with her mouth, Kanami¡¯s already captivated by Ran¡¯s hands.

    She thinks ¡°I want you to touch the hot parts, touch it more¡±

    Stoke it©`she can¡¯t say those words.

    If that spot is ¡®that¡¯, Kanami would¡¯ve already climaxed multiple times.

    Ran¡¯s fingertips reaches Kanami¡¯s mouth and traced it slowly.

    Kanami¡¯s non-resistant lips opened up by his fingers, then Ran¡¯s finger slowly invades Kanami¡¯s mouth.

    Making wet sounds, Kanami¡¯s mouth is vited by Ran¡¯s fingertips.

    She knows that she looks miserable, she¡¯s only thinking about her mouth being tampered by Kirishima ran, her cheeks heat up in embarrassment.

    But, she can¡¯t resist.

    It is not instinctive or that she¡¯s being hindered.

    The man in front of him ying with her mouth©`that act makes her feel excitement clearly.

    Her tongue stroked, her cheek pushed from inside, her gums being poked.

    I want to be vited more.

    I want Kirishima ran to mess up my mouth.

    I want you to tell Kanami¡¯s a lewd woman, making her saliva drip down.

    I want you to tell me that I¡¯m attractive.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, aaah, ah©`¡¹

    Drooling from the end of her mouth, Kanamiw remained being done.

    Why does Ran vite my mouth with his fingers.

    I want to be stirred by something softer.

    For example©`that¡¯s right, Ran¡¯s sweet tongue inside his mouth.

    ¡¸K-Kiri-Kirishima. Why are you doing this¡­¡¹

    Ran doesn¡¯t answer

    He just sent a nce to Kanami then kept ying with her mouth silently.

    Why fingers?

    If anything, I¡¯d like you to poke your tongue in.

    I want to be teased by those soft looking lips.

    I want to be messed up.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¤Ã!¡¹

    Unable to endure her impatience, Kanami grabbed Ran¡¯s cheeks.

    While ying with Kanami¡¯s heart with a strange ability, Ran¡¯s doing as he please with Kanami¡¯s mouth

    If you don¡¯t have the courage to vite me then don¡¯t do this from the beginning.

    Kanami¡¯s not an indecent doll who¡¯d listen to everything she¡¯s told.

    She feels when she¡¯s touched, she feels excited because of the boy in front of her.

    It¡¯s already her limit.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you regret making me strange. It¡¯s Kirishima Ran¡¯s fault why this happened¡¹

    Kanmi grabbed Ran¡¯s wrist then pulled his fingers out of her mouth.

    Feeling aroused from the light that connects Ran¡¯s finger and Kanami¡¯s mouth, her mind preparation isplete.

    She¡¯s been vited inside her mouth a lot.

    This time, it¡¯s Kanami¡¯s turn to attack.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¤Ã¡¹

    Kanami draws Ran¡¯s face then robbed his lips away.

    The hot pleasure attacks her body, she can¡¯t endure it if done this way.

    Ran turned Kanami as his retainer so his rtionship with Misuzu won¡¯t be found out.

    There¡¯s no kindness at all.

    A kiss on the opponent sex who I don¡¯t think about at all, I shouldn¡¯t be happ©`

    ¡¸Fufu, you¡¯re quite a straight girl more than I expected. Inugami-san¡¹

    At the moment she heard a voice from somewhere, Ran¡¯s fingers vited Kanami¡¯s mouth again.

 Chapter 11 : Inugami Kanami

    <h4>Chapter 11 : Inugami Kanami</h4>

    ©`Who¡¯d have thought that she¡¯d be the one to attack.

    Ran thought while viting Kanami¡¯s mouth with his tongue.

    Ran was ying with Kanami¡¯s mouth to make her starve for a kiss.

    Though it¡¯s not the same as Misuzu, Kanami was feeling enough pleasure from Ran¡¯s touch.

    Even if she¡¯s cursing, she¡¯s not pushing him away and picking up the sword.

    This is because Kanami doesn¡¯t want to hurt ran©`she didn¡¯t have the will to attack.

    It¡¯s unknown what¡¯s the difference from the two but anyway.

    ¡¸If you feel that much pleasure from your mouth, it¡¯s natural that you¡¯d want to kiss¡¹

    Kanami who had her retainer level increased from taking a French kiss stares at Ran with her cheeks dyed red.

    It¡¯s obviously aplexion of love but her mouth¡¯s turned down at the corners.

    Kanami who¡¯s ck hair is tied ponytail and face filled with an amazing moe element res at Ran¡¯s face with a strong-willed expression.

    It¡¯s understandable that she¡¯s angry at Ran but.

    A girl squatting with a blushing face, sending an upward nce is a only a kind of a sexy pose.

    It¡¯s humiliating but, it¡¯s a good figure.

    ¡¸What disgrace¡­¡¹

    Ran instinctively expresses a half-smile as she throws up words just as he has thought.

    Even though they had a French kiss, her heart is still not charmed yet.

    Or is it that there are people that can be easily or hardly handled by the same skill.

    ¡¸Do you hate kissing me that much?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No. Even though I¡¯ve despised Kirishima so much a while ago, I can¡¯t help but feel loving you so much¡¹

    Saying that, Kanami fidgets her thighs.

    Familiar with that gesture, Ran crouched in front of Kanami then reached out for her groin.

    He inserts his hand to the skirt then caress in between Kanami¡¯s crotch.

    Kanami body twitches but there¡¯s no sign of resistance.

    Releasing his hand after touching it for a while, Ran¡¯s fingertips were slightly damp.

    She¡¯s feeling it.

    After kissing Ran, she¡¯s only looking on the presence in front of her.

    But, guessing from the wetness, I think she¡¯s wet from a while ago.

    What does that suppose to mean?

    Kanami suddenly grabbed his arm as he rubs his wet middle finger.

    Then she pulled it and made it caress Kanami¡¯s cheek.

    Kanami¡¯s cheeks blush as she pout while rubbing Ran¡¯s hands to her cheeks.

    ¡¸I wonder why. Doing it like this feels really good. Even though I know it¡¯s because of your skill¡¹

    Having his palm rub her cheeks feels really good but that alone can¡¯t suppress ran¡¯s excitement.

    Even though he just did it with Misuzu a while ago, but since she used reinforced recovery in the end, it got erect.

    He brought his face close and took Kanami¡¯s lips again.

    It¡¯s soft and it smells good.

    Turning her arms, Kanami¡¯s tongue enters Ran stickily.

    When Ran inserts his tongue the same way, Kanami¡¯s body twitched.

    He turned his arms like wise then vite her mouth.

    Even if you repeat the French kisses, the retainer level won¡¯t rise.

    But, Kanami¡¯s own feelings are different.

    ¡¸¡­Aaah, this really feels good. It¡¯s like a dream¡¹

    Kanami stares at Ran¡¯s face ecstatically.

    Even she knows that it¡¯s because of his skills, the power used by the skill Retainer Training, isn¡¯t pleasure to resist reason.

    It¡¯s not forcing her.

    There¡¯s no meaning even if one gets impatient.

    Misuzu is Misuzu.

    Kanami is Kanami.

    Everyone has different things they want to do with their partner.

    ¡¸Can you be satisfied with just a kiss?¡¹

    To those words, Kanami reacts with a face like a mischievous child.

    She can¡¯t.

    Even though he¡¯s someone she¡¯s bearing a grudge with, the boy in front of him is the person Kanami dearly loves.

    I wonder why I fell to a guy like that, that¡¯s the feeling.

    That said, if they just stare at each other, the situation won¡¯t change.

    Ran embraced Kanami¡¯s whole body and glued their bodies together.

    Her splendid curves can be understood even on top of her clothes.

    After the French kiss, hugging a pretty girl ssmate, Ran¡¯s penis grows inside his pants.

    He sticks out his waist and presses it on Kanami¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¤Ã!¡¹

    A small voice leaks out of Kanami¡¯s mouth, then her force hugging Ran strengthens.

    Ran strokes the crotches, caressing the ups and downs over the uniform.

    The touch feels different from Misuzu.

    It¡¯s a t stomach with built up muscles, the twin hills crushed by the sarashi has quite the size.

    ¡¸Wearing a sarashi, that¡¯s boring¡¹

    ¡¸¡­ Today was just a coincidence. I usually wear something cute¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, so the cheap panties are for today only too?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s! That¡¯s because it¡¯s the underwear bought from this world! It¡¯s impossible to afford the underwear I usually wear¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, why?¡¹

    When Ran asked, Kanami averts her eyes, finding it hard to speak.

    She can¡¯t lie because of Retainer training.

    Though it¡¯s a bad habit of forcing hobbies, but depending on the reason, Ran will change his ways.

    For example, if she got it soaked because she did it alone, he thinks of asking her to bring it without washing this time.

    If the reason is girl rted, then don¡¯t pursue it deeply.

    Even Ran has more or less discretion from somemon sense(although it¡¯s failing)

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s dirty¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, if it¡¯s hard to tell men then don¡¯t say any further¡¹

    ¡¸Someone stole my underwear and smudged it with dirty liquid on the important parts¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    Kanami looks at Ran with tears floating in the corner of her eye.

    It¡¯s different from the normal anger or hate.

    They¡¯re sad eyes seeking help.

    Kanami¡¯s protecting the schoolgirls even if she has to sacrifice herself.

    She announced candidacy as a member of disciplinarymittee and tried to remove the problems outside the ss.

    Surely, she¡¯d like to tell someone about what just happened.

    But she can¡¯t.

    She¡¯s someone who should protect, not the one to be protected.

    That¡¯s what her heart is set on.

    ¡¸It was painful wasn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes, it felt so painful, so sorrowful¡¹

    The treasured cloth that protects Kanami¡¯s important parts.

    That was vited by someone she doesn¡¯t know.

    It¡¯s unforgivable.

    Someone putting their mark on Kanami before Ran.

    ¡¸Did you wear that pantie already?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. I washed it thoroughly and left it¡¹

    Of course.

    Okay, then that¡¯s good.

    Staring at Kanami, Ran pulled down his pants and underwear.

    Ran¡¯s penis who¡¯s hard enough shows itself going against the gravity.

    Kanami¡¯s gaze turned to his penis then raised a lovely scream.

    He thought of the same thing when he did it with Misuzu but the scream might be a habit.

    ¡¸What a thing to show after this flow. Hurry up and put it away!¡¹

    Covering her eyes with her hand, Kanami backs off.

    Even if she hides her eyes and face that¡¯s blushing, her lovely eyes doesn¡¯t move it¡¯s gaze away from Ran¡¯s penis.

    Her mouth opening and closing is very cute.

    ¡¸I will overwrite Inugami-san¡¹

    ¡¸O-Overwrite?¡¹

    Kanami doesn¡¯t have to endure being tainted by the semen who she doesn¡¯t know where it came from.

    It seems that she hasn¡¯t worn it yet but it won¡¯t stay like that in the future.

    Before that, Ran will color Inugami Kanami with his own color with his own hands.

    ¡¸Rather than that, Kirishima¡­ Showing such a thing to a girl ssmate. A-Are you not embarrassed?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Not at all. Want me to bring it closer?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D!?¡¹

    Sticking out his waist, he shows his erect penis before Kanami¡¯s eyes.

    though Though Kanami¡¯s cheeks are flushed, she stares at Ran¡¯s penis out of curiosity.

    From her reaction, it¡¯s her first time to see one.

    ¡¸¡­C-Can I touch it?¡¹

    Answering consent, Kanami timidly touches Ran¡¯s penis.

    The soft and cold fingers stroking his penis raises the prepuce.

    When his penis twitched more than she expected, Kanami retracted her hand in surprise.

    ¡¸I-It moved¡¹

    Of course it will. It¡¯s a part of a body.

    Each of her reactions are cute.

    It makes me want to tease her more.

    Holding Kanami¡¯s head with both hands, he brought his hips closer.

    The tip of the penis touches the soft plump lips.

    He pushed his waist after then the penis slides inside Kanami¡¯s mouth.

    As soon as he insert it to the mouth filled with saliva, pleasure runs through his spine like electricity.

    ¡¸©`!? W-What are you doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸I want a fetio. Inugami-san, I¡¯d like you to lick my penis.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­T-The thing Nekoyama-san did earlier?¡¹

    Though she showed hesitation for a while, Kanami started rolling Ran¡¯s penis in her mouth.

    Does she not want to taste the penis¡¯ vor, she¡¯s hanging down a lot of saliva on the edge of her mouth.

    The swordswoman drools a lot while filling her mouth with his penis.

    It¡¯s much lewder than a normal fetio.

    ¡¸Kuh, what disgrace¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what you say but aren¡¯t you quite intense on using your mouth?¡¹

    She¡¯s speaking disgust with a sullen look but, Kanami¡¯s fetio is really devoted.

    She¡¯s licking really good you won¡¯t think it¡¯s her first time, the feeling of being wrapped in a lot of saliva and mouth feels good.

    I instinctively want to let it out but sadly, let¡¯s have it for the next time.

    ¡¸Inugami-san, you¡¯re absurdly good at licking¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. You¡¯re just saying that I¡¯m like a dog. I¡¯ll bite you¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that a dog¡¯s act?¡¹

    However, enjoying Kanami¡¯s mouth has to end.

    Ran pulls out his penis that¡¯s being loved plenty by Kanami¡¯s mouth slowly.

    When he pulls it out, a light thread connects the tip of penis and Kanami¡¯s mouth

    ¡¸Are you done already? You¡¯re unexpectedly modest¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way we¡¯d end here. The real one¡¯s here¡¹

    He grabbed the ankle of Kanami who¡¯s greatly obedient through the pleasure then rolled her down.

    Then he covered on top of her and kissed her soft cheeks.

    He inserts his hand in her skirt then removed her moist panty slowly.

    Kanami¡¯s blushing but she¡¯s not resisting.

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought that my first partner would be you, Kirishima¡¹

    ¡¸You hate it?¡¹

    Kanami turned her face away from his mean question.

    Even if she can¡¯t lie, she can still stay quiet.

    ¡¸Well, there¡¯s no need to tell me if I can just look down there¡¹

    ¡¸¡­! Kirishima, you p-pervert¡¹

    Touching the crotch where he took the panty off, it feels wet enough from love nectar.

    Just from a light touch, Kanami¡¯s pot is already filled with honey.

    If she reacts this much then there¡¯s no need to speak.

    ¡¸T-Then, let¡¯s begin¡¹

    ¡¸B-Be gentle¡¹

    Of course, Ran reached out for Kanami¡¯s twin hills.

    Because it¡¯s crushed by the sarashi, it doesn¡¯t feel soft.

    Every time his palm crawls, Kanami¡¯s body twitches cutely.

    Even though she can let out her voice

    ¡¸S-Should I take off the sarashi?¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡¹

    It would be troublesome if he just pulled it badly and her nipples got wounded.

    It¡¯s better to be left to Kanami who¡¯s the one wearing it.

    Hearing a rustling sound, Kanami¡¯s twin hills suddenly rushed up.

    Ran instinctively stares at the unreal spectacle.

    It¡¯s a scene that reminds him of a volcanic eruption.

    Misuzu¡¯s words were right.

    Kanami¡¯s breasts are quiterge.

    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t stare at it too much. It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    The shadow of a protrusion appears from the thin uniform.

    Because of the embarrassment, she brings her arm in her chest then her twin hills swell even further.

    Furthermore, there¡¯s nothing underneath I think.

    ¡¸¡­Hya! D-Don¡¯t massage it suddenly!¡¹

    I massage Kanami¡¯s breasts on top of her sailor uniform.

    If you push it a bit, it¡¯ll change shape then push back.

    It¡¯s quite stic.

    You can do anything as you like, Ran¡¯s is in danger of keeping his reason.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll take it off right now. Let go of your hand, Hmm¡­¡¹

    Holding back her sweet voice, Kanami tries to pull up the hem of her sailor uniform.

    Her navel with a vertical muscle forged appears but, Ran stopped it.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to take it off. I¡¯d like to do Inugami-san while wearing uniform¡¹

    ¡¸I-Is that so¡­?¡¹

    No-bra no-panty uniform girl is an experience not done easily.

    Especially Kanami, who¡¯s high school girl atmosphere is sexy.

    I want to vite her while in school uniform.

    ¡¸Could it be, you want to take it off?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not the case¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve got a lewd body after all. I understand¡¹

    ¡¸¡­! As expected, you¡¯re a pervert!¡¹

    Even if she keeps cursing ¡®pervert, pervert¡¯, Kanami didn¡¯t seem to hate the situation in particr.

    Is she hiding embarrassment?

    Well, if she doesn¡¯t hate it then there¡¯s no need to hesitate.

    He spread Kanami¡¯s crotch then pushed his waist to the hole.

    After confirming that both of them are firmly wet, Ran pushed his penis in Kanami¡¯s crack.

    It entered more smoothly than Misuzu.

    The relief was only for a moment.

    When he pushed it, a small cry of pain leaked out from Kanami¡¯s mouth.

    Though it¡¯s the proof that it¡¯s her first time, Kanami shows an attitude where it¡¯s nothing then she shows an utmost smile towards Ran.

    ¡¸Ha, haa¡­ T-This is quite pleasurable¡¹

    The penis swallowed up to the root is stimted by Kanami¡¯s body temperature.

    Blushing, Kanami pretends to be tough.

    That devoted expression further rises Ran¡¯s arousal.

    The ck haired ponytail female swordsman holds her mouth with the sleeve of her sailor uniform and stares at Ran¡¯s face with moist eyes.

    Her strong willed gaze ispletely melting down from the tension.

    Only Ran can see the form of Kanami who¡¯s touched dignified.

    ¡¸A-Are you done? It¡¯s surprisingly not a big deal¡¹

    ¡¸No way, we¡¯re just getting started¡¹

    Though she¡¯s saying that, Ran doesn¡¯t have intention of scaring her nor the hobby of purposely making her in pain.

    Slowly moving inside her vagina, trying to piston it without hurry.

    Just a slight movement makes Kanami¡¯s body twitch.

    Contrary to her strong figure, her reaction¡¯s are quite cute.

    ¡¸Are you okay? Just say if it hurts¡¹

    ¡¸Who would, fuu, kuh¡­ There¡¯s no way it hurts¡¹

    Unlike Misuzu in a different meaning, Kanami¡¯s the type that devotes herself.

    She probably thinks that if she says it hurts then Ran won¡¯t be able to let it out in peace.

    Thinking as he move inside Kanami, she suddenly turned her arms on his back.

    Then she embraced him tightly and pushed her breasts against his chest.

    It¡¯s absurdly soft.

    ¡¸Who cares about the process, I love Kirishima and can¡¯t endure it. I don¡¯t want to be a woman who holds back her beloved!¡­Kuun¡¹

    Whispering on his ear, her body twitched and bends.

    Even among the same person who received the retainer training, there¡¯s so much difference.

    Making herself second©`Kanami exposes her true nature of thinking of other¡¯s as priority.

    She subdued her own ego for the person she admitted she liked.

    It¡¯s an intolerable personality for someone she likes but, Ran¡¯s different.

    ¡¸Inuga©`Kanami. You don¡¯t need to hold back, you can let out your voice, if it hurts then say that it hurts¡¹

    If that¡¯s Kanami¡¯s nature©`if it goes naturally then Ran will ept it.

    But he thought that if it¡¯s painful then he doesn¡¯t want her to do it if possible.

    He didn¡¯t want to intentionally bother her.

    ¡¸B-But¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Also, I get fired up when I hear a cute scream¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really a pervert¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind being a pervert¡¹

    Rubbing his chest to her breasts over her uniform, he thrust his waist forward.

    Piercing Kanami¡¯s vagina, she leaks out a voice from her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­nn, Haa¡¹

    Holding her fingertip in her mouth, Kanami turned her moist eyes towards Ran.

    That reaction makes his spine shiver.

    Power naturally enters his waist, the speed stirring her vagina also increases.

    ¡¸Nn¡­ ah, wait, nn, intense, nnnnnn!!¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s genital that¡¯s swallowing Ran¡¯s penis has love nectar overflowing like saliva.

    Kanami¡¯s breasts that hits his chest is now pointing towards the sky.

    It¡¯s soft even though it¡¯s over the uniform.

    Ran¡¯s arousal elerates further.

    ¡¸Does it still hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, nnn! I-It¡¯s okay now. Ah, but, something¡¯s¡­nn!?¡¹

    Clearly, a different reaction from before.

    A scream different from pain.

    That was a lovely scream from pleasure.

    Suddenly, the root of the penis is tightened up.

    The sudden stimtion running up Ran¡¯s waist gives the illusion of the semen being sucked up from his testicles.

    ¡¸©`! Kiri©`ran, something, suddenly, amazing!¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s thighs coil around Ran¡¯s back.

    Kanami holds Ran tightly then uses her arms and legs to firmly wrap Ran¡¯s body.

    Though she¡¯s a school girl, Kanami¡¯s an ace in the athletic club.

    Ran¡¯s embraced by the power that will never let him go, drowning in the pleasure beyond imagination, her body loses strength.

    The pressed breasts and the tightened penis.

    Ran who¡¯s turned to a hugging pillow has reached his limit without making any movements.

    ¡¸Au, Kana©`Kanami!¡¹

    The pure white torrent gushes out and the hot things overflow inside Kanami¡¯s vagina.

    Kanami starts losing her consciousness at the moment the cloudy liquides out.

    The sensation of her stomach melting down, the strange feeling attacking Kanami, the certain pleasure runs in Kanami¡¯s whole body

    ¡¸©`!? Hyaa, h-hot! So hoot!¡¹

    The vagina stirred by the penis twitches then Kanami strengthens her embrace.

    Her standing nipples rub with the uniform, electric current runs through her spine to her waist.

    Her body bent for a moment then she raised a happy voice.

    ¡¸Fu, fuu, fukyuuuuuuuuuu©`!?¡¹

    Holding Ran¡¯s back, her thighs holds his waist firmly.

    She feels like if she doesn¡¯t hold to something, she¡¯ll lose consciousness.

    Her lovely face surface as her vision shakes.

    Breathing in pleasure, Kanami turned her hot gaze to the boy©`Kirishima Ran.

    Just staring at him, her heart beats faster, she¡¯s excited.

    She doesn¡¯t care if it¡¯s from the skill or not.

    Kanami loves Ran very much.

    Even if it¡¯s a false affection, she can¡¯t disobey that feeling.

    For Kanami now, Ran is her life itself.

    ¡¸R-Ran. ¡­I love Ran the most in the world¡¹

    Inugami Kanami surrendered perfectly after copsing from the climax.

 Chapter 12: The disciplinary committee member who corrupts public morals

    <h4>Chapter 12: The disciplinarymittee member who corrupts public morals</h4>

    ¡¸But, to think that there¡¯s something this wonderful in this world¡¹

    Ran¡¯s base©`theke side.

    The natural pond made in a ce slightly lower than the fish swimmingke.

    The water from theke flows into the pond.

    The water of the pond flows through a narrow waterway to outside the royal pce.

    Therefore, the pond is always circting with clean water.

    There¡¯s two shadows reflected to the pond with water to waist level.

    Their appearance is of approximately the same age.

    One is a ck haired, young man©`or a boy.

    The other one is a beautiful girl with her long ck hair lowered to her back.

    Both of them are happily chatting with other while wiping each other¡¯s body with wet towel.

    ¡¸It¡¯s surprisingly good isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Truly. Up until now, I thought that sex is a serious harm to youth¡¯s grown but, it seems that thought was wrong. It felt really good¡¹

    Washing the ck haired boy, Ran¡¯s back, Kanami happily loosened her mouth.

    Recalling the act they just did, her waist tightens.

    It¡¯s an act that has to be cracked down by public morals but, for that thing to feel wonderful on that ce.

    Kanami understood through experience.

    The water creates ripples, Kanami enters the pond.

    The water umted is only until her waist but the depth is more than enoughpared to baths at home.

    Getting somewhat excited from the act of being naked under the night sky, Kanami raised her hands to the sky then stretched itfortably.

    ¡¸Haa, it really felt good. Being naked is the best¡¹

    ¡¸¡­U, Un. You¡¯re right.¡¹

    Ran also sinks down the pond shaking his penis that released it¡¯s desire and now faces downwards.

    Kanami¡¯s standing dignified and Ran¡¯s leaning in front of her.

    If he moves his line of sight, he can see everything.

    The short hair covering the pink slit still overflowing with cloudy liquid.

    The belly with vertical muscles carved with a stunning constriction, and the two bulges swinging violently.

    The melon like breasts with two healthy cherry colored protrusions.

    Kanami¡¯s naked body has some sunburn marks remaining.

    He also thought of it looking at the naked Misuzu before but, the degree of excitement is extremely different when looking at a naked ssmate.

    Up until now, it¡¯s uniform, gym uniform, wrapped in school swimsuit, no matter how you struggle, you can¡¯t see the bare skin.

    And now, it¡¯s exposed in front of him, in a distance where he could reach.

    ¡¸Kanami, you¡¯ve got a good style more than I expected¡¹

    The ck hair extending to her back gives an outstanding contrast to her fair naked skin.

    And to top it, her light brown skin on her arm and legs due to the sun.

    Even though her crotch and breasts are white, her thighs, calf, and arm are colored tan, it¡¯s very arousing.

    Furthermore, Kanami doesn¡¯t hide it but instead shows it off dignified.

    If she shake her body a little, her tight ass would be visible too.

    Staring at it, his penis got erect again.

    Even though I thought I let out everything earlier.

    ¡¸Nekoyama got a beautiful body but boys likes my body more right? My breasts are big, I¡¯ve got muscles and I think it feels good to touch¡¹

    Opening her crotch to shoulder length, Kanami sticks out her crotch proudly.

    Kanami¡¯s slit appearing before him, Ran instinctively put his lips between her crotch.

    Soft and sweet smell.

    ¡¸Kanami¡¯s body is so soft and pleasurable¡¹

    ¡¸I see, it feels happy when being praised straight up. You can touch more, there¡¯s no need to hold back¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I won¡¯t hold back¡¹

    Standing up, Ran hugged Kanami¡¯s body.

    Pushing his hard penis, filling his face with Kanami¡¯s breasts.

    Taking a deep breath, I could smell the sweet aroma tickling my nose.

    The bare skin touching each other feels pleasant.

    Moving his face, a cherry colored bud sticks out appear in front of him.

    Rising up, the reasonable firmness maintained in the softness is very charming.

    Caressing it with fingertips, there¡¯s a sweet voice heard from overhead.

    ¡¸Nn, there, good¡­¡¹

    Her reactions are cute¡­

    Ran parted from her breasts, then licks the cherry colored nipple with the tip of his tongue.

    The tongue stimtes it by stirring it around.

    Turning his eyes, he saw Kanami turned bright red and holding back her voice.

    ¡¸Ya, there¡­ M-More¡¹

    He put her nipple in his mouth and lick Kanami¡¯s breasts.

    Delicious.

    Soft and slightly firm.

    He lost control and sucked on it.

    The breast meat is delicious. The texture©`The feeling of putting it in the mouth is unbearable.

    ¡¸Ah, R-Ran. Don¡¯t suck it like that, nnnn!!¡¹

    There¡¯s two breasts but Ran¡¯s mouth is only one.

    While sucking on the left breast, he gently caress the right breast with his hand.

    Rubbing the erect penis to her closed thighs, he enjoys Kanami¡¯s body.

    Just as she said, her body¡¯s urately piercing the men¡¯s taste.

    Her neck, back, breasts, waist, slit, thighs, calf.

    Everything¡¯s soft and smooth.

    ¡¸Kanami¡­ I¡¯m already at my limit¡¹

    Kanami mped the penis between her thighs then he sucked her breast with all his might.

    Listening to Kanami¡¯s screams of pleasure, he pours his cloudy liquid from the tip of his penis.

    The semen caught by her thighs fall down and creates a pond in Kanami¡¯s legs.

    Ran looksa t it then felt the sense of conquest to Kanami.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ran and Kanami who finished washing their bodies walk together on the edge of theke then stare at the night sky.

    Their fingers twine and the two are at a distance where they could feel each other¡¯s temperature.

    He thought that he¡¯d like this time tost forever, but that¡¯s impossible.

    Kanami should return to the pce before morning.

    But, Ran¡¯s not allowed to return.

    Ran was kicked out by his former ssmates.

    If he goes back, and gets discovered by Torao or Niigaki, it¡¯s not mysterious if his existence is wiped out.

    The stress built up by the ssmates from thebat training on the past few days has umted, life and death begins to be ambiguous.

    Their sense of life weakens and they be familiar with death.

    If it¡¯s the two of them right now, they won¡¯t feel any resistance on killing Ran.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to stay like this forever but that¡¯s impossible¡¹

    Kanami hugs Ran¡¯s arms, speaking sweetly.

    It¡¯s lonely to part from Ran.

    Better yet, escape the royal pce and elope with just the two of them she thought.

    Or rather, stay with Ran for the whole day, then drive away all the ssmates who have antipathy and tried to drive him out.

    Kanami¡¯s skill Infinite_CuttingOverkill_Critical©`it¡¯s an attack type skill that would be able to make Torao faint in a blow.

    She should be able to protect Ran from sses and Torao, from several ssmates and guards.

    But, Niigaki, and the others from sses¡¯ group holds a skill such as physical attack reflex.

    Kanami¡¯s skill alone is not enough to deal with ssmates who have skills she can¡¯t deal with.

    Before that, if Kanami attacks Niigaki and Torao, it¡¯ll be an act of betrayal.

    Kanami can¡¯t just cut off the will of the ss thinking of defeating the Maou and returning to the former world.

    ¡¸If I were stronger, I could¡¯ve protected Ran.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Kanami?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to be with Ran all day all night. I know that it¡¯s selfish but¡­¡¹

    Ran will be making love with Misuzu again at night.

    The second©`Kanami who intends to keep the rtionship as a mistress can¡¯t push it away and do a tryst at night.

    The honest Kanami cannot steal away Ran from the pure Misuzu.

    But©`

    ¡¸That¡¯s why©`I¡¯ve made some preparations Actually, I¡¯ve got something good¡¹

    Ran said then rustled the shopping bag standing against the tree.

    If I recall, that¡¯s what Misuzu asked the knight to buy.

    It¡¯s quite a big bag but, just what is inside?

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸A lot of things. For example©`this, and this¡¹

    Like doing a magic trick, Ran takes out various things from the bag.

    Common clothes of this world, native dresses.

    A simple hat that hides the eye.

    ck framed eyesses(it doesn¡¯t have any degree however ), that shows intelligence

    Then©`

    ¡¸That¡¯s a, wig?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like a hair of a lion however. Well, I¡¯m nning to use this for the time being¡¹

    Putting it on, Ran quickly changed to a beautiful blonde young man.

    Then putting on his hat, sses, and clothes, the image of Kirishima Ran, a high school student has disappearedpletely.

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a resident of this world.

    His feature is somewhat Japanese but, the ssmates who thought Ran is dead won¡¯t notice it.

    Such a poor disguise tool well made this transformation.

    ¡¸The facecks impression©`because itcks indivituality. Perhaps, I can hide with this for a while¡¹

    ¡¸What do you intend to do with that?¡¹

    What does he intend to do by disguising.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t stay here forever. It¡¯s okay being a servant, I¡¯d work at the pce¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹

    Of course, even Ran thinks that he won¡¯t be employed that easily.

    But, the situation won¡¯t improve if he stay here forever.

    Time will only pass

    In that case, it would be much more efficient to head to the pce by himself and enve the ssmates in the royal pce.

    Of course the risk is high but, unless he does that, his original objective of enving the schoolgirls won¡¯t happen.

    Unlike Misuzu and Kanami, there¡¯s only few people whoe out of the royal pce alone in the middle of the night.

    ¡¸Even though you don¡¯t need to do that since we¡¯ll return to the original world once we defeated the Maou¡¹

    ¡¸They¡¯ll push the risk and have me as a decoy¡¹

    Ran spoke up coldly and Kanami was at loss of words.

    Apart from Misuzu and Kanami, Torao and Niigaki©`the other ssmates aren¡¯t pleased with Ran.

    When they needed a decoy or a sacrifice in a situation where they¡¯re cornered.

    The possibility of Ran being chosen is likely.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped if I¡¯m not employed. As much as possible, I¡¯d like to collect fighting power. But, if I can do something then I¡¯d like to try it as much as possible. I don¡¯t want to regret itter after all¡¹

    Ran¡¯s serious.

    He¡¯s not just betting on the possibility.

    The n¡¯s filled with holes.

    He knows that he won¡¯t survive unless he does it this way.

    If he¡¯s not employed, then he might intend to run away from the pce.

    It¡¯s much safer than hiding in the courtyard of the pce.

    ¡¸First, is the question of how I would be employed©`¡¹

    ¡¸©`Me¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to involve Ran in such a reckless bet.

    The people in the royal pce won¡¯t hire people who has a doubtful origin.

    Furthermore, Ran has to be hired with his disguise and wig.

    Even though his cultural level is low, it¡¯s unlikely that the security is full of holes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask the imperial knight¡¹

    Then, I¡¯d like to help him gain a certain degree of trust.

    Kanami would love to do anything for her beloved Ran.

    ¡¸Kanami?¡¹

    ¡¸Actually, there are some among the knigghts who have doubts about kicking out Ran. It¡¯s an order from above so they can¡¯t arbitrarily search for you¡¹

    For the kingdom, it¡¯s some considerable damage to have the heroes summoned be reduced before departure.

    There seems to be knights who think of it as only one but, the summoned heroes this time©`each of the students have a cheat skill that can crush one country.

    One match a hundred©`thousands, of troops by themselves alone.

    Even if theyck one person, it won¡¯t be a tremendous loss.

    ¡¸The knight teaching me how to use the sword belong to the faction who holds doubt about kicking out Ran. Let¡¯s have you enter through that person¡¹

    Not sneakily but fairly.

    This is Inugami Kanami¡¯s motto.

    If you¡¯re hiding and sneaking in secretly, you have to live with the fear everyday.

    But, if a knight will surely protect Ran, if he can enter from the righteous path.

    It¡¯ll be safer than be hired as an underworker.

    ¡¸¡­Can you really trust that knight?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s a knight with the same eyes as me. Also, if ever the knight tries to hurt Ran, I¡¯ll cut them down with my sword¡¹

    She shows the sword she¡¯s taking care of.

    Well, that night can be trusted.

    When the heard that one of the hero is missing, they felt regretful from the bottom of their heart.

    That reaction won¡¯t go out unless you¡¯re sincerely worried about the King¡¯s body.

    She wants to believe the knight who teaches her how to handle the sword seriously everyday.

    ¡¸Thank you, Kanami. I feel somewhat relieved¡¹

    He holds her hand then gives her lip a kiss.

    Kanami¡¯s face turned red from the soft surprise attack.

    ¡¸Y-You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll ask him to put Ran inside the pce tomorrow night¡¹

    Hiding her embarrassment, Kanami pats her chest.

    Looking at Ran who¡¯s eyes are nailed to her breast that shook in recoil, her face turned proud.

    ¡¸We have to avoid meeting other ssmates as much as possible. Assuming this appearance can fool them, I don¡¯t know about my voice¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nobody in our ss who remembers Ran¡¯s voice©`¡¹

    While saying, Kanami cried¡¸Shit¡¹and closed her mouth.

    Turning her gaze towards Ran, Ran looked lonely.

    Kanami made a rare slip of tongue.

 Chapter 13: Dog in front gate, Cat in rear gate

    <h4>Chapter 13: Dog in front gate, Cat in rear gate</h4>

    ¡¸Now then, I should return to the pce soon¡¹

    Kanami who¡¯s healed plenty by Ran¡¯s warmth pats the buttocks part of the skirt then stretched herself.

    I want to do this forever but that¡¯s not allowed.

    Kanami has training tomorrow.

    The half-baked drowsiness can be cancelled by Misuzu¡¯s skill. Even Kanami, who wishes for a serious and harsh training, she¡¯s not an insincere and reckless person.

    It¡¯ster than the usual so it¡¯s needed to rest their body tonight.

    ¡¸I¡¯lle here again tomorrow evening. Also©`I¡¯ll be telling Misuzu properly too¡¹

    What Kanami will tell Misuzu isn¡¯t about Ran going back to the pce.

    It¡¯s about her making a move on the person Misuzu loves.

    Although it¡¯s possible to hide it, Kanami doesn¡¯t possess a diamond mentality to calmly pull off such crooked thing.

    And if it resulted to Misuzu getting hurt, Kanami will pull herself out of Ran.

    She doesn¡¯t think of making amends with Misuzu.

    Shaking her back in mncholy, Kanami disappeared in the dark night.

    Kirishima Ran is the only one who looked and noticed the footsteps of the girl in love.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The next afternoon after taking Kanami¡¯s virginity.

    RTan looks up at he pure blue sky while feelingnguid pleasure and his crotch itching.

    Biting a sweet fruit and narrowing eyes to the dazzling sun.

    When he raised his index finger, Ageha©`the vividly colored butterfly stops at the tip.

    Tickling his fingertips with her straw-like mouth, Ageha spins around happily.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not going to leave you¡¹

    Ageha¡¯s residence is the ce where she first met Ran©`the courtyard of the royal pce.

    There¡¯s nectar of flowers which is Ageha¡¯s meal, trees to hold off the rain, as well aspanions who sympathize with her.

    For Ageha, this is a veryfortable ce to live.

    However,

    Ageha is also a treasured retainer for Ran.

    It was impossible to take a step into the second and third stage he visioned.

    Ageha did a lot of things for Ran, in various respects.

    The ce to live and things to eat too.

    Food, clothing, and shelter are what humans need to live©`Ran received two of those from Ageha.

    ¡¸Ageha, which do you prefer, living in this courtyard with pleasant living conditions or following me?¡¹

    If Ageha wants it, then I¡¯d like to bring her to the royal pce.

    Of course it¡¯s selfish but©`it¡¯s understood that it¡¯s selfish.

    That said, I feel like she¡¯ll stay silent and get out of here.

    ¡¸Please decide by tonight. Would you live with me in the royal pce or live in the courtyard with your friends as before. ¡­You don¡¯t need to think what I want¡¹

    Does demons have emotion in them too?

    If they do, Ran wants to respect Ageha¡¯s emotions©`thoughts.

    ¡¸I feel sorry for not giving you a lot of time to think. But, it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t be able to meet you anymore because you didn¡¯te©`¡¹

    Better not finish it.

    Ageha jumped towards Ran while fluttering her thin wings.

    Flying around his face, she ps his cheek with her feather and thin legs.

    It¡¯s probably his first time to have his cheek pped by a girl.

    Ageha who pped Ran¡¯s cheeks for a whilended on Ran¡¯s shoulder then folded her wings.

    Looking at her, he averts her face sulking.

    She doesn¡¯t like it? That shouldn¡¯t be.

    Judging from Ageha¡¯s behavior, there¡¯s no behavior of rejection or denial.

    This is surely because Ran thought of Ageha as an easy woman©`perhaps she¡¯s feeling resentment.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to follow me?¡¹

    Ageha flew away from his shoulders then fluttered under his nose, her straw-like mouth sucks in his mouth like kissing him.

    Her wings moved noisily in panic after a moment then she danced behind Ran and then clings to him firmly.

    She seems embarrassed.

    Ageha¡¯s feelings were transmitted without even using words.

    I want to go together with Ran in the royal pce©`there¡¯s no way I won¡¯t go, is what she¡¯s saying.

    ¡¸I get it, Ageha. I will never leave you¡¹

    Gently poking around her antenna, Ageha seemed to be embarrassed

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ©`Night.

    Ran who¡¯s dressed in the native dress of this world tossed off his uniform and makes a dignified pose under the dark blue sky.

    Wearing a golden wig on his head, a protective gear to protect his eyes©`it¡¯s just a sses you can find anywhere though©`his disguised as much as possible.

    It¡¯s unlikely that Kanami will betray him but the possibility of the knights trying to deceive her can¡¯t be thrown away.

    Kanami should be able to take down one or two knights in one blow.

    If those knights are connected to Torao and Niigaki then there¡¯s no chance of winning.

    ¡¸Well, this is just a disguise to create a temporary peace of mind¡¹

    The special disguise is meaningless when there¡¯s¡ºRetainer Training¡»floating above his head.

    If it¡¯s a game, then it¡¯s likely that you can turn it off or erase it.

    Let¡¯s ask Kanamiter.

    ¡¸¡­But still, they¡¯rete¡¹

    The movement of the moon is unknown©`a world without watch, you have no choice but to put your sense of time to your biological clock.

    Therefore, you can¡¯t measure the exact time.

    ¡¸Did the negotiations fail?¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to think about it too much but it¡¯s possible.

    What Ran wants to take back is only the remark on the surface.

    I want to rebel against the country, or I want to change the world, that kind of remark.

    The serious Kanami misunderstood it as the truth©`

    No, let¡¯s not think about gloomy things.

    Even if she¡¯s unwilling but to give in, it¡¯s unthinkable that Kanami would just ditch her promise easily.

    She¡¯ll sit straight down and rub her head against the ground.

    It may be prejudice.

    ¡¸©`Ah¡¹

    While thinking about it, I seemps lighting up the wall of the royal pce.

    Is it a torchlight?

    The lighting out like fireflies float at the end of the corridor that connects the courtyard to the pce.

    From the bright ce, there¡¯s two shadows rushing towards Ran.

    A familiar school girl in school uniform©`Inugami Kanami, and the other is Nekoyama Misuzu.

    ¡¸Sorry, we¡¯rete¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind you two beingte but what happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Well you see, uhm¡­¡¹

    Kanami finds it hard to say then looked at Misuzu standing next to her.

    Misuzu also sends the same awkward gaze to Kanami.

    Ran guessed what happened from that reaction somehow.

    Kanami¡¯s honest personality makes her unable to lie.

    Her rtionship with Ran, in detail©`what and how far they have done it.

    Misuzu¡¯s pure so she took it literally.

    ¡¸Somehow, sorry. I¡¯m the cause for this¡¹

    ¡¸!? N-No, Ran didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at fault for telling that I came to like you even though I know about your rtionship©`¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re already done with that! Ran-kun¡¯s a very charming man so it can¡¯t be helped that Kanami-chan fell for him, didn¡¯t I tell you that multiple times?!¡¹

    You can think that it¡¯s easily resolved on the surface but there¡¯s still some fighting between the two people.

    Furthermore, they¡¯re behaving without perceiving that they¡¯re in front for their beloved.

    It¡¯s just dumb to pursue further than this.

    On the contrary, the two would just be hurt.

    ¡¸W-Well, rather than that. Ran-kun. That costume looks cool and it suits you but, I¡¯d like you to strip for a while nya¡¹

    ¡¸S-Strip!?¡¹

    Ran¡¯s chest throbbed from those words.

    Though it¡¯s already been exchanged in their conversations multiple times, to say¡¸strip¡¹in front of Kanami.

    To vite Misuzu in front of the disciplinarymittee memeber©`Inugami Kanami.

    It¡¯s too immoral that it¡¯s insanely arousing.

    ¡¸Got it, I¡¯ll strip¡¹

    Taking off his golden wig, sses, then the native clothes he¡¯s wearing.

    Brushing gently the chest exposed, he put his hand on thest fortress which is his underwear then pulled and removed it without any hesitation.

    At the same time he looked up, Kanami and Misuzu©`both of their gazes move to Ran¡¯s lower body.

    Then, the two of them blushed then averted their eyes in embarrassment.

    ¡¸W-Why did you take everything off! Furthermore, isn¡¯t that getting big?!¡¹

    Despite saying so, her diverted gaze has already returned to it¡¯s original position.

    Misuzu stares at Ran¡¯s penis with her cheeks dyed red.

    Though it¡¯s seen multiple times, the reaction is so innocent and lovely.

    Should I have Misuzu take it off when I do it with her?

    ¡¸You only need to take off your clothes! Y-You don¡¯t need to take off your underwear nya!¡¹

    That said, Ran has already taken it off.

    Picking up the pants he purposely threw away, furthermore, not doing anything would just be wasteful.

    Ran doesn¡¯t have any desire to expose himself in particr.

    The two ssmates have their faces blushing as they stare at Ran¡¯s penis in front of them.

    Their uniform blending in the night view is quite tempting.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¹

    ¡¸Nyaaa?!¡¹

    Ran twined around Misuzu¡¯s body while his bare skin is exposed from top to bottom.

    The sense of touch of the sailor uniform and Misuzu¡¯s body temperature sinks in his body.

    Rubbing up against her, the expanding penisbs down the genital over her panty.

    Misuzu shows no signs of resistance though she¡¯s being touched lewdly, her moderate breasts being rubbed through her uniform and her waist being enjoyed.

    Rather, arousal from being touched awakens within her.

    ¡¸Should we strip Misuzu while we¡¯re at it?¡¹

    ¡¸Nya. You can¡¯t. The knights are just a bit far away so we¡¯d be seen¡¹

    It would be nice if they intertwine with their bare skins but it can¡¯t be helped.

    Even Ran doesn¡¯t want to show Misuzu¡¯s important parts so some unknown knights.

    There¡¯s no need to bother getting Misuzu naked here right now.

    ¡¸Therefore, hey. Hold back for today©`hyaunyan!?¡¹

    She said that she can¡¯t be naked but she didn¡¯t say that she can¡¯t be stripped.

    Inserting his hand in her skirt, Misuzu¡¯s panty was slid down.

    Her sailor uniform©`or rather, skirts are really lewd clothes.

    Even if you don¡¯t take off the outside, you can say goodbye only to the inside part.

    Lowering the panty from this world with only string to hold it down, he embraced Misuzu¡¯s calf tightly.

    Experiencing the high school girl¡¯s fat calf, his finger crawl to her thighs.

    Looking up at her, Misuzu secret part twitches and leaks out sweet drool.

    It¡¯s thanks to the act they¡¯ve done these past few days, Misuzu has be really easy to arouse.

    ¡¸N-No, we can¡¯t. The knights will see us¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, they won¡¯t hear it from that far away. You can leak out your voice without hesitation¡¹

    Making his tongue crawl on her thighs, he sent a look at Kanami.

    Kanami¡¯s face is dyed red as she watch closely the act of Ran and Misuzu.

    Kanami¡¯s left hand is stretched towards her crotch and trembling bit by bit.

    Sweet honey drips from Kanami¡¯s thighs.

    He wants to stretch his tongue and lick it but now he¡¯s busy taking care of Misuzu.

    Kanami has to hold back for a while.

    ¡¸Nyaaa¡­ Licking and breathing on it, hyaan!¡¹

    Tasting her thighs plenty, he strokes Misuzu¡¯s waist.

    Looking up, the beautiful slit leaking out love nectar is peeping on his face.

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina hole twitches as if waiting for something, Ran blows wind on it.

    Misuzu¡¯s body twitched for a moment then dripped sweet honey.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s pussy is melting down¡¹

    ¡¸Yaan¡­ Don¡¯t say that¡¹

    Hiding her mouth with the hem of the sailor uniform, Misuzu looks towards ran with moist eyes.

    That look fueled his sadistic mind then Ran pushed his face on her crotch.

    The hot vagina hangs under his nose then he instinctively felt he¡¯ll nosebleed.

    Misuzu¡¯s aroma and honey drips on his mouth.

    Pressing his penis erect from too much arousal to her calf, Ran caress her crotch with his tongue.

    Licking over the honey overflowing like saliva, he made Misuzu¡¯s crotch sticky.

    The more Ran licks, the faster Misuzu leaks.

    Tears emerge from the pleasure and shame and muffle lustful voicees out from her mouth.

    The penis pressed against her calf in an unreasonable posture parts away then it twitches as it bathes in the night breeze.

    The cold wind fuels his arousal on his lower half.

    However, before Ran¡¯s eyes©`under his nose is Misuzu¡¯s lovely hole.

    the penis that regained calm bes stiff and hot in a moment.

    Transparent liquid drips from the penis firmly erect.

    ¡¸¡­aaah, Ran¡¯s penis juice¡¹

    Hearing shocking words from a familiar voice, electric current runs on Ran¡¯s back.

    The obscene wordsing from the disciplinarymittee member, Inugami Kanami, she said penis juice.

    ¡¸Fu, ah¡­ Kanami, say that again¡¹

    ¡¸Funyaa?! D-Don¡¯t talk while licking!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s hole tightens and sandwiches Ran¡¯s tongue in between.

    Stretching his penis from the sense of electric shock, Ran¡¯s penis suddenly got coiled with warm wind.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m at my limit¡­ Let me put in Ran¡¯s penis in my mouth¡­¡¹

    Ran¡¯s penis twitches in pleasure while overflowing with transparent liquid.

    Kanami¡¯s sweet breath gently wraps the tip that wants to be yed with.

    The penis blessed with fluffy warmth gotpletely erect from arousal.

    The tip of the penis rising up in excitement is wrapped in Kanami¡¯s plump lips.

    Then without hesitation, Kanami swallowed Ran¡¯s penis in her mouth.

    The penis enveloped in Kanami¡¯s wet saliva let out it¡¯s cowper fluid in Kanami¡¯s mouth without hesitation.

    ¡¸Ran¡¯s penis, Ran¡¯s penis, it¡¯s tough and very hot¡­¡¹

    Using lots of her saliva and her tongue, Kanami licks Ran¡¯s penis.

    The cowper fluid mixed with the saliva creates more pleasure.

    Kanami carefully licks his penis with her syrupy tongue.

    Ran¡¯s desire swells more than ever.

    ¡¸Kana-Kanami. I-I¡¯m about to¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hinyyaa, hinyaaaa?! Me too, I can¡¯t hold back anymore¡­¡¹

    Nekoyama Misuzu stood on her tiptoes to escape from Ran¡¯s tongue technique.

    Misuzu stretched her hands to Ran¡¯s head while her legs are twitching.

    Lost to the mouth pushed onto her, Misuzu¡¯s reason copses.

    She released a lovely sweet scream towards the night sky.

    Misuzu¡¯s cry might be a habbit.

    ¡¸Ran-kun, I-I¡­no more!¡¹

    ¡¸Ran¡¯s penis is so hot. My mouth feels like it¡¯s melting¡­¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s scream pouring from above and Inugami Kanami¡¯s female voice drowning in pleasure on the lower.

    Sandwiched between the two charming and resembling voices, Ran begins to reach the limit from the pleasure too.

    Wiping his cheeks that got sticky from Misuzu¡¯s love nectar, he takes a deep breath then puts his face against her crotch again.

    The tremendous tongue technique pierced the moment where she was in relief.

    Misuzu standing on tiptoes with her legs stretched out made a sweet lovely scream.

    Misuzu desperately tries to stand with her trembling feet while supported by Ran¡¯s head.

    Misuzu¡¯s honey overflows from her slit that¡¯s twitching then her thighs turned wet.

    Confirming that Misuzu has reached climax, Ran focused on his penis.

    Swallowed by Kanami¡¯s lovely mouth, Ran¡¯s penis is on the verge of explosion.

    The penis firmly gripped to the root is just waiting for the moment to ejacte.

    ¡¸K-Kanami¡­ Could you pull out your mouth for a moment?¡¹

    To distract his penis on the verge of ejacting, Ran pulls his waist slowly backwards.

    Pulled out from Kanami¡¯s stickyt tongue, the mouth filled with saliva creates a terrific friction

    At the moment Penis pulled out his penis, his testicles shrunk.

    ¡¸O-Ooh! Kanami, don¡¯t move from there!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what? Why so sudden©`wait, kya-kyaaaaa!?¡¹

    A pure white torrent shes and dense semen squeezed up from the testicle runs from inside his penis.

    The twitching tip of his penis has a bridge of saliva connecting to Kanami¡¯s fascinating damp lips.

    Pulling it with momentum, Ran¡¯s penis spits out cloudy liquid.

    The semen jumps over the critical point then discharged cloudy liquid with no intention of stopping.

    Since it was released in front of Kanami, it was spilled on her face.

    The hot and thick liquid decorates Kanami¡¯s nose, mouth and inside it as she opened it in surprise.

    ¡¸A, so hot, hoot!¡¹

    The released semen was was released plenty aiming on Kanami¡¯s mouth

    Raising a ¡®kyaaaa¡¯ scream, Kanami¡¯s expression is filled with happiness.

    Kanami¡¯s not frustrated that Ran defiles her lovely face with his child.

    Rather, she opened her mouth wide and tries to drink as much overflowing semen as possible.

    ¡¸Ah, Aha. Ran¡¯s penis looks it felt really good¡¹

    Kanami scoops the semen scattered on her face then put it in her mouth without hesitation.

    Kanami tastes Ran¡¯s semen like it¡¯s sweet whipped cream.

    Ran gulps his throat looking at her twine her fingertips with her tongue.

    Her licking, and drinking it up is very erotic.

    ¡¸Fufu¡­ Ran¡¯s making a very enchanted face¡¹

    Licking her fingertips, Kanami speaks while looking up.

    If she say that way, it can¡¯t be helped.

    The situation where his ssmate deliberately tastes the semen he let out.

    There¡¯s no way men won¡¯t be aroused from this.

    ¡¸¡­Should I lick out the remaining ones?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, of course¡¹

    Ran sticks out his tongue and Kanami didn¡¯t hesitate to turn her arms and put her face closer.

    The tip of the penis who can¡¯t tolerate the pleasure still twitches, it¡¯s slowly amodated inside Kanami¡¯s mouth.

    Along with the slippery filling, further pleasure surges in.

    ¡¸Nfu, it got big again¡¹

    Kanami licks the penis happily as if licking a sweet candy.

    Squeezed by her tongue, a warm exhale directly wraps the sensitive tip.

    At first it was a tip only fetio, then gradually it reaches the root.

    Kanami happily sucks Ran¡¯s penis while drooling like waterfall on the edge of her mouth.

    She intends to clean it up but this can¡¯t be endured anymore.

    Holding Kanami¡¯s head with both hands, he pressed her against his own waist.

    The tightening feeling, everything from the tip to the root is inserted in Kanami.

    She looks slightly in pain but she¡¯s not resisting.

    Rather, Kanami¡¯s mouth is getting more intensely lewd than a while ago.

    ¡¸Nn, nn, ngu, nmu, nfu¡­¡¹

    The sensitive tip pressed against her mucous resulting into the illusion that his testicles are being strangled.

    ¡¸K-K-Kanami¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­ Geez, it¡¯s sly to have only Kanami-chan!¡¹

    A hand turned from behind and the stomach is stroked down.

    From the stomach, through the waist©`back, shoulder and thighs, it¡¯s politely caressed by thin fingertips.

    ¡¸Ran-kun. Do it with me too?¡¹

    Whispering with a sweet voice, the one caressing from behind©`Misuzu hugs Ran¡¯s body tightly.

    Rubbing his back with her sailor uniform, his line of sight unintentionally stretched.

    His shoulder grasped by a warm small hand, Misuzu¡¯s breath sprays on his nape.

    Sticking out her tongue, Misuzu licks Ran¡¯s nape to tease him.

    She¡¯s aroused? Her breathing is rough.

    The rough sigh wraps around the neck moist with Misuzu¡¯s saliva.

    ¡¸Earlier, Ran-kun made me cum, this time, it¡¯s my turn to make Ran-kun feel good¡¹

    Licking his neck, Ran¡¯s hands stroke his shoulder and chest.

    If that¡¯s all then he can hold back.

    But, ran¡¯s pleasure attack isn¡¯t just Misuzu¡¯s caress.

    ¡¸Nmu, bu¡­ N, nn, nn, nnnnn!!¡¹

    Kanami fetio puts a lot of saliva to Ran¡¯s penis like a dog.

    Misuzu¡¯s territory is from his neck to his chest.

    The weakest point of his lower abdomen is attacked by Kanami.

    Ran¡¯s whole body is pinned by the pleasure, unable to escape.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, Au! I-I¡¯m at my limit!¡¹

    ¡¸Ran-kun, Ran-kun. I love Ran-kun, I love you so much. I love everything about Ran-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu, ennyonanu, nimoninonunaneyo(Don¡¯t hold back and feel good)?¡¹

    Though the ces of stimtion is different, it¡¯s impossible to endure being served by two pretty ssmates.

    Unable to escape from the stimuli from the neck to his penis, Ran reached his second ejaction this evening.

    The cloudy liquid rushes up through his penis and filled Kanami¡¯s mouth with pure whiteness.

    At the moment of ejaction, even until his penis pulsates, Misuzu¡¯s tongue doesn¡¯t stop.

    Ran lost consciousness from the unstoppable pleasure.

    ¡¸Nku, nku¡­ Puhaa¡­ Even though it¡¯s the second time, it¡¯s still quite thick¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, Ran-kun, did you let out a lot? Did Misuzu feel good?¡¹

    Swallowed by the terrific pleasure, his consciousness is faint.

    Ram got worn out from sessive climax without reinforced recovery.

    Ran¡¯s body lost strength and Misuzu and Kanami epted his body politely.

    ¡¸Hey, this time, it¡¯s my turn to be connected with Ran-kun¡¹

    ¡¸I intend to be after Misuzu. This time, not with my mouth, I will ept Ran in here¡¹

    ¡¸G-Geez¡­ Give me a break¡­¡¹

    Embraced by Kanami and Misuzu, Kirishima Ran¡¯s weak voice echoed in the night sky.

 Chapter 14 : To a new place

    <h4>Chapter 14 : To a new ce</h4>

    In the end, Misuzu used her reinforced recovery, coerced Ran to ejacte five times in one night, and he crumbled on the spot.

    Though reinforced recovery is used, as expected today¡¯s tiring.

    Looking at Misuzu and Kanami who¡¯s breathing and uniform disarrayed, Ran scratched his head.

    Their stamina reaches an abnormal level.

    It¡¯s indeed strange.

    Is this the vitality and stamina cultivated from training in these past few weeks?

    Then perhaps, they might be receiving some magical special training in the pce.

    Human remodeling©`they won¡¯t go that far but, an other world training method that makes an individual stamina raise explosively.

    If that¡¯s not just Ran¡¯s hypothesis, then.

    The other ssmates©`Toraol and sses are receiving it as well.

    The difference with Ran who doesn¡¯t receive such training will be widening faster.

    As expected, if he keeps his hikikimori life in the cave, things could gt worse.

    ¡¸Hau¡­ Ran-kun came inside me twice¡¹

    ¡¸He came three times in my mouth. My body¡¯s filled by Ran¡¯s semen¡¹

    Looking at the two happily lying down, Ran shrugged his shoulders.

    ©`It¡¯s okay to do it outdoors but, you¡¯ll get bored after a while.

    The sense of liberation outdoors isn¡¯t bad but, if this continues every night, the feeling of freshness from the first time will gradually fade away.

    Soft©`unknown if it is©`loving the two of them on top of the bed, would be a good experience.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Err, are you the saint, Kirishima Ran?¡¹

    While Kanami and Misuzuy on the bed of delusion, a strange voice breaks into the paradise.

    Turning his face to the voice, three men with firm physique caught his eye.

    Muscr dressed that¡¯s been forged by many years of training wearing a matching knight outfit.

    Even now, the smell of sweat drifts from them.

    But, Ran¡¯s not interested in men¡¯s muscr body so he decided not to think about the details further.

    The two knights stand making aplicated face as they look at the two school girls lying down and leaking happy sigh.

    They¡¯re the strongest heroes called from the other world who literally match against a thousand.

    Furthermore, both of them are beauties.

    A situation where strong and cute girls sumbs in front of one boy, leaking out a sweet sigh.

    The words float differ depending on the person.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard about your story from saint Inugami Kanami. Uhm¡­could you wear something first?¡¹

    Being told by the knight with an exquisite face, Ran finally realized that he¡¯s naked at the moment.

    Picking up the underwear he threw away earlier, he wore it immediately.

    He reached out for the native dress he threw away earlier but Misuzu who¡¯s still lying down on the ground grabbed his legs.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like you to wear the thing I brought earlier nyaa¡¹

    ¡¸The thing Misuzu brought in©`¡¹

    Looking at it, there¡¯s a mass of cloth folded close to the tree.

    Spreading it, it¡¯s this world¡¯s clothing©`furthermore, it¡¯sparatively an expensive clothing.

    Compared to the uniform, the fabric is soft and fluffy.

    But, it¡¯s light and easy to move.

    Not wanting to show himself wearing only underwear, Ran begins to put on the clothes.

    Thin cloth that protects the skin and on top of it is a dark blue costume.

    It¡¯s quite a different clothing from what the knights are wearing.

    But, something¡¯s bothering him.

    It feels like I¡¯ve seen this simr costume from a manga or something from the original world.

    Kanami and Misuzu happily looked at Ran dressed up.

    They don¡¯t seem to be holding lust on the act of him changing clothes.

    It seems that the costume handed to Ran excites Misuzu and Kanami.

    Correcting the cor on his chest and then he corrected his posture by making a turn.

    The fit¡¯s not bad.

    Rather,pared to the uniform he only had, there¡¯s no sweat and dirt attached to it, this might be better.

    It¡¯s been a while feeling refreshed.

    ¡¸How¡¯s the fit?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, quite good. Could it be that this is what they call training wear?¡¹

    Do they usually wear this during training?

    Though, it¡¯s not easy to movepared to the sportswear©`jersey from the former world.

    It¡¯s much better than running around with uniform however.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s noty If you wear matching clothes, they¡¯ll immediately know that it¡¯s Ran-kun¡¹

    Misuzu rubs her thighs while saying.

    Kanami¡¯s staring at Ran with an enchanted expression.

    ¡¸Hauuun. As expected, Ran-kun looks great with that clothing

    ¡¸Yeah, he really is. It¡¯s really good¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s pleasant to be praised by two beautiful ssmates but.

    Just who normally wears this clothes?

    ¡¸What kind of clothes is this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s the senior employee of the royal pce©`it¡¯s a clothing worn by a butler¡¹

    Ran doubted why this but he understood the gist of it looking at the reaction of the two.

    ¡¸Saint Inugami Kanami and Nekoyama Misuzu definitely wants to see Kirishima Ran wearing that dress. ©`They insisted greatly¡¹

    Turning his gaze to the two of them, Misuzu and Kanami quickly averted their eyes.

    Well, it doesn¡¯t mean that Ran can¡¯t understand their feelings.

    There are a lot of men who wants the girl they like to wear an maid-style apron dress and serve them.

    There¡¯s nothing strange if you asked for the opposite.

    If you talk about strange things, then it¡¯s about Misuzu and Kanami familiar with such Japanese subculture.

    They had such matching hobbies at strange ces.

    ¡¸Besides, if that¡¯s your clothes, it won¡¯t be strange if you stay in my room¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Apart from lower level servants,t he senior employees can enter the opposite sex¡¯s room. Ran would be pleased that way, right?¡¹

    Well you¡¯re right, Ran thought.

    If you have to increase the ves to be strength in the future.

    It¡¯s much more efficient to dress as a person with a position within the royal pce as much as possible.

    If he¡¯s an employee or a knight, then he won¡¯t stand out in the royal pce even he walked around.

    In that regard, this costume may be useful.

    Include what the two people just said.

    It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯ll increase his retainer but that said, he doesn¡¯t intend to contempt his rtionship with them.

    Raise the rtion of Misuzu and Kanami more than now and increase Retainers as well.

    ¡¸©`Oh right. If I¡¯m going to disguise, what should I do about this?¡¹

    Saying that, Ran points at the¡ºretainer training¡»above his head.

    Even if it¡¯s a perfect disguise and Ran¡¯s¡ºformer¡»ssmates can¡¯t identify him.

    f this icon appears all the time, he can¡¯t hide what he should.

    ¡¸I see, Ran wasn¡¯t taught about handling of skills¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy. You just think of putting down the ability name in your head©`look¡¹

    Shutting her eyes, Misuzu thinks of something.,

    Then, the¡ºreinforced recovery¡»written above her head blended into emptiness as if a sandcastle breaking down.

    The strings became disjointed as they scatter like grains of light then it vanished before long.

    ¡¸If you want it back, it¡¯s like this¡¹

    The next moment, the words¡ºReinforced recovery¡»emerged above Misuzu¡¯s head.

    It¡¯s easy to show and take out much more than he thought.

    owever, if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to purposely bring it out.

    ¡¸We©`everyone in the ss has pledged to the King, we have to know what kind of skill we possess when we¡¯re in the pce¡¹

    ¡¸But, Ran-kun doesn¡¯t have to worry that far nyaa¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Right. It¡¯s embarrassing but, it seems that there¡¯s a faction of knights who try to destroy the escaped saints somehow. You don¡¯t have to reveal your own identity¡¹

    The people in the spot agrees unanimously.

    Ran think of his skill name disappearing and shut his eyes.

    Change the appearance and shape.

    The only proof that he¡¯s a saint©`the skill above his head has disappeared.

    Wearing the golden wig and the sses to protect his eyes.

    There¡¯s nothing floating above his head.

    Clothes worn by the senior employees of this world©`of the royal pce.

    The saint summoned from the otherworld©`holding a provoking and disgusting skill, the worthless boy who¡¯s unknown if he¡¯s dead or alive, is no longer here

    The 21st saint who¡¯s existence is ambiguous©`Kirishima Ran.

    His existence has be certain and carved into this world right now.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸©`Then, this way¡¹

    The senior butler who¡¯s guided by the three guards agreed silently and entered the given room.

    The pair of eyes filled with determination over those sses looks around the room given to him.

    It¡¯s a small room with apact bed and a simple writing desk.

    But for the silent senior employee, that¡¯s what he wanted more than anything else.

    ¡¸¡­Finally, I can spend the night on a soft bed¡¹

    Wiping off the tears on the corner of his eye, Saint Kirishima Ran©`Senior employee ¡°Ryan¡± took off his butler clothes and jumped to the bed.

    It¡¯s warm and fluffy.

    Compared to the beddings of the former world, the poorfort can¡¯t be erased.

    Butpared to sleeping on the straw paved on the caved, this is a better ce to sleep.

    ¡¸An artifact after a while. Ceiling that¡¯s not a rock. A beautifully painted wall¡­¡¹

    Stroking the floor and wall, Kirishima RanRyan

    Was inside the building this reassuring?

    Ran spreads the pocket of his butler clothes and released the yellow butterfly in the room.

    The knights have properly recognized that Ageha will be living in the royal pce.

    It has the weakness of having to prepare a flower nt filled with enough nectar at a rate of once every few days, he can¡¯t call himself the owner of Retainer Training if he can¡¯t take care of one retainer.

    ¡¸©`This will be Ageha and my new residence¡¹

    Ageha docked at his finger and Ran smiled thinly.

    The moonlighting through the window illuminates Ran¡¯s room, only the two of them

 EX-1 Inverse Nekoyama Misuzu

    <h4>EX-1 Inverse Nekoyama Misuzu</h4>

    Royal Pce, Midnight.

    A single light torch sways in the corridor wrapped in darkness.

    The shoes striking the floor are fine gems.

    A clothing only senior servants or higher positions are allowed to wear within the royal pce.

    The blonde boy walk in the corridor©`though he¡¯s a senior employee, he¡¯s a servant with not that high of a rank.

    He¡¯s different from high rank butlers who had long experience going to the royal family, to remember the faces of the knights.

    He¡¯s just somewhat more trusted to a degree than a low level servant.

    That position doesn¡¯t exist but if insisted to be named©`it would be an intermediate servant.

    The blonde butler knocked the door twice with unskilled hands then straightened his posture in front of the door.

    He¡¯s a silent guy.

    He won¡¯t say anything unnecessary, and he¡¯s rarely seen chatting with someone.

    Furthermore, there¡¯s a rumor that the servant wasn¡¯t there until a few days ago, he just came in unnoticed.

    It¡¯s just a rumor.

    Apart from the low level servants, there should be no change in the number of senior employees.

    But©` Recently, there¡¯s the story about the summoned heroes called saints from the other world.

    In that case, the rumor of entertaining and hiring new employees went around.

    The mystery butler was rumored to be a mysterious servant at the beginning seems to have been one of those allowed in.

    ¡¸¡­Please enter nyaa¡¹

    The door opened in front of him who stands silently.

    There¡¯s a beautiful girl turning her eyes upwards from the gap of the door.

    Though most of her body is concealed behind the door, only her smooth shoulder shows up a bit.

    ¡¸Err¡­It¡¯s embarrassing to go out looking like this so don¡¯t hesitate and go in Nyaa¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The blonde butler agrees silently then enters the gap of the door of the room of the beauty©`Nekoyama Misuzu.

    Closing the door behind him, the blonde butler distorts his mouth to a grin.

    In his eyes is a dream like sight clearly reflected.

    ¡¸¡­Ran, kun. Please embrace Misuzu nyaa¡¹

    Nekoyama Misuzu wearing a matching light blue underwear asks for Ran¡¯s body from the bed is the best spectacle.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The butler took off his clothes, wig, and the sses, the mystery blonde butler turned to the saint Kirishima Ran.

    Of course, what he took off isn¡¯t literally butler clothes.

    Taking off his underwear too, Ran is on his birthday suit and stand in front of Misuzu.

    ¡¸Ran-kun, you¡¯re already erect¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way a high school boy won¡¯t be aroused when invited by a girl ssmate on top of the bed you know?¡¹

    Furthermore, he hasn¡¯t been doing it with Misuzu or Kanami for the past three days.

    The knights made a lot of work so that there won¡¯t eyes of doubt about the number of servants increasing, before the group of people who have doubts about Kirishima Ran¡¯s disappearance meets up.

    He was taught in advance the scope of movement so he won¡¯t meet other saints.

    He also practiced on walking so he won¡¯t make any footsteps as much as possible.

    Widely different from living in the cave idly, he¡¯s asked to do various matters.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, please love Misuzu a lot tonight!¡¹

    He jumped on the bed naked and pushed down Misuzu.

    They only did light kisses then it turned to tongues twining with each other.

    In a ce with his mind and body warmed up, Ran turned his body to the top of Misuzu.

    Misuzu tilts her head in curiosity.

    However, as soon as Ran¡¯s penis appear in her face, her facial expression turned to a face of an obscene girl.

    After lightly kissing the tip of his penis indecently, Misuzu¡¯s arms turned to Ran¡¯s waist and embraced him tightly.

    ¡¸Ran-kun¡¯s penis is so exposed. Yaan¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you normally looking at it a lot?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. But, it¡¯s my first time at this angle nyaa¡¹

    Feeling Misuzu¡¯s breath on the tip of his penis, Ran takes off Misuzu¡¯s underwear

    Rolling it a bit and her plump peach colored slit shows itself.

    He lowers it while deliberately burning it in his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t take it off from her legs.

    It¡¯s generally unknown but, Ran likes this way better.

    Misuzu¡¯s cleft of Venus twitches from the expectation of the events that will happen.

    Ran licks her splendidly shaved pussy and slowly traced his finger along the slit.

    ¡¸¡­!?¡­Nn, nn!¡¹

    He can hear an enduring voice from his lower body.

    A warm sigh wraps around his lower abdomen and Ran¡¯s arousal elerates.

    Using the tip of his finger dexterously, ying with Misuzu¡¯s slit.

    Misuzu¡¯s cute voice resonates with the movement of his finger on her lower body.

    The plump, swollen, slippery pussy begins to leak out sweet nectar.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s important ce is wet¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I told you not to say it. Geez, payback time!¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body jumped up then kissed Ran¡¯s penis.

    Ran¡¯s penis inserts into her sticky wet mouth.

    Caressing his testicles with her hand, Misuzu coerce Ran¡¯s penis with her tongue in her mouth.

    Sucking it like a baby, Misuzu tightens Ran¡¯s penis inside her mouth.

    A lukewarm breath mixed with her breathing gently wraps his penis.

    ¡¸¡­fuh, Kuh¡¹

    ¡¸Nyaa?! Ran-kun, your hand stopped nya~¡¹

    Gently stroking his testicles, Misuzu provokes Ran.

    Actually, Ran¡¯s hand teasing Misuzu¡¯s slit hasn¡¯t been moving since a while ago.

    But, that was because Misuzu¡¯s mouth was more intense than expected.

    ¡¸¡­You said? Even I, if I get serious. ¡­Au¡¹

    Ran started to stroke Misuzu¡¯s thighs while mixing miserable voices.

    While his nasal breathing turn rough from the soft touch, Ran caresses Misuzu¡¯s vagina hole.

    Even though he¡¯s not touching the main part of the clitoris, Misuzu¡¯s love nectar overflows.

    Putting his hand on her thighs, Ran shoved his face to Misuzu¡¯s crotch.

    The tip of his nose hits her slit and the convulsions is directly transmitted.

    After breathing deeply, Ran puts out his tongue.

    His tongue scrapes through her slit and stimtes Misuzu¡¯s important part.

    ¡¸©`Ha!? Kuun!?¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s body sshed for a moment then she clings to Ran¡¯s waist.

    Stimting the same ce over and over again, Misuzu leaks out a sweet voice and convulses every time.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s voice is so cute¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s unfair. Teasing that ce only¡¹

    As payback, Misuzu pushes her tongue against the most sensitive part of Ran¡¯s penis.

    Squeezing his penis to the root with her mouth, she sucks on it.

    On top of that, Misuzu¡¯s tongue technique stimtes the tip.

    Furthermore©`

    ¡¸I never touched it here but it¡¯s soft and cute nyaa¡¹

    She kneads Ran¡¯s testicle while saying.

    It seems that Misuzu knows that it¡¯s also an important organ but she¡¯s not giving more stimtion than necessary.

    But, Ran¡¯s penis begins to reach it¡¯s limit from being teased bit by bit.

    ¡¸Ah, Misuzu¡­ G-Go easy a little bit¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufufu, nope¡¹

    Was that line a breakthrough? Misuzu¡¯s mouth became more intense

    Teasing the tip with her tongue, sucking up to the root and tightening his penis.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, let it out. Even if you leak it, I¡¯ll just use reinforced recovery again¡¹

    Ran¡¯s endurance breaks from what Misuzu said.

    Stopping the caress on Misuzu¡¯s crotch, Ran¡¯s body ispletely as what Misuzu wants.

    asionally weakening the movement of her mouth and looking at the situation is very indecent.

    Thest bank is about to copse.

    This might be Misuzu¡¯s first experience dominating.

    Even at theirst night, Ran pinned down Misuzu.

    But this time, it¡¯spletely Misuzu¡¯s.

    ¡¸Ah©`au, Misuzu, please, stop, ua¡¹

    ¡¸Nfu, nmu, nku, n, nnnnn¡¹

    Ran¡¯s penis is tightened up by the stroke that changes bit by bit.

    Ran who realized resistance is meaningless throws down his face on Misuzu¡¯s crotch.

    With her slippery slit touching his cheek, his penis reacted.

    The penis reacted inside Misuzu¡¯s mouth is pressed down by her tongue and unable to move.

    He keeps receiving Misuzu¡¯s fetio while making her slit a pillow.

    Every time he exhales, Misuzu¡¯s slit twitches but there¡¯s no other reactions seen.

    ¡¸Are you already done nyaa?¡¹

    The penis swallowed to the root twitches inside Misuzu.

    ¡¸Then,stly¡­¡¹

    Taking a firm hold of Ran¡¯s waist, she pinched Ran¡¯s face with her thighs.

    Ran¡¯s happy voice ys in between Misuzu¡¯s crotch.

    Feeling thrilled by that voice, Misuzu ys with Ran¡¯s penis.

    Carefully treating his swollen testicles, Misuzu licks the tip of Ran¡¯s penis.

    Ran¡¯s waist jumped for a moment and he leaked a miserable voice.

    Misuzu¡¯s hold doesn¡¯t allow the waist that¡¯s trying to go away.

    ¡¸©`Ah, au! Uu, Uu, uaaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸©`?! N, Nn¡­nku, nbu, nku, nbu¡¹

    The hot cloudy liquid pours in from Ran¡¯s penis to Misuzu¡¯s mouth.

    Misuzu doesn¡¯t show a disgusted face and let it pour into the depths of her throat.

    It¡¯s very cute that Ran¡¯s thighs are twitching.

    Licking the spilled semen at the tip, Misuzu pulls out Ran¡¯s penis from her mouth.

    Love plentily by Misuzu¡¯s saliva, it¡¯s twitching pleasantly.

    ¡¸¡­M-Misuzu. I¡¯m, about to¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay nyaa, I¡¯ll return you to perfect state soon nyaa¡¹

    Smiling on the weakened Ran, she used her own skill on the penis wet with saliva.

    The weak penis bes hard, erect, making a throbbing sound.

    Misuzu¡¯s cheeks blushed lovely from the penis erect in front of her.

    ¡¸It got big nyaa¡¹

    ¡¸A, hauu¡­¡¹

    There¡¯s sticky cowper fluiding out of the standing penis.

    Sticking out her tongue catching it, Misuzu makes an arc with her mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to cum properly for the second round nyaa¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course. Next time, I¡¯ll make Misuzu feel better¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s back shivers from her beloved, Ran¡¯s all out voice.

    Misuzu¡¯s M nature is strong but this is okay asionally.

    Misuzu kissed his penis while thinking so.

    This act of Misuzu seems to have awakened her S.

    In ordinary sex, Misuzu¡¯s unable topete with Ran and reached climax while raising a sweet cat voice.

 EX-2 Bind, Rape, Suck

    <h4>EX-2 Bind, Rape, Suck</h4>

    Footsteps of the senior employee, Ryan echoes in the dark corridor lit by the moonlight.

    He knocked the door with his hands then opened it without waiting for a reply.

    Ryan¡¯s surprised when he looked inside the room, closed the door behind him in panic.

    He regret from pushing it with all his strength.

    Closing the door worse than expected, the door closing sound didn¡¯t fit the peaceful silence of the midnight.

    That was dangerous.

    ¡¸R-Ran¡­ Y-You werete¡¹

    Holding down his fast heartbeat, the senior employee, Ryan©`Saint Kirishima Ran turned back to the voice.

    Entering his view is an unexpected sight.

    But, Ran has seen the exact same spectacle twice, he didn¡¯t react the same way.

    Calm down and burn the sight into your brain.

    Understanding what¡¯s shown, Ran¡¯s heart beat gradually elerates.

    Nheless, this palpitation is different from surprise and perplexity.

    The expectation for the events that wille©`and the sexual excitement getting really high.

    ¡¸¡­This is, again¡¹

    Swallowing his saliva, his whole body shuddered.

    The spectacle before Ran¡¯s eyes©`to say it in one word, it¡¯s precisely called as a Paradise or Eden¡­

    the ck haired school girl opens her legs lewdly.

    Crimson ribbon wrapping around both wrists and fixed behind her head.

    Smooth bare skin sweating damply.

    The obscene body with sunburn marks remaining creates a fascinating contrast with the interior light illuminating it.

    Thin hair grows from her pink slit, and transparent liquid overflows from it.

    ¡¸Even though you could¡¯ve done it after Ie¡¹

    ¡¸Thinking about Ran, I wasn¡¯t able to wait that long¡¹

    The beautiful girl who¡¯s both hands are tied behind her head and opens her important part without regret©`Inugami Kanami.

    This look and state have all been specified by Ran.

    Of course Ran wants to respect Kanami¡¯s will.

    She can¡¯t move in such a miserable appearance.

    Does she hate being seen by Ran on that appearance?

    He certainly asked Kanami what she feel about it.

    By the way, she hasn¡¯t properly answered it yet.

    But, at the moment he asked it, Kanami¡¯s cheeks turned red in a twinkle, it¡¯s properly confirmed with his eyes.

    He added that if she hates it then she doesn¡¯t have to do it after his order so surely, Kanami probably didn¡¯t want to show that appearance.

    ¡¸If the man who entered wasn¡¯t me but another guy? For example a knight, what would you do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to beat them up thoroughly until they forget about it¡¹

    On the side of the bed is Kanami¡¯s beloved sword put in the sheath.

    Since it would bother to be seen while in the middle of doing it, it¡¯s put on the wall side.

    ¡¸¡­H-Hey, Ran. Is this appearance really good?¡¹

    ¡¸Un?¡¹

    Lying down on the bed, twitching her waist, Kanami asked Ran with moist eyes.

    Her crotch convulsing from time to time and dripping down love nectar is strangely obscene.

    The tip of her splendid breasts firmly stands up and points to the ceiling.

    It only goes out when she¡¯s not training.

    Compared to her arm and face, her breasts are colored fair.

    The active high school girl sunburn marks are really erotic and sacred.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you have tied your legs to the bed too?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, that¡¯s not the case. Normally, at this times, shouldn¡¯t men, that©`men want girls to be naked?¡¹

    Kanami lying down on the bed certainly exposes her breasts, her crotch©`her important part as a woman to Ran.

    The pleasant cold night air has been melting down her vagina hole since a while ago.

    But for some reason, Kanami¡¯s current clothing can¡¯t be called naked.

    She¡¯s not stark naked.

    Not on her birthday suit.

    She¡¯s not in her birthday suit and she¡¯s not naked.1

    ¡¸Do you prefer naked?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ Somehow, if it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s embarrassing, or rather. That¡¹

    The only part wearing clothes is her legs wrapped in ck fabric, Kanami pouts her lips in embarrassment.

    The clothes Ran specified isn¡¯t mere nude.

    Kanami¡¯s bare skin is exposed from the top of her head to the bottom of her crotch.

    But, under that. From half of her thighs to the tip of here toe are covered with ck socks.

    She¡¯s wearing the so-called knee-socks

    The charming cloth wraps up the high school girl¡¯s long and slender legs tightly.

    She normally wear crew socks and high socks, but.

    Kanami¡¯s unusually wearing a knee-socks on the day she was transferred for some reason.

    If you ask Kanami¡¯s personal thoughts, she doesn¡¯t like knee-socks that much.

    Barefoot©`apart from crew socks, socks that cover around her thighs are difficult to move.

    Kanami belongs to the Kendo club but she likes to move in general.

    She¡¯s a girl who loves to move before a disciplinarymittee member.

    Kanami would rather have the schoolboys see her legs than have it hard to move for the day.

    Ran breathes roughly because of Kanami lying down without wearing anything but kneesocks.

    Burned up by the feverish nce looking at her body, Kanami¡¯s arousal doesn¡¯t stop.

    Removing his butler clothes, Ran¡¯s chest peeps from the gap.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute, Kanami¡¹

    Though he was about to say that she¡¯s the cutest in the world, he swallowed the line that can¡¯t be organized.

    Ran took off his clothes politely because he doesn¡¯t want to stain the butler clothes he borrowed.

    His underwear bulging in excitement appear in front of Kanami¡¯s eyes.

    Unlike the underwear from the previous world worn until now, it was prepared from this world.

    It¡¯s an underwear controlled by a string, Ran¡¯s erect penis shows itself.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to stroke Ran¡¯s penis but I can¡¯t move¡¹

    Kanami tied up her own wrists with a crimson ribbon.

    The tip of it is wet.

    She must¡¯ve tied it with her mouth.

    ¡¸Really, Kanami¡¯s good at using her mouth¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I¡¯ll make you feel good today too, are you prepared?¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s abdominal muscles as she¡¯s going to hold Ran¡¯s penis in her mouth anytime soon.

    Ran¡¯s eyes were nailed down to the muscr belly that¡¯s moving.

    But, even if she move her belly, Kanami¡¯s shackles don¡¯te off.

    ¡¸Nn, huh?¡­Err, you see. I can¡¯t lick Ran unless this shackles are taken off¡¹

    Ran¡¯s smile distorted and Kanami felt her back shivering.

    Either way, it¡¯ll be removed immediately so she tied up her ribbon strongly.

    Could this be perhaps.

    ¡¸Wait a moment, Ran. Let go of my hand! R-Ran doing it at this state, that¡¯s!¡¹

    Ran loosened the string of his underwear then covered Kanami in between her legs.

    But, the ce was shifted a little.

    This isn¡¯t sex but a position for another act.

    Ran¡¯s face appears in front of her crotch and Kanami¡¯s arousal elerates.

    A warm sigh reaches her intimate part and her lower half convulsed.

    Spreading her thighs gently, her important part is exposed as she¡¯s fixed on the bed.

    ¡¸¡­Could it be, I¡¯ll stay bound?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, do you hate it?¡¹

    ¡¸No way. Not at all¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case, Kanami wouldn¡¯t have made a foolish move such as tying her own wrists.

    In front of Ran who¡¯s sexual desire explodes, Kanami can only lie down without any resistance.

    Although she didn¡¯t tie up her legs in an unlikely event.

    But still, this is arousing enough.

    Since when did Kanami wished to be bound by her beloved man?

    ¡¸¡­Nnn, Haa¡¹

    Ran slowly inserts his fingers into the vagina hole that¡¯s dripping wet.

    It¡¯s not intense but it¡¯s not teasing.

    Ran¡¯s finger tips stimtes the pleasant points urately, Kanami twists her body instinctively.

    ©`But.

    ¡¸Fua! Aauuu!! Nnn, Not there!¡¹

    She can¡¯t make any evasive action from the unbearable pleasure.

    Holding her arms behind her back, her crotch opened shamelessly.

    Kanami¡¯s secret part is softly vited by Ran¡¯s fingertips.

    A tepid sigh sometimes twine around the walls of her vagina.

    Kanami¡¯s love nectar drips down from her crotch while Ran is watching.

    ¡¸M-Me too¡­ I also want nnn!! I want to make Ran feel good. Nuu!¡¹

    Kanami used her legs wrapped in knee-socks to hold Ran¡¯s body firmly while her crotch twitches.

    With Ran¡¯s body as axis, Kanami¡¯s body raises her body like doing sit-ups.

    Thanks to her magical-like physical strengthening these past few days, her sit up seeded easier than thought.

    ¡¸Hmm, Kanami¡¯s tightening¡¹

    ¡¸D-D-Don¡¯t say it please¡­¡¹

    Was it a rebound of her change of position? Kanami¡¯s vagina hole tightens and took in Ran¡¯s penis greedily.

    With Ran¡¯s finger tightly held in her hole, Kanami pushes Ran¡¯s head with her bound hands.

    ¡¸Ran¡­I want to do it. I want to make Ran¡¯s penis feel good. Nuuuuu!!¡¹

    Caressing her vaginal wall, Ran¡¯s finger filled with vaginal fluids is pulled out.

    Kanami¡¯s embarrassing liquids turned Ran¡¯s finger wet up to the second joint.

    Ran¡¯s nce captures Kanami¡¯s eyes.

    Putting the fingertips wet with love nectar to his mouth with hesitation, he licked it like he¡¯s tasting sweet starch syrup.

    Kanami¡¯s stomach tightens from that gesture.

    What lewdness, what an indecent gesture.

    A boy licking the love nectar she let out without hesitation.

    ¡¸I want to do that too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, beg for it?¡¹

    Lowering his waist on the bed, Ran opened his legs proudly.

    Moving her eyes to Ran¡¯s penis that got erect before she noticed, Kanami¡¯s cheeks turned red.

    Looking at Ran¡¯s penis, she felt her stomach to crotch feels so hot it throbs.

    Mouth or crotch, it doesn¡¯t matter, Kanami wants to put Ran¡¯s important part inside her.

    She wants to feel Ran closer than hugging distance.

    ¡¸Can you do it with your hands bound?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­As expected, you can¡¯t endure it?¡¹

    Ran silently agrees with Kanami¡¯s question.

    Even Ran isn¡¯t speaking meanly.

    But, what is it©`he wonders.

    He wants to see Kanami wearing nothing but knee-socks, bound her hands herself pant a bit more.

    She¡¯s an unreachable flower in the former world.

    Swaying her ck ponytail hair with dignified behavior, the Kendo girl and disciplinarymittee member dignified at all times.

    Strong willed, the most sadist-like in the castle group, Inugami Kanami.

    Ran himself also thought that Kanami is the type that likes to trample boys(In a physical meaning) and tie them down (physically too)

    ¡¸But who¡¯d thought that you¡¯re going to do this far¡¹

    Leaking saliva like a dog, Kanami¡¯s senses is deprived by the pleasure of the Penis

    The disciplinary girl who¡¯s job is to make others yield, is being considerate of her partner, giving a heartfelt service.

    There¡¯s nothing more arousing than this.

    ¡¸Ran¡­Ran¡¯s penis¡¹

    She spread her legs. Kanami¡¯s face covers over the man¡¯s most sensitive part.

    Sticking out her ass lewdly, Kanami rubs her cheeks to Ran¡¯s penis.

    The sweet breath leaking out from her mouth wraps the penis and the cowper fluid leaks out in response to the pleasure.

    Kanami didn¡¯t overlook it, she stick out her tongue obscenely and licked it without anything to spare.

    An intense pleasure generated at the tip of his penis runs through his spine.

    The penis wrapped in warm sighs and wet tongue twitches as if wanting to be taken care of.

    To the action directed by instinct, Kanami happily licked her lips.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make Ran¡¯s penis feel really good¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s plump lips touched the tip of the penis.

    Swallowing his penis inside her mouth, before long, his penis ispletely enveloped by Kanami¡¯s mouth.

    Kanami¡¯s mouth is filled with warm sighs and saliva.

    Even though she¡¯s not giving any stimulus, Ran¡¯s penis is tightens from the pleasure given by Kanami¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Nfufu, Ran¡¯s penis is saying that he¡¯s happy too¡¹

    Sticking out her bound hands to Ran¡¯s stomach, Kanami makes a happy smile.

    Kanami happily loosens her cheeks while jamming his penis in her mouth.

    Making that face while staring.

    Ran¡¯s arousal goes up his spine.

    ¡¸You can take it easy. If you want to cum then do so. There¡¯s no need to hold back¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, I¡¯d try to hold back as much as possible you know?¡¹

    Replying to Ran with a smile, Kanami sucked the core part of his penis.

    Ran¡¯s waist floats from the different pleasure than before.

    She closed her eyes proudly then sucked up the contents of his penis.

    ¡¸Ah, fuu¡¹

    ¡¸Nfufu. Does it feel good?¡¹

    A submissive polite fetio called vacuum fetio.

    She¡¯s not used to it yet but rather, the tickling touch calls for an exquisite pleasure.

    Kanami¡¯s puffy lips smoothly tease Ran¡¯s penis filling it up with saliva.

    ¡¸Chu, chuuuu¡­ Puchuu, puchuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    Wanting to insert the trunk of his penis in her mouth, Kanami also added a sweet kiss to the tip of his penis.

    Kanami¡¯s lips blesses the sensitive ns.

    The cowper leaked out from the pleasure asionally mixes with Kanami¡¯s saliva, Ran¡¯s penis and lips connects with a transparent bridge.

    Inugami Kanami sticks out her ass on the bed and serve his penis intently.

    The indecent figure of the beautiful girl who devotes everything to club activities and discipline inside the school

    Ran¡¯s the only one among the ss©`among the world who sees Kanami¡¯s disordered appearance like this.

    Looking at her around ass swinging around matching her fetio, Ran¡¯s desire turns to a different one.

    The fetio with her warm mouth, soft lips and sticky saliva is the best but, this sensitive penis wants to insert in Kanami¡¯s vagina.

    Kanami¡¯s waist¡­her constricted ass sticking out is quite erotic.

    The good muscles forged by the time in club activities and physical education, and the high school girl-like fat filled with dreams and hopes.

    The bare skin sweating damply and carved with enough sunburn marks filled with charm, Ran¡¯s desire is stirred by his vision and touch.

    I want to touch.

    Caressing Kanami¡¯s back©`I want to to lick from her back to her waist.

    I want to lick Kanami¡¯s body while clinging to her.

    I want to feel the curves of Kanami¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Kana-Kanami. Could you let go of your mouth for a bit?¡¹

    Ran¡¯s penis is already perfectly solid.

    Kanami¡¯s fetio is surprisingly a soft touch but he managed to endure without ejacting somehow.

    If she does further than this, Ran himself will reach climax before unraveling Kanami¡¯s vagina.

    The forey¡¯s done and move to the real deal is now.

    He made a remark thinking so.

    Kanami smiled lewdly and swallowed Ran¡¯s penis to the root.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t do that¡¹

    ¡¸©`Eh?¡¹

    An amazing suction attacked Ran¡¯s penis.

    Making a lewd noise, Kanami makes a splendid head bang while sucking his penis

    She looks up at Ran while her beautiful ck hair bes disheveled.

    Turning her loving nce, Kanami¡¯s mouth technique©`her tongue technique gradually gets more intense.

    She sticks her lips at the tip, the next moment, Kanami swallows it up to the root.

    ¡¸Ah, hey, Kana-Kanami! Uaaa!¡¹

    Kanami kisses Ran¡¯s penis again and again while painting it with saliva.

    Every time she pull her lips from the nce, a pleasure iparable reverberate in Ran¡¯s spine.

    The penis already swollen twitches then rages wanting to ejacte sooner.

    His testicles calmly hanging down are now swollen, pushing against the penis.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t! Kanami! If you do any further and I¡¯ll cum!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Cum a lot in my mouth¡¹

    The bind has been pulled out before one notices, Kanami holds Ran¡¯s waist tightly.

    The fingers damp with sweat caresses Ran¡¯s waist.

    Ran¡¯s brain turned pure white due to the pleasure given to both his waist and penis.

    Restraining his scream mixed with climax, his waist floated and twitched.

    A terrible pleasure pushes up from his testicle through his penis in a moment and an endless relief blessed the tip of his penis.

    ¡¸Ua! Ah, Uu, auuu¡­!¡¹

    The penis swallowed carefully from the root to the tip convulsed within Kanami¡¯s mouth.

    Raging like a snake from to much pleasure, it released cloudy liquid inside Kanami¡¯s mouth

    Kanami silently gulps her throat while the penis releases rich semen grandly.

    She¡¯s not showing any dislike from it.

    She¡¯s not showing any urge to vomit even though semen is directly poured inside her throat.

    Tears float in Kanami¡¯s eyes as she hold Ran¡¯s waist tightly.

    ¡¸Kuh, ufu, u¡­aaa¡¹

    ¡¸Kokun¡­kofu, koku¡­kobuu, kofu, kokun¡¹

    Looking up at Ran, Kanami finally released her mouth.

    The penis wet from the saliva has a steam drifting from it.

    Kanami¡¯s saliva drips from the edge of her mouth, she wiped it with her arm, opened her mouth wide to show inside.

    ¡¸¡­Haa, I drank all of it without spilling,. Kefu¡­¡¹

    Coughing for a moment, Ran instinctively embraces Kanami.

    It¡¯s too reckless indeed.

    ¡¸You okay, Kanami?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, Ran¡¯s semen is too thick that I¡¯m just surprised. There¡¯s no need to worry¡¹

    After she finished speaking, Kanami took Ran¡¯s lips unable to wait.

    Though there¡¯s a bitter taste spreading, that¡¯s not the problem.

    Blessing Ran¡¯s lips with Kanami¡¯s moist lips, stimting the tongue wholeheartedly

    It¡¯s unknown how deep it¡¯s inserted but, it seems that Ran didn¡¯t imagine the future of tasting the semen he discharged.

    Taking a rest from the intense pleasure, Kanami¡¯s kiss is taken a lot.

    Even Ran wasn¡¯t able to endure Kanami¡¯s fetio who finished him.

    Kanami¡¯s face sucking in daze is lewd, the fetio is intense that he almost lost consciousness.

    If she continued for a bit more, his consciousness might be really blown away.

    Having such thoughts, Kanami¡¯s kiss calms his heart then suddenly, he felt his crotch getting hot suddenly.

    Moving his nce, smooth fingertips holds Ran¡¯s penis smoothly.

    The hand stimtes the penis that¡¯s still sensitive. Turning his eyes to the arms reaching out, he slowly raised his eyes.

    Delicate arms extending from a mesmerizing shoulder.

    The owner of the erotic shoulders sweating steadily is needless to say, Inugami Kanami.

    Staring at Ran¡¯s penis, Kanami¡¯s ying with the sensitive penis happily.,

    ¡¸U-Uhm. Kanami-san?

    ¡¸I¡¯ve tasted a lot of Ran¡¯s semen so I want it to do it here this time

    Spreading her legs on top of the bed, Kanami shows her vagina by opening it with her fingertips

    Legs wrapped in knee-socks, thighs tanned by the sun©`and dripping wet Kanami¡¯s secret part.

    The figure of a ssmate who looks at him with lewd eyes and shows her embarrassing part dignified.

    There¡¯s no boy who would be excited after being shown such things.

    Bringing his face close to her spread slit, a sweet smell spreads.

    That alone makes his head dizzy.

    ¡¸Ran, put it in. Then, don¡¯t hold back and pierce my vagina as much as you want¡¹

    Inugami Kanami, the disciplinarymittee girl closed her eyes and makes a request.

    Ran perceived the hunting dog is captured, he didn¡¯t hold back and jumped over Kanami¡¯s body.

    Ran jumped in with dazzling eyes but, he used up all his strength before Kanami¡¯s vaginal skill fighting back

    The sweaty skin wraps up the whole body and kiss marks were attacked to the neck and cheeks mercilessly.

    The penis swallowed up to the root waspletely tightened by the vagina, twists and wound up, a cloudy liquid was released.

    Reinforcement recovery can¡¯t be used.

    At the moment Kanami received the second ejaction in her vagina, Ran pulled out and his body suddenly tired out.

    His vision starts to fade away as everything¡¯s squeezed out from him.

    But, it was a pleasant tiredness.

    Even after he finished ejacting, there¡¯s still an illusion of him continuing to let out sperm inside Kanami¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸K-Kana-Kanami. I¡¯m at my limit¡­¡¹

    Ran whines while stroking his waist who got exhausted from stroking like crazy.

    Kanami¡¯s cheeks dyed red as the appearance of her belovedes to her sight.

    ¡¸Fufu, Ran¡¯s very charming¡¹

    Wrapped in Kanami¡¯s body, she hugged him in between her big breasts./

    Ran smells Kanami¡¯s fragrant body then begins to breath happily.

 EX-3: Maidâ€™s service! ã€ŒFirst partã€

    <h4>EX-3: Maid¡¯s service! ¡¸First part¡¹</h4>

    The senior employee walked in the corridor lit by moonlight not to make any footsteps

    He knocks the door with his unustomed hands and kept the silence of the night.

    Inside the room is Kanami who¡¯s keeping the silence.

    The senior employee, Ryan©`saint Kirishima Ran ispletely captivated by the heaven-like view spread in front of him.

    ¡¸¡­Literally, cute is justice¡¹

    In front of Ran are two girls with their knees and hands on the floor, sticking out their butt shamelessly to Ran.

    Wrapping around their ass is a navy blue apron dress.

    White socks with ace smoothly stretch from the skirt that barely hides their thighs.

    Wrapped on the tip are ck shoes with high heels.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not something I like to say but, this is what they call¡ºmoe¡»isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    The two beautiful girls stick out their ass and crawl.

    Their clothes wrapping their supple bodies are different from the uniform.

    Cute cloth with a navy blue tone.

    A white frill like whipped cream.

    There¡¯s no body line but it¡¯s strangely fascinating.

    Clothes filled with the heart to serve, it can be summarized in that easy to understand phrase.

    It¡¯s the so-called maid clothes.

    ¡¸Ran-kun, do you like maids?¡¹

    Misuzu asks Ran while swinging around her ass wrapped in apron dress.

    Though he certainly doesn¡¯t hate maids, the purpose of this time has no meaning to it.

    He didn¡¯t make the two wear those clothes because he likes maids.

    The ssmate on the same room, same school are cutely wearing apron dress filled with service heart.

    That is what excites Ran.

    He can¡¯t savor the maid caf¨¦ seen on the school festival.

    The maids there only wear the dress but they¡¯re not maids.

    No, it¡¯s not just philosophical.

    Even if you wear a maid outfit, if your mind doesn¡¯t have the¡ºheart of service¡»you won¡¯t be a maid.

    And the other reason is;

    The school girl maids who were at the maid cafe at the school festival will never do lewd services.

    But, with these two©`

    ¡¸It might be good and fresh to be vited in this appearance.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Somehow, it feels my heart is throbbing¡¹

    Before he asked, their heads are already filled with lewd things to do with Ran.

    He didn¡¯t need to put his head on the ground and say¡¸Please let me do you¡¹, they will dly serve from the beginning to the end.

    Obedient maids only for Ran

    Stroking their heads with a maid headdress on top, their tension¡¯s released.

    Looking at the two loosing their cheeks in pleasure, Ran pulled out his belt.

    His butler pants fall down to gravity.

    He put it away on the corner of the room as he doesn¡¯t want it to get dirty, he did the same way with his jacket.

    Sticking out their asses©`Kanami and MIsuzu are both staring at Ran¡¯s undressing in interest.

    Kanami¡¯s happily smiling while her cheeks blush.

    Misuzu turns her feverish nce while holding down her mouth.

    Both of them are nice reactions from Ran but, it¡¯s wonderful that it¡¯s somewhat different.

    ¡¸Ran¡¯s penis is sticking out from his underwear¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I-It¡¯s already big¡¹

    The two ssmates wearing maid clothing, sticking out their ass, there¡¯s no schoolboy who won¡¯t get erect from this.

    He thought that he should take off his underwear but he thought it would be boring.

    Ran flipped their navy blue skirts while the tip of his penis peeks from the underwear.

    Misuzu¡¯s wearing a stimting light blue underwear and Kanami¡¯s wearing a in underwear from this world.

    ¡¸Now then, which one should I start from?¡¹

    Turning up their skirts, Ran stroked the two asses lewdly.

    ¡¸Ah¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Naa¡­!¡¹

    Thrilled from the cute screams on the other side, he made his fingertips crawl slowly on the two underwears.

    Dragging down bit by bit, the lovely swell and cute slit on their ass peeks out.

    Misuzu¡¯s shaved but there was not even a single blue spot to be seen.

    That¡¯s obvious.

    Stroking to stimte her, he lowers her underwear to her knees.

    Two plump butts face Ran.

    Both of them have been vited multiple times but it¡¯s the first time to stare down at their ass like this.

    The bare skin obviously not tanned is quite erotic as they gradually sweat up.

    Is she aroused in this situation? Misuzu¡¯s slit is already moist.

    Kanami seems to be not wet yet but it¡¯s tightening and twitching a lot.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute, Misuzu. Kanami¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ah, there, good¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Ran¡¯s thing is hitting me¡­¡¹

    Sticking out his penis with cowper fluid, he presses it to Misuzu and Kanami¡¯s round asses.

    After tracing the slit slowly, the tip sticks to their vagina.

    Misuzu¡¯s already wet enough so he can insert it immediately.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, you¡¯re already this wet¡¹

    He enjoys Misuzu¡¯s bare skin wrapped in the apron dress.

    Rubbing her developing chest over her navy blue clothes, he turned his arms and embraced her closely.

    Caressing, kneading Misuzu¡¯s breasts on top of the garment wrapped in frills.

    Ran specified them to not wear bra tonight.

    Even on top of her clothes, Misuzu¡¯s breasts is firmly felt on top of the clothes.

    Wonderful. The feeling is the best.

    ¡¸¡­nn, Yaa¡¹

    ¡¸The tip¡¯s gotten hard¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, don¡¯t say it¡¹

    Clinging to Misuzu¡¯s body from her back, there¡¯s a lustful gaze from the side.

    Kanami¡¯s staring at his fingers while shaking her exposed ass lewdly.

    cing her fingertips in between her lips, Kanami is watching over, sending an upward nce.

    Her gesture of wanting more attention is more tempting than thought.

    While ying with Misuzu¡¯s breasts, the tip of Ran¡¯s penis is kissing the secret part of Misuzu.

    At the moment it swallows Ran¡¯s penis, Misuzu¡¯s hole twitches.

    Keeping the exquisite distance so it won¡¯t be swallowed in, the penis caresses Misuzu¡¯s slit.

    ¡¸Auu, Ran-kun¡¯s hot thing is hitting strange spots, nuuu¡­¡¹

    Rubbing her standing nipples, Ran pats Misuzu¡¯s head.

    Leaking out hot sighs from pleasure, Misuzu¡¯s slit leaks out a lot of love nectar.

    The hand that pat her head gently strokes Misuzu¡¯s meat hole.

    If it¡¯s this wet then there¡¯s no problem putting it in.

    But.

    ¡¸R-Ran¡­ Hurry up and do me too¡¹

    Though she¡¯s looking this way, Kanami¡¯s swinging her waist shamelessly shouldn¡¯t be neglected.

    After confirming that Misuzu¡¯s nipples are hard enough, Ran gently get up from MIsuzu¡¯s back.

    Cuddling behind Kanami who¡¯s filled with expectations, he covers her just like he did the same way with Misuzu.

    ¡¸R-Ran. I want you do to my breasts¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯ll do it in turns¡¹

    Pressing his chest against her back, he wrapped Kanami¡¯s breasts with his hands.

    Big and soft, a breast that embodies youth¡¯s dreams.

    It moves softly around and changes shape in the hands of Ran.

    Stroking her but sticking out, Kanami begins to y a sweet lovely voice.

    ¡¸Nn. I love it there. Do it more¡¹

    Pinching up the stiff nipple with his fingertips, he uses his palm to rub Kanami¡¯s breasts.

    Misuzu¡¯s next to her so the amount of lovely voice is less than usual.

    ¡¸Are you holding back your voice?¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s not tru©`¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to test it?¡¹

    Using his forefinger and his thumb, he pinched Kanami¡¯s sensitive nipples tightly.

    Kanami¡¯s body jumped for a moment, then a charming breath gathered at Kanami¡¯s mouth has leaked out.

    She¡¯s holding back her voice.

    He found it cute so he didn¡¯t just stimte the breasts but also her crotch.

    ¡¸©`Hyauuu!¡¹

    Ran pushes his penis to the slit that¡¯s wet before anyone noticed.

    But, he just stimtes the entrance slowly with the tip, never inserting.

    Adding an exquisite power adjustment when touching.

    Kanami¡¯s slit was unable to endure the subtle stimtion and leaked out love nectar.

    Shivering from the female scent in the room, Ran tossed off his underwear around his knees and got naked.

    ring at the two maids sticking out their ass and leaking out a sweet voice, Ran stood on his knees.

    ¡¸There¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­aaah!¡¹

    ¡¸Nya, Nyaaaan!¡¹

    The two meat holes filled with honey are invaded by fingers mercilessly.

    Watching the trembling butts, Ran begins to loosen the two vaginal walls.

    Probably from the pleasure, Misuzu firmly swallows Ran¡¯s fingers inside her slit.

    In contrast, Kanami begins to leak plenty of love nectar as if weing Ran¡¯s fingertips.

    Misuzu would swallow it when you move any further and Kanami¡¯s vagina is providing lubricating oil saying that it want to be stirred more.

    ¡¸H-Hurry up, put your penis in¡­¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s tears are floating in the corner of her eyes appeal with an expression that stimtes a sadistic heart.

    Kanami¡¯s pressing her face on the floor silently but, words are not needed when you look at the state of her crotch.

    Kanami¡¯s slit is overflowing as if it¡¯s saying ¡®put it in by all means¡¯

    ¡¸But before that¡¹

    Releasing his hands from their crotch, he asked Misuzu and Kanami to turn his way.

    Kanami and Misuzu sat down on the ce, looking up with a flushed face after having their important part yed a lot.

    Two ssmates wearing no-bra maid clothes and their panties lowered to their knees.

    Ran touched their cheeks while feeling arousal from that reality.

    ¡¸The maids have to prepare my dick properly too¡¹

    Looking down on the two beauties who have a lustful expression, leaking out rough breaths, Ran stick out his waist before them.

    The penis that¡¯s already erect is twitching in front of Kanami and Misuzu.

    Swallowing down their hot breaths, transparent liquid drips from the tip of the penis.

    Looking at it, Kanami sounds her throat as she can¡¯t wait anymore

    Normally, it¡¯s a situation where she¡¯d lick it with her tongue without hesitation, but;

    She¡¯s just watching it lustfully, Kanami doesn¡¯t lick it.

    Kanami and Misuzu looked at each other then sent a nce over the penis that¡¯s erect.

    It seems that Kanami and Misuzu are waiting for Ran to say who would be the first to pour love on it.

    ¡¸¡­Err, Ran-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Who should be doing it with Ran first?¡¹

    Kanami and Misuzu are keeping reserved from each other.

    It¡¯s delightful that they¡¯re peaceful and doesn¡¯t fight for his penis selfishly but;

    That¡¯s sad on it¡¯s own.

    Caressing Kanami and Misuzu¡¯s cheeks, he slowly bring their face to the tip of his penis.

    The two cheeks touch each other, the soft cheeks changed their shape.

    Feeling cuteness from that spectacle, he pat their heads kindly.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like you two to do it at the same time. From the right, Kanami. From the left, Misuzu¡¹

    It¡¯s the so-called double fetio.

    This is often seen on 2D but there¡¯s almost no chance of actually encountering such a situation.

    Furthermore, both of them are Ran¡¯s ssmates.

    If this isn¡¯t paradise then what is it?

    ¡¸A-At the same time¡­ L-Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸S-Somehow, this seems difficult Nyaa¡­¡¹

    Fixing her hand on her waist, Kanami kisses Ran¡¯s penis.

    Ran¡¯s left side has Kanami¡¯s sigh drifting.

    Misuzu puts her hands around her ass the same way and licks Ran¡¯s penis timidly.

    She moves her tongue like licking milk on a te.

    Because there¡¯s a simr sex in front of them, the two doesn¡¯t strengthen their fetio.

    But the rare double fetio would just be nd.

    ¡¸A bit closer¡¹

    He pushed their heads and fixed it.

    Wrapped in sweet sighs from both sides, Ran¡¯s penis happily twitched.

    Kanami swallows the dripping cowper fluid in her mouth.

    That sip burned Kanami¡¯s lust.

    ¡¸R-Ran¡­ Can I put the tip of your penis in my mouth?¡¹

    Kanami kisses the tip of the penis without waiting for an answer.

    Sucking up the dripping cowper fluid lewdly, she swallowed the tippletely in her mouth.

    Ran trembles from Kanami¡¯s mouth wet with saliva.

    But contrary to that reaction, Misuzu pouts her lips in boredom.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s unfair to only focus on Kanami-chan nyaa¡¹

    Misuzu who¡¯s watching Kanami sucking the tip of his penis deliciously from the side, sticks to Ran¡¯s penis undauntedly.

    Making her tongue crawl on the part of the trunk, she pressed her plump lips without mercy.

    Kanami sucks and Misuzu gives sweet stimtion to support it.

    It shows on Ran¡¯s face that he¡¯s about to reach the limit from the two different stimuli.

    Kanami¡¯s act sucks up semen from his testicle.

    As if sucking up a sweet candy or something sincerely, she use her tongue and whole mouth without anything to spare to lick up Ran¡¯s penis.

    ¡¸¡­K-Kanami. Try to let your mouth go for a bit¡¹

    If this continues, Ran¡¯s bank would burst soon.

    It would be a waste to end the double fetio too early.

    He asks to have his penis sucked once it calms down from sensitivity.

    ¡¸Puhaaa. You¡¯ve had enough?¡¹

    A transparent bridge connects the tip of the trembling penis to Kanami¡¯s lips.

    It breaks apart then mixed with the cowper fluid dripping from the tip of the penis.

    ince he¡¯s sticking out his waist, his knees hurts a bit.

    He wants to take a much morefortable position and let Kanami and Misuzu put it in their mouth again.

    Leaking out a sigh full of weakness while thinking such a thing, his waist twitches for a moment.

    Feeling an electric shock running up his spine, Ran raised out a miserable voice unconsciously.

    ¡¸©`Ah, uaa¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s mouth wraps the sensitive penis warmly and damply.

    It¡¯s known that the mouth serving Ran¡¯s penis with delicate temperature and moisture a while ago is different.

    Twisting his body from the sudden pleasure,. Ran confirms what¡¯s wrapping his penis.

    First he saw is Kanami¡¯s appearance looking surprised.

    And at the same time, Ran¡¯s abdomenes to his view.

    A ck bobcat haired girl sends an upward nce while holding back the tears on the corner of her eye.

    ¡¸I also want to suck Ran-kun¡¯s penis Nyaa¡­!¡¹

    The appearance of a lovely maid girl©`Nekoyama Misuzu is reflected in his sight distorted by pleasure.

    Wrapping his penis with both her hands, she push the tip to her mouth with all her might.

    The penis sensitive from Kanami¡¯s saliva torture begins to tremble more from the excitement.

    Different from Kanami¡¯s fetio, Misuzu¡¯s mouth is very calm.

    A calm fetio that never goes impatient.

    Compared to Kanami¡¯s fetio, it¡¯s somewhat inferior to intensity but, it¡¯s surely wrapping up Ran in pleasure, stirring it up politely.

    ¡¸S-Stop¡­ Misuzu, I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡¹

    When he said that, he remembered that those are meaningless to Misuzu.

    Misuzu happily replied with her usual reply in contrast to Ran¡¯sint.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use reinforced recovery so you can leak out a lot you know nya?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu¡­kuu¡¹

    The penis wet with Kanami¡¯s saliva is caressed by Misuzu¡¯s soft hands.

    The twitching penis is sandwiched in between Misuzu¡¯s lips so it can¡¯t move.

    Wrapped in sweet breath and warm saliva, it secretes cowper fluid at the tip.

    ¡¸N-Nest is me! You¡¯re done already aren¡¯t you?!¡¹

    Kanami who¡¯s watching Misuzu¡¯s fetio on the side sucks Ran¡¯s penis as she¡¯s unable to wait.

    Misuzu separates from the penis and Kanami stimtes Ran¡¯s penis with her mouthy.

    ¡¸Tonight, I¡¯m doing Ran-kun!¡¹

    Letting go of Kanami¡¯s mouth, Misuzu¡¯s lips take away Ran¡¯s penis.

    They look like they¡¯re fighting but they don¡¯t look like fighting filled with resentment or hate.

    Reflected in Ran¡¯s vision are two high school girls wearing maid dresses struggling to make his penis feel pleasure.

    The string of light mixed with cowper and saliva connects Kanami, Misuzu, and his penis.

    Different stimtioning from both sides.

    A dream like spectacle where the man¡¯s important ce has two beautiful ssmates struggle to put it in their mouth

    It stimtes Ran¡¯s arousal visually and tactually.

    Kisses that touch for a moment, fetio that sucks up tightly.

    Ran¡¯s endurance reached the limit due to the stimtion given from both sides.

    ¡¸Misu©`No, Kana,mi? If you do more than that, uaaaa!¡¹

    Was it Misuzu¡¯s lips who made Ran¡¯s penis climax or Kanami¡¯s tongue? Or maybe both.

    Ran who¡¯s tormented by two different feel stimuli, has his penis jumped up and his testicles contract.

    ¡¸¡­. Kyaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaan!¡¹

    Blessed with a lovely scream, Ran¡¯s penis mercilessly released a pure white torrent.

    The thick cloudy semen fills Kanami¡¯s tongue and Misuzu¡¯s lips in white.

    The slimy liquid colors Kanami¡¯s mouth stickily.

    Misuzu¡¯s lovely lips politely wipe off the part Kanami wasn¡¯t able to take in.

    The overflowing semen are epted by Kanami and Misuzu¡¯s tongues and mouth so it won¡¯t spill out.

    The two tongues rush around his penis and attacks the sensitive penis that just came.

    Writhing in agony leaking out sensual breath from the tongue skills, Ran leaked out miserable screams of pleasure again and again.

    ¡¸Ran¡¯s semen is really thick and lewd¡¹

    Sucking the semen sticking on her fingers, Kanami closed one of her eyes.

    Her appearance licking the white liquid that flew to her cheeks is very charming.

    It must be Kanami¡¯s freebie to show off a gaze with an erotic expression.

    Such a thing shown immediately after ejacting, it¡¯s nothing but a reward.

    ¡¸Ran-kun let out a lot of his semen nyaa¡¹

    Misuzu licks the semen on her fingers and arms like a cat.

    Instead of lewdness, her heart to serve seems to win.

    Not showing her erotic gestures but pushing out her pure loyalty to serve her master, Ran.

    The semen released just a while ago are licked by his ssmates deliciously.

    The penis that has finished it¡¯s role to release his desire has swayed facing downwards in satisfaction.

    Though there¡¯s pain, Ran¡¯s penis slowly erects.

    The soft fingertips of Misuzu softly address the penis that¡¯s trembling whilepletely erect.

    Her thin smooth fingertips caress the penis¡¯ muscles

    Her small hands wrap the testicles gently.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll use reinforced recovery nyaa¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s fingertips swallow Ran¡¯s penis.

    It¡¯s not just stimtion by contact but also replenishing the energy of the emptied testicle.

    The testicle dropping down loosely begin to move upwards and tighten up.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ha, ku¡¹

    New power rises from thepletely erect penis.

    Even though it let out so much earlier, Ran¡¯s penis points up to the ceiling strongly.

    Overflowing with cowper fluid from the sudden increase of desire, Misuzu deliciously puts it inside her mouth.

    ¡¸When we do this, Ran-kun can release as much as he want until you get satisfied nyaa¡¹

    Misuzu and Kanami stares at his penis with blushing faces.

    Ran¡¯s not a human who¡¯s able to regain reason before such sight.

    His whole body trembles from too much arousal in the moment, he begins to caress Misuzu and Kanami¡¯s cheeks lewdly.

 EX-4: Maidâ€™s service!ã€ŒLatter partã€

    <h4>EX-4: Maid¡¯s service!¡¸Latter part¡¹</h4>

    ¡¸This is the second time but this is really a superb view¡¹

    Two beautiful ssmates wearing maid costumes.

    Kanami and Misuzu who just finished their superb double fetio are sticking out their asses towards Ran while leaking sweet breaths.

    The slits peeping out from their asses are already dripping down with nectar.

    Misuzu¡¯s hairless pussy tightens and leak out love nectar.

    Kanami¡¯s hole with high school girl-like hair opened waiting up for Ran¡¯s invasion any moment.

    Ran¡¯s penis twitches from excitement from the two different temptations.

    Both of them had taken off their panties from their legs and folded it on top of the bed.

    High school maids wearing no-bra and no-panty stick out their asses in front of Ran.

    That alone was arousing enough.

    ¡¸Now then, who should I start with?¡¹

    Caressing the plump asses, Ran pushes the tip of his penis against their wet slits without rush.

    Pushing it against Misuzu¡¯s crotch, her body twitched.

    Pressing and pulling it for a while, a string of cowper fluid and love nectar crawl in between Misuzu and Ran¡¯s crotch.

    He did the same thing to Kanami.

    Since Kanami¡¯s slit is firmly opened, if you push it just a little, her hot membrane makes a noise and stimtes the tip.

    As soon as Kanami¡¯s temperature was transmitted, his testicles tightens up.

    Being careful not to ejacte before inserting, Ran pushed the tip against Kanami¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Nn, Naaa, ah¡¹

    He slowly released his penis from Kanami¡¯s vagina hole while listening to her lovely voice.

    An obscene bridge connects the two just like the time when he did with Misuzu.

    Aroused by that sight, his penis overflowed with pre-cum and twitched.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t tease us¡­¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hurry up, I want Ran¡¯s penis inside¡¹

    The two hips sway as if saying they want to be ahead, tempting Ran¡¯s penis.

    ¡®Should I go take Misuzu¡¯s small and slippery slit?¡¯

    ¡®Or should I vite the high school girl-like easy-delivery type model?¡¯

    It¡¯s an envious indecision on the highest point of the life.

    ¡¸What should I do? Misuzu¡¯s cute and lewd but, Kanami¡¯s so wet it¡¯s embarrassing already¡¹

    Misuzu and Kanami¡¯s body bounced from what Ran said.

    Misuzu made her decision immediately and stretched her hands to open her crotch.

    Her trembling fingertip reached her slit and hold it, opening her vagina with her obscene hands.

    ¡¸E-Even I am this wet already you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Let¡¯s see¡¹

    He brought his face close to Misuzu¡¯s vagina.

    The pure pink twitching vaginal wall is overflowing with love nectar.

    Just as she said, it¡¯s dripping wet.

    Aroused by the fact that Misuzu opens up her lewd part by herself, Ran instinctively rolled his tongue over her vaginal wall.

    ¡¸Hyaa, hyauuu~!¡¹

    A cute voicees out from Misuzu¡¯s mouth as his tongue suddenly attacked her.

    A numb heat and a tormenting tongue that licks her up.

    Misuzu¡¯s overflowing nectar is sticking to Ran¡¯s tongue.

    After sucking it for a while, he released his face.

    A lewd thread of light connects Ran¡¯s mouth and Misuzu¡¯s hole.

    ¡¸Misuzu¡¯s pussy¡¯s very hot¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nyaa, nyaaau¡¹

    Misuzu¡¯s waist twitches and her vagina hole dripping with love nectar.

    Misuzu¡¯s vagina is wet enough.

    ¡¸¡­R-Ran¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ran¡­.Kun¡¹

    Kanami looks up at Ran holding her fingers in her mouth.

    Misuzu opens her beautiful wet slit with her fingers.

    If he had two penises then he could¡¯ve done them both at the same time.

    There¡¯s two vagina holes twitching, wanting the penis right away.

    Unable to endure that dream-like spectacle©`Ran pushed his waist to the crotch with thin hair.

    ¡¸¡­Nnnn, Hyaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Kanami-chan, that¡¯s unfair¡­¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s captivating child bearing hips and round ass is lewd.

    She¡¯s wearing an apron dress filled with the heart to serve, unlike her usual uniform.

    Kanami happily swings her waist while rocking the hem of her skirt.

    ¡¸Ran, Ran¡¯s penis. This pose¡­I love this¡¹

    Putting his hands on Kanami¡¯s butt, he caresses it without hurry.

    He crawled his hands up to her waist and enjoy it thoroughly.

    Surrounded by the moderately muscr stomach is a vertical cut navel.

    The moist and sweaty skin is sticking on Ran¡¯s fingertips.

    ¡¸Ran, when Ran touches me, I convulse a lot!¡¹

    Kanami swings her ass while saliva drips down from her mouth due to the pleasure

    The vagina hole tightens ording to the movement and it seem to begin to squeeze everything from the root of the penis.

    Kanami¡¯s vagina tightens and firmly sucks Ran¡¯s penis.

    Swallowed by the wet honey pot, Ran reaches his limit near soon.

    ¡¸Kanami¡­ Could you turn around and face me¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah? Here? Nn, nnn, aaaaaaahn!¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s ink-like ck hair and the white headdress.

    That wonderful contrast captivated his eyes and destroyed his endurance.

    The ssmate he¡¯s used to seeing wearing a headdress on her head and swinging her waist lewdly.

    In this posture, her facea¡¯t be seen all the time.

    But at the moment of climax, Kanami turned around and their eyes met.

    ¡¸Kanami, your face is so entranced¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s eyes flicker from pleasure, having tears floating on the corner.

    Saliva drips from her mouth lewdly, her bangs stick to her forehead because of her sweat.

    A red tone covers Kanami¡¯s thinly tanned face doubles her sexiness.

    A pure white torrent pours the seed of life into Kanami¡¯s vagina.

    Because her ass is sticking upwards, Kanami¡¯s vagina hole is drinking up Ran¡¯s semen deliciously.

    ¡¸Shit, I can¡¯t stop¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s ass convulses from the ejaction is so erotic that he can¡¯t stop swinging his waist.

    Kanami¡¯s crotch tightens strongly because of the strong piston.

    Kanami¡¯s vagina wall entwines with Ran¡¯s penis and sucks the contents until his testicles are emptied.

    Kanami seems to have reached climax halfway and she stretched down on the bed and lied down exhausted.

    ¡¸¡­Haa, haa. N-No more¡¹

    He pulled out his penis from Kanami¡¯s vagina and his penis is wet with her love nectar and his semen.

    After trembling for a momentary sage mode, Ran went to their faces.

    After patting Kanami¡¯s head who¡¯s rubbing her cheeks on the bed, breathing roughly, Ran kneels before Misuzu.

    Ran looks at Misuzu who¡¯s sulking for a bit.

    ¡¸¡­Ran-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzu, could you use reinforced recovery on my penis?¡¹

    Pointing at his penis and testicle that lost it¡¯s power, Ran puts his hand on Misuzu¡¯s cheek.

    Licking her nape, ear, and fingers, Misuzu happily closed her eyes.

    Loosened her mouth cutely like a cat, she lets out a¡ºfunyaafortably

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped nyaa, Ran-kun asked me¡¹

    Letting go of her hand opening her crotch, Misuzu puts her hand on Ran¡¯s penis.

    Grabbing his penis with her small hands, she picked up the testicles with her palm

    It seems that it got erect from just stimulus.

    But, the stimtion Misuzu¡¯s giving isn¡¯t only touch.

    Each of Misuzu¡¯s fingertips are sending energy using reinforced recovery.

    The testicle touched by Misuzu happily jumps as it¡¯s pressed against the penis

    The penis given the same reinforced recovery is standing erect with the firmness you won¡¯t expect it just came a while ago.

    Misuzu¡¯s cheeks dyed red as she look at the penis vigorously erect in front of her.

    The penis sensitive from cumming a while ago is hard erect from Misuzu¡¯s feather touch

    Before long, the desire from inside cannot be held back, transparent pre-cum leaks from the tip.

    ¡¸¡­Ran-kun, your penis is leaking¡¹

    Using her tongue lewdly, Misuzu licks the pre-cum.

    An electric current runs through the sensitive penis, Ran¡¯s waist bounces off.

    He¡¯s at his limit already.

    ¡¸Misuzu, stick out your ass like a while ago¡¹

    Misuzu turned her hands to her crotch and show off her dripping wet slit.

    Unable to bear the lewdness of the hot and melting slit, he pushed the tip of his penis gently.

    The penis cheerfully leaking out pre-cum is caught in the vaginal walls, then swallowedpletely by Misuzu¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, Ran-kun¡¯s penis¡¹

    He pushed in his penis and put his hands on Misuzu¡¯s ass.

    It¡¯s not as big as Kanami but it¡¯s cute and firm butt.

    Caressing a line from her ass to her waist, he then reached out for her soft belly.

    It¡¯s not muscr but it¡¯s not fat either.

    It¡¯s soft and delicate like a cat¡¯s stomach.

    Making his tongue crawl around it, Misuzu leaked out a voice unable to hold back.

    ¡¸Ran, kun¡­ Ran-kun¡¯s touching me inside and outside of my pussy¡¹

    Twisting her body, Misuzu tries to escape the endless pleasure.

    Ran holds down her body and wrap her tightly so she can¡¯t run away.

    Embracing Misuzu¡¯s delicate body, he sticks his waist further.

    ¡¸©`Ah, ah, nyaa!?¡¹

    Pushing it far, the tip of his penis reaches the deepest part of Misuzu¡¯s vagina.

    Every time he touched the deepest part, MIsuzu¡¯s small body twitches.

    She must be feeling good.

    ¡¸Does it feel good here?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­D-Don¡¯t ask that. Funyaauuu!¡¹

    She can¡¯t endure leaking out a sweet voice as she tremble.

    Sticking out his waist as much as possible, he stimtes Misuzu¡¯s pleasure point with the tip of his penis.

    ¡¸Nyaa, not, there, no, no I said¡­!¡¹

    Starting from her butt, going around to her belly through her waist, he gives her a light touch.

    Touching her with soft hands like licking, the obscene atmosphere increases the lovely voice leaking out.

    The nectar dripping from the connecting part elerates Ran¡¯s arousal further.

    ¡¸Misu¡­Misuzu¡­ I¡¯m about to¡¹

    The penis erect because of the reinforced recovery hollows out Misuzu¡¯s vagina while releasing pre-cum

    Making a piston on Misuzu¡¯s vagina drawn by an exquisite feel, his testicle lifts up twitching.

    ¡¸¡­R-Ran, kuuuun¡¹

    Drooling saliva from the edge of her mouth, Misuzu faced his way.

    The fingertips separated from the crotch is desperately scratching the bed to withstand the pleasure.

    Misuzu¡¯s innocent vored expression having a flushed cheeks is greatly erotic.

    Nekoyama Misuzu let out a happy while tears floating on her eyes.

    At the moment their eyes met, Ran felt his endurance breaking down.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m at my limit¡­¡¹

    Ran¡¯s limit copses from the voice leaked out.

    The vagina wall that wraps around his penis tightens and squeezes semen from his testicle.

    A white torrent flows through and thick semen is poured inside Misuzu¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸Nhyaaaa, aaah, ah, nyaaaaaaaan!¡¹

    Nekoyama Misuzu twists herself in pleasure of receiving the hot torrent.

    The tormenting pleasure from the depths of her vagina, Misuzu makes a enchanted face while leaking out a lovely scream.

    Every time Misuzu twists her body, Ran¡¯s penis is tightened by her vagina.

    Ran¡¯s ejaction doesn¡¯t stop because of the boiling up euphoria.

    As if literally being squeezed out, the white liquid is released ording to Misuzu¡¯s movement.

    ¡¸If you let out that much, I¡¯d be troubled¡­¡¹

    Misuzu weakens due to climax.

    Pulling out his penis from Misuzu¡¯s hole, his dripping semen overflowed lewdly.

    He loosened his cheeks involuntarily from the feeling of conquest and satisfaction.

    The too ssmates wearing maid dresses.

    Love nectar and semen overflows from their woman part while they¡¯re breathing roughly, exhausted.

    There¡¯s nothing happier than this.

    ¡¸But still, I¡¯m a bit tired as expected¡¹

    Even though reinforced recovery is applied, he let out too much indeed.

    Even Ran thinks that he can¡¯t do Misuzu and Kanami further than this.

    His breathing is rough, he embraced the girls sitting idly and gave them a cheek rub.

    Kanami¡¯s hand reached out to his penis but he grabbed her arm and stopped her./

    She wants to say something but he kissed Kanami¡¯s soft lips to keep her silent.

    He¡¯s not using his tongue either. It¡¯s like high school students who just became couples, a docile one.

    After enjoying Kanami¡¯s lips, he piled his lips with Misuzu the same way.

    Pecking on the closed lips, it¡¯s very pleasant.

    Sandwiched by two beautiful ssmates wearing apron dresses, Ran happily pat their heads.

 Chapter 15 : Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 15 : Barrier</h4>

    A magenta carpet embroidered with gold.

    A carpet with a luxurious design as what you would expect from the royal pce¡¯s corridor, it¡¯s carved with strange sizes of footprints from both adult and children.

    The carpet that can be called beauty by standards stepped on by the shoes is casually pasted with dirt and soil from the outside.

    Some lower-ss servant will clean it upter mostly.

    There are two saints walking in there.

    Stepping on the carpet, the saint©`Niigaki Takeo begin to check the situation around.

    He¡¯s currently walking as the representatives of the saint ss.

    This is because, earlier©`a knight directly under the royal family went to the training grounds for the saints and told that two saints have toe to the reception room for a short talk.

    From the high school student point of view, it¡¯s the so-called summoning.

    Usually, it would be Torao Shigenobu who¡¯s the chairman and another person.

    Sadly, Torao was attacked by an intense abdominal pain and he wasn¡¯t at the training ground at that time.

    With that said, Niigaki was forced to take over Torao.

    ¡¸It has it¡¯s perks in a sense¡¹

    Niigaki walks with an expression filled with nervousness.

    Eighty percent of his consciousness is directed to his ssmate walking next to him.

    A disciplinary girl who¡¯s ck hair is tied in a ponytail.

    Long slit pupils narrows attractively and bangs that shine radiantly .

    A healthy training wear that reminds him of the original world gym clothes.

    The arms and legs peeking out gives a male high school fantasy a mass lump of sexual fantasies.

    Looking at the ssmate whose breast is the biggest among the girls sway around©`Niigaki sighs inside his mind.

    ©`No matter how you look at her, she¡¯s really cute

    For justice, for morals.

    The righteous Kendo girl who protects the weak.

    Her straight minded will is natural. Her grades and style are also excellent. On top of that, she¡¯s a beauty.

    In addition to her naturally well-shaped face, her dignified behavior and rich expression, herugh is also cute.

    Niigaki isn¡¯t the only school boy who¡¯s healed by her smile.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Niigaki? Is there anything on my face?¡¹

    In addition, her not noticing her own charm is also one of her moe points.

    Though a female student who has the three requisites which is, clever, cute, and cool. If she realized it and boasted, the charm would wither.

    Needless to say, Kanami¡¯s poprity is unlikely to decline.

    ¡¸No, nothing.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? If you feel sick then say it immediately. You seem to be staggering since a while ago. Even I can use some simple healing magic©`ah, but stamina can¡¯t be recovered with it, right¡¹

    Staggering, Niigaki made a wry smile when he heard that word.

    He¡¯s not walking staggered because he¡¯s tired nor drowsy.

    Keeping a strange distance where their shoulders touch and not, he asionallyes close pretending it¡¯s a coincidence.

    Casually©`or rather, unconsciously, it¡¯s been avoided at the brink of touching.

    When he gathered his courage and reach out for her hand, her hand would be withdrawn at the exact timing and that also didn¡¯te true.

    Her question just now is her half-noticing his trivial acts.

    If it¡¯s another high school girl they¡¯d say, ¡®don¡¯t misunderstand¡¯ or something provocative.

    Inugami Kanami is the other party you would want to notice.

    Embarrassed, he can¡¯t show such a disgraceful appearance.

    ¡¸I can use healing magic myself so I¡¯ll be fine, So don¡¯t worry¡¹

    All he could do is to be blunt and pretend that it¡¯s nothing to mind about.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    Entering the reception room, a strange sense of unease tortured Niigaki¡¯s body.

    A difort from an unpleasant chill, like his clothes were torn from behind.

    Kanami seems to have felt the same thing and she covered her breast area unpleasantly.

    ¡¸Somehow, I feel like my underwear was just taken off¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Niigaki strongly insisted in his heart that he doesn¡¯t need to make a tsukkomi.

    That¡¯s better.

    Do you have such experience? Niigaki looks at Kanami with doubtful eyes.

    Her breasts, her firmly tight waist, Kanami¡¯s just wrapped in a piece of clothing.

    Just imagining it, standing upright bes hard.

    He deluded about Kanami¡¯s unhealthy appearance.

    The door was opened from the other side and made noise.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    A beautiful woman appeared behind the door protected by several imperial knights.

    A beautiful woman with a western style face and a thin blonde hair stretching to her waist.

    Her sea-like eyes and red lips were very charming.

    The mole under her chin brings the presence of her lips in and it¡¯s very erotic.

    Contrary to her fascinating appearance, her body is wrapped in a bright red dress, it¡¯s not ttery if you call it surprisingly morous.

    She naturally has an adult bodypared to the women usually seen at town but, she doesn¡¯t have that much suggestivenesspared to an overseas sexy actress.

    Rather, the mole in her jaw might be much more erotic than her chest and waist.

    Niigaki thought of her as unusual as it¡¯s not her genital nor her limbs that are sexy.

    ¡¸¡­Her ears seems long¡¹

    Kanami speaks up and Niigaki¡¯s gaze goes naturally to the ears of the woman in red dress.

    True, it seems that her ears are long.

    He remembered a rare card with a high defense that came out in a certain TCG he was hooked during elementary days.

    ¡®If I recall, this is what they call elf?¡¯1

    ¡¸Actually, my husband©`the King usuallyes in here but unfortunately, he¡¯s not feeling well¡¹

    A person calling the king her husband.

    Then this means that she¡¯s the Queen of this country.

    Niigaki and Kanami straightened their posture facing the queen.

    But, the queen only said that far and she quietly shut her mouth.

    ¡¸The queen¡¯s body isn¡¯t that strong as well. I will be the one to speak from now on¡¹

    A minister with good build stepped forward and looked at Niigaki and Kanami.

    Niigaki didn¡¯t miss his eyes that shook only for a moment.

    By the way, this minister is on the faction who regards Kirishima Ran¡¯s skill as danger. In addition, he¡¯s quite a womanizer. It¡¯s not exaggeration to say that all of the maids in the building have already been touched by him.

    Niigaki felt displeasure from those eyes of the minister reflecting Kanami in her training attire.

    But, Kanami herself is taking a dignified posture.

    Is she not noticing his nce?

    Or she¡¯s used to that kind of eyes?

    Niigaki would hate it if it¡¯s theter.

    ¡¸What is there to talk about?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not such a big deal. As the queen says, the king¡¯s physical condition isn¡¯t very well. We would like you to depart as soon as possible. What is the current situation of the saints¡¹

    Niigaki tried to open his mouth but one of the knight run up to the minister and began to whisper.

    Turning his gaze over them from time to time, he pointed at the parchment and nodded.

    ¡¸¡­There seems to be no problem in the use of spirit magic. The treatment of fighting spirit©`individual differences are remarkable?¡¹

    In terms of magic, because they have individual skills, the speed of learning is strangely fast.

    But, physically©` As for thebat technique which uses the applied technology of using qi, there are a lot of stains who haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet.

    By the way, Kanami and Niigaki have cleared the use of spirit magic and releasing fighting spirit without problems.

    Basically, their adaptability to the environment and the ability to learn new matter is high.

    In contrary, a prime example for the students who arete to acquire fighting spirit, Torao Shigenobu would be listed first.

    Torao Shigenobu who has a tiger-fication skill and Ryusaki Tsubasa who gained the dragon-fication skill use extraordinary stamina when using their skills.

    Fighting spirit is something like a substitute for the body.

    Pushing out the gap of the body with magic, hardening, and wearing outside of the body as a second one.

    When running, jumping, hitting someome.

    The fighting spirit helps the muscles inbat.

    It¡¯s possible to keep your stamina consumption to the limit.

    And it seems that it¡¯s somewhat ipatible with the skill specialized in handbat like Torao and Ryuzaki.

    ¡¸Since there¡¯s someone with reinforced recovery in the saints, they won¡¯t be annihted but©`¡¹

    The minister stops speaking then cleared his throat to gloss it over.

    ¡¸Well, the existence of the saints are considerable assets of this country©`that¡¯s a major fact. We don¡¯t intend to send you to overthrow the Maou in a half-hearted state¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re unworthy of those words¡¹

    Though his attitude is respectful, Niigaki is feeling slightly out of ce from the behavior of the minister.

    If you think about the King¡¯s condition being not good, they would look in respect of being worried.

    What was he trying to say before the atmosphere have changed?

    ©`Annihtion. ¡®I¡¯m sure that I heard him say that¡¯

    Is it estimated that they would be failing to overthrow the demon lord¡¯s army from the start?

    Or is something bad going on without Niigaki and others knowing.

    He had several doubts. Niigaki isn¡¯t so foolish to speak about such question in that ce.

    Niigaki switched his head by throwing his doubt to the whirlpool of thought that won¡¯t be answered.

    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I would be©`¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    The elf queen raised her hands to stop the minister from speaking./

    ¡¸Let me ask one thing¡¹

    An adorable voice like a bell dyes the reception room with a spring scenery.

    The elf queen who have a mole under her mouth slowly rolled her long eyshes and drew a thin arc with her mouth.

    A glimpse of her sapphire eyes captured Niigaki Takeo.

    Trembling for a moment, Niigaki retreated half-step.

    ¡¸Are all the saints healthy? I think it¡¯s the best for the young ones should get along and help each other out. When the rtionship breaks, trust weakens as well, you¡¯ll lose vigor. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right¡¹

    Feeling strong distrust as if his mind is being peeked at, Niigaki looked down instinctively.

    Help each other. Trust. Everyone¡¯s healthy.

    As if he¡¯s being med for chasing out a certain someone.

    Then strongly pressing that the fact never happened.

    For Niigaki, it¡¯s a fact that he¡¯s somewhat relieved.

    Niigaki wasn¡¯t able to notice the change in Kanami¡¯s face who stare at him with her mouth bent down on the corner in displeasure.

    Unable to tolerate the feeling of his head being peeped through, Niigaki instinctively used his skill of creating an absolute defensive wall.

    If the strange sensation is magic or something that actually invade inside Niigaki, he canpletely deflect it with his skill. Or that should be the case.

    ¡¸¡­Ah?¡¹

    ¡¸My my. Even though you look cool, that was surprisingly fast. But, you can¡¯t do that¡¹

    A red tongue peeps from her ruby lips, the Queen elf closes her eyes sweetly.

    Looking at her reaction, Niigaki clicked his tongue in his mind.

    He came up with the reason why he felt doubt earlier.

    Niigaki with an absolute defense wall and Kanami with her infinite cutting.

    The two posses a terrific spec that can annihte the both offensive yet ipetent knights alone.

    It would be strange if the queen of the country appears in the reception room without preparing anything against the two people who are uncertain whether they can be trusted or not.

    That¡¯s the difort Niigaki felt when he first came to the room.

    That feeling of his clothes being taken off was indication of his skill being taken off.

    Entering this room, Niigaki Takeo and Inugami Kanami has been degraded to just a high school student who can use basic spirit magic andbat.

    ¡¸¡­Inugami-san. Could you try to hit my shoulder for a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡¹

    Kanami lifted her sword from the sheath then hit Niigaki¡¯s shoulder with the tip.

    Normally, it¡¯s an action regarded as an attack to Niigaki and the same pain should be reflected on Kanami¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡¸As expected, it¡¯s not deflecting¡¹

    When ites to the training ground or bedrooms he should be able to use his skill without difficulty.

    Torao¡¯s skill can be used also when he entered Kanami¡¯s room.

    He¡¯s using his skill on the training grounds everyday without doubt.

    No, rather, it¡¯s his first time to experience this.

    Looking around his surroundings doubtfully, the Queen elf smiled sweetly.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so impatient. It¡¯s not something mysterious. The royal family has set up advanced barriers to seal unique magic skills in various ces¡¹

    Various ces©`it seems that it¡¯s not the whole thing

    However, it¡¯s something natural.

    If there¡¯s no restriction on using skills on the ce where the royal family lives, then;

    The saints would be trapped in a ce like prison and be forced to live a life with minimum necessity andmon sense forced on them.

    With them being able to live how they want, it¡¯s probably troublesome for them to put barriers on ces where it would be troublesome if they use skills.

    Then, it would be better to give a tool to repel the skills from the start.

    Well, something that convenient won¡¯t be lying around.

    ¡¸©`Therefore, don¡¯t be arrogant even if you make a mistake¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll bear that in mind¡¹

    At the end of her speech, the queen, apanied by a few servants disappeared on the other side of the door.

    The gaze from the knights standing silently were painful.

    Niigaki feels like he¡¯s being looked down on.

    Were they called this time with that intention?

    Though they¡¯re saints that match a thousand, they can¡¯t be conceited under the royal pce.

    ©`I¡¯m really d Torao wasn¡¯t there.

    It was better for Niigaki himself to feel that experience.

    Even if you hear it through words, you won¡¯t know the actual feeling of being unable to use your skills.

    ©`I might not be liked by God. If you¡¯re arrogant and conceited, you won¡¯t get what you want.

    Combing his hair, Niigaki sent Kanami a nce.

    In a world where there¡¯s no entertainment, there¡¯s nothing more pleasurable than admiring women.

    Ejacting on the underwear of the person you desire is enough for once.

    ¡®Next©`I¡¯d like to make Inugami Kanami herself to be my thing¡¯

    Wiping off the unpleasant gaze of the knights, his beloved enters his sight.

    Kanami¡¯s beauty purifies evil thoughts.

    A ck haired disciplinary girl who doesn¡¯t know any defilement.

    He¡¯d like to see where this female student fall into lust first more than everyone.

    Leaving the reception room, Niigaki tries to put his hand on Kanami¡¯s shoulder quietly.

    Once again, instead of casually touching her, his hand never reached Kanami.

 Chapter 16 : The disciplinary committeeâ€™s face at night

    <h4>Chapter 16 : The disciplinarymittee¡¯s face at night</h4>

    Niigaki Takeo and Inugami Kanami walked along the pce¡¯s hallway while keeping a distance where their shoulders won¡¯t touch by coincidence nor by intention.

    By the way, as for their skills, both Niigaki and Kanami have confirmed that they can use it when they left the reception room.

    It didn¡¯t mean that they had their skills taken away from then as soon as they enter the reception room.

    ¡¸Still, the problem is how do we exin this to everyone¡¹

    Niigaki grumbles whilebing his bangs.

    It¡¯s easy to talk about it.

    The skills given tot he saints aren¡¯t something that can be used anywhere.

    Therefore, if you overestimate your skills, you¡¯ll trip your feet in an unexpected situation.

    In short, it means you should know your position.

    But, would the students understand what that means?

    For example, Niigaki talk about the message to Torao right now.

    He might have an arrogant idea of testing it and making an unnecessary behavior.

    The atmosphere of this ss has changed bit by bit aftering to this world.

    Niigaki and Kanami were also endowed with skill yet they had enough environmental adaptability.

    The other one given a handbat strengthening skill along with Torao, the one from the former otaku group, Ryuzaki Tsubasa.

    From Niigaki¡¯s perspective, he¡¯s gotten quite cocky recently.

    On the contrary, those with conservative skills have their personality changed dramatically because of the environment, Nekoyama Misuzu.

    She¡¯s originally a cheerful student among the girls.

    Misuzu now is rarely seen getting along with anyone else but girls.1

    What the person herself thinks is different.

    Nekoyama Misuzu who has always been surrounded by boys, is now loyal to one school boy(It¡¯s unknown who it is however)

    Basically, Niigaki is an egoistic person.

    In a situation where someone should be sacrificed, he¡¯ll absolutely fan another and make it a target.

    If someone¡¯s facing a barrage of attacks, he¡¯ll hide himself in the bushes.

    Niigaki doesn¡¯t admit it himself but he¡¯s quite egoistic.

    He¡¯s worrying about how he should speak about the contents of the conversation in the reception room this time.

    If it¡¯s Torao who acts like a gentle honor student, even if it¡¯s his own fault, he¡¯ll definitely talk about it.

    But, Niigaki doesn¡¯t have the intend to ept the duty of being the sacrifice.

    ©`I¡¯d rather seduce Kanami and run away from the royal pce.

    Staring at Kanami¡¯s breasts swaying on top of her training wear, Niigaki¡¯s mouth twisted weirdly.

    He never get tired watching these breasts.

    When his vulgar eyes turned to the projecting twin hills, Kanami turned her face his way.

    ¡¸By the way¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¡¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­!?¡¡¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nothin¡¹

    Kanami tilts her head looking at the suspicious Niigaki.

    But, Kanami¡¯s not interested in Niigaki in particr so she doesn¡¯t mind it.

    ¡¸Still, why did Niigaki chose me as the girl¡¯s representative?¡¹

    She mutters the doubt she¡¯s been wondering before.

    ¡¸Anything strange with it?¡¹

    ¡¸If choosing among the men and women from the ss, I think that the ss representative©`Sadogashima is much more appropriate¡¹

    Sadogashima Sayaka?

    It¡¯s the meek ck haired literary girl.

    Immediately after the ss transfer, she¡¯s one of the girls crying down and was shouted at by Mikoshiba who¡¯s a delinquent.

    Kanami is right, normally, you would address Sadogashima.

    The vice rep, Jougaoka Reika doesn¡¯t work alone.

    He recalls the Ojou-sama with ringlet curlsughing OHOHOHOHO covering her mouth with a fan.

    Although she¡¯s the typical selfish ojou-sama trait, she has the best adaptability in the ss on other world.

    Well, Jougaoka and Mikoshiba are irrelevant now.

    Let¡¯s go back to the topic.

    Why was Sadogashima not called but instead Kanami in this situation?

    The reason is simple.

    Niigaki who¡¯s shy on strange parts can¡¯t create a conversation beyond necessary with Kanami.

    It¡¯smon for them to not speak a word for nearly a week.

    Especially when it¡¯s only the two of them talking one-on-one.

    ¡®Be alone with Kanami and create a good atmosphere.¡¯

    If Kanami bes conscious even a bit©`it would be a good result for Niigaki¡¯s strategy.

    Looking at it realistically, it¡¯s unlikely for Kanami¡¯s feelings to turn to Niigaki even if the heaven and earth turned around.

    ¡¸Inugami-san, you¡¯re quite reliant so I can trust you¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, Otagawa did that kind of evaluation before¡¹

    Otagawa too, he¡¯s someone unrted with now.

    ¡¸¡­Oh, him¡¹

    His nce is always so gloomy.

    ¡®If I recall, Otagawa also likes Kanami¡¯ He heard it from Megane.

    It¡¯s still fresh from his memory when Megane who made fun got angry.

    Speaking of which, Kanami¡¯s panties were hidden in his room.

    The panty of the girl he liked was left on his room unknown to him.

    Furthermore, that underwear was stained by someone¡¯s semen.

    If you have a normal state, it¡¯s something untolerable

    ¡¸That pervert¡¹

    ¡¸Say something?¡¹

    Kanami asks and Niigaki shook his head in denial.

    The talk about Kanami¡¯s underwear being stolen by someone isn¡¯t even a rumor among girls and even boys.

    Kanami mostly hid the fact.

    A person who knows about a story that didn¡¯t go public is involved in the case.

    Therefore, if Niigaki shows that he has knowledge of it, it¡¯s inevitable for eyes of doubt to turn on him.

    He should take care and behave himself.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸©`Then, I met the Queen and the minister today¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. ¡­Ah, it feels good there¡¹

    While having the disciplinary girl serve his penis, Kirishima Ran gathers in formation about the current state of the saints.

    A faction©`who¡¯s familiar with the dangers©`and wants Ran¡¯s ability©`picked him up and doesn¡¯t let information flow to him.

    In this past few days, Ran is basically staying on a special training area underground the royal pce (Guessing from the equipment in there, it¡¯s most likely an SM y location)and he¡¯s learning how to use basic magic called spirit magic and how to put on fighting spirit.

    As of educating a royal family¡¯s illegitimate child or something, Ran¡¯s rtionship on the outside world ispletely isted.

    IN a dark ce, he¡¯s surrounded by dozens of male guards.

    To be honest, it¡¯s hard to breathe.

    Several low-servant(A ve) came couple of times but it didn¡¯t heal him that much.

    ¡®It¡¯s rude to say this. To be honest, I don¡¯t feel any fragment of charm from them.¡¯

    What are they being used for?

    Of course, it¡¯s to practice his Retainer Training.

    Ran¡¯s Retainer training and Misuzu¡¯s reinforced recovery. Kanami¡¯s Overkill Critical seem to be something called unique magic in this world.

    The summoning magic that was used to transfer Ran in here was also a kind of unique magic.

    By the way, the knowledge in this area seems to be content of the first training the Saints have received.

    While bragging to Kanami with a triumphant face, he showed a half-worried face.

    He can¡¯t forget the expression at that time.

    He almost awakened to being a masochist.

    Thete saint, it¡¯s unavoidable for him tock some knowledge.

    His existence is an exception too.

    There¡¯s only one knowledge Kanami and Misuzu doesn¡¯t know but Ran was taught about.

    ©`Who would¡¯ve thought Retainer Training can be released

    Ran¡¯s unique magic, Retainer training actually has a pair of same skill.

    It¡¯s name is Retainer Alteration (Crazy Sexual)

    It¡¯s a women-only skill capable of enving men.

    It¡¯s originally a skill that should be given to one of the saints.

    Facing strong repulsion from the other faction from the one protecting Ran, in the end, it was shelved.

    But why did Retainer Training remain?

    For some reason, did this faction presume that the Retainer skill is more than necessary?

    When he asked for more details about it, they show a ¡®it has nothing to do with you¡¯ face and he didn¡¯t know any further than that.

    But at that time, he heard something interesting.

    The fact that it¡¯s possible to release the Retainer Training put on someone.

    Though it¡¯s only one stage, the sex ves aren¡¯t turned retainers every practice.

    Though a ve was used for experiment, they¡¯re not tens of people.

    He went there and released them from being retainers.

    The ve who was turned to a retainer using his skill at the end of the practice will be faced tomorrow.

    By repeating that, he can practice his skills on three ves over and over again.

    Though, the ves turned to retainer and released every day isn¡¯t the problem.

    The two ssmates turned to retainers by Ran already has be a heavy load.

    It¡¯s not something game-like where when you release them, they¡¯d forget about them being turned to retainers.

    Therefore, the fact that Ran has enved Kanami and Misuzu isn¡¯t lost.

    ¡¸They say you get stabbed if you do badly. I have to be careful¡¹

    What would happen if you thrust away a woman who havepletely fallen? There¡¯s no need to think about it.

    But, actually, it seems rare for them to pletely fall¡»in one or two stages.

    ¡¸¡­Ran. Are you not feeling well?¡¹

    Staring in the nk space, Ran¡¯s been recalling at the training andmon sense lesson these past few days.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice is heard around his waist.

    ¡¸Nothing¡¯s wrong, why?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Ran¡¯s penis just went limp. ¡­Even though I¡¯ve been licking it all this time¡¹

    At the end of Kanami¡¯s lonely nce is the penis facing downward like a child.

    It¡¯s because he had a lot of unnecessary thoughts.

    Getting soft in front of a girl who¡¯s serving your penis is something men must not do.

    ¡¸Was the stimtion less than usual?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m the one who asked you to lick only with your tongue. You can just continue and it¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    Opening her glossy lips, her slender tongue peeps out of her face.

    Blowing warm air to the tip of his penis, Kanami¡¯s tongue wrapped it up.

    Her hand¡¯s fixed to his thigh, using her fingertips to create light touches.

    The unenergetic penis reacts happily from her hand and tongue techniques.

    Unable to endure the contact of the tongue intensely licking and the warmth caressing near the testicles, Ran¡¯s penis is erect like usual.

    ¡¸Fufu, it got big¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks to you¡¹

    Caressing his waist to his thighs, Kanami¡¯s tongue strokes the trunk of his penis.

    The tongue that¡¯s always been attacking the tip creeps on the stem and continues to twine with the testicles.

    If you talk about the stimtion of the tongue alone, to be honest, it¡¯s not very pleasant.

    Instead of using the tongue to stimte, Kanami using her mouth to give a lot of fetio feels pleasant to her partner.

    But, that¡¯s good enough this time.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think of ejacting from anything but a fetio tonight¡¯

    Reaching out for Kanami¡¯s cheeks, he caresses the cheeks of the woman serving him.

    Then he turned his arm to the back of her head, pulled her cute hair tie and carefully removed it.

    Her splendid ponytail was untied and her beautiful ck hair flowed smoothly.

    The hair ends brushed Ran¡¯s thighs and his waist instinctively raised from that contact.

    While he pats Kanami¡¯s head, her face turned his way.

    Kanami looks up at Ran while sticking out her tongue.

    Writhing at her appearance of tilting her head, Ran put his hand on Kanami¡¯s uniform.

    ¡¸Hmm, should I take this off?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we won¡¯t be having real sex yet though. I just want to see Kanami¡¯s breasts¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s cheeks dyed happily from those words.

    Releasing her tongue from Ran¡¯s penis, Kanami happily took off her uniform.

    Her arms have sunburn marks left. Wrapping Kanami¡¯s well-shaped breasts is this world¡¯s bra©`a shiny demon material.

    Taking it off quickly without feeling embarrassed, Kanami raised her underboobs and brings out her splendid twin hills.

    Kanami¡¯s healthy breasts sticks out.

    The arms lifting her breasts are sunburnt yet her breasts aren¡¯t, it¡¯s strangely alluring.

    Feeling Kanami¡¯s divine breasts, Ran didn¡¯t hold back and buried his face to her chest.

    Soft and stic, it smells good.

    ¡¸¡­Kanami¡¹

    ¡¸What is it, Ran?¡¹

    Wrapping the man she loves in her breasts has a different emotion, is it motherhood or lust?

    Kanami sends Ran a loving look as she pat his head.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got a request, could you listen to it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, if it¡¯s Ran, I¡¯ll do anything¡¹

    Enjoying Kanami¡¯s breasts, Ran brings his mouth to Kanami¡¯s ears and bites her earlobe.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like some Paizuri¡¹

    ¡¸¡­? P-Paizuri?¡¹

    Making a nk face, the lovely disciplinary girl tilts her head.

    It seems that Kanami didn¡¯t know the meaning of paizuri even though she owns such a fascinating breasts.

 Chapter 17 : Wrapped in hopes and dreams

    <h4>Chapter 17 : Wrapped in hopes and dreams</h4>

    In front of his ssmate exposing her breasts, Ran begins to exin what the act called¡ºPaizuri¡»is, in detail.

    That said, Ran isn¡¯t that familiar with that y either.

    Anyway, he exined that it¡¯s an act of shaking the breasts on Kanami¡¯s upper body with a violent shaking gesture that would lead his penis to climax.

    The high school boy with his lower half exposed exins paizuri in front of his ssmate who¡¯s upper body is exposed.

    Ran wonders if he would be receiving a special and sublime y at this point.

    ¡¸©`With that said, I¡¯d like Kanami to sandwich my dick in her tits¡¹

    By the way, this is the reason why he only asked for a fetio tonight.

    He ultimately want to do paizuri with Kanami.

    For that sake, he wanted his penis to be as wet as possible without ejacting.

    It must be supreme to be ced in between her breasts wet with saliva.

    ¡¸Hmm, so that kind of act exists too. Very well, let¡¯s try it¡¹

    Without showing an unpleasant face, Kanami used Ran¡¯s belly as pillow and lied down over him.

    Kanami¡¯s breasts presses against his lower abdomen and her bud sticking out rubs against his belly.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s unexpectedly difficult¡¹

    Moving and massaging her breasts with her hand, she ced his penis in her cleavage.

    Soft fat mass wraps the penis, unknown pleasure attacks Ran¡¯s waist.

    The penis can feel Kanami¡¯s heartbeat.

    Kanami¡¯s temperature is transmitted to the penis.

    Warm. The pulse stimtes his penis gently without rest.

    The penis wet with saliva touches her bare skin, it causes moderate friction.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m moving¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaa¡­ Ah, auuu¡­¡¹

    The breast damp with sweat rubs the penis wet with saliva.

    Different from her vagina, from the temperature and texture of her mouth, it bless Ran¡¯s penis with love.

    Kanami¡¯s big breast firmly envelops Ran¡¯s penis, swallowing it all.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­ Ran¡¯s penis is so hot¡¹

    The heat of the penis twitching in her breasts is being transmitted to Kanami¡¯s bare breasts.

    It strongly feels that Ran¡¯s more aroused than doing this with hands or mouth.

    Sandwiching the penis in between her chest, she can see Ran moaning from the pleasure.

    Tightening up his penis, a warm liquid leaked from the tip.

    ¡¸Ran¡¯s penis is drooling, it looks like it¡¯s feeling good¡¹

    Every time Ran¡¯s penis leaks cowper fluid, the rubbing done by Kanami¡¯s breasts grows stronger.

    When the rubbing grows stronger, Kanami creates stronger pleasure.

    ¡¸¡­This is surprisingly pleasant for me too¡¹

    Her pink colored nipples are pressed against Ran¡¯s abdomen, Kanami rubs it seeking pleasure herself.

    When the penis bounces happily in her chest, Kanami also feels happy.

    There¡¯s no mistaking that normal sex making the important ces stick to each other is wonderful but this might be also good on itself.

    ¡¸¡­K-Kanami¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Could you drip down your saliva?¡¹

    While his body trembles in pleasure, Ran speaks out while sighing.

    Even Kanami who just discovered the act of of Paizuri just now, she can understand somehow what Ran intends to talk about.

    Answering his appeal with a smile, Kanami dances her tongue around her mouth.

    Responding to Ran¡¯s expecting nce, Kanami lets out her tongue while making lewd sound as much as possible.

    The saliva umted on her tongue draws a strong from the tip of her tongue to the depths of her breasts.

    She then stroked her breasts and sends down the saliva to the ce where the penis is stashed.

    ¡¸Oh, it just twitched just now¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­ Kanami¡¯s saliva is warm¡¹

    Moving up and down in between her breasts, Ran¡¯s penis leaks out pre-cum pleasantly.

    The penis wrapped in natural lotion of mixed pre-cum and saliva, wrapped by Kanami¡¯s body temperature and stimting rubbing, it¡¯s reaching it¡¯s limit too early.

    His testicles tightens and leaks out pre-cum in response.

    Loosening his body, Ran prepares to ejacte.

    ¡¸¡­C-Cumming¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, not yet¡¹

    When he rxed to give himself to the boundless pleasure, the base of his penis was tightened.

    The penis who should¡¯ve reached it¡¯s limit was sealed off by that stimtion.

    ¡¸¡­Ah¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to do this for a bit longer. I want to feel Ran¡¯s penis next to my hear for a bit more¡¹

    Kanami rubs Ran¡¯s penis while showing a melting face.

    Her flushed cheeks clearly tells that she¡¯s incredibly aroused right now.

    Looking at the eyes of the ssmate happily dripping her saliva, Ran instinctively stretched his toes.

    It seems that Kanami has gained pleasure from the act while serving him using her breasts.

    But, Paizuri is different from sex.

    It¡¯s basically an act to stimte the man¡¯s genital and encourage ejaction.,

    Though she¡¯s aroused by the atmosphere and temperature, it¡¯s impossible for Kanami to be satisfied by just Paizuri.

    ¡¸Wait, Kanami¡­ I¡¯ll make you feel good too once we¡¯re done so let me cum first¡¹

    ¡¸Ran¡¯s penis¡­ It¡¯s trembling, it looks like it¡¯s feeling good. I¡¯ll make you feel even better¡­¡¹

    The lovely ssmate dyed with lust can¡¯t hear Ran¡¯s words at all.

    Imprisoning his penis in betweeh her breasts, she rubs the tip with her moist skin.

    The ejaction feeling tortures Ran again and again but he¡¯s not reaching the next step, the temendrous pleasure only remains on the depths of his waist.

    Stretching his toes, bending aback, he¡¯s trying to escape the unbearable pleasure.

    Unable to endure the endless pleasure, he just kept leaking out panting voices from his mouth.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Kanami. Please, make me cum! If you do further than this, I¡¯m already!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hm? You want to cum already?¡¹

    Loosening her alluring mouth, Kanami¡¯s natural lotion enters the abyss again.

    The penis is given new temperature and he stretched his toes, unable to endure the pleasure.

    ¡¸Very well. Let out a lot of semen¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­ If you suddenly let loose¡­!¡¹

    Ran¡¯s penis bounced from the sudden liberation.

    Along with the sensation of semen being squeezed out of his testicles, everything that¡¯s been umted has been released.

    The white liquid umted in the abyss, Kanami¡¯s breast©`a pure white torrent flowed out of her cleavage.

    Kanami scooped the semen that flew cheerfully and carried it to her mouth without hesitation.

    After tasting it in her fingertips, Kanami happily loosened her mouth.

    ¡¸Your semen tonight is thicker. Also, you let out a lot¡­¡¹

    In analogy, it¡¯s a white water gun.

    Thick white liquid gushes out vigorously from Kanami¡¯s cleavage.

    Visually, that¡¯s a very arousing situation.

    Sandwiched in between the cleavage of his ssmate, being able to reach such a pleasant climax to this degree.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m really happy right now¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    Swaying the breasts colored with white liquid, Kanami rxed over Ran.

    Then they hold hands and did a soft kiss.

    They look at each other again.

    ¡¸We¡¯re not done with this, right?¡¹

    Her soft hand holds his penis and the softened penis stood up immediately.

    Of course, Ran doesn¡¯t think of ending his tryst with Kanami with just a Paizuri.

    Caressing Kanami¡¯s head filled with expectations, Ran put his hand on Kanami¡¯s skirt.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸¡­But still, socks aren¡¯t taken off¡¹

    ¡¸It was very exciting when we did it in that look before¡¹

    Looking at the legs wrapped in ck knee-socks, Ran hugs Kanami¡¯s body.

    Ran once again got aroused when their bare sweaty skin intertwined.

    The penis that¡¯s far from erection is being stroked by Kanami.

    Ran sucks Kanami¡¯s breast that just served him like a baby.

    ying with the protruding nipple with his tongue, he fills his mouth with Kanami¡¯s breasts.

    Though it¡¯s just a breast of a high school girl, it doesn¡¯t have any taste in particr.

    This tension and amorous touchy feeling might be a habbit.

    Kanami¡¯s nipple bes harder as he suck it, it also trembles when touched.

    Pushing his face on her breasts, stroking his chest with her let down hair.

    ¡¸Ran really loves breasts. Nekoyama-san would get jealous if this goes on you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. It didn¡¯t get sandwiched but I did eat Misuzu¡¯s breast too¡¹

    Or rather, Misuzu¡¯s size can¡¯t put his penis in between it.

    ¡¸¡­Did you suck Nekoyama¡¯s breasts too?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah¡­you see. I did¡¹

    Kanami res at Ran with serious eyes.

    By the way, Ran still keeps sucking on Kanami¡¯s breasts.

    Rolling his tongue on Kanami¡¯s nipples, Ran looks up at Kanami¡¯s face.

    ¡¸What was Nekoyama-san¡¯s breast taste like?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Very delicious¡¹

    Apart from the size, Misuzu¡¯s breast isn¡¯t different from high school girls.

    The sticity is impable, it¡¯s fluffy and smells sweet as well.

    The impression that it¡¯s delicious isn¡¯t a lie.

    Or rather.

    What kind of y is Kanami doing, asking his impressions about sucking Misuzu¡¯s breasts while having hers sucked.

    Is this some kind of shame y?

    ¡¸¡­Is mine delicious too?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. Kanami¡¯s breasts is so delicious¡¹

    Saying this face to face makes one blush.

    It¡¯s not Ran, the questioned who¡¯s blushing but Kanami, the one who asked.

    Well, this reaction is inevitable.

    When you¡¯re told that your breasts tastes good while it¡¯s being sucked, it¡¯s something.

    Is the feeling swirling in Kanami¡¯s mind motherhood or lust?

    Kanami who feels unbearably hot in her chest can¡¯t clearly tell which it is.

    Anyway, that being said, in the situation where her own breasts is being sucked by Ran, it¡¯s embarrassing and arousing at the same time.

    ¡¸¡­Ran, suck it stronger¡¹

    ¡¸You sure?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt¡¹

    Actually, it might hurt.

    But, such small pain can¡¯t be felt by Kanami at all.

    Instead of pain, it¡¯s hot.

    It¡¯s more pleasant than hot.

    Her beloved ssmate is sucking up her prided breasts. This might be habbit.

    Both stretched out their hands to each other¡¯s back.

    Ran¡¯s hand is stroking Kanami¡¯s back strongly, Kanami¡¯s fingertips touches Ran¡¯s waist smoothly.

    Caressing the erect penis passionately and strongly, she pinched it between her thighs.

    Ran slowly pushes her beloved man¡¯s penis to her slit while he sucks her breasts.

    A melting hot sensation attacks Kanami¡¯s important part.

    Panting from that sensation, Kanami embraced Ran¡¯s body strongly.

    ¡¸Today, should we do it while sucking breasts?¡¹

    Ran licks up Kanami¡¯s nipple then tries to get away his lips for a moment.

    The wind hits the wet nipple and she shivered.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s have it easy for Kanami¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with this. Here, you don¡¯t need to hold back.¡¹

    Ran¡¯s penis pushes into Kanami¡¯s dripping wet slit.

    At first, it¡¯s only the swelling tip.

    Pushing it down little by little, eventually, Kanami¡¯s vagina swallows Ran¡¯s penis until the root.

    After confirming that it¡¯spletely inside, Kanami and Ran exchanged nces.

    The feverish nce painted with lust intertwine, Ran¡¯s lips hold Kanami¡¯s nipple deep.

    ¡¸¡­Isn¡¯t it painful in this position?¡¹

    ¡¸As long as I can suck Kanami¡¯s breasts, this will be fine¡¹

    That said, Ran¡¯s doing his best to taste Kanami¡¯s breasts.

    He doesn¡¯t have the time to shake his waist and rub the penis and vagina together.

    ¡¸Ran, you can take it easy¡¹

    Feeling an extraordinary heat on her left breasts, Kanami swings her waist skillfully.

    She serves Ran while feeling the penis rage inside her vagina.

    Is it because it ejacted earlier?

    The penis more sensitive than usual matches with Kanami¡¯s movement and twitches to make the vagina feel good.

    The fact that Ran¡¯s feeling it elerates Kanami¡¯s arousal further.

    Of course, Kanami¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s aroused by this, Ran is also the same.

    Tasting Kanami¡¯s breasts with his mouth, Ran¡¯s breathing turned rough.

    While being squeezed by Kanami¡¯s vaginal walls, Ran¡¯s penis overflow with precum.

    The love nectar mixes in and that¡¯s enough lubricant for Kanami and Ran.

    He felt that Kanami¡¯s hard nipples inside his mouth.

    The seductive downpour of lovely voice from above makes Ran reach his limit.

    ¡¸Kana¡­I¡¯m at my limi©`muguu!?¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, Ran. I want you to stay like this¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s arms pressed his released face back to her breasts again.

    His nose pressed against her breast changed shape, his breathing turned rough.

    At the moment his consciousness was taken away by the breasts in front of him, an unbearable feeling to ejacte attacked Ran¡¯s waist.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ Au, uu, uaaaa!¡¹

    Tightened by Kanami¡¯s vaginal walls, Ran¡¯s penis jumps from the pleasure.

    Feeling the stic breast filling his mouth, Ran instinctively stretched his toe.

    Feeling intense pleasure through the penis, Ran entrusted his body to Kanami.

    Ran¡¯s penis¡¯ dam broke and white liquid from the pleasure was released to Kanami¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸Uwaa, Kana-Kanami¡­! Kanamii!!¡¹

    Ran can only scream the name of his beloved due to the angry waves of pleasure that could take his consciousness away.

    Making a sloppy face pressed against her breasts, Ran stretched his back and a hot torrent drained down.

    ¡¸That¡¯s an amazing amount you don¡¯t think it¡¯s your second time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸K-Kanami¡­¡¹

    Having his ejaction praised by his beloved, Ran instinctively loosened his face.

    When his face is finally released from her breasts, Kanami¡¯s cheeks flushed and their gazes intertwined.

    The moist eyes and saliva drips from her mouth, unable to endure it, Ran moved his body and piled his lips with Kanami.

    A thick kiss, tasting each other, twining their tongues.

    Caressing each other¡¯s back, they feel the reverberations with each other¡¯s whole body.

    Releasing their mouth, a sticky light string bridges the two.

    Feverish nce twine once again, then Ran and Kanami used each other¡¯s body, exchanged a passionate embrace once again.

 Chapter 18 : The worries of the class representative.

    <h4>Chapter 18 : The worries of the ss representative.</h4>

    ¡º¡­S-Sadogashima-san. Would you like to be in a rtionship with me?¡»

    The sunset enters the room.

    The ss representative, Sadogashima Sayaka is pondering about the confession she just received a while ago.

    Sadogashima Sayaka is a self-asserted literary girl.

    Lowering her exquisite ck hair dyed just a bit so it won¡¯t float from the surroundings, the eyes in beyond the sses are usually downcast.

    She wants to be useful to everyone in the ss, though she¡¯s in a subtle position as a ssmittee clerk, she doesn¡¯t want to stand out that much.

    Sayaka likes the position where there¡¯s only a few who ask for opinions, even silent in ss meetings.

    Re-crossing her legs wrapped in ck stockings, just how many times Sayaka have sighed on the bed.

    She¡¯s been doing this since a while ago.

    Remembering the confession, her chest bes heavy then she sighs before she notices.

    ¡¸How should I reply?¡¹

    Tanaka Haruto, the one who confessed to her is well, a verymon high school student.

    Not the Ikemen on top of the castle like Niigaki or Torao, not on the bottom of the castle like Megane or Ryuzaki

    He¡¯s a male student who¡¯s keen on studying seriously during ss, does club activities after school, he¡¯s enjoying youth in a sense.

    To put it badly, he¡¯s someone without individuality.

    When you talk about a ssmate who¡¯s serious, gentle, and clean, you can say that he¡¯s a so-so quality article(rude)

    Besides.

    Sayaka knows that there¡¯s no girl among the ss who called dibs on Tanaka Haruto,

    He might have a girl rted to club activities or a childhood friend but that¡¯s another story.

    Even if she says OK in this confession, there won¡¯t be anyone who¡¯d resent or have a grudge against her.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know when this life willst¡¹

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to think about it¡¯

    Suppose they have to live in this world eternally.

    Sayaka and others have to make lovers in this world, get married, and have children.

    No matter how much gentle the person is, living under the same roof and giving birth to the child of an other-world resident.

    Furthermore, the child born would have half of the genespletely unrted to oneself.

    It¡¯s amon phrase.

    Sayaka doesn¡¯t want such future.

    Besides©`

    ¡¸I do have a person I like¡¹

    Sayaka softens her cheeks with an expression of a maiden in love.

    The impetus is so simple it¡¯s not worth mentioning.

    When writing themittee diary, ¡°he¡± has praised her writing being thorough. ©`That¡¯s all.

    But her love never came true.

    Sayaka thought of that person¡¯s appearance, Sayaka looked at the sunset with a lonely face.

    If©`

    Suppose that it¡¯s the usual mncholic Monday.

    If wall cancel, a meaningless magic skill wasn¡¯t given to her, if she can live her daily life like usual.

    ¡°He¡± would never have such experience.

    Or if Sayaka herself had the ability to confront Niigaki or Torao.

    This situation might not have happened.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s always like this. Because I¡¯m indecisive and think I won¡¯t obtain it, I¡¯d want it so much I can¡¯t bear it¡¹

    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s the same case this time¡¯

    She¡¯s always been the same from before till Tanaka Haruto¡¯s confession.

    If she refused him and cling to her useless dream

    ¡®I wonder if I¡¯ll regret it in the future¡¯

    And this time, she can¡¯t do anything.

    What she has lost from this world©`thinking of that person who doesn¡¯t exist already, her love will never be fulfilled.

    It¡¯s Sayaka¡¯s bad habbit.

    She¡¯s satisfied by envisioning the future of something she wasn¡¯t able to obtain.

    And, how many times have she stopped.

    ¡¸¡­Kirishima-kun¡¹

    Muttering the name of her beloved, Sayaka rolls over the bed.

    During her unrequited love, she was confessed by another boy.

    Intoxicated on a development like the Shojo manga from the former world, Sayaka is swallowed by the whirlpool of hesitation.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Stone corridor, rusty iron smells like death.

    A saint training his unique magic in the training ground in basement.

    Rubbing the cheeks on the cold and hard floor, giving a re on the eerie smiling woman, he averts his eyes as you can say this disastrous scene is impossible to look at.

    These past few days©`Ran¡¯s been using his Retainer Training multiple times during the day.

    Every time the woman in front of Ran tters him, she touches Ran¡¯s body and her voice blurs.

    Ran releases the Retainer Training on the distance where it¡¯s ambiguous whether it¡¯s touching or not.

    Then, their facial expression changes to fright, and they try to escape.

    Eventually, they weren¡¯t able to, captured by the knights, they were brought back in front of Ran again.

    Everyday, this is repeated.

    ¡¸Does this even have a meaning?¡­¡¹

    Of course, he¡¯s not doing repetitive practice of his magic every day.

    He also trains fighting spirit and use of spirit magic©` In addition, certain level ofbat knowledge.

    The other ssmates have started training since their second day after summoning, so he¡¯sgged behind from others.

    Of course, it¡¯s impossible to do all of the training of the saints because of time and equipment.

    ¡¸But still, if we just abandon this repetitive practice on Retainer Training, we¡¯d have a bit more time I think¡¹

    Since the training time has increased, Ran¡¯s been indebt with Misuzu for her reinforced recovery every night.

    Ran who¡¯s impersonating the butler Ryan, goes to Misuzu¡¯s bedroom at night to get rid of his body and mental fatigue with her healing skill.

    That said, when men and women at pubescent age make contact like that, things do happen.

    The two ovep their bodies, lips, and have sex filled with love.

    The only time he finds meaning in living is when he¡¯s stirring his penis inside Misuzu or Kanami.

    Of course, it¡¯s also time of bliss to deepen Misuzu and Kanami¡¯s love.

    Rather than that, Ran wants to collect fighting power named Retainers as soon as possible.

    Unknown when the saints would leave, nor the faction of people who gave Ran a shelter.

    It¡¯s the knights who support Queen Reba who also appeared from Kanami¡¯s story the other day, she¡¯s controlling and managing the state of practice condition of the saints other than Ran.

    By the the way, the queen faction strongly rmends against the use of Retainer skill, on the contrary, the faction giving Ran shelter is the highest rank aside from the queen, the first concubine faction.

    Queen Reba and the first concubine both have given birth to a son with a session qualification.

    The Queen¡¯s son©`the next generation king is a pure child, he was a the Queen¡¯s side who summoned the saints.

    The first concubine¡¯s son tries to jeopardize the position of Queen Reba.

    When you step into the significant part.

    The first concubine originally is someone with a low-rank position, thinking of politics in consideration of the lower aristocrats andmoners.

    The Queen on the other hand is born as a upper ss noble. With an old-fashioned thought of the position as weapon, she¡¯s carrying out her same thoughts as before.

    Simply put:

    The Queen¡¯s faction devotes their energy in prosperity of the upper ss noble and the kingdom.

    The first concubine faction has the lower-ss aristocrats,moners living in muddy water and knights who are rising up.

    The current state of the country seems to be like this.

    That said, Ran is a normal high school student with no friends.

    He doesn¡¯t intend to poke his nose on a political talk at all.

    Let¡¯s return to our topic.

    When will the saints depart from the royal pce.

    Ran who¡¯s a ck sheep can¡¯t know that fact.

    If so, what should he do?

    It¡¯s important to take action as soon as possible.

    For that sake, Ran wants time.

    If he has time for such meaningless skill practice, Ran would do something with that time.

    Using this amazing skill and steal another ssmate¡¯s lover.

    ¡¸Simr with spirit magic, unique magic gradually increases in power and uracy when you do it over and over again. This is also a worthy exercise¡¹

    ¡¸Not to argue but, I don¡¯t think the retainer training¡¯s power has gone up though¡¹

    ¡¸But, the range of effect and reaction speed should have increased. It¡¯s not a waste¡¹

    At any rate, being objected straightly like that, Ran has no choice but to obey.

    Actually, he¡¯s given the same resting time as the other saints so he can¡¯t be greedy to want more.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time I reach out for other fields soon¡¹

    Since it¡¯s troublesome to have thempletely fall down, he doesn¡¯t think of making his ssmates fall down to the third stage.

    Using his skills is apanied by the disadvantage of the female students knowing that Kirishima Ran, who should be kicked out and died, has survived.

    At best, it¡¯ll only be one stage©`if it¡¯s a cute girl then drop her to the second stage. ©`Well, that should be good.

    Either way, regardless of his restrictions, he¡¯ll entrust to his instinct and do the act.

    But still, well.

    If there¡¯s one thing he should do, it¡¯s to have sex with his ssmates, a luxurious and blissful worry.

    If you think you can experience taste andpare with girls in their uniform, Ran right now thinks that it¡¯s considerably good.

    ¡¸Now then, the break¡¯s over. Next would be the basics of spirit magic, and training healing magic¡¹

    Called by the knight with a gentle corner of eye, Ran returns to the training area while rxing his body.

    His face shows the color of determination.

 Chapter 19 : Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 19 : Encounter</h4>

    Sadogashima Sayaka recalls what happened during lunch as she look through the ss reflecting the starry night.

    Yesterday, Sayaka received a passionate confession from a male ssmate, Tanaka Haruto.

    It was the story yesterday evening she¡¯s been worrying about.

    ¡¸¡­This is the right choice isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    After all of the hesitation, Sayaka for once was able to tell Tanaka Haruto the response she came up with.

    Thanks to that, she has slept two hourster than usual.

    Misuzu who noticed the sleepy Sayaka quietly gave her reinforced recovery before training, so there was no difficulty in training today.

    ¡¸Anyway, I need to calm down for now. J-Just because I got a boyfriend, it doesn¡¯t mean that my daily life would change¡¹

    Sayaka calms her fast heart beat by recalling the graceful emotions of secluding oneself in harmony, as cultivated from tea ceremony club.

    The tea ceremony activity is to behave graciously while holding tea whisk on one hand. For Sayaka who¡¯s a serious and docile honor student type, the club who gather students with graceful movements, it¡¯s the only ce to rest in school.

    That said, Sayaka¡¯s parents house doesn¡¯t have a deep rtion to special tea ceremonies.

    She can¡¯t even be on the same wavelength as the seniors or teachers.

    Rather, she has a lot ignorant parts and she has learned various things since joining in.

    But, Sayaka liked that environment and atmosphere©`that ce more than anything else.

    The current Japan school building structures doesn¡¯t have the paper sliding doors as expected but, a wooden screenid out on the corner of the room was a gift from the graduates.

    Just like Sayaka, they¡¯re docile and earnest students.

    Surrounded by them, chatting©`Sayaka basically nods and smiles but©`they spend time doing that.

    Those people have moistened Sayaka¡¯s heart who¡¯s tormented by the dessert.

    ¡¸I wonder if the seniors are doing fine¡¹

    The club president who¡¯s making the most efforts in the activities, just like the head of the tea ceremony family.

    Her behavior in the club activities were strict, she thinks of her as a scary senior, but.

    She¡¯s usually a bright and a gentle girl.

    It¡¯s not just the president.

    Her treasured acquaintances left in the former world.

    Including her parents of course, as well as her middle school ssmates.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know when but, I¡¯d like to see them again and talk to them again¡¯

    Cooling down her heart uplifted by the reality of having a boyfriend for the first time in her life, Sayaka falls down into solemn mood.

    They will regain their original life once they defeat the Maou.

    If everyone in the ss work together, they can ovee difficulties.

    Then, their bonds and trust bes stronger, they¡¯ll be able to regain a much more enjoyable daily lif©`

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­Uu¡¹

    Her chest tightens.

    ¡®Will I be able to meet my friends in the former world again?¡¯

    ¡®Even if that is in the distant future, I¡¯d like to think that the fact didn¡¯t change¡¯

    But, one©` Sayaka will never meet the person she treasures.

    ¡¸Really¡­ I¡¯m so weak¡­¡¹

    Shocked by the sudden change of the scenery, her head turned white.

    The shaken ssmates gather and sob, trying to escape reality.

    The delinquent girl, Mikoshiba Aya shouts and their unease increases.

    Panicking inside her head, she trembles along with her crouching friends.

    Before long, the noise settled and they finally regainedposure.

    Kirishima Ran was already casted away from the ss.

    She remembers it like it was yesterday.

    Some male students other than Megane and Torao and friends©`and Mikoshiba Aya, schoolgirls who have a standpoint isn¡¯t important.

    Torao was denounced to a situation where a ssmate is kicked out.

    Even though he¡¯s the chairman. Even though he¡¯s just a chairman. It¡¯s because he¡¯s the chairman.

    It feels that there were a lot of criticisms against the position, not Torao himself.

    Remembering it now, it wasn¡¯t a scene where Torao alone feels the responsibility.

    In fact, Ran was driven out and nobody stopped it.

    She thinks that it¡¯s unfair to beat the most concerned party by only showing the result.

    Even Torao, he¡¯s just a student before being a chairman.

    Niigaki Takeo is the one who interrupted.

    He stood in front of him to cover Torao who took shelter of the irresponsible students.

    ¡ºIf youin about Torao¡¯s actions further, I won¡¯t show mercy¡»

    Niigaki points at the skill above his head as he speak.

    His skill, as known©`is an absolute defense wall that bounces any hostile action, regardless of physics and magic.

    The ssmates turned afraid of that spirit and behavior, they have cooled down their heads.

    The obstructive collective psychology worked.

    In the end, everyone¡¯s opinion were unanimous, and it has settled down.

    Even if she regrets it, she can¡¯tment.

    Remembering it now©`wasn¡¯t there a way to break the ground?

    Sadogashima Sayaka curls herself, pushed down by Niigaki¡¯s spirit.

    If she had the courage to speak a word to Niigaki at that time.

    ¡¸My skill might have been able to stop Niigaki-kun¡¹

    ¡®I wonder if that would be the best for the ss?¡¯ Nobody knows anymore.

    You can say that the problem about Kirishima Ran created didn¡¯t stay in the ss.

    But, Sayaka speaks on an individual emotion argument.

    She thinks that it¡¯s not good to leave Ran like that.

    If she showed courage at that time, she didn¡¯t have to part from Ran eternally.

    Resolving herself, Sayaka sharpened her gaze.

    Entangling her fingers on the in rubber string, she unravels her tied hair.

    She pulled up her skirt and folded the end of the skirt familiarly.

    It¡¯s the skirt length for pubescent girls. Changing it from the graceful literary girl to a provocative length in a blink of an eye, the thin legs wrapped in ck stockings appear.

    She tried to fix it with skirt belt like usual but Sayaka noticed that she left it in the ssroom.

    But, it was the only moment in time she stopped.

    Lowering her ck stockings, she exposed her pure-white thighs and calves.

    Though she started abruptly, Sayaka¡¯s undressing isn¡¯t over yet.

    She puts her hand on her panty next and she pulled it out of her legs without hesitation and threw it onto her bed.

    Then, she takes out her ck spats from the drawer and begin to wear it cheerfully.

    Because of the short skirt, the spats show glimpses from the edge.

    Though it¡¯s used as an underwear, it¡¯s not one.

    Sayaka didn¡¯t seem to care about it.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s go¡¹

    She removed the ck rimmed sses that gives her a docile impression, then narrowed her eyes.

    Sadogashima Sayaka changed her hairstyle, removed her sses, took off her stockings, and shortened her skirt length.

    If a person who knows her normally sees her, they¡¯ll be amazed by her transformation.

    Her narrow eyes, and her exposed thighs too.

    The tea ceremony club member, Sadogashima Sayaka who behaves hesitantly, is no longer here.

    This is Sayaka¡¯s battle mode.

    ¡¸I wanted to show this to Kirishima-kun however¡¹

    The literary girl¡¯s thought of being in a rtionship (Though there¡¯s a doubt on the assumption that she can be in one) is very indecent and carnivorous©`

    Sayaka¡¯s behavior is created by that image.

    Or rather, Sayaka originally has interest in lewd things.

    In other words©` Sayaka herself doesn¡¯t notice it but, she has a slightly bias fetish.

    ¡¸Seeing me like this, what kind of expression Tanaka-kun would show me¡¹

    She neither assert herself or speak with human rtions well.

    This is her behavior in reality.

    Humans who are quiet and doesn¡¯t talk doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re the same inside their heads.

    Of course, you can¡¯t just say that all of her behavior until now were false.

    That is Sayaka¡¯s true nature.

    She wants to be useful but doesn¡¯t want to stand out.

    She loves the graceful environment of the tea ceremony club.

    That¡¯s Sayaka.

    It doesn¡¯t mean that her thoughts until now were a huge lie.

    ¡¸¡­What kind of face Tanaka-kun would show. Somehow, it makes me feel thrilled

    She wants to help someone without standing out.

    If you change the words, she wants to please people without paying attention to the majority.

    She wants to provide everything the person she trusts, she can trust, with all he wishes.

    If you look only at this, Sadogashima Sayaka is a girl who has a wonderful devoting heart.

    But, in fact.

    ¡¸Kiri©`Tanaka-kun looks docile. Even if it¡¯s my first time, I have to take the lead¡¹

    Sayaka closes the door behind her after licking her fingertips.

    This will be thest day of deluding about the nonexistent beloved being toyed by her.

    Sayaka will be an adult today.

    The tea ceremony club sadist, Sadogashima Sayaka walks in the tranquil corridor with a tense look.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Her heart throbs in expectations, she¡¯s hesitating, asking herself ¡®is this really okay¡¯.

    Sadogashima Sayaka walks down the dark corridor, trampling down the loafers with her barefoot heels.

    Tension and expectations, anxiety that she can¡¯t go back.

    As the delusion of devoting her virginity to her ssmate, Tanaka Haruto approaches reality, Sayaka¡¯s heart rages embarrassingly.

    Is this also a kind of suspension bridge effect?

    The normal thoughts don¡¯te around as it¡¯s obstructed by the heartbeat.

    ¡¸¡­But, this should be fine¡¹

    The face of thete Kirishima Ranes up to her mind thinking that she wasn¡¯t able to convey her feelings.

    She doesn¡¯t want to regret anymore.

    If she binds herself with unreachable ideals, her range of actions and thought circuit would be narrowed.

    It¡¯s Sayaka¡¯s bad habbit.

    ©`No, ¡®was¡¯ is an expression she doesn¡¯t desire.

    Actually, Sayaka¡¯s narrowing her own thought circuit.

    Even if she doesn¡¯t choose now, she¡¯ll meet up with a good partner someday.

    Among the remaining boy students(rude), Tanaka Haruto would be the best.

    She unconsciously justify her actions by convincing herself such.

    Just around the corner, Sayaka suddenly stopped.

    A strange scenery, a moonlight angle she doesn¡¯t remember.

    It seems that she came to a different building apart from the boy¡¯s room due to her tension.

    She doesn¡¯t want this figure to be seen by other girls©`Especially by Mikoshiba Aya

    She seems to have made a mistake on trying to move in the building while not standing out.

    ¡¸¡­W-What should I do?¡¹

    Sayaka¡¯s corner of the eye raised due to amblyopia lowers due to the unease, she¡¯s in panic.

    The stretched mindpletely loosened and the appearance of the usual literary girl, Sadogashima Sayaka shows up.

    Feeling frustration as she¡¯s not used to the reality, her anxiety can¡¯t be reced.

    Sayaka walks faster while trying not to make any footsteps while being concentrated on the heartbeat different from a while ago.

    ¡¸Someone, a butler or a maid©`. If I can meet a servant who¡¯s not familiar with me¡­¡¹

    Walking on the long corridor hastily, she looks for a person who can show her the way.

    But, that action driven by impatience makes the reality that Sayaka is lost much more clear.

    Walking in an endless maze-like corridor, is nted with impatience and fear.

    ¡¸¡­Someone, anyone¡¯s fine, just help me¡­!¡¹

    The trauma of losing sight of her mother in the underground department store when she was young now shbacks as she¡¯s in a simr situation.

    At that time, she managed to find her mother.

    But this time, there are no heroes would would reach out for Sayaka¡¯s hand.

    The trauma elerates and Sayaka begins to show a mild panic syndrome.

    Everything thates to her sight is the same, she doesn¡¯t know where she¡¯s running now.

    Sadogashima Sayaka runs through the corridor as if escaping from an invisible fear.

    She shut her eyes and plugged her ears to escape from fear, what¡¯s ahead of her is©`

    ¡¸©`Au!¡¹

    ¡¸©`Oh, that surprised me!¡¹

    A familiar back pleasant to touch.

    It¡¯s a clothing of a senior employee©`noticing that he¡¯s wearing a butler clothing, she thrusts her face on his back.

    Was it from the shock of bumping her nose or was it the head in panic cooling down?

    Her rough breathing has calmed down and healing magic has been used on her red nose.

    Sayaka finally regained her normal self.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry! Are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yeah. I¡¯m fine but©`¡¹

    Sayaka sits on her ass as reaction from bumping to him, she looked up at the butler¡¯s appearance.

    The senior employee is younger than she thought.

    The legs wrapped in butler clothes are average. The figure is somewhat thin, delicatepared to the knights who look after their training.

    A white cor on the neck giving an indoor atmosphere.

    His face is Japanese but his hair color is tinum blonde.

    But, she can¡¯t feel the smell particr to the residents of this world.

    Foreigner©`she wonders if he¡¯s born from a separate country.

    ¡¸¡­Hm, wait a minute¡¹

    Sayaka didn¡¯t overlook the eyes over those sses diverting quickly.

    Going backwards as if afraid of something and moving his arms to hide his face casually.

    The moonlight inserts through the window and the face of the senior employee is clearly reflected into her sight.

    Sayaka who saw the face reflecting moonlight holds her breath from the sweet memories resurrected.

    The hair color is different.

    He shouldn¡¯t be wearing sses either.

    And above all, he shouldn¡¯t be in this world anymore©`

    The ssmate being talked behind the back by the knights, Sayaka ruminate inside her head.

    He who was kicked out by Torao and Megane should no longer be alive.

    The powerless saint thought that he could live alone.

    He has withdrawn to such dangers.

    The offensivenguage ys in Sayaka¡¯s mind and disappears.

    The miracle that erases such abuse in an instant happens in front of Sayaka¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Kirishima-kun?¡¹

    Senior Employee Ran looked away and hid his face with his hand like a boy who was caught making a prank.

 Chapter 20 : Clear away the doubts

    <h4>Chapter 20 : Clear away the doubts</h4>

    ©`My reaction was dyed unintentionally due to the familiar atmosphere.

    It¡¯s a school girl with a strong, provocative and familiar uniform.

    Her fair legs stepping on the loafer makes you realize that it¡¯s not normally exposed to the outside world but wrapped in socks.

    It¡¯s pure white, no scars starting from her thighs to her calf.

    It¡¯s probably due to the fact taht she¡¯s usually wearing stockings instead of knee-socks or thigh-high socks.

    When you talk about the charm of the creature called high school girl, you¡¯d think about their hate to expose their raw legs from their miniskirts.

    However.

    Right now, she¡¯s not wearing socks nor stockings on her legs.

    Well, this is probably her rxing because it¡¯s night.

    That said;

    Apart from her socks, how do you exin this skirt length.

    A pure school girl who wants to hide her legs won¡¯t wear that length even by mistake.

    In addition, she¡¯s wearing ck spats that digs into her thighs.

    That spats shows itself in glimpses, provoking from the edge of the skirt.

    It¡¯s only spats.

    However, it¡¯s spats.

    It¡¯s unlikely however, if she¡¯s not wearing any underwear inside her spats.

    She¡¯s currently walking to show her underwear spats to a boy ssmate.

    Spats isn¡¯t underwear however©`

    Ran wants to shout ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s amazing¡±!

    However, that being the case;

    There¡¯s too much change in the atmosphere that he¡¯s at loss before he realized who she is.

    Showing her bare legs under her provocative skirt, and her ck spats showing nces from the inside.

    And above all©`

    ¡¸¡­Kirishima-kun. You¡¯re Kirishima-kun, right? You¡¯re not a ghost or a revolvingntern, right? You¡¯re the real Kirishima-kun, right?¡¹

    Ran wasn¡¯t able to do anything but stiffly hug the school girl who¡¯s burying her face in his chest, calling his name wholeheartedly.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Kirishima-kun

    It¡¯s Kirishima-kun

    Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun.

    Sadogashima Sayaka buries her face into Kirishima Ran¡¯s chest and embraced his body so much as if she won¡¯t let him go.

    If she let go of her hand now, he will go somewhere again.

    Her unease is unbearable.

    ¡¸¡­Kirishima-kun¡¹

    She wonders if she loved Ran this much.

    Her feelings exploded while they were apart, has she sanctified Ran more than necessary?

    But, Sayaka doesn¡¯t care about that.

    She was able to resume with a romantic development like this to a person she thought she can¡¯t ever meet again.

    Confessed by another ssmate while feeling unrequited love.

    When she had the courage to reply, she had an encounter with her unrequited love.

    This is very shojo manga-like.

    This might be an Otome game.

    That said, Sayaka has never yed an Otome game, so using that metaphor might be a dangerous act.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun. I really wanted to meet you¡¹

    When she looked up, Ran¡¯s embarrassed face and her gaze intertwine.

    Rather than being surprised or shaken, it¡¯s an expression saying that one can¡¯t sort the situation.

    It¡¯s perhaps because the current Sayaka isn¡¯t matching with the Sayaka in his memories.

    Sayaka reached out for Ran¡¯s face.

    She removed the ck eyesses that¡¯s hiding his face, then she turned it to her face and wear it.

    She left her knot and stockings in the room, she can¡¯t turn back more than this.

    Even if it¡¯s Ran, he should be able to remember it when he take a look at her face and hear her voice.

    ¡¸Do you remember me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­As expected, you¡¯re Sadogashima-san?¡¹

    Confirming it, Sayaka¡¯s gaze on the lower body is unbearably lovable.

    Though it¡¯s a gaze filled with lust, because it¡¯s turned towards the person she loves, it¡¯s remarkably differentpared to when people she doesn¡¯t care about.

    Turning her gaze towards Ran©`

    It¡¯s too embarrassing she say it in words.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun. You see¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    Interrupting Sayaka¡¯s words, a rattling sound can be heard from behind.

    It¡¯s not a loud sound.

    It¡¯s probably someone¡¯s footsteps or a prank done by the wind.

    But, the boy in front of her©`it¡¯s a symbol of fear for Ran.

    If someone finds a senior employee hugging a saint.

    If that person knows both Ran and Sayaka.

    ¡¸©`Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah, huh? Kyaa!

    Holding Sayaka in his chest, Ran jumped sideways.

    He put on his fighting spirit, wrap Sayaka¡¯s body and jumped.

    Stretching out his arm, he twisted the nearest doorknob and opened without hesitation.

    A musty smell drifts under Sayaka¡¯s nose.

    Pushing Sayaka into the room, Ran also jumps to the room.

    He then closed the door behind him and locked it.

    ¡¸©`W-Why so sudden

    ¡¸Shut up for a moment¡¹

    Ran¡¯s hand stretched towards Sayaka.

    Assuming from the freezing expression and the movement of his arm, she can guess that it¡¯s not something favorable as patting her head or touching her cheek.

    Sayaka turned her gaze above Ran¡¯s head in surprise.

    But there¡¯s none. The skill name on top of Ran¡¯s head who should be a saint isn¡¯t disyed.

    They were strongly taught that the act of the saint concealing their ability means betrayal towards the nation.

    Therefore, Sayaka and others have their skill names floating above their heads.

    ©`Is he intentionally hiding his skill?

    In that case, what is Ran¡¯s purpose?

    She thought of changing her viewpoint.

    Suppose Sayaka have been ostracized by the ss because of the skill given casually to her.

    What would be the effect? Crawling up from the despair to survive, and identally encountering one of the people who had driven her out?

    If it was Sayaka©`

    ¡¸Stop, Kirishima-kun!¡¹

    Though Sayaka can use fighting spirit like everyone else, a boy who can put it on likewise can easily throw her away in battle.

    That said, if this continues, Ran¡¯s skill will make Sayaka his ve.

    Sayaka seems to be aroused by the thought of her being Ran¡¯s ve but that¡¯s a different story.

    She finally is alone with him.

    Given the opportunity where she can tell her feelings barefaced, she can¡¯t bear to be a ve that can¡¯t rebel.

    Sayaka¡¯s inner surface springs up.

    She should just take action instead of thinking.

    There¡¯s no time to hesitate.

    Before her thoughts catch up, Sayaka jumps towards Ran.

    Strange impatience is felt as if time has stopped.

    Grabbing Ran¡¯s arms, she then pushed her weight to his body.

    Sayaka used her thighs to hold his body like getting on horseback while she stare at Ran who seems to be surprised.

    Holding his arms and straddling on his crotch©`

    Looking from the third person perspective, this is a position that would seem to look like she¡¯s doing a cowgirl position.

    In a situation where she¡¯s pressing down her beloved ssmate, Sayaka leaks out a passionate sigh.

    It seems that Ran¡¯s also aroused by this situation too.

    As proof, there¡¯s something hot moving under Sayaka¡¯s crotch.

    ¡¸S-Sadogashima-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun. Please, listen to me. I will never do something disadvantageous to you©` ©`!¡¹

    As soon as she loosens her grip on his arm, Ran reaches out to Sayaka again.

    Before he was able to use his skill, she pushed him against the bed and stimted Ran¡¯s penis by shaking her waist skillfully.

    Sayaka realized that her face getting hot from the hot feeling growing from her slit through her spats.

    Opening her crotch on top of a boy, pressing their important parts together like this.

    Though it¡¯s inevitable, Sayaka who¡¯s mouth and body are both virgins, this act is too embarrassing for her.

    ¡¸I just thought that it was a romantic reunion a while ago, let me correct myself!¡¹

    Ran¡¯s resistance weakens somewhat when she grinds her crotch against him.

    Though it¡¯s on top of her clothes, having intercrural sex with a female ssmate straddling on him, that pleasure is intoxicating.

    That said, suppose Sayaka takes an action that would be disadvantageous to Ran.

    Ran will do something to stop her even if it¡¯ll hurt Sayaka.

    If Sayaka screams here.

    It¡¯ll be found out that Ran¡¯s hiding in the royal pce, concealing his skills.

    Ran is being concerned about Sayaka calling for help right now.

    He¡¯s trying to use his skills towards Sayaka in order not to do that.

    Then©`

    ¡¸Sadogashima Sayaka! Loves her ssmate, Kirishima Ran!¡¹

    Recalling the phrase from an rebroadcasted adolescent anime she has watched, Sayaka presses here forehead against Ran¡¯s.

    Sparks fly for a moment and her vision turns around.

    Though her vision is swaying, her arm holding Ran didn¡¯t weaken.

    Staring at the mouth opened from surprise, Sayaka moistened her mouth.

    After a momentary hesitation, Sayaka snuggles on top of Ran.

    Is it because of the spirit, panic, and excitement? Sayaka tonight is strangely aggressive.

    Perhaps, this enormous strength creates a firestorm.

    Though there¡¯s no romance or mood, nothing will happen if she doesn¡¯t do it now.

    Sayaka¡¯s words isn¡¯t a big lie about her own cuteness but a shout to entrap Ran, to make him understand that she¡¯s not thinking that;

    This is the only n she thought in such short time.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    Sayaka pressed her lips against Ran¡¯s mouth with the momentum that their teeth would sh.

    The fact that her first kiss has been discarded in such a scene, tears fall down from her eyes.

    ¡®But, this is good on it¡¯s own¡¯

    The atmosphere¡¯s the worst, the first kiss has no reverberation.

    The person she gave it with is Kirishima Ran.

 Chapter 21 : Sadogashima Sayaka

    <h4>Chapter 21 : Sadogashima Sayaka</h4>

    ©`Just what does this mean?

    While his lips get wet with saliva, Ran was fascinated by the soft feeling covering his whole body.

    Sadogashima Sayaka, his ssmate who just changed her hairstyle and clothes©`is firmly gripping his wrist while straddling over him.

    ¡®If I recall, she should be the ss secretary and she belongs to the tea ceremony club¡¯

    As she¡¯s a member of the ssmittee, he has seen her in a situation where she¡¯s in touch with Torao and Niigaki.

    He didn¡¯t feel any special emotion between Sayaka who usually looks down and the two boys who are ¡°Za Riajuu¡±1

    ©`I shouldn¡¯t have activated my Retainer Training yet.

    Ran looks at Sayaka who¡¯s happy tasting his lips, Ran tilts her head in wonder.

    ¡®I feel like Sayaka said¡ºI love you¡»before we just kissed¡¯

    If that is the truth, what is the trigger? Ran doesn¡¯t remember what made Sayaka fall for him at all.

    Well, even if Sayaka¡¯s love is true.

    Ran doesn¡¯t think he can be the same school boy as before when he turned two of his ssmates as his retainers.

    If she discovers the truth, her devotion would certainly cool down.

    Therefore, Ran shouldn¡¯t have the reason not to put Retainer Training on Sayaka.

    ©`This soft kiss, and a conservative hug, again.

    It¡¯s different from the lewd kiss painted in love when he made the two his retainers.

    He enjoys the feeling of the gentle and slow kiss.

    Then, a wrapped embrace that enjoys Ran¡¯s temperature.

    Ran¡¯s cheek unconsciously loosens from the modest act of healing his tired body.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The soft lips parted and a warm breath drifts softly.

    Sayaka¡¯s face flushed in shame, she looks at Ran with her eyes©`and turned her face away.

    She kissed him herself but she got embarrassed.

    If this isn¡¯t Sayaka¡¯s act.

    ¡¸Are you serious?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Un?¡¹

    ¡¸About liking me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Blushing, Sayaka pouts her lips in displeasure.

    But that reaction wasn¡¯t from hate, even Ran was able to feel that.

    He stretched his hands and stroked Sayaka¡¯s cheeks.

    Sayaka who hasn¡¯t received retainer training yet, Sayaka won¡¯t be taking Ran¡¯s touch as an inescapable pleasure.

    If his hand wasn¡¯t developed by someone, it won¡¯t make just his caress feel good.

    Lowering the hand patting her cheeks, he then caressed from her nape to her shoulder.

    Does it tickle? Sayaka averts her eyes feeling ufortable.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll touch strange ces for a bit¡¹

    It¡¯s unknown if Sayaka, who¡¯s not under Retainer Training yet, would suddenly start crying or shouting.

    If she shows such behavior then he¡¯ll use his skill instantly.

    Actually, Ran¡¯s prevented to use his skill by Sayaka¡¯s hand once.

    He must not be careless.

    ©`But, this uneasy reaction is fresh and cute.

    After gently stroking her corbone, he pokes Sayaka¡¯s chest teasingly.

    It¡¯s pitiful for a high school girl, it¡¯s a splendid washboard.

    She might be the slender in clothing type but, it might be rude to judge in this kind of situation.

    It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s smaller than Mizusu.

    ¡¸¡­I want to see¡¹

    ¡®I¡¯d like to see Sayaka¡¯s boobs with my eyes suppose it¡¯s true¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯d like to confirm her modest breasts wrapped in her underwear and uniform¡¯

    While staring at the t chest, two arms blocked his view.

    Averting her blushing face, Sayaka hides her chest.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got a smallplex about it so I¡¯d like you not to look at it that much¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    This could be concluded easily if he used Retainer Training.

    Once he use his skills, Sayaka will instantly turn to a lewd school girl.

    Sayaka who opens her crotch and panting obscenely is also charming.

    ¡®Let¡¯s hold back for now¡¯

    This chance might not appear again.

    A ssmate who loves Ran before used Retainer Training.

    A shy behavior for her first experience.

    Hiding her chest due to the embarrassment.

    That¡¯s all impossible reactions under Retainer Training.

    Postponing her breasts for the time being, Ran begins to caress Sayaka¡¯s waist.

    cing his fingers at the hem of her skirt, trying to remove it.

    It must be because it¡¯s shortened.

    Sayaka didn¡¯t show any resistance even if her lower body is only wearing spats now.

    ¡¸You¡¯re okay with your lower half?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m wearing spats anyway, I thought it¡¯ll be fine¡¹

    Her fair white thighs and ck spatsplement.

    With her body line clearly emerging, Ran¡¯s penis begin to slowly swell.

    The underwear pushed up is stopped by the trousers, the expansion of his desire halts.

    The butler pants is tight and doesn¡¯t suit him.

    He lowered his pants without hesitation and tossed his coat and shirt.

    After he¡¯s only wearing one piece of underwear, he slowlyy down the butler clothes on the bed.

    Looking back as if asking to continue, Sayaka turned her eyes downwards with her cheeks turnedred.

    ¡¸W-Wait, Kirishima-kun!?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Looking at Ran who answered calmly, Sayaka¡¯s mouth opens and closes like a fish.

    Lowering her nce, his underwear swelling with lustes to her sight.

    From Sayaka¡¯s perspective, she clearly sees Ran¡¯s penis¡¯ reaction from inside his underwear.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t what me! T-T-T-T-T-T-T-That look¡­¡¹

    Even when covering her eyes, Sayaka¡¯s nce catches Ran¡¯s lower half flickeringly.

    The person herself might be intending to look at it casually but she¡¯spletely exposed to the guy being seen.

    The graceful, docile, tea ceremony club member and a literary girl is actually a muttsuri. 2 Moe.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this the reason why you came here?¡¹

    ¡¸W-Well, that¡¯s right but. I-I¡¯d like you to feel some embarrassment seeing a woman¡¯s body or rather¡­¡¹

    Sayaka fidgets while muttering as her spats look out from the hem of the uniform stimtes an amazing fetish.

    ¡¸Therefore, that, the boy would feel hesitant to take it off, then I¡¯ll forcibly strip, but that would feel good, that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You want me to behave like a virgin?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right¡¹

    That¡¯s inevitable.

    Ran has already experienced sex with high school girls multiple times that he won¡¯t look like a virgin.

    He shows no resistance on showing his naked body to the partner he¡¯s going to do the act after this, he didn¡¯t even get a nosebleed from arousal of the girl undressing scene.

    ¡®Then what should I do?¡¯

    Even though he thought he could enjoy having sex without Retainer Training.

    It¡¯s helpless if Sayaka¡¯s not aroused.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s do this then¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wawa?!¡¹

    Ran holds Sayaka andid down on top of the bed.

    If it was Kanami or Misuzu, they would take shape to be pushed down.

    But this case would be the reverse. Ran¡¯s down and Sayaka¡¯s above.

    As if pushed down by Sayaka, Ran entrusted his body on the bed sheet.

    ¡¸¡­¡­U-Uwaaa¡¹

    The color of Sayaka¡¯s eyes looking down at the defenseless Ran has changed.

    The downcast pupil res down at Ran.

    Ringing her throat, Sayaka¡¯s breathing turned rough.

    Breathing ¡®haa, haa, haa¡¯ Sayaka rocks her waist and pushes her crotch against him.

    Unable to endure that feeling, Ran reached out for his underwear and lowered it to his knees.

    The penis already erect jumps up and ps Sayaka¡¯s ass.

    Noticing that contact, Sayaka raised her waist and lowered her gaze to her crotch.

    ¡¸Wa-waa¡­ Waa©`¡­¡¹

    Looking at Ran¡¯s strongly erect penis, Sayaka happily wraps up her cheeks.

    Seeing that her face changed to a wistful one, Ran stretched his arms and reached out for Sayaka¡¯s spats.

    ¡¸Sadogashima-san, should I take this off?¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un¡­¡¹

    Putting his finger in her spats, he rolled it off.

    Her pure white abdomen¡¯s exposed to the air and the slit hidden in the ck wheat field appears©` A ck wheat field appears©`

    ¡¸H-Huh¡­ Sadogashima-san. Where¡¯s your panties?¡¹

    ¡¸I wear spats as underwear, is it no good?¡¹

    Looking at Sayaka who tilted her head in wonder, Ran shakes his head left and right.

    A high school girl wearing spats and nothing else, is there anything as lustful as this?

    Furthermore, Sayaka¡¯s exposing the spats substituting her underwear on the outside without doubt.

    ¡¸The best¡­¡¹

    Lowering her spats, Sayaka¡¯s unused pussy peeks out.

    The slit moist with sweat has a pubic hair with the amount just like a high school girl.

    Feeling gratitude from the crotch for the ssmate moist with sweat, Ran thrusts his waist. ©`And yet.

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸K-Kirishima-kun. Well you see, it¡¯s not yet¡­¡¹

    The tip of the penis is weed by Sayaka¡¯s entrance.

    However, if he tries to push it, it won¡¯t enter as he¡¯s forced back.

    Rather than inevitable, it¡¯s like Sayaka¡¯s refusing the insertion.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not wet yet?¡¹

    Women who were under Retainer Training epts Ran¡¯s touch as pleasure so they¡¯re perfectly wet by the time he inserts after finishing the forey.

    Sayaka¡¯s not under Retainer Training, she¡¯s a normal high school girl.

    Furthermore, she hasn¡¯t been developed by someone since she¡¯s still a virgin.

    There¡¯s no way that kind of girl would be wet like a honey pot from just the situation she yearns for and visual excitement.

    This is Ran¡¯s first experience in regards to that.

    That said, he can¡¯t just give up, he doesn¡¯t intend to do such savage ideas of just forcibly putting it in.

    Ran urged Sayaka to take off her uniform and slowly rotated her on the bed.

    Their state changed from face to face, to face to crotch.

    Confirming that Sayaka has tossed off her sailor uniform, Ran begins caressing Sayaka¡¯s thighs with lewd hands.

    ¡¸Hyaa! Kirishima-kun, that tickles!¡¹

    Listening to Sayaka¡¯s adorable screams, Ran fills his face with her crotch.

    Normally, he¡¯d rather y with her chest and back at the same time but, Ran also wants stimtion from Sayaka.

    Embracing Sayaka¡¯s waist, Ran also pushes his crotch against Sayaka¡¯s face.

    A warm breath wraps around the tip of the penis and it jumped from the pleasure.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun¡¯s penis is getting very hot¡¹3

    Unable to endure the smell of the twitching penis in front of her, Sayaka licks the tip with her tongue.

    As soon as her tongue touched it, the penis jumped and transparent liquid leaked from the tip.

    Instinctively epting it with her tongue, Sayaka tters Ran¡¯s penis that seems pleased.

    The penis happily bounces as it¡¯s unable to endure, Sayaka puts it in her mouth and she gently hold the tip with her lips.

    ¡¸¡­Ah, kufuu¡¹

    As he lick Sayaka¡¯s crotch, Ran¡¯s mouth ys a sweet voice.

    cing his penis in her lips, she¡¯s trying to stimte the tip with her tongue this time.

    Feeling happy from the stirring, Ran¡¯s penis leaked cowper fluid once again.

    At the same time, Ran hears a voice.

    ¡¸Does this feel good?¡¹

    Pushing his penis inside her mouth, her saliva entwines and stimtes him.

    Every time she does that, Ran¡¯s penis twitches and spits out cowper fluid from the pleasure.

    After repeating it several times, Sayaka started to get aroused by the situation.

    Basically, Sayaka likes to tease than have her teased.

    She¡¯d like to please her partner more more than feel pleasure herself.

    Sayaka can feel Ran¡¯s happy from her act.

    That is Sadogashima Sayaka¡¯s desire to be a sadist.

    Actually, Sayaka¡¯s fetish and Ran¡¯s skill has a badpatibility.

    Retainer Training steals their ego away, he¡¯ll always be in the dominant position and she¡¯ll be unable to take him by surprise.

    Pushing her modest breasts to Ran¡¯s stomach, Sayaka distorts her mouth.

    When Ran¡¯s feeling pleasure, her chest feels hotter.

    Every time she hears Ran¡¯s panting voice, Sayaka¡¯s heartbeat goes faster.

    Every time she feels the cowper fluid with her tongue, her vaginal walls twitches.

    ¡¸¡­Nn, Ah¡¹

    The moisture from Sayaka¡¯s vagina flows across Ran¡¯s tongue who¡¯s unraveling it.

    Different from the saliva secreted from Ran¡¯s mouth, it¡¯s a sweet nectar.

    Letting go of his mouth, a gentle transparent liquid overflows from Sayaka¡¯s slit.

    Letting go of his face from her crotch, Ran licks Sayaka¡¯s thighs.

    Caressing it with the tip of her tongue, Sayaka¡¯s tongue twitched.

    Petting her smooth waist with his fingers, Ran gradually raises the position of his hand little by litte.

    Changing the position of his body, he turned to Sayaka.

    Sayaka¡¯s face is already flushed, their gaze intertwined.

    Sayaka returns a smile to Ran who has an expectant face, Ran then reached out for Sayaka¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸¡­Hmm, fuaa¡¹

    Despite some slight bulge, it¡¯s a splendid washboard.

    Sayaka¡¯s nipples standing up haspletely gotten hard, it¡¯s asserting itself clearly.

    He licked his fingertips and touched her pink bud intensely.

    ¡¸N, there¡­it¡¯s good¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re feeling your first time from me¡¹

    Ran happilyughs then his other hand that¡¯s not ying with her nipples goes to her crotch.

    Tracing the slit covered in wheat fields, Ran¡¯s fingertip reached her hole.

    Inserting the finger in to the honey pot overflowing with love nectar, he yed with Sayaka¡¯s slit making wet noises.

    Every time Ran¡¯s finger move, Sayaka¡¯s vagina drools from joy.

    After confirming that she¡¯s wet enough, Ran closes Sayaka¡¯s lips with his own.

    Pushing their entire body with each other, their thighs entwine.

    ¡¸I love you, Kirishima-kun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah, me too¡¹

    Speaking the words Sayaka is looking for, Ran pushed the tip of his penis to Sayaka¡¯s slit.,

    Embracing each other¡¯s body, he slowly pushed his penis inside the hole.

    As he pushed his waist, Sayaka leaked out an¡ºAh¡»voice.

    The proof of Sayaka¡¯s first falls into the white sheets.

    Looking at Sayaka¡¯s face distorted from the momentary pain, Ran reached out for her cheeks.

    But that hand was blocked by Sayaka.

    Sayaka looks at Ran with a strong expression.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, there are girls who feel pain on their first¡¹

    ¡¸Sadogashima Sayaka is a sadist, I won¡¯tin during our act¡¹

    Saying that, she bites the hand reaching out for her sweetly.

    Leaving Ran¡¯s body on top of the bed, Sayaka raised herself.

    The expression of her closing her eyes, is it from pain, pleasure, or something else?

    While straddling over Ran¡¯s crotch, Sayaka begins to slowly move her waist.

    ¡¸Cowgirl position¡­ Is something I¡¯d like to try at least once¡¹

    With tears floating in her eyes, Sayaka swings her waist lewdly on top of Ran.

    Every time the meat hits Ran¡¯s skin, an obscene sound echoes.

    Along with that sound, a sweet scream leaks from Sayaka¡¯s mouth.

    The sweaty skin rubs against each other, a happy friction attacks Kirishima Ran.

    ¡¸Uwa¡­this might be bad¡¹

    The look of his ssmate wholeheartedly swinging her waist while blushing.

    An obscene expression she has never shown before on a casual daily life untiling to this world.

    Always wrapping herself in sailor uniform or gym clothes, never showing her skin.

    And above all©`

    ¡¸I thought that Sadogashima-san might be a much more docile girl¡¹

    ¡¸Disillusioned?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not at all. Rather©`¡¹

    he stretched out his hand towards Sayaka whos straddling over him and wrapped her modest breasts.

    ¡¸I might prefer this lewd girl¡¹

    ¡¸I feel really happy when Kirishima-kun say that¡¹

    Showing a lewd smile, Sayaka wraps Ran¡¯s cheeks with bothh her hands.

    She then gently snuggled to him and give Ran¡¯s mouth sweet kisses.

    With the kiss that¡¯s just touching, both of them became unable to endure.

    Pushing their lips on their beloved, they twine their tongues.

    Their fingers entwine with each other and their body press against each other.

    ¡¸Nn, haa¡­ Ha, haa¡­¡¹

    A bridge of light connects the mouths of the two.

    Leaking out hot sighs, the expression of the two are melting in pleasure.

    Sayaka¡¯s wet slit was melting before they noticed and she doesn¡¯t feel pain anymore.

    Seeking her beloved man panting in front of her, she scream ¡°kyun kyun¡±

    The penis that moves up and down leaks out transparent liquid while twitching.

    Ran¡¯s aroused by Sayaka¡¯s body©`that fact excites Sayaka further.

    ¡¸I-I¡­ I-I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I¡¯m cumming soon!¡¹

    Tightening her vagina as if squeezing, thest cowper fluid pours into Sayaka¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸S-Sadogashima-san. I-I¡¯m about to!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me with my family name, call me Sayaka! Please cum inside me while calling my name!¡¹

    Sayaka¡¯s vagina firmly grips Ran¡¯s penis, it begins to wind up.

    Ran pushed his waist upwards to oppose it.

    ¡¸Ah, ah! Hyaaaaaaa©`n!¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sayaka! I-I¡¯m at my limiot¡¹

    At the moment of Sayaka¡¯s climax, Ran also reached his limit.

    As if cking out from the feeling of her trembling vagina swallowing his penis, Ran¡¯s penis released white liquid.

    Ran¡¯s sperm poured into her vagina that¡¯s sensitive from the climax.

    Sayaka clings to Ran¡¯s shoulder as she¡¯s unable to withstand the hot and intense expression of love.

    Pouring the rich semen in Sayaka¡¯s uterus, Ran hugs Sayaka¡¯s body.

    The sticky skins stick with each other, it heals the bodies that just climaxed.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun¡¯s semen, it¡¯s filling me up¡¹

    Laying down her ck hair to her shoulder, Sayaka looks at Ran while lying down.

    She has to narrow her eyes because of her weak sight, Ran¡¯s returns a gaze on her too.

    The two kissed each other once again while staring at each other.

 Chapter 22 : Lover and slave

    <h4>Chapter 22 : Lover and ve</h4>

    A dazzling light crosses the eyelid and burned his eyes, tears floated on the corner instinctively

    Ran slowly opens his eyes feeling annoyance and relief from the call of the busy morning.

    Feeling tiredness clinging to his whole body, Ran raises his body feeling troubled.

    ¡¸Good morning, Kirishima-kun¡¹

    Sadogashima Sayaka who twists her body in front of him is wearing a cutter shirt, loosens her mouth while sending him a feverish nce.

    Sayaka¡¯s modest breasts and pink nipples showsciviously from the gap of the shirt whose buttons aren¡¯t fixed.

    Ran raised his body in surprise from the unexpected scene, he then lost bnce and rolled forward from the bed.

    ¡¸W-Why, Woaah!¡¹

    Since he fell on his back, his skin got scrapped by the carpet.

    That¡¯s when Ran noticed that he¡¯s not wearing anything at the moment.

    ¡¸Eh, what? Why am I naked?¡¹

    Feeling uneasy because his penis is half-erect since he just woke up, Ran digs up the memoryst night.

    Last night, Ran finally attempted to carry out his heated n.

    Using the figure of the senior employee, Ryan, he sneak to the schoolgirl¡¯s room and make them a retainer at the same time.

    While he¡¯s at it, he ns to taste the high school girl¡¯s body, he then n to go to bed and take it easy, he¡¯s sure that¡¯s the outline.

    But,st night, an unexpected event happened to Ran.

    After Ran geared up ion front of the room, one schoolgirl©`Sadogashima Sayaka appeared.

    How did she know he¡¯s there?

    Why did Sayakae here looking for Ran.

    Ran doesn¡¯t know the details.

    Anyway, the schedule changed and he had sex with Sayaka with all his might on top of the bedst night.

    The woman he thought docile is unexpectedlyscivious, it¡¯s also impressive that her face is pretty cute as he thought she was in.

    Remembering her disheveled appearance, his penis gets cheerful.

    ¡¸Could it be that I slept without wearing clothes?¡¹

    Even if he traced his memory, he didn¡¯t remember changing to pajamast night.

    He didn¡¯t remember Sayakaing out of the room either.

    He didn¡¯t lose his memory.

    Actually, he¡¯s never done that(putting on clothes)

    ¡¸I was naked, and Sayaka and I slept till morning©`¡¹

    As he was speaking, a yellow butterfly flew around Ran.

    She pped her wings as if saying that she¡¯s also there.

    It didn¡¯t mean that Ran has forgotten about Ageha.

    ¡¸I fell asleep defenselessly in front of the ssmate that¡¯s not my retainer yet, that was clumsy of me¡­¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t mean that Ran doesn¡¯t trust Sayaka.

    But, he has been mercilessly driven out by the ssmates who he thought are his allies from the royal pce.

    If you ask him if he can trust sincerely, he¡¯ll inevitably shake his head.

    That said, the fact that the morning arrived safely is in there.

    The room is locked from the inside.

    When Ran woke up, Sayaka¡¯s already awake.

    She could¡¯ve escaped.

    But, Sayaka who¡¯s wearing a lewd cutter shirt naked went next to Ran.

    Because of the past events, Ran¡¯s filled with fear and doubt.

    Finding himself in this situation, he can¡¯t help but continue doubting Sayaka.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you run?¡¹

    ¡¸Why¡­? There¡¯s no need to run away from Kirishima-kun, right?¡¹

    Sayaka curiously points her fingers to her cheeks.

    Sayaka sits on the edge of the bed leaving her shirt open.

    Naturally, she¡¯s not wearing anything in her lower body.

    In between her open thighs, the slit where he poured his semen is peeping out.

    Ran smiled wryly because of her unfounded words.

    There is a lot of reasons to run away from Ran.

    To escape the fiendish skill©`Retainer Training that will make him do as he desire.

    If Ran was in the opposite possition, he¡¯ll escape in the middle of the night and woulde to attack with someone he can trust.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re with me, you¡¯ll have to be my Retainer©`my ve. I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s no reason for not-running away¡¹

    ¡®What am I saying?¡¯, Ran thinks

    But, if he doesn¡¯t do this, he¡¯d be unbearably scared.

    He¡¯s asking Sayaka to voluntarily show a will to escape.

    At the moment the partner who gave love so muchst night remembers his skill and parts from him, she¡¯ll be an enemy.

    That is the most frightening and painful.

    If it has to be remembered, the wound in his heart would be shallower if he step up on his own.

    As a matter of fact, Ran intended to use Retainer Training on Sayakast night.

    Because he had a really pleasant ejaction, he fell asleep immediately, his schedule has copsed.

    ¡¸¡­Was Kirishima-kun a self-depreciating man?¡¹

    But, reality is different.

    Far from escaping from Ran, Sayakaes towards him.

    The nipple peeping from the gap of her skirt is pressed against Ran¡¯s chest, they¡¯re at zero distance.

    Sayaka stares at Ran in a distance where the sighs would cross.

    Due to her weak sigh, she¡¯s showing a challenging face, it¡¯s ufortable.

    ¡¸Then, use it¡¹

    Sayaka spreads her arms, showing that she¡¯s defenseless.

    The morning suning through the window bes backlight, her shadowes to view.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun¡¯s skill is Retainer Training isn¡¯t it? Use that on me¡¹

    ¡¸What are you©`¡¹

    ¡¸Kirisihima-kun doesn¡¯t want me to talk about himself when I go back to everyone, right? Therefore, Kirishima-kun©`looks at me like I¡¯m your enemy¡¹

    Ran hides the corner of his eye from what she said.

    ¡¸If you turn your eyes like that©` I¡¯d rather be Kirishima-kun¡¯s ve. Do you know the feelings of having the person you love from the bottom of your heart looking at you with hostility?¡¹

    Sayaka continues further as Ran stays silent.

    ¡¸True, I think that the chance is trivial. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m holding love that would make me devote my lifetime to Kirishima-kun. ©`But, I don¡¯t want to lose something I wanted anymore¡¹

    Wearing a shirt, Sayaka hugs Ran¡¯s body.

    The girl who usually looks down is staring at Ran¡¯s face firmly right now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not provoking, bluffing, bragging, or gambling with you. If that is what Kirishima-kun wishes, you can use Retainer Training skill on me. I won¡¯t hate Kirishima-kun for that¡¹

    The girl who¡¯scking self-assertion shows a serious look.

    ¡¸I might use this skill on girls other than Sayaka¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m not greedy to tell you to look only at me¡¹

    ¡¸I might vite you until you break and throw you away¡¹

    ¡¸I know that Kirishima-kun is someone who won¡¯t do that¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re people who study in the same ssroom©`it¡¯s scum of me to enve my ssmates, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I like that Kirishima-kun too¡¹

    The only person who understands and rescue the hero of the tragedy isted from the world.

    It¡¯s possible that Sayaka yearns for such a position.

    Excited by the situation painted in despair, she might¡¯ve lost sight of herself.

    But©`

    Sayakast night stayed in this room, not trying to escape from Ran is a fact.

    ¡¸Sayaka¡­¡¹

    He stretched his arm and ced his hand on Sayaka¡¯s cheeks.

    He stroke her cheeks and they gaze at each other.

    Then©`

    ¡¸Sadogashima Sayaka. I¡¯ll have you as my Retainer¡¹

    He nted a fake lust into the ssmate that loved Ran from the bottom of her heart.

    He won¡¯t have a peace of mind if he doesn¡¯t do this, he curses his own weak heart.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    So she won¡¯t feel out of ce in the ss, Sayaka left the room after lowering her exquisite ck hair.

    Eyes over the sses looking downwards, she walks at the corridor hesitantly as if frightened by something.

    The skirt reaching her knee, thin legs wrapped in ck stockings.

    How many people who have seen her notice her change.

    Her spine¡¯s stretched, and her expression has matured slightly.

    Sadogashima Sayaka has connected with her beloved ssmate, knew a ¡°man¡±, she has climbed adulthood.

    Sayaka in the future will be different from what she was until yesterday.

    Sayaka who reached the dining hall sits down on the table where the docile girls gather as usual.

    The few friends who dine together have already arrived.

    ¡¸Good morning, Yuri-chan, Emi-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Morning, Sayan~¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Sadogashima-san¡¹

    After the light talk along with greetings, Sayaka decided to wait for her food to be carried silently.

    The world will continue the same today.

    The otaku girls©`Fujiyoshi Yuri who professed herself as a Fujoshi talks passionately about her 2D coupling as usual.

    Otomezaki Emi who¡¯s smiling always nods at Fujiyoshi¡¯s story with a smile.

    Sayaka tilts her head while staring at those two.

    The daily life in this world isn¡¯t different from yesterday

    ¡¸Then you see, the transformation heroine thought to be a beautiful girl was actually a man¡¯s daughter©` Ah, Tanaka-kun¡¹

    Responding to Fujiyoshi Yuri¡¯s words, Sayaka turns her face sideways.

    The neat and serious schoolboy©`Tanaka Haruto can be seen waving his hand towards Sayaka.

    Sayaka raised her hands looking annoyed in response.

    ¡¸S-Sadogashima-san. That, is it okay to apany you on today¡¯s breakfast?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind it but¡­¡¹

    She looked at Emi and Yuri as she talk, then Yuri nods her head

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. The topics might not be suitable for meals but if you¡¯re fine with that¡¹

    ¡¸A-As expected, we should stop talking in front of a boy? We would be troubling Tanaka-kun¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who intruded so it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t mind me¡¹

    While behaving with a polite tone, Haruto tried to sit next to Sayaka©`Oh? He tilted his head.

    He twitched his nose without noticing and red at Sayaka.

    Though she noticed his nce, Sayaka silently looked at Otomezaki and Fujiyoshi

    Looking at Sayaka who¡¯s still pretending, Haruto sighs uninterested.

    As expected, it¡¯s a boy.

    A smell of a boyes from Sayaka, he noticed it immediately.

    They only started dating, they haven¡¯t even held hands yet.

    It¡¯s an impossible fragrance drifting from her.

    The unrest and perplexion in Haruto is immesurable.

    ¡¸Ah, I see, I see. That¡¯s how it is, fufufufu¡¹

    Haruto turned his face away from Sayaka with a cold look.

    Treating him as if he¡¯s not there at all, he sat on the farthest seat from Sayaka, next to Fujiyoshi and leaked out a deep and long sigh.

    ¡¸Hey, Fujiyoshi-san. Do you have a boyfriend right now?¡¹

    ¡¸None~ I¡¯m not that interested in 3D love that much¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh! Eeeh!? Tanaka-kun, could it be that you©`Fujiyoshi-san©`¡¹

    Otomezaki Emi blushes, looking surprised.

    Even though she¡¯s not a concerned party, she makes a¡ºKyaakyaa¡»noise as she look at Haruto¡¯s face.

    The surrounding gazes gathered but since Emi and Yuri are always excited about the ¡°story at their hand¡±their interest disappeared immediately.

    It¡¯s unknown what Haruto¡¯s act means.

    Because he just wants a girlfriend for the time being, he quickly changed from Sayaka.

    Is he harassing the ex-girlfriend who cheatedst night after receiving a confession?

    Or is he originally an easy man?

    Anyway, Sayaka tried not to think about Haruto anymore.

    She became one with her beloved.

    Sayaka now doesn¡¯t care about Haruto anymore.

    Thest night¡¯s event is the happiest thing that happened to Sayaka aftering to this world.

 Chapter 23 : The worldâ€™s most disgraceful princess.

    <h4>Chapter 23 : The world¡¯s most disgraceful princess.</h4>

    Sadogashima Sayaka has climbed the stairway to the happiest adult in the world, and she made fun of Tanaka Haruto¡¯s hardships unreasonably at the same time

    There¡¯s another change about to take ce inside the ss.

    Mikoshiba Aya. A school girl belonging to the same ss as Sayaka and others©`in a nutshell, she¡¯s a problem child.

    If you apply the rules on the narrow school and wide society, the female student Mikoshiba Aya is considerably a problem child.

    A lump of mass school regtions vition, awless zone for other than the results at the opening.

    Her gold and brown colored hair that clearly vites the school regtion extends to below her shoulder, cutter shirt that¡¯s open as far as the second button, and a shy colored T-shirt can be seen through.

    Her high school girl like thighs exposed outside without care, her panties give glimpses from under her provocative length skirt.

    Someone attached an insult of walking school vitions on her.

    But, she has consistently kept one strong policy.

    That is so simple that it¡¯ll end if you say that it¡¯s obvious.

    She never broke any legal rules that would put humiliating insults on her.

    For example, smoking, drinking alcohol, assault, or evenpensated dating.

    Even extortion and breaking any equipment.

    She has never caused a problem that would require legal measures.

    That said, the society spreads half-truth rumors because she looks like she¡¯ll do it.

    It¡¯s just a baseless rumor.

    There¡¯s the rumor that if you bring three thousand yen bills after school in the back of the building, you can ejacte as much as you want with her mouth, breasts, and vagina.

    There were also people showing up with a report that they¡¯ve actually done it.

    But, actually;

    She deres for her own honor and image;

    The actual Mikoshiba Aya who¡¯s rumored to be a slut is actually an undoubted virgin.

    Though she was wearing a man¡¯s sneaker socks during the transfer, Mikoshiba Aya is walking down the corridor of the royal pce while tramping down the heel of the sports shoes.

    Sulking her mouth in bad mood, Mikoshiba Aya enters the dining room.

    As soon as they saw Aya in the dining room, the atmosphere of the students splits into two in no time.

    One is like Sayaka and Yuri, they look away from Aya trying not to get involved.

    Or rather, most of the students in the ss has this response.

    She¡¯s basically a lone wolf and she¡¯s hardly seen to be hanging out with someone.

    If there¡¯s no student she¡¯s getting along with, there¡¯s no one for her to call out.

    The girl isted from a different reason from Ran eats a meal alone.

    She understands that she¡¯s excluded from the ss so she goes to the narrow table in the corner.

    Wearing a beige cardigan that emphasizes her violently protruding breasts, she waits for the dish carried to her while exposing her provocative and charming legs.

    She takes out a nail file to divert her boredom then©`a ck shadow fill Mikoshiba¡¯s vision.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸May I join you for breakfast?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ah, err¡­ M-Mikoshiba-san. C-Can I sit here?!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too? Or rather, it¡¯s okay isn¡¯t it?¡± I won¡¯t ask for an answer!©`Or something?¡­Look, that violet guy, that¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s better to eat together than alone¡¹

    The ck shadows pull a seat trembling©`No, the saints wearing ck clothes is sprinkling Mikoshiba smiles.

    Though it¡¯s ck clothes, they¡¯re not from a suspicious trafficking organization.

    To be frank, it¡¯s that.

    When a person who don¡¯t usually goes outside goes to a clothing shop, for some reason, they get ck clothing like it¡¯s inescapable fate.

    It¡¯s better to say that it¡¯s the so-called otaku clothing.

    Megane Eichi, Otagawa Kenjirou, Ryuzaki Tsubasa, and Kawasaki Shinzou sits down to surround Mikoshiba.

    By the way, the second atmosphere that as changed as mentioned before is©`to put it in one word ¡°Rejoice¡±, expressed by these guys. That was it.

    When Nekoyama Misuzu who was kind to everyone has taken a blunt attitude, and Inugami Kanami who¡¯s an ally of the weak didn¡¯t talk to them much recently.

    The time to be in contact with high school girls that are alreadycking has been narrowed even further.

    Apart from Niigaki or Torao who¡¯s given charm by the heaven(their faces), having also highmunication power; Megani and the otaku group literally values every moment chatting with high school girls.

    Since their life is confined at the royal pce, the time to live with the schoolgirls within a day has definitely increased.

    But, if you ask for the chance proportion to it increases, they can only shake their heads with confidence.

    Especially Otagawa who¡¯s bad at usual conversations, it¡¯s impossible to continue talking on one-on-one basis.

    If there¡¯s more than two girls, he¡¯ll escape unconsciously.

    Well, that is Otagawa¡¯s personality and there¡¯s nothing bad at it.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with you? Need something from me?¡¹

    ¡¸It is as Kawasaki said. Mikoshiba-san always eats alone so we thought if we could apany you sometimes? Thus, we came here to ask you¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s right! M-Mikoshiba-san, together, together, that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­As expected, her tits are huge¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that, is the food not here yet?¡¹

    Ryuzaki makes a suspicious gaze wander while she hides her stylish palm from the corner of her eyes, Kawasaki changed the topic to breakfast as soon as possible.

    Megane and Otagawa were grateful that Mikoshiba spoke.

    The girl they yearn for is talking to them this early in the morning.

    Though it¡¯s a simple reply, it was a reward for their hardships.

    ¡®Why does girl¡¯s voice sound so cute?¡¯

    ¡®I want to record that voice and listen to it in repeat in the bed¡¯

    ¡®I got hard because of Mikoshiba¡¯s tits¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯d die if I don¡¯t eat breakfast soon¡¯

    ©`Each of them have different thoughts.

    That said, Mikoshiba is only one high school girl.

    Worrying about them (at least that¡¯s what they feel from Mikoshiba), and talking to the hated people.

    It¡¯s pity that the otaku group can¡¯t be said attractive even by standard, it¡¯s a fact that she spoke to those boys.

    Since she was at good mood at the time, Mikoshiba unconsciously gave out a verbal slip./

    ¡¸¡­Thanks. You guys are surprisingly nice¡¹

    Mikoshiba smiles kindly while resting her chin on her hand.

    For them who has no resistance against women and smiles, Mikoshibands quite a damage on their hearts.

    It won¡¯t be strange of they make an obvious misunderstanding.

    Mikoshiba¡¯s smile is healing.

    Cute. Mikoshiba-san¡¯s so cute. I¡¯d like to take a photo and watch it over from the bed forever.

    Me too©`My lower half be healthy thanks to you.

    I¡¯m so hungry I¡¯m losing strength.

    Just hearing that remark from Mikoshiba, their daily life has been lit up.

    The four students found the meaning of life and regained their existence that has been lost.

    Mikoshiba Aya is a goddess for them©`no, she¡¯s a princess.

    At that day, Mikoshiba Aya got the tile of the world¡¯s most disgraceful in a way she didn¡¯t wish for.

    It¡¯s a cursed position to be named princess by the otaku group.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸Funyaauuuu¡­ I-I¡¯m at my limit¡¹

    A hole in a crotch is natural. Her modest breasts and delicately curved navel©`shoulder and that has a flexible curve and a soft plump thigh. And her squishy cheek that creates an innocent atmosphere. Nekoyama Misuzu throws her body on the bed wearily while cloudy liquid spill from the hole at her bottom.

    Ran leaks out a sigh while looking at Misuzu who¡¯s whole body is defiled with semen.

    ¡¸Sorry, Misuzu¡­ I might¡¯ve overdone it a bit¡¹

    While wiping Misuzu¡¯s face with cloth wet from water magic, he pats her head to console her.

    When he¡¯s doing it with MIsuzu, he¡¯s overdoing it unintentionally.

    The innocent look stirs up your desire to protect, her body that¡¯s not growing enough for a high school girl and the lovely voice she makes.

    Everything stimtes Ran¡¯s preference urately.

    Before©` Ran only yearn for Misuzu who¡¯s only seen wearing uniform.

    Her usual smile is the center of the ss and each of her behavior is strangely charming.

    ¡®I¡¯d like to hold her hands at least once. Even if it¡¯s an ident, I¡¯d like to embrace her tightly in my chest.¡¯

    It¡¯s not just sexual curiosity.

    ¡®I want to touch her. I want to be with her. I want her to be mine¡¯

    That desire was going around inside Ran endlessly.

    ¡¸©`Also, she herself opens her pussy happily. No way I can hold back¡¹

    That said, he overdid it this evening.

    It¡¯s still eptable decorating her whole body with semen but it might not be good to let it out in her butt.

    Though you can¡¯t thrust inside if it¡¯s not prepared beforehand.

    Misuzu¡¯s but that twitches when you rub it gives a different pleasure from the vagina, and it¡¯s really good.

    That said, Ran won¡¯t do something Misuzu would hate.

    Misuzu¡¯s face turned gloomy when he ejacted inside her butt so he intends to make this thest time.

    No, he didn¡¯t mean to treat Misuzu that roughly today.

    ¡¸It¡¯s said that Megane picked a fight with Niigaki but I don¡¯t get it¡¹

    Unlike students who were given two rest days a week, the saints can¡¯t be given holidays.

    It seems that the training time per day shortens bit by bit, but the fact that there are no holidays you can spend without worrying about time is mentally and physically worrying.

    If it¡¯s just physical, Misuzu¡¯s reinforced recovery can do something about it.

    Recently they can use physical bestowal magic so they can recover some of his fatigue with his magic alone

    That said, the difference is tremendouspared to Misuzu¡¯s unique magic.

    Therefore, Misuuz¡¯s still using reinforced recovery to all saints every morning.

    ¡¸Un, Misuzu¡¯s reinforced recovery really helps¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d for your praise nyaa. ¡­Want to do it again?¡¹

    She reached out for his penis hanging down but Ran stops it.

    ¡®Let¡¯s stop for tonight¡¯

    It¡¯s indeed overdone.

    If he vites Misuzu more tonight, she might really go crazy.

    The reason why he¡¯s enthusiastic when he¡¯s with MIsuzu isn¡¯t just because Misuzu¡¯s so cute.

    If it was Kanami or Sayaka, Ran can be satisfied ejacting two to three times including forey.

    Though he¡¯s a high school boy at the peak of adolescent libido, there¡¯s still a limit. It¡¯s impossible to ejacte creating a sea of semen like some peerless protagonist.

    But, with Misuzu©`that limit disappears.

    As long as Misuzu¡¯s cute©` If she uses reinforced recovery, he can continue having sex with Misuzu until he gets satisfied.

    He can even literally paint her whole body with semen and stay connnected all night.

    ¡¸That said, I think it¡¯s not good to treat Misuzu like a toy¡¹

    It¡¯s a remark that would make you retort ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you¡± but, he thinks that he can press this role to only Misuzu.

    There¡¯s no need to worry about exhaustion or smell.

    Not only an outlet of lust but also a way to vent out stress, Misuzu¡¯s treated as such.

    Continuing as such, someday he might just see Misuzu only as a sexual processing tool.

    That made him feel uneasy.

    ¡¸I want to keep pouring my love to Misuzu forever¡¹

    ¡¸Ran-kun¡¯s puring in semen right? I¡¯m the one pouring in love¡¹

    ¡¸¡­No, I¡¯m not talking about liquid¡¹

    Holding such a conversation, he wipes Misuzu¡¯s limbs with a towel.

    Stroking her young skin that¡¯s sticking to him, delusions spring up in his head.

    The smell of Ran¡¯s semen drifts along with the sweet womanly fragrance.

    This also stirs up his sense of conquest.

    But, he has to hold back today.

    It¡¯s not about secretion.

    ¡¸I¡¯m wiping your armpits, raise your arms¡¹

    ¡¸Here, Ran-kun¡¹

    Misuzu licks her glossy mouth as she put her arms on the back of her head.

    Modest it may be but her breast softly sways, that scene made him swallow his saliva.

    Looking at it closely, Misuzu¡¯s breasts are swelling more than usual, her pink nipples are protruding plumply.

    Turning up his gaze, Misuzu¡¯s expectant eyes met with Ran¡¯s.

    She¡¯s aroused from having Ran wipe her body. Misuzu¡¯s limbs twitches along with the movement of the cloth.

    Knowing that his beloved partner is aroused, there¡¯s no way a man would be able to hold back.

    The cowper fluid overflows from the tip of his penis that was just limp a while ago. Ran doesn¡¯t need the word endure for now.

    Forgetting the job of wiping her armpits, Ran sucks Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    There¡¯s a hard part among the softness, this might be a habbit.

    Just a bit more©` Thinking that he wants to be healed by Misuzu for a bit more, Ran decided to proceed thinking on who will he change to his Retainer next.

 Chapter 24 : The princess lone Play

    <h4>Chapter 24 : The princess lone y</h4>

    ¡¸A wave of lighting d in magic power ©` Dark Lighting ¡¶Joker Electric¡·¡¹

    A sh entwines the tanned fingertips.

    A purple blue current whirls from the empty space then spins like thorns covering her palm in a blink of an eye.

    A whip-like sh was shot out of her fingertips then runs straight ahead to the target few meters away.

    The target hit by the lighting©`a wooden pile©`made a dry sound and disappeared without a trace.

    After looking at it for a while©`she soon breathed out and wiped the sweat in her forehead.

    Mikoshiba Aya practices her magic under the blue sky and scorching sun.

    The princess of the Otaku who¡¯s a former delinquent girl dresses a gym suit-like training wear that has a white trend, she stretches herself to the sky making an expression saying that she has done a hard task.

    But still, it¡¯s hot.

    There¡¯s a lot of trees in the ce where they usually train, and since there¡¯s the shade of the pce, you won¡¯t feel the head even during the day.

    But here©`in the current ce where Mikoshiba is practicing, there¡¯s no nearby trees nor buildings to be a shade so the temperature is high.

    ¡¸¡­Seriously, it¡¯s hot¡¹

    Aya scowls at the bright sun while making her breasts flutter.

    Will her head cool down if she applies cold water on herself?

    Better yet, throw everything away and take a cold open bath, is the thought thates to her mind.

    Unlike the former world, it¡¯s wonderful that you don¡¯t have to worry about voyeurs.

    Just a bit of carelessness in the modern inte society turns to an eternal mental abuse, it¡¯s as frightening as it¡¯s convenient.

    It¡¯ll be left as a legacy where it¡¯ll be inherited to the future ahead.

    For a high school girl with a worthy body, it¡¯s important. One has to take care of changing clothes.

    If they¡¯re just enjoying peeping on the spot, MIkoshiba won¡¯t meddle with it.

    A person¡¯s memory fades away anyway.

    ¡¸©`Wait, I just thought of it a while ago¡¹

    Mikoshiba herself isn¡¯t aware of the old wisdom of¡ºA filthy gaze contains quite a lot of sexual element¡»

    Well, Mikoshiba is a beauty of a high school student

    When she¡¯s walking in the station and town, it¡¯s a daily routine to have their line of sight turned to the thighs and chest.

    You can¡¯t live in the modern Japan if you worry about the gazes from people passing through or the feverish nce from behind you¡¯re unaware of.

    If you¡¯re an excessively self conscious woman, just having your eyes match with the other, it¡¯ll be an endless ¡ºStop ogling, you¡¯re the worst¡»

    The topic has gone far.

    Anyway, Mikoshiba is one of those who doesn¡¯t care about the gaze of an opposite sex.

    Until just a few days ago.

    ¡¸Analyzing it with my ¡°Appraisal¡± eyes, the magic just now is a high difficulty magic from the lightning system, Dark Lightning¡¶Joker Electric¡· My god, as expected of Mikorin, it¡¯s wonderful¡¹

    ¡¸Eerr. A-Amazing¡¹

    ¡¸Mikorin¡¯s good at using magic. If you don¡¯t mind, could you teach me that? Or something?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if you take fluids after training. I¡¯ll make it with magic so wait for a while¡¹

    Taking the ss given by Kawasaki Shinzou, she drinks it up in one gulp.

    How¡¯s the taste? She was asked, she answered that it was tasteless and odorless.

    Wiping her hair filled with sweat, Mikoshiba left the training grounds.

    She can¡¯t dash to the shower but, it can¡¯t be helped since the sweat is unpleasant.

    ¡®I¡¯d like to bath and change clothes soon¡¯

    ¡¸©`Then, why are you boys sticking with me?¡¹

    pping the training wear that¡¯s sticking to her, Mikoshiba looked back in bad mood.

    Showing a frank expression without hiding her feelings, Otagawa groaned and hid behind Megane but the other three doesn¡¯t seem to be agitated at all. Rather, Ryuzaki mutters¡ºShit, that re makes me tingle¡­¡» Does he think that it¡¯s not heard?

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no need to mind us¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We¡¯re just simply going to the same direction as you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m going to take a bath I¡¯d like you not toe with me¡¹

    Ryuzaki reacted¡ºBath? Naked!?¡»from what Mikoshiba said but she decided not to mind it.

    ¡¸Oh, a bath?¡¹

    ¡¸B-Bath¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let me tell you beforehand, you¡¯re dead if you try to peep¡¹

    ring at the four that shows a distant look, Mikoshiba turned to the bathing area in a hurry.

    Fortunately, they¡¯re not people who have courage toe to the girl¡¯s bathing area so they didn¡¯t follow her further.

    Though she intends to spend the bath alone, unfortunately, there¡¯s already someone in the bathing area before her.

    For Mikoshiba who¡¯s originally a lone wolf who¡¯s being discharged with unfounded rumors, she¡¯s not good with girls who have a stronger standpoint than her.

    The strong position of course doesn¡¯t mean military power but as a flock©` To make it simple, it¡¯s the girls like foxes who borrow the power of the tiger making a fuss in the upper castle.

    For example the ss vice chairman, Jougaoka Reika©`the two she always tter.

    Mikoshiba doesn¡¯t clearly know what Reika herself behave to anyone©`even on teachers and seniors.

    Well, it¡¯s true that she¡¯s the enemy of a group of girls.

    Thinking about it, you can say that this opportunity is fictitious.

    The school girl who¡¯s bathing in front of her is one of the rare person among the ss Mikoshiba can pleasantly talk to.

    ¡¸Ah, Aya-chan.¡¹ Thanks for the hardwork nyaa¡¹

    Hiding her modest breasts with her hand, Nekoyama Misuzu shows an innocent smile along with her fangs.

    Mikoshiba responds by raising one of her hand and walked to the screen with an unchanging height.

    ¡¸How was your practice nyaa?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s going well. But recently, the otaku group sticks with me it¡¯s annoying¡¹

    Pouring the bucket of water on her head, Mikoshiba sighs.

    Looking at the skin burned by the sun, she began to wash her body with soap.

    She scrubs her waist and arms while her breasts shake violently.

    The breeze hitting her wet skin makes it supreme. What a sense of liberation.

    At first, she was resisting to expose her bare skin outdoors but she¡¯s now used to it

    That said, her shame hasn¡¯t weakened, she¡¯s doesn¡¯t forget to be cautious of the surroundings.

    ¡¸Aya-chan, was it half or quarter?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Even if your hair is brown, the bottom¡¯s ck¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, there¡¯s a lot of girls who are well developed nyaa¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸How do you grow¡­ The hair on the crotch nyaa?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah©`Geez!¡¹

    Scratching the back of her head, Mikoshiba Aya screams as she can¡¯t endure anymore.

    Even though she wanted to spend her time quietly alone, it seems that her hopes didn¡¯te true.

    ¡®Those four strange guys were following me, what¡¯s with this treatment?¡¯

    Mikoshiba Aya wonders if the Goddess watching over her is taking a nap right now.

    ¡¸I¡¯m a pure Japanese! I just dyed my hair! It¡¯s ck originally! I didn¡¯t color it down there so it¡¯s ck! Satisfied?!¡¹

    She shouted unexpectedly but that¡¯s how Mikoshiba feels usually so Misuzu didn¡¯t mind it in particr.

    Actually, Mikoshiba doesn¡¯t want to drive away Misuzu either.

    But, she just want it to be quiet now.

    ¡¸How do you grow your crotch hair nyaa?¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares about that? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to show it to anyoine. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have or don¡¯t, right?¡¹

    Right?! Then she look at Misuzu, she shows a blushing face and looking down embarrassed.

    Looking at that reaction, Mikoshiba understood everything.

    At the same time, the sense of guilt and defeat has surged in helplessly.

    ¡¸¡­R-Right. Nekoyama has s-someone to show it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Looking at Misuzu hiding her chest bashfully, Mikoshiba averts her eyes ufortably.

    The silent reaction gradually wears her heart.

    Her chest hurts as if she just did something terrible.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s crotch hair right? I-If you have sex, won¡¯t it just grow? W-Well, even if I didn¡¯t it did grow but©`¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It didn¡¯t grow¡¹

    Past tense.

    Mikoshiba felt something cracking from inside her due to the unconscious remark.

    Mikoshiba herself doesn¡¯t understand what it was.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s her pride or superiorityplex, Mikoshiba thought.

    Without saying any further, Mikoshiba quickly dried her body and prepared her uniform.

    Somehow, she¡¯s much more tired than before.

    Confirming that Megane and others aren¡¯t waiting for an ambush, Mikoshiba went back to the girl¡¯s room.

    Somehow, being alone hurts.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸Nnn¡­¡­¡¹

    Her smooth fingertips fits into the plump mountains.

    The little finger moves around searching for something then it stops at a point.

    Pushing the fingertips to the crevasse covered with a ck wheat field, a sweet pleasure runs through the whole body.

    Her legs opened wide trembles, the finger¡¯s owner©`the one who teases leaks out a glossy sigh from the end of her mouth

    ¡¸Ah¡­T-There¡­ More, stir it up more¡¹

    As if persuading her own lips, Mikoshiba Aya leaks out a spoiled scream.

    The one that¡¯s ying with Aya¡¯s slit is the fingertips of her own.

    But, in Aya¡¯s delusional world, the fingertip that¡¯s ying with her is different from herself.

    A boy¡¯s finger who she doesn¡¯t know, his face unseen.

    It¡¯s a charming boy that lives in Aya¡¯s delusional world only to make her happy.

    Immersing herself in the delusion of her body being tinkered by the nonexistent boy, Aya¡¯s fingers speeds up.

    ¡¸Nn, fuu¡­ Do you want to touch my breasts?¡¹

    A hand different from the one ying with her crotch is gently carried to her own mouth.

    Forcibly twisting three fingers including her middle finger to her closed lips, she makes it moist.

    Pulling her fingers filled with her own saliva, she then wrapped her breasts with that hand.

    The nipples towering to the heaven, the moisture passes through.

    Feeling the soft shape changing breasts, she slowly stimtes and massage it.

    Her body twitches asionally and the slit in between her thighs bes wet.

    The cold air enters her moist thighs and it feels refreshing.

    Feeling aroused by the sense of liberty, Aya bends her body.

    ¡¸¡­nn, haa. Love, lovelovelovelovelovelovelove, I love thiiiis!¡¹

    The movement of her fingertips elerates as she shout love to a man who¡¯s not existing.

    The figure of the boy in her delusion world gradually swallowed up by the white fog then her legs opened loosely begins to cramp.

    ¡¸©`Nnn, haaauu!¡¹

    Biting on the sheets, Aya¡¯s whole body convulsed and her body bent once again.

    Chewing the cloth to hold back her voice, Aya starts convulsing.

    Her open legs stretched out and before long, they are wrapped in the sheets as they weaken.

    Wiping her finger tips after releasing out love nectar from the pleasure, Aya then throws down her body as she sighs.

    The scenery reflected inside her head bes hazy.

    Aya drools from her mouth while letting out a face melting in pleasure.

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve done it again¡¹

    Looking at her breasts moving up and down as she breathes, Aya sighs making a cold look.

    ¡¸Even though I never did this in the former world¡¹

    Using water magic, she washed away her fingertips dirty with love nectar.

    Feeling her vaginal hole still twitching, Aya changed her clothes.

    Since when did Aya started masturbating?

    She doesn¡¯t remember the exact date but it¡¯s not recent.

    After transferring to this world, Aya only felt hate and anger.

    Infinite Mana ¡¶Over Energy¡·, an uninteresting skill given to Aya, means repeated practice of an amazing amount of spirit magic

    Unlike Misuzu who¡¯s given reinforced recovery, and Kanami who¡¯s given Infinite Cutting, Aya¡¯s skill doesn¡¯t make sense on itself.

    Even if she possess infinite mana, it¡¯s meaningless if there¡¯s no technique to use it.

    Therefore, she needs to know as much spirit magic as possible.

    Grimoires and magic books handed over, she memorizes how to use spirit magic.

    Simple things are fine with imagination and chanting but when ites to high difficulty magic, it won¡¯t go as easy.

    There¡¯s also magic circles with iprehensible ancient characters drawn on it and special magic tools.

    Forcibly invoking magic where the principle and process is impossible to understand is considerably painful.

    ¡®It was at that time, I guess?¡¯

    Aya dives in the bed in the middle of the night, her body hurts and her stomach itches.

    Aya¡¯s a virgin but she¡¯s also a healthy high school girl that¡¯s already ripe.

    She¡¯s also curious about lewd things, she¡¯d like to try sex even once.

    Unable to endure the hot feeling deep in her stomach, she caressed her slit on her crotch, that was the start.

    At first, the stimtion was only stroking, it gradually bes intense and now she inserts her fingers to the limit, trying not to damage the hymen

    That said, there¡¯s a limit.

    At first,forting it with her own hands, the pain in her stomach weakens.

    But the increase in frequency, it bes impossible to settle it with only little stimtion.

    ¡¸Ah¡­No good. Somehow, I feel very horny¡¹

    She was able to somehow release the dissatisfaction of her vagina hole but the burning inside her body doesn¡¯t go away.

    Aya¡¯s a woman. Her libido is inferiorpared to men who¡¯s always in head but it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s nonexistent.

    When she was in middle school hanging out with girls, she looks at the boy who doesn¡¯t seem to have resistance changing clothes, taking a sexy pose and showing various things at the pool.

    The boy hiding his lower abdomen in panic was interesting but, the reality that it¡¯s an arousing act remains.

    ¡¸I wonder if sex feels good¡­¡¹

    But, deep in her heart©`Mikoshiba Aya¡¯s a pure girl.

    She¡¯s not an easy woman that will be satisfied if a penis just thrusts inside her.

    If she¡¯s going to do it, then she¡¯d like to have sex feeling sincere pleasure.

    She doesn¡¯t want to open her legs to Megane or Otagawa even by mistake.

    ¡®I feel sorry to say this but I don¡¯t feel any lust for them¡¯

    ¡¸In the end, who took Nekoyama?¡¹

    Basing from her behavior so far, Misuzu¡¯s lover would be Torao Shigenobu, the ssmittee chairman.

    Aya can¡¯t imagine the scene of the two of them having sex by all means.

    True, they¡¯re a couple that suits each other

    There¡¯s the ss chairman who¡¯s clean, and have a wide and healthy friendship in the middle.

    You don¡¯t feel that him going out with Misuzu who¡¯s treated as the idol of the male students is out of ce.

    Both of their surnames have cats in it, but it¡¯s unrted but.

    ¡¸Recently, Nekoyama seems to be keeping distance from the boys¡­¡¹

    Nekoyama Misuzu¡¯s seducing the male students that Jougaoka¡¯s followers make her an enemy.

    Actually it¡¯s a natural act but, that¡¯s unrted when ites to the results.

    Nekoyama¡¯s burikko act©`it¡¯s actually false©`creates a reverse harem state however, there¡¯s only few girls who feel disgust.

    Misuzu grabs the hearts of men like it¡¯s breathing but, recently it¡¯s been quiet.

    Though, she¡¯s not missing her daily routine of using reinforced recovery on them.

    Even if someone falls on the side, she¡¯s not jumping ahead.

    Even Tanaka Haruto who¡¯s been rejected by two people approaching her, she shook him off without even batting an eye.

    If it was Misuzu before, she¡¯d say¡¸It can¡¯t be helped nyaa¡­¡¹then does it firmly.

    Somehow, she¡¯s moving on a ce where Aya and others don¡¯t know.

    Not from the ss but from the outside.

    She¡¯s trying to change something bit by bit so it won¡¯t be noticed.

    ¡¸Well, who cares¡¹

    Though there¡¯s doubt, she doesn¡¯t have a cool thought of finding out.

    For now, she wants to get rid of her libido.

    She¡¯ll think about the other things after this is over.

    Narrowing her eyes, Aya opened her mouth wide and yawned.

    Because of her ying alone earlier, she¡¯s gotten sleepy.

    ¡®There¡¯s still a lot of time before dinner. Let¡¯s take a nap for the time being¡¯

    Thinking about such a thing, Aya fell asleep on the bed she¡¯s just on recently.

 Chapter 25 : Verbal slip witness

    <h4>Chapter 25 : Verbal slip witness</h4>

    ¡¸¡­Are you okay Aya-chan? Somehow, you seem to be very tired¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m justcking in sleep¡¹

    Misuzu used her reinforced recovery on Aya who has eye bags.

    The tiredness gnawing her whole body disappears and she regains her usual condition.

    ¡¸If you¡¯re feeling sick then say it right away¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I know. I¡¯m not a child¡¹

    Aya who regained energy gets away from Misuzu©`she turned on the corridor, crouched and held her head.

    ©`I¡¯ve done it again

    Aya who returned to her room after finishing dinner, felt pain deep in her stomach again.

    That said, it¡¯s already night. She tried to hold back and go to bed for today but there¡¯s twitching in her thighs that she can sleep in anxiousness.

    Just stroking it for a bit, Aya¡¯s secret ce discharges a lot of love nectar as if praising her touch.

    The soft touch is apanied by a stimtion, the moist slit reacts twitchingly.

    Her breathing turned rough and she opened up her crotch instinctively.

    Persuading herself saying ¡®just a bit¡¯, Aya slid down her panties and yed with the walls of her vagina with her fingertips.

    Aya who¡¯s both contact and act turned a habit won¡¯t be stopping from such small stimtion.

    ¡¸In the end, I did it until the end¡­ Aaah, I feel gloomy since morning¡¹

    She was able to relieve the pain caused by overdoing it with healing magic but spirit magic cannot eliminate fatigue fromck of sleep.

    Spirit magic©`a popr magic in this world©`is using the mana that sleeps in the body with the help of the spirits.

    This world has particle of magic called spirits drifting around, the people borrow the power of the spirits and they¡¯re able to materialize the phenomenon called sorcery.

    The substance called magic is a meaningless energy as it¡¯s the spirit¡¯s work to make a meaningful phenomenon.

    Though there are other magic than spirit magic, to be frank, its usability is not good.

    For example, a non-attribute magic where you use the mana in your body to materialize.

    In the old times©`there¡¯s a so-called monster who broke the oath and destroyed their pact with the spirit as a kind of self defense.

    It seems that it was magic like natural healing and increasing resistance to bacteria instead of an aggressive one.

    Therefore people doesn¡¯t necessarily remember why the contact with spirit continues.

    Theter is the dark magic that can only be used by high level demons.

    Having the dark image from it¡¯s name, it forms a magic from inside the demon and use a wicked energy different from mana, it¡¯s a magic used by demons.

    Dark magic is such an intense name but it seems that it¡¯s not only offensive magic but recovery and detoxification magic also exists.

    But, since only demons can use it, there¡¯s not much progress in study among humans.

    Lastly, it¡¯s unique magic.

    To put it in simple terms, it¡¯s the skill given to the saints.

    Unlike spirit magic that can be used by anyone who has mana, it¡¯s one special ability that can only be used by a person with ¡°Talent¡± or someone who received special training.

    Not only Aya¡¯s infinite mana and Ran¡¯s retainer training but also the magic used by the saints after they were summoned to this world, they¡¯re also worthy of the magic that borrow the power of the spirits.

    It¡¯s an ability where the person can use it endlessly as long as one has the energy and stamina.

    Hence, a person who have offensive magic is very important as a military weapon.

    In case of Aya whose unique magic is a mass of talent, it¡¯s only useful when she¡¯s using spirit magic so it¡¯s exceptionally different, you can say it¡¯s strange.

    It seems that someone who can use both spirit magic and dark magic doesn¡¯t exist in this world.

    There¡¯s no such fact that someone who uses unique magic can¡¯t use spirit magic.

    ¡¸Anyway, I¡¯ve got to go to the practice area¡­¡¹

    Aya who finished her basic training is now voluntarily doingbat training

    It¡¯s a practice for her to invoke the proper spirit magic on the urate spot.

    Therefore, even if she cut corners, she won¡¯t be med by someone.

    ¡¸Just because nobody¡¯s looking, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m doing something shady¡¹

    Though she¡¯s broken a lot of rules in the school, she¡¯s never neglected studies nor observance of time.

    Aya¡¯sbelled as someonecking in sincerity, but in reality, she¡¯s a serious high school girl.

    Compared to the hidden delinquentpensated dating while pretending to be a good girl on the surface, she¡¯s quite a wholesome girl.

    Going through a different route than usual, Aya steps into the usual practice area.

    She¡¯ll be arriving at the same destination every time so the route doesn¡¯t matter.

    She want to reduce the time she meets those guys as much as possible.

    ¡¸¡­Gehehe, you¡¯ve got some good boobs¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, geez. Please stop it, Rigel-samaa¡¹

    As she walk around a location where there¡¯s no people, she heard a loud voiceing from the maid and the minister from a room.

    Turning her gaze as she happen to pass by, the sight of the naked minister having sex with a maid enters her eye.

    The blonde maid desperately holds her voice while her waist trembles, she¡¯s making a happy face.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Hhmm!¡¹

    Blushing, Aya quickly leave the ce pretending not to notice.

    ¡®I wonder if it really feels good to be connected with such an old man¡¯

    True, it would befortable to have an opposite sex deep inside the part where the fingers don¡¯t reach but.

    If it¡¯s someone like that©`

    ¡¸Aaah, seriously! I¡¯m feeling horny again!¡¹

    Her crotch isn¡¯t wet since she just did itst night but the itching deep in her waist is inevitable.

    Where fingers can¡¯t reach©`or rather the deep part that hurts as it¡¯s not reached by a fingernail or something else, a soft yet hard flesh stimtes it.

    Just thinking about it, her back tingles.

    That said, she¡¯s not okay doing it with just anyone.

    She never want to open her legs to the four otaku group©`especially Megane and Kawasaki who¡¯s following her.

    But, somehow; The men who surrounds Aya who¡¯sbelled as a delinquent and a slut, can never be included in Aya¡¯s taste.

    Well, actually, if you ask if Aya has a ssmate she likes, she has no choice but to deny but©`

    ¡¸Having sex with anyone you don¡¯t like is wrong©`¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Isn¡¯t that Mikorin there?¡¹

    Called by a familiar voice from behind, Aya stoped trembling.

    ¡¸Since you weren¡¯ting to the practice field, I was worried. Why are you here? Is there anything wrong?¡¹

    Putting his hand on her shoulder, Aya¡¯s spine trembles

    A rude touch along with a sticky voice. There¡¯s no doubt. ©`It¡¯s Megane Eichi.

    ¡¸If you feel sick then say it immediately. I¡¯m always thinking about Mikorin¡¹

    She¡¯s feeling goosebumps on her whole body.

    The way he stroke her shoulders is somewhat indecent and it feels like his breathing is a bit too close.

    ¡¸¡­You smell better today. I love the sweet flower-like aromaing from Mikorin¡¹

    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t understand Megane¡¯s behavior.

    Perhaps he was anticipating her arrival in the training field, he¡¯s trying to speak appreciation to Aya who¡¯s not missing out her everyday self-training.

    Him calling out to Aya is also because he¡¯s sincerely worried.

    Though you can¡¯t say that there¡¯s no ulterior motive, you won¡¯t think that it¡¯s only ulterior motives.

    ¡®Thest one is just a verbal slip, I think¡¯

    That said, Aya¡¯s not a person that¡¯scking inmon sense.

    She doesn¡¯t intend to neglect other people¡¯s care.

    She¡¯s not good with interpersonal rtionship but, she can¡¯t refuse a contact from other person directly.

    But, the timing¡¯s bad.

    Blocked by a space painted with evil passion, she¡¯s just right after witnessing a sex scene. Aya¡¯s brain is in pink.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t touch me!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, I¡¯ve done something rude¡­ Are you okay?¡¹

    Aya distorts her face from the unpleasant act of trying to touch her body familiarly.

    She knows that he doesn¡¯t mean anything bad but, being touched by someone©`especially Megane gives nothing but difort.

    ¡¸©`Go away!©`When you look this way, I-I feel horny¡¹

    No.

    That¡¯s wrong.

    Aya closed her mouth quickly but the words released from her mouth can¡¯t go back.

    It¡¯s true that she¡¯s horny.

    Incidentally, she¡¯s irritated.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s feeling disgusted.

    It¡¯s mixed. Unfortunately, at this timing.

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    She can¡¯t think as if the time has stopped.

    She wants to push him away but the words she has thrown gave the opposite meaning.

    The tingling hair wears her skin, Aya unintentionally hugs her body.

    Megane who¡¯s shocked by the sudden confession has his mouth and eyes wide open.

    Megane who steps back with a cartoonish expression, his sses had fallen and his throat trembles from happiness.

    ¡¸I thought that I was seeing Mikorin¡¯s eyes recently so it was like that¡­?¡¹

    Putting his finger on his bangs, Megane shows a distant gaze.

    Megane shows a smile while as he pretends not to be shaking but his right leg is twitching in excitement.

    The smile doesn¡¯t suit his face but there wasn¡¯t anyone in the ce who have a state of mind that can point it out.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not¡­ That¡¯s not it!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d make a mistake about Mikorin¡¯s feelings¡¹

    ¡¸Listen to me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If you make too much noise, I¡¯ll close up your cute mouth¡¹

    Aya retreats to escape from having her lips sealed.

    ¡¸Seriously, Mikorin¡¯s so naive¡¹

    Megane conveniently interprets the action created by disgust, he then rushed happily screaming¡ºMy youth¡¯s at spring!¡»

    Aya looks at his back in daze but she finally regained herself when he has disappeared.

    She¡¯s at her wit¡¯s end as something irrevocable is done, she crouches at the ce while screaming even though her voice won¡¯te out.

    Mikoshiba Aya has made her second verbal slip aftering to this world.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸¡­I might¡¯ve witnessed an unexpected moment¡¹

    Sadogashima Sayaka who¡¯s in a small room where the small equipment is packed simply, covers her mouth with her hand in surprise.

    Scattered around Sayaka is a rusted sword, broken armor and a broken torture tool.

    All of them are useless items if left alone.

    Sayaka can¡¯t understand why she¡¯s putting those away.

    ¡¸Or rather, rather than that¡¹

    Sayaka looks around from the door of the small room restlessly.

    The halls of the pce is long and slim enough to be seen through.

    After confirming that there¡¯s nobody outside, Sayaka begins to ponder about the spectacle she just saw.

    ¡®There¡¯s no doubt©`or could it be that I misheard it?¡¯

    ¡®No, but, people¡¯s preference are different they say¡¯ It¡¯s not good to put onbels on someone selfishly just by looks and atmosphere.

    It¡¯s amon setting in shoujo manga that an unfriendly delinquent girl likes small animals, or a boyish girl have a girlish hobby.

    ¡®I can¡¯t just say it¡¯s impossible¡¯

    Actually, Even Sayaka who¡¯s thought to be a docile literary girl is actually a lewd sadist.

    She knows that it¡¯s not good to judge people by their appearances.

    ¡¸So Mikoshiba-san likes Megane-kun¡­¡¹

    Sayaka doesn¡¯t have much good memories with the female student named Mikoshiba Aya.

    If you ask her why, she¡¯s not good with her.

    She shouted at Torao and Niigaki right after transferring to this world.

    Mikoshiba also showered curses at Otomezaki and Sayaka who were crying in shock.

    Well, she¡¯s originally known to be that kind of student so it didn¡¯t cause that much trauma.

    From Sayaka¡¯s perspective, Mikoshiba Aya¡¯s image as a student is a delinquent girl.

    ¡®Was that too short?¡¯

    That said, Sayaka doesn¡¯t know Mikoshiba that much.

    She¡¯s always alone and she doesn¡¯t move away from her desk during breaks.

    ording to Otomezaki Emi and Fujiyoshi Yuri, she¡¯s a slut who have a physical rtionship with the seniors.

    But well, in Emi and Yuri¡¯s sense, non-virgin = prostitute so there¡¯s not much credibility there.

    ¡¸Recently, Megane-kun and Mikoshiba-san have been together but¡­ So that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    The lone wolf of the ss and the lower ss Otaku group.

    So the unfounded rumors of Mikoshiba and Megane and his group getting along is true.

    The gloomy otaku who doesn¡¯t have any presence on females and the JK Bitch who¡¯s spreading a male odor(is what the rumors said) Thinking about it normally, it¡¯s a contradictory existence.

    In regards to their appearance©`it¡¯s hard to say it clearly in a away it¡¯s not rude but©`it feels that they¡¯re not in bnce.

    Mikoshiba Aya¡¯s treated as the bottom of the ss but, she¡¯s a school girl with a good style and stunning proportions.

    if she wants to stand out brightly then she¡¯d take the boys as her prisoners in a blink of an eye©`well, in short, she¡¯s a beauty.

    Then, Megane©` He¡¯s unknown to the world.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to share this exciting feeling with someone but I can¡¯t tell this to Emi-chan and Yuri-chan¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s already tired of hearing such rumors of that girl having physical rtionship to support herself or a hidden huge penis.

    She would like to talk to someone about the pure love pattern(from the third person¡¯s view) to someone

    Sayaka¡¯s a woman too.

    She can¡¯t speak about her own romantic circumstances but she likes love stories themselves.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve got to focus what¡¯s in front of me for now¡¹

    Holding the rusty shield and armor, Sayaka left the small room.

 Chapter 26 : That girl suits to be a sadist

    <h4>Chapter 26 : That girl suits to be a sadist</h4>

    Ryan, a senior employee returned to his room while avoiding the public eye, he exposed vignce to the person standing in front of the door.

    Concealing itself in the corner of the corridor and only showing the face to check the situation. After feeling relief soon enough, Ryan sticks out his finger on the yellow butterfly decorating his chest.

    Responding to that stimulus, the yellow brooch butterfly flutters in the darkness and flew to Ryan¡¯s room.

    After fluttering for a while, the vivid colored butterfly makes an uninterested dance,nded on his shoulder and folded her wings in a relieved manner.

    ¡¸Sorry, it was a shadowy so I didn¡¯t know who it was Did I make you wait?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I just came here. Also, I¡¯m the one who came without making an appointment¡¹

    The dark clouds hide the moonlight and only faint illumination basks the two in the corridor.

    Sayaka pouts her mouth embarrassed while adjusting her beautiful ck hair around her shoulder bybing with her hand again and again.

    She can¡¯t get the knotting habit off because she¡¯s tying it all day long. Ryan©`Ran don¡¯t mind that but, a maiden in love is a creature who cares about such little things.

    ¡¸You seem to be a bit tanned¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because of the increased training on outside. Besides, it seems that the Sun shines longer recently¡¹

    There¡¯s no certain sense if there¡¯s seasons in this world but now the climate feels from springing to summer in Japan.

    With the season gradually getting hotter©`it¡¯s Sayaka¡¯s favorite time among the four.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun, which do you prefer, a tanned or a fair skinned girl?¡¹

    ¡¸I think that a fair skinned girl but tanned girls are healthy so I like them too¡¹

    If you ask his desire, then he¡¯d say that girls who have tan-lines from gym suit or school swimwear would be his best preference but.

    In this world where neither gym clothes nor school swimsuit exists, it¡¯s impossible to enjoy that seductive tan-lines.

    Thinking about it, Ran invites Sayaka to his room.

    A musty confined smell along with a soft sweet aroma drifts in the room.

    Before her nose twitch and wonder what¡¯s the smell, Sayaka sees colorful flowering nts in front of her.

    ¡¸Are you raising flowers?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Ageha¡¯s food. I used to give her honey but the temperature has gotten higher recently so it turns sour¡¹

    Urging Sayaka to sit, Ran released Ageha from mimicking the brooch on his chest and she flew on the pot at the window.

    After confirming that Ageha is hidden behind the flowers, Ran sits next to Sayaka.

    By the way, the ce they¡¯re sitting is the bed used for sleeping

    Sitting on the bed of the opposite sex¡¯s room is an act that can be thought as an invitation.

    Or rather, there¡¯s no problem if she¡¯s actually inviting.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rare for Sayaka toe. What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah, that¡­I just have something I want to talk about¡¹

    Ran casually caress her back and waist while asking.

    She¡¯s visiting a boy¡¯s room thiste in the night so it can¡¯t be helped if he thinks that, but;

    Actually©`that¡¯s Sayaka¡¯s intention as well.

    Having wanted to talk about Mikoshiba¡¯s rtionship is just an official stance, but well, she came with that meaning in mind.

    She came purposely on this time because she wants to have sex with her beloved man.

    ¡¸Well, looking at Sayaka¡¯s appearance, I can imagine the main point but©`¡¹

    ¡¸If it was in the former world, then I would wear matching clothes and underwear, but In this world, only my uniform counts as cute clothes¡¹

    Sayaka rolls up her skirt provocatively while being caressed by Ran.

    Her bare thighs gotpletely exposed and even her inner thighs is exposed to Ran¡¯s view.

    Ran gulps his throat from that captivating line, then puts his hand on her spats filled with ulterior motives.

    Sayaka flips up her uniform as Ran removes her spats, her bra is removed as if it¡¯s nothing.

    Staring at the twin humble hills that¡¯s considered pitiful for a high school girl, Sayaka strokes her own chest and sticks out her tongue closing one of her eyes.

    Breathing roughly from the tempting act, Ran immediately takes off his butler clothes and is on his underwear in no time.

    The uncontroble desire pushes up from inside but Sayaka didn¡¯t show any hate nor difort from it.

    Rather, her face is blushing from excitement and she puts her hand on Ran¡¯s underwear while breathing roughly.

    ¡¸I love you, Kirishima-kun¡­¡¹

    Sayaka whispers to Ran¡¯s ear while lowering his underwear.

    Turning her arms to his neck, she tilts her face. Sayaka softly envolops Ran¡¯s lips while leaking out sighs of expectations.

    Their tongues didn¡¯t twine, it¡¯s just a soft kiss. As if to taste each other¡¯s lips, they wrap their mouths with their beloved.

    In case of Sayaka¡¯s kiss, she never lets a tongue inside her mouth.

    This is what Sayaka and Ran have decided. Until Sayaka¡¯s heart is ready, they¡¯d never use their tongues in kisses. That¡¯s the promise they made.

    What¡¯s with that purity if they already had sex?

    Even though this is not their first experience, what are the two afraid of?

    It¡¯s simple.

    The school girl ve subject to Retainer Training, if they give Ran a French kiss, then the Retainer level will advance to the second stage.

    The transformation of Misuzu is still engraved deep into his memory.

    MIsuzu who still had an ego was given a sweet kiss, then turned to a sweet cat faithful to instinct.

    Her reaction towards Ran has changed like he¡¯s apletely different person.

    Because he knows that transition, Ran can¡¯t let Sayaka fall to the second stage.

    Of course, if he release Retainer Training for a moment, he¡¯ll be able to make love with Sayaka until he¡¯s satisfied.

    But humans are creatures that loses self control once they lose focus just once.

    It¡¯ll be fine if I release it.

    Even if I make it by mistake, it¡¯s fine as long as I do it after we¡¯re done.

    Everything begins with irresponsiblepromise.

    Mutual trust is a castle of cards, Ran learned that it¡¯s easy to copse with his body.

    ¡¸¡­Nnn, Kirishima-kun, Kirishima-kun. I love you, Kirisima-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Sayaka¡­hmm. Cute, so cute. Nn, Sayaka, Sayaka¡¹

    Repeating a touch kiss as much as they want, Ran and Sayaka falls down to the bed.

    Sayaka¡¯s legs holds to Ran¡¯s waist firmly.

    Caressing the penis that¡¯s already rock hard, Sayaka gives Ran¡¯s lips a sweet bite.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun, it¡¯s getting really hot. ¡­You want to ejacte like this right?¡¹

    Her thin long fingers stick to the tip of the penis that¡¯s leaking cowper fluid.

    The tip of the penis and Sayaka¡¯s fingertips is connected with a lewd string of fluid.

    ¡¸There¡¯s this much already¡­ Are you too happy to be with me that you¡¯re aroused?¡¹

    ¡¸What about you? Your voice has gotten sadistic¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I¡¯m actually hopelessly aroused. ¡­Look ¡¹

    Ran¡¯s fingertips is pressed against Sayaka¡¯s pussy.

    Sayaka¡¯s scorching hot slit is already dripping wet.

    Sayaka pressed her her own hole to Ran¡¯s wet hands.

    Ran¡¯s touch is too pleasant that it might be a habit for her.

    ¡®Just being caressed at the back and the head, my important ce is melting this much already¡¯

    The pleasure of being touched directly is impossible to express in words.

    ¡¸Here, Kirishima-kun. Rx your body and lie down¡¹

    Sayaka rides non top of Ran while her sweet honey drips down.

    Pushing the t chest that shows no difference if man or woman, Sayaka sighs on Ran¡¯s ear then bites it.

    Stirring her tongue skillfully on Ran¡¯s ear, Sayaka stretched her hand on his lower body and grasped the hot symbol of her beloved.

    ¡¸Ah, uu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun, this part of you is twitching, so cute¡¹

    Sayaka grabs the penis who insists that it wants to ejacte and Ran¡¯s body bent backwards from too much pleasure.

    In sync with that tremble, the tip leaks cowper fluid again.

    Sayaka moisten her palm with the cowper fluid and loosens her mouth in satisfaction, she then holds Ran¡¯s cheek with both hands.

    ¡¸Come, Kirishima-kun. Where do you want to ejacte, outside or inside my vagina?¡¹

    Sticking their foreheads to each other, Sayaka sticks out her tongue.

    In this kind of situation, is there any man who would select the former?

    Though she has such doubt, Sayaka asks Ran meanly.

    She knows the answer before she even hears it.

    ¡¸Then, inside¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, got it. Then, I¡¯m putting it in¡¹

    Sayaka caresses the sensitive penis, Ran leaks out a scream as he¡¯s unable to endure.

    Holding the penis with her hand, Sayaka then puts it into her slit, her hot vagina hole is just pushed without reserve.

    The penis weed by the dripping wet vagina hole is raising cheers from the feeling from just making contact.

    Feeling the vaginal walls wet with love nectar, Ran¡¯s penis ispletely swallowed in.

    The penis being chewed by the swelling vagina walls drifting with sweet smell, is unable to move from too much pleasure.

    ¡¸Well the¡­I¡¯m moving?¡¹

    Sayaka slowly move her waist while swallowing Ran¡¯s penis.

    Sayaka turns her arms around Ran¡¯s neck to embrace him closely.

    While doing repeated kiss on his nape, she brings her face close to Ran¡¯s ears.

    Breathing out a sigh, she speaks in a sadistic voice.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun¡¯s semen, release a lot of them okay?¡¹

    Ran¡¯s penis twitch inside Sayaka¡¯s vagina as if responding to her voice.

    Though the feminine undtion iscking, Ran¡¯s absorbed in hugging Sayaka¡¯s body, enjoying the smooth and supple feeling of her body.

    The sweaty bare skin stick to each other and Sayaka¡¯s nipples stir around Ran¡¯s chest.

    Feeling Sayaka¡¯s breath in his ears, Ran rubs his cheeks with hers.

    He feels her silky hair directly. His head turn numb from the sweet aroma peculiar to a woman, and the tip of his penis twitches.

    The ck hair sticking to her sweaty shoulder, white delicate body that¡¯s easily breakable.

    The young skin is really sensual and the nipples rising up from her modest chest brings out amorousness.

    In a situation where Sayaka¡¯s swinging her waist as she embrace him, Ran¡¯s excitement is elerated further.

    The wave of pleasurees and Ran¡¯s spine trembles.

    Sticking to Sayaka¡¯s damp skin, his whole body is being wrapped up by her.

    ¡¸Saya, Sayaka!¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, cumming? It¡¯s okay. Let out a lot of semen¡¹

    He clings to Sayaka to escape the hip-breaking pleasure.

    His testicles scream as he¡¯s being squeezed by the vaginal walls inside.

    ¡¸Shit, I-I¡¯m about to©`¡¹

    Thest dam breaks and Ran bends his whole body

    The penis gripped by Sayaka¡¯s pussy twitches and the testicles swelling up bursts.

    Along with the tremendous pleasure, a pure white torrent is released.

    ¡¸Aha~ Kirishima-kun¡¯s hot semen ising out¡­¡¹

    Saytaka smiles happily while shaking her hips filled withposure.

    She¡¯s making an ecstatic expression because she¡¯s connected to her beloved?

    Or is it because of the superiorityplex that she was able to pin down her beloved and make him cum one-sidedly.

    Either way, Sayaka happiness doesn¡¯t change so he doesn¡¯t mind otherwise.

    Ran¡¯s weakly rxes while ejacting inside Sayaka¡¯s vagina.

    Was it because the girls under Retainer Training skill has be a lot more sensitive? Though it¡¯s miserable, he wasn¡¯t able to make Sayaka climax tonight.

    Although Sayaka¡¯s supposed to be under one stage, that reason may be somewhat strange.

    That said. Ran feels somewhat lonely that he¡¯s the only one who felt pleasant.

    But©`

    ¡¸How is it Kirishima-kun? Does my vagina feel good?¡¹

    The other person in question©`Sayaka happily gazes at Ran.

    Sayaka¡¯s happiness is not letting herself be finished. Hearing the scream of her beloved, ejacting inside pleasantly©` She wants her partner to feel more pleasant than herself.

    For the sadist, Sadogashima Sayaka, it doesn¡¯t matter if she cums or not.

    Rather, Sayaka feels bored if the boy is unresponsive and she¡¯s the only one feeling good.

    That said, Ran¡¯s also a man.

    While having sex with each other, it¡¯s normal for him to think that he wants the girl to feel also good.

    Ran kept hugging Sayaka and rolled around.

    From Sayaka straddling on him to him pushing down a girl. Sayaka stares at it curiously, before long her eyes narrowed happily to consent.

    ¡¸Geez, you hate to lose¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s miserable if I¡¯m the only one who came. I¡¯ll absolutely make Sayaka feel good tonight¡¹

    Sayaka feels her whole body trembles from the powerful gaze filled with manliness.

    ¡®Why is the expression of a boy pretending to be tough so cool and charming?¡¯

    The sadistic instinct sleeping deep inside Sayaka wells up.

    That said, Sayaka doesn¡¯t want to bully Ran.

    She only loves the expression, behavior and actions of desperately doing his best for herself.

    It doesn¡¯t mean that her personality is bad.

    Making his tongue crawl on her standing up nipples, Ran pushed his penis inside Sayaka¡¯s vagina again.

    He tastes Sayaka¡¯s t chest to return fire, trying not to be swayed by Sayaka shaking her hips seductively.

    ¡¸¡­Nn, fuaaa! K-Kirishima-kun. There, if you suck it that much, hyauu!¡¹

    Sayaka was being confident at start but she¡¯s only able to raise a sweet loud voice before the sweet tongue torturing her nipples persistently.

    Sucking up the small chest of the ssmate that gives her an inferiorityplex, Sayaka¡¯s body convulses.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun, you¡¯re really sensitive¡¹

    Ran who ended the second round tonight is lying down showing an exhausted expression, he ignores the words Sayaka said.

    Ran thought that he would be able to make Sayaka cum by focusing his attacks mainly on her small nipples showing feminine charm.

    ¡®But, why is it?¡¯

    ¡®Even though he stir the soft breasts with his lips, lick up the sweet nipples standing violently at the center. Even though he was enjoying the taste of Sayaka¡¯s breasts trembling in excitement.¡¯

    In the end, Sayaka used her waist without being finished, and began to chew Ran¡¯s penis in her vaginal hole.

    Ran¡¯s penis that¡¯s already sensitive after ejacting once is swallowed by the vaginal wall of Sayaka who¡¯s swinging it sweetly, he was finished while raising a cute scream.

    Ran can¡¯t forget Sayaka¡¯s gaze at him as he was finished clinging to her.

    Eyes looking down but gentle eyes that admires her treasured ones.

    Looking at Ran as if disappointed yet it also feels like she¡¯s praising him for doing well, it¡¯s a sweet look.

    All of the sensation were grasped by Sayaka that his back trembles like he¡¯s shocked.

    If this continues, Ran will wake up to being a masochist someday.

    ¡¸If Kirishima opens that door, then I will give you love every night so don¡¯t worry¡¹

    ¡¸Specifically how?¡¹

    ¡¸I will do anything Kirishima-kun wants me to do¡¹

    Putting nket around her navel, Sayaka draws an arc with her mouth.

    Exposing her unprotected breasts, Sayaka raised her body and pokes the cheek of Ran who¡¯s still exhausted.

    ¡¸Hey, Kirishima-kun. I know that I¡¯m talking about this just after we did it but, Could you listen to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    Like Sayaka, Ran¡¯s wearing a nket on his birthday suit, he turned his body towards Sayaka while trying to resist the drowsiness and tiredness.

    Though he¡¯s aroused by the situation of being on top of the bed with a ssmate not wearing anything, Ran¡¯s penis is lip, not even moving.

    The seeds of life that were collected in his testicles were poured into Sayaka¡¯s uterus.

    It¡¯s impossible to do more than this.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Megane-kun©`¡¹

    As soon as Megane¡¯s name was mentioned, Ran¡¯s face turned cloudy.

    That said, the words Sayaka speaks were unrted to Megane. Ran breathes a deep sigh as the unpleasant feeling boiling up was avoided.

    ¡¸What about him?¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un, Actually, I saw Mikoshiba-san confess to him today

    Eh? is the face Ran shows Sayaka.

    ¡¸To Megane?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoshiba-san who¡¯s rumored to be a slut©`confessing to Megane Eichi?¡¹

    No way? That doubt is Ran¡¯s honest feelings.

    The man eating slut turned hungry so she devours a schoolboy©`he wonders.

    The school girl named Mikoshiba Aya, to put bluntly, is a beautiful girl.

    Her features suit the brown hair and her healthy tanned skin is very enchanting.

    Her Breasts are huge, style is outstanding, the skirt length is short her thighs are THICC.

    Because of her attendance number, Megane was sitting behind her at the first seat shuffle but, because of her sweet aroma creates unconscious erections, he heard him boast it to his otaku friends.

    Actually, Ran saw her sometimes appearing during sses but©`

    ¡®Well, yeah. If you ask me, it¡¯s lewd¡¯

    Does some of the teachers want to see Mikoshiba close by? She¡¯s been called to answer a ckboard item during ss.

    ¡¸But, if I recall, Mikoshiba¡¯s smart¡¹

    Megane who looks like someone who studies too much actually has poor grades if you ask.

    It¡¯s hard to believe that the smart Mikoshiba was fooled by Megane¡­

    ¡¸It¡¯s said that people¡¯s taste are totally different¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, Kirishima-kun thinks so too¡¹

    Tilting his head from the meaningful words, Sayaka leaks out a sigh.

    ¡¸If it was Emi-chan and Yuri-chan, then they¡¯d say that it¡¯s Megane-kun financing her or that it¡¯s only a physical rtionship¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡¹

    Otomezaki Emi and Fujiyoshi Yuri are hardcore otaku girls©`Fujiyoshi¡¯s a genuine Fujoshi

    They seem to be having good material but, Ran¡¯s impression is that they¡¯re modest and unpopr

    Fujiyoshi Yuri¡¯s doing twin-tails as a high school student.

    ¡¸What¡¯s Mikoshiba¡¯s skill again?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Infinite Mana. Then, Megane-kun¡¯s skill is Appraisal¡¹

    ¡¸I remember that¡¹

    He has a grudge literally boiling his intestines towards Megane.

    Torao was the one who did the actual violence but it was Megane Eichi who first hoist up Ran.

    If he kept silent, then right now©`

    Ran won¡¯t be able to live the life being surrounded by the ss idol he loves, the dignified kendo girl, and the literary girl that¡¯s in love with him.

    This is just a result, but Ran doesn¡¯t think that he¡¯d ept Megane or Torao.

    ¡¸But, something¡¯s strange.¡¹

    Sayaka tilts her head curiously.

    ¡¸Mikoshiba-san is the one who confessed but, she¡¯s not flirty at all¡­ Even at tonight¡¯s dinner, she¡¯s always been silent. Normally, when a girl goes out with a boy she likes, she¡¯d want to be closer and to stare at each other, that¡¯s what I think¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s a bit strange then¡¹

    That said, Mikoshiba and Megane are people who aren¡¯t likely to be flirty in public.

    They might be meeting secretly in a room and talk about love passionately there.

    Thinking about it, he felt angry somehow.

    ¡¸Well, somehow. If you¡¯ve got something to worry about then just tell me okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, I¡¯m fine. I also enjoy talking about other people¡¯s love story with Kirishima-kun¡¹

    Patting Sayaka¡¯s head in embarrassment, Ran put his hand on his chin in deep thought.

    His thought is of course, the topic just now, Mikoshiba Aya.

    Mikoshiba confessed to Megane©`suppose that¡¯s not a joke or a teasing, then.

    They¡¯re going out right now©` That voluptuous beauty Mikoshiba Aya is currently Megane Eichi¡¯s.

    Mikoshiba Aya, is Megane Eichi¡¯s.

    ¡¸¡­Mikoshiba?¡¹

    ¡®Megane has a huge loan he can¡¯t bear himself©`a grudge.¡¯

    ¡®Thus, I will be asking for a payback¡¯

    Like a hawk that caught it¡¯s prey, Ran¡¯s mouth distorts meaningfully.

 Chapter 27: Mikorinâ€™s in heat

    <h4>Chapter 27: Mikorin¡¯s in heat</h4>

    Megane¡¯s school life is a dull one, like walking meaninglessly on a flower garden that¡¯s not blooming.

    If you bring your face closer to the ground then there would be other interesting things than flowers, without spending free time©`he spent tedious daily life. A dull life where he can¡¯t get anything as long as he doesn¡¯tpromise.

    If Megane was as dull as Kirishima Ran, he¡¯ll definitely be left alone in the group named ss.

    But Megane had a hobby for better or not.

    Though watchingte night anime broadcast can¡¯t be said as a popr hobby.

    That hobby is important to Megane©`and it¡¯s an important key to deepen his rtionship with the otaku group in the ss.

    He can talk his impressions about thete night anime with friends.

    Rmending and lending manga and light novels to each other, they deepened their friendship through a hobby.

    Though they¡¯re avoided by the female students, they were able to spend a fulfilling life.

    However, Megane¡¯s looking for a more fulfilling, rose-colored youth in school life.

    It doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s not enjoying his daily life of talking about his hobbies with friends.

    But it was not enough.

    The school life Megane seeks can never be satisfied with friendship of the same sex only.

    A high school boy is a high ss status where you can enjoy for three years of your life.

    The sweet youth with high school girls wearing school uniforms can only be experienced so little in your long life. Isn¡¯t it a loss if you don¡¯t enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content?

    Otagawa, Ryuzaki, and Kawasaki, his male friends are also important fragments of youth.

    But, he wants a flower.

    A single flower will do. Even if it¡¯s just for a short while. He just wants a vivid and lovely flower.

    Staying until after school, studying in the sunset

    A cheering voice from the back in athletics, going back home holding hands.

    At the end of the graduation ceremony, letting the beloved girl cry in his chest.

    That¡¯s the youth Megane is seeking for from the bottom of his heart (Though it¡¯s mainly knowledge from anime and games)

    He wants to have a fulfilling high school life with a treasured lover.

    ©`Well, I¡¯ve enumerated a lot of beautiful things but to put it frankly, I want to have sex with a high school girl, that¡¯s what it means

    ¡¸The sudden ss transfer, a misfortunate cheat, a dispute among students¡­ The gs are already standing up¡¹

    From a mundane daily life, they got involved to a different world with swords and magic. While the ssmates were given cheat abilities, Megane¡¯s given a very ipetent skill©`he¡¯s given appraisal.

    And along with the multiple scenarios, one student was med for having a skill.

    If it¡¯s a skill that remains in the body, humans who gives out bad ideas will appear.

    Rather, with the 21 people summoned all together, it was fictitious that there¡¯s not a fool that take an extraordinary action.

    If the ss broke up like that, the only road left for Megane is to escape from the ss and go on an adventure©`no other choice but to go on the easy method of making a harem with a demon girl.

    Well, that could still be a happy ending.

    That said, ording to Megane¡¯s scenario (Though it was improvised after the transfer) a viin was born among the group.

    Megane Eichi, along with the ss chairman saved all the schoolgirls from the harm of Retainer Training.

    He¡¯s suddenly a hero. Megane who protected the schoolgirls using a bad taste of as kill was praised for his achievements and was able to shoot through the hearts of lovely ssmates.

    ©`But, reality is ruthless.

    Megane eliminated the one who posses the worst skill of turning a woman to a ve yet no schoolgirl showed up falling for him, his rose colored youth never came.

    Though it can be understood by thinking just a little. It¡¯s inevitable that a man can¡¯t view himself objectively falls to such a egoistic bias.

    It¡¯s not something strange.

    But, Megane didn¡¯t abandon hope.

    There¡¯s definitely one school girl who thinks about Megane. A pure girl who can¡¯t grasp the timing of confession, staring at Megane¡¯s shadow every day, muttering¡¸Haa, I wasn¡¯t able to talk to him today¡¹ Megane will wait quietly like a maintain until that girl gains her courage.

    Then, it came.

    ¡¸But still, to think that Mikorin would be my girlfriend, the world¡¯s small¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    Staring at Mikoshiba who¡¯s embarrassed(actually different), Megane leaks a sigh.

    Looking at the distorted smiling face, Mikoshiba scratches her head feeling bothered.

    Why did ite to this?

    The answer to that question is quite simple. If the outline that caused this result was exined to someone else, Mikoshiba won¡¯t be able to keep her calm. She might beat someone up, blown away by her feelings.

    She doesn¡¯t want to believe that this thing happened because she¡¯s horny and annoyed.

    How many times have she cling to the impossible hope that this might be a bad dream or something.

    ¡¸The embarrassed Mikorin is really cute¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Mikkomikkomii!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸My heart¡¯s going Mikomii from too much happiness¡¹

    ¡¸For god¡¯s sake stop calling me that!?¡¹

    Every time Megane calls her Miko Miko, the otaku girls©`especially Otomezaki and Fujiyoshi©`are giving her strange nces.

    Especially Fujiyoshi Yuri shows a jealous eye.

    Even if the other party is Megane Eichi, she¡¯s being envious of a boy pampering her?

    Then, it¡¯s better if you stop that pitiful twintails first. Being persistent bothers instead.

    Is she imitating something?

    ¡¸B-But, Mikorin is M-Mikorin¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    Otagawa speaks flustered while sticking and separating his fingertips in front of his chest.

    Next to Otagawa Kenjirou, Kawasaki Shinzou is wholeheartedly eating the tomato vored meat dish.

    It¡¯s the usual pair.

    Ryuzaki Tsubasa isn¡¯t in the ce right now.

    Ryuzaki is currently forcibly joining in Tanaka Haruto and his friends, and proudly lecturing about¡¸Ways to persuade women¡¹

    Sayaka and Yuri are somewhat apart from Haruto, listening to Ryuzaki¡¯s opinion interestingly.

    He thinks that he might be happy telling someone the small knowledge she has from eroge and galge.

    It¡¯s painful to look at.

    Even Mikoshiba who¡¯s unrted feels an itch in her back.

    ¡¸No, still, Ryuzaki¡¯s a jealous fellow. As soon as I started dating Mikorin, he started taking distance obviously¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, we¡¯re not going out!¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s great that they get along¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Otagawa should be able to get a lovely girlfriend someday. Otagawa¡¯s gentle to his roots¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehehe, I-Is that so?¡­¡¹

    Staring at him scratching his cheek thinking that it¡¯s cute, Mikoshiba eats the tomato meat tediously.

    Otagawa¡¯s current remark is different from the many virgins mutter¡ºI want a girlfriend¡»by habbit.

    Megane doesn¡¯t seem to notice it but©`Otagawa Kenjirou has a girl in his mind.

    Though Otagawa¡¯s nce is uncertain, he¡¯s got a single school girl in his sights.

    It¡¯s on the upper castle of the ss. Niigaki, Torao, Nekoyama Misuzu, Shirayuki Saki from athletics club, along with the disciplinarymittee member Inugami Kanami.

    Otagawa surely likes her.

    On the other hand, Ryuzaki Tsubasa wants to go out with a high school girl, whoever it is©`he wants to have sex, that¡¯s what he thinks.

    Even when he approached Mikoshiba, he probably thought that he can just get along with her and have his way with her at least once.

    ¡¸¡­If only I was a bit cooler¡¹

    Megane, Otagawa, Kawasaki, and Ryuzaki©`among those for people©`they¡¯re only schoolboys that want to distract themselves from their loneliness using Mikoshiba.

    If it wasn¡¯t a status, then their libido won¡¯t boil.

    That said, she won¡¯t go far saying that they¡¯re disgusting existences.

    ¡®To be honest, it doesn¡¯t feel good being followed by Megane¡¯

    But if she seriously reject him here, Mikoshiba will go back to the formerly hard to deal with delinquents.

    Unlike the former world, this is a different world.

    Being isted here means the same as being isted from the world.

    Other than dating or not©`there¡¯s no need to treat them coldly.

    ¡¸¡­Really, if he was just a bit more handsome¡¹

    Shaking her waist tightly, Mikoshiba squeezes the fruit juice.

    Even if cold fruit juice is poured into her stomach, the heat and pain can¡¯t go away at all.

    ©`Even though I could allowed my body to do it at least once.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸Ah¡­shit. I might be really at my limit already¡¹

    Moonlight shines through the window of the dim private room.

    Mikoshiba who¡¯s the princess of the otaku leaks out a rough breath, she bites the sheetsid out on the bed.

    cing her cheeks on the bed, rubbing her thighs together.

    She¡¯s not being touched by someone. Even though she¡¯s just rubbing her own skin©`

    ¡¸Kuaa, No good. ¡­My head¡¯s going white, I feel like flying away¡¹

    Mikoshiba Aya closes her eye from the aching that¡¯s throbbing deep inside her stomach.

    ¡®I want to touch. I want to tease the slit that¡¯s screaming and releasing love nectar with my fingers, my hands¡¯

    ¡®I want to thrust my fingers deep inside and cancel this heat¡¯

    The delusion of her fingers ying with her important ce crossing her head again and again but Aya managed to retain her presence of mind through a silver thread of reason.

    It became like this because of her masturbation until now.

    Because she¡¯s been ying with it every night, Aya¡¯s crotch and nipples already have good sensitivity©`it has beenpletely developed.

    If she ys with it with her fingers now, sweet panting voice would leak out of her mouth

    ¡¸I want to do it. I really want to do it. I don¡¯t care who it is, I just want someone to have sex with me. Right now!¡¹

    ¡°Is this a punishment?¡±

    Ever since old times, it¡¯s said that masturbation is an act of disobeying God¡¯s order to leave descendants

    ying with her own body seeking pleasure, gaining pleasure for a moment by sacrificing a temporary sense of loss, a licentious act.

    A punishment for Aya who betrayed god every night©` ¡®I wonder if the result is inescapable¡¯

    ¡®Better yet, should I bring Megane to this room?¡¯

    Stuffing her face to the sheets, if she orders herself to not let out her voice, she won¡¯t be able to cum.

    But, if she¡¯s swept away by the temporary lust, and have sex with Megane.

    Once she regains her reason, she¡¯ll be tormented by regret and disgust.

    That¡¯s not good.

    ¡®Megane©`Or rather, I can¡¯t let my body ovep with the otaku group¡¯

    Besides.

    If she¡¯s going to have her first experience, she really intends to do it and cum with someone she loves from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸Should I do it at least once tonight?¡­¡¹

    Loosening her sailor uniform, she then tossed away the stimting bra while still wearing her uniform on top.

    Confirming that the bra fell on the floor, she dropped her line of sight to her chest.

    Looking at the twin hills growing up very well for a high school students, Aya¡¯s mouth draw an arc expressing superiority.

    Her big breasts shake softly and the chest part of her uniform bounces.

    The nipples that¡¯s wearing the uniform lining lewdly is already standing, visually, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s aroused.

    Caressing her nipples on top of her uniform, starting her usual masturbation, Aya reached out inside her skirt©`but

    A knocking sound ys to the quiet private room, twice

    Her body jumped and Aya hopped on top of the bed.

    ¡¸¡­A visitor. T-Thiste at night?¡¹

    However, it¡¯s not that much time since dinner has ended.

    It¡¯s not a ridiculous time for a visit.

    ¡¸W-Who? Could it be Megane? Or is it Nekoyama?¡¹

    A moment of silence. There¡¯s no reply from the visitor.

    If the visitor is Megane then he¡¯ll speak some bullshit and make some action

    Even if it¡¯s Otagawa, Kawasaki©`Ryuzaki, they¡¯ll do the same.

    If it was Nekoyama or Inugami conveying a businesslike order, then they¡¯d at least name themselves.

    ¡¸What should I do? I¡¯mpletely no-bra right now¡¹

    Hiding her breasts pushing her uniform nonchntly, Aya opens the door.

    This is the pce either way.

    There¡¯s nomotion happening, it shouldn¡¯t be an intruder or a suspicious person.

    ¡¸C-Come in¡¹

    Feeling slight excitement from the act of inviting the visitor inside while she¡¯s not wearing a bra, Aya opens the door of the room.

    A blonde man wearing a suit is on the corridor illuminated by the moonlight.

    Wearing a hat characteristic to a detective, eyes crossing the eyesses wrapped in shade can¡¯t be seen.

    But it¡¯s possible to guess who he is from the clothes he¡¯s wearing.

    ¡¸A butler. Huh? Did I ask you to buy something?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The blonde senior employee enters Aya¡¯s room silently.

    Unable to restrain him from his sudden action, surprised, Aya red at the senior employee who entered a girl¡¯s room without hesitation.

    ¡¸Hey¡­! Why are you entering without©`!¡¹

    ©`Permission! She tries to continue but, a certain feeling boils up inside Aya.

    The feeling that swells inside her stomach explodes, her brain runs at a terrific speed and her body turns burning hot.

    A blonde senior employee wearing butler clothes.

    Assuming from his atmosphere©`it¡¯s a young man or a boy.

    His face can¡¯t be seen properly but there¡¯s no disgust felt from the first nce.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Butler-san¡¹

    Stroking her hot belly, Aya sits down on the bed.

    Sitting down on the bed when she¡¯s alone with a man, it can only be seen as her inviting him.

    The butler turned to her and Aya releases a sweet wink to tempt him.

    Stroking her coquettish body, she pushed her index and middle finger against her lips and show a colorful kiss.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you came here fore but you see¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yes?¡¹

    A feverish sensation is confined in the eyes behind her sses.

    the buttler in front of her certainly looks at Aya with lewd eyes.

    ¡¸If you¡¯ve got time then can I ask you for something?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡®Even though you know it¡¯, Aya flips up her skirt.

    Exposing her voluptuous and charming thighs, she opens up her legs slowly to show off her underwear.

    Aroused by the act of inviting a man for sex, Aya¡¯s secret part is already moist with love nectar.

    ¡¸My thighs got a bit itchy. If you don¡¯t mind, could you apply some ointment there?¡¹

    Pointing at the ointment bought the other day, Aya sighs listless.

    Thinking normally, it¡¯s an act he would be amazed how selfish saints are, but.

    If she goes this far, it¡¯s insensitive of him if he still doesn¡¯t figure out that she¡¯s inviting him.

    That said, he¡¯s a butler of the royal pce. It¡¯s unthinkable for them to make a move on the saints that are owned by the country.

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    But, the butler is also a male.

    If a JK that¡¯s ripe for eating is inviting in front of him, unexpected things wille to his mind.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s told to have sex.

    She just wants his finger to stroke her clitoris and vagina. That¡¯s right, she wants to be stimted with nothing but his fingers.

    She hears a gulping sound from the butler¡¯s throat.

    Taking the ointment in his hand, he walks towards Aya steadily.

    Her heart pounds wondering what kind of reaction he¡¯ll show, Aya closes her eyes tightly.

    Would he honestly go for her thighs or push his hand against her slit pretending to be casual. Will he ask where¡¯s the itch?

    But, what actually happened is different from the events Aya fantasized.

    The first thing Aya felt when she closed her eyes is a pat in her head.

    A gentle hand stroking her head as if consoling her, loving her.

    Thinking that it¡¯s not there, Aya silently pouts her lips.

    Coward.

    Even though a girl of her age shows courage and invited him, he won¡¯t do anything?

    Opening her eyes feeling somewhat disappointed, the blonde senior employee wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    He certainly is dressed in butler clothes and is a boy of the same age.

    But the color of his hair is ck, his eye color is brown familiar to her.

    Or rather, his face exists in Aya¡¯s memories.

    ¡¸¡­K-Kirishima?!¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoshiba Aya. Could you be my retainer?¡¹

    Distorting his mouth, the senior employee Ryan©`saint Kirishima Ran holds Aya¡¯s body in his chest without hesitation.

 Chapter 28 : Mikoshiba Aya 1

    <h4>Chapter 28 : Mikoshiba Aya 1</h4>

    The sweet aroma drifts from the brown hair and he can feel the gentle body temperature and moisture from the slit pressed against him.

    After sucking the smell of her hair all the way to his chest, Ran caressed Aya¡¯s cheeks and kisses her neck in a way it won¡¯t get wet.

    Aya¡¯s body jumped in response to that contact.

    Feeling the heartbeat filled with expectations to her chest, Aya¡¯s breathing turned rough.

    The soft breasts change their shape without resistance no matter how strong you press it.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not wearing any underwear¡¯, Ran thought

    ¡¸W-Why is Kirishima here?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave that forter. Rather than that, I¡¯ve got something to ask Mikoshiba-san¡¹

    Tracing her nape, Ran brings Aya¡¯s figure in his sight.

    Her body wrapped in the uniform is rich with feminine curves, it¡¯s truly enchanting. Her child bearing hips is lewdly constricted, the sweetly curved ass makes her charm stand out further.

    The thighs peeping out of her skirt is voluptuous. It¡¯s not too thick nor too thin, her tanned skin is wet with sweat.

    ¡¸Mikoshiba-san You were inviting me just now, weren¡¯t you?¡¹

    If it¡¯s not seduction then what is it?

    Throwing a sweet wink on the mysterious butler that suddenly appeared and throwing an indecently sounding kiss.

    If a beauty like Aya does a thing like that, the desire will be rising up even without the intent.

    It¡¯s different from a dish that¡¯s waiting to be eaten defenselessly. It¡¯s like the dish jumped and entered the mouth on purpose.

    Furthermore, in the end, she asked Ran to put his hand on her thighs.

    Is there any man in this world who would be able to keep their reasoning?

    ¡¸I-It can¡¯t be helped you know!? I feel so much itching in my stomach it¡¯s helpless, I want a man¡¯s hand to make me feel good!¡¹

    Aya who¡¯s unable to lie due to the ability of Retainer training shouts all her thoughts as if crying.

    While at it, she takes Ran¡¯s hand to her mouth and licks his fingertips passionately while having tears floating in her eyes.

    ¡¸Yes, I invited you! Even I like butler clothes! I thought of masturbating so I prepared my breasts and crotch and yet a pubescent manes in. There¡¯s no way I would overlook that! Even I am a high school girl! Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m interested on a man¡¯s body! What¡¯s wrong being swept away by the reproductive instincts?!¡¹

    Biting Ran¡¯s finger sweetly, Aya sucks the tip.

    Not even trying to hide her blushing face filled with lust, she stares at Ran with tears on the corner of her eyes.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with a woman interested in lewd things?¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s nothing wrong¡¹

    Swallowing the joke ¡®Rather lewd is the best¡¯, Ran reached out for Aya¡¯s chest.

    While his right hand is being licked, his left hand is stroking Aya¡¯s breasts gently.

    The nipples covered by her uniform stands up slovenly.

    Pinching it on top of her uniform, Aya leaks out a sweet¡¸Fuyuuun¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoshiba-san. Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-Yes¡­ It feels very erotic. Kirishima, you¡¯re good at touching a woman¡¯s body¡¹

    ¡¸Not that much¡¹

    In fact, what Aya feels is mostly the power of Retainer Training¡¯s skills.

    In one stage, the ce Ran touches already gets hot and it has be pleasant.

    That said, there¡¯s no need to say that honestly.

    Instead of saying that©`

    ¡¸Mikoshiba-san might have a goodpatibility with my body¡¹

    ¡¸Bodypatibility¡­ Somehow, that sounds erotic. That¡¯s arousing¡¹

    Feeling relieved, Aya allows Ran to her body. Ran had sex with three high school girls so far but this is his first time so see such reaction.

    Well, with her amazing appearance and the thin odor, the experience is surely rich.

    Apparently, her nipples and her slit are already developed. Ran feels disappointed that he won¡¯t be able to take her first but for Aya who¡¯s painted with rumors of being a slut, she doesn¡¯t need to be a virgin. Rather, he¡¯d take a divine punishment if he seek for a virgin girl who¡¯s generous when ites to sex.

    ¡¸¡­Hmm, Kirishima. Touch me with your magical hand¡¹

    Opening her legs shamelessly, Aya stroke Ran¡¯s cheeks.

    Lowering the right hand wet from Aya¡¯s licking, to her thighs©`the important part for a woman, he touched it without hesitation.

    Even though it¡¯s on top of her underwear, Aya¡¯s pussy is already wet.

    It¡¯s not just from Ran¡¯s touch. She seemed to have been consoling it with her own hand before Ranes.

    ¡¸Wait. I have to strip my clothes too¡¹

    There¡¯s his unease about dirtying the coat he borrowed but more importantly, he has reached his limit as a boy.

    His penis is already rock hard inside his suit-like pants.

    This is quite tough.

    He took the butler clothes off and fold it on the edge of the table.

    Loosening the string underwear bought from this world, Ran leans over Aya¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Mikoshiba-san should strip too¡¹

    She lowers her panties that¡¯s heavy with love nectar to her ankle.

    Her skirt with provocative length got flipped and a sweet & sour aroma tingle his nosetrils.

    Combing the sweet and sour moist honey, Ran carries his hand to his mouth.

    ¡¸Kirishima, that¡¯s quite lewd¡¹

    ¡¸Is this your first time doing this?¡¹

    Ran asks, Aya nods embarrassed.

    Even for a perverted slut like Aya, there are acts that are first time for her?

    ¡®If so, then I¡¯m lucky to have pulled a hit. If I seek for something fresh ahead of this, I¡¯d be a bit troubled¡¯

    ¡¸Oh right. I forgot to ask this¡¹

    Why did Ran chose Aya for his prey dessert tonight?

    There are several reasons but there¡¯s two that made the decision.

    One, is Aya¡¯s skill. Aya¡¯s skill is infinite mana. She has a huge amount of mana that she can use physical type bestowal magic limitlessly. It¡¯s not as high as Misuzu but if she performs bestowal magic continuously, then infinite ejaction won¡¯t be a dream anymore.

    In fact, he¡¯s been doing bestowal magic on himself, doing his best to release thick semen.

    ¡®Besides, Aya seems she would be pleased to be painted in semen visually¡¯

    The second©`

    ¡¸Mikoshiba-san, you¡¯re Megane Eichi¡¯s girlfriend aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Where did you hear that from?¡¹

    Aya pouts her mouth in ill-humor. Showing a reaction different from what he imagined, Ran got shaken.

    Isn¡¯t this the scene where she would say¡ºThat¡¯s right¡»bashfully?

    ¡¸No, wait a minute¡¹

    But, that would be strange. Aya said that she¡¯s beenforting herself earlier.

    If a woman goes out with Megane who has a lot of libido, then is there a need for that?

    If it¡¯s a man then he¡¯d masturbate even if he has a wife or a girlfriend.

    If Aya¡¯s libido is certainly bottomless.

    Then Megane should be here right now.

    ¡¸The rumor about me going out with Megane ispletely bullshit. I made a mistake and Megane just conveniently misunderstood it¡¹

    ¡¸Is that true?¡¹

    Or rather, because she¡¯s a retainer, then she can¡¯t lie.

    Then, what on earth was the confession Sayaka saw?

    Did she make a mistake on her recognition. Is this a gag manga?

    But well, she might¡¯ve interpreted it conveniently©`then, Megane doesn¡¯t think about Aya even one bit.

    At any rate, it¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Rather than that, there¡¯s no need to think about those guys right now right?¡¹

    Putting her hands on his loose underwear, she then removed it.

    Looking at thepletely erect penis showing up, Aya goes¡ºKyaa¡»happily.

    ¡¸This is Kirishima¡¯s penis¡­? Fuoo©`¡­¡¹

    She observes Ran¡¯s penis as if it¡¯s her first time seeing one.

    She pushed the tip with her fingers, caressing the hanging balls.

    It feels like Aya¡¯s trying to satisfy her own sexual curiosity than making Ran feel good.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s cuter than I thought. It¡¯s twitching, it¡¯s so erotic¡¹

    She pokes it, and when she sees it jump as response, her cheeks dye red.

    The cowper fluid spills from the tip, she opened her eyes wide saying¡¸Fuaaaa©`¡­¡¹

    ¡¸H-Hey. Is it okay to lick this?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If you want, you can put it in your mouth¡¹

    ¡¸W-Waa©`¡­¡¹

    Gulping down her throat lewdly, Aya sticks out her tongue and licks up Ran¡¯s penis.

    The tongue crawls carefully to stimte the back muscle up to the tip, licking the overflowing cowper fluid, Aya puts it in her mouth.

    Then she once again gulps her throat.

    ¡¸Ha-Hawaa¡­ This is the taste of Kirishima¡¯s penis¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-If you¡¯re going to be that impressed¡­¡¹

    Lowering his nce, Aya¡¯s plump thighs leaks out love nectar.

    It seems that she¡¯s aroused enough to make her love nectar overflow from the act just now.

    What a sensitive body. If so, then she really owns a body that¡¯s strongly attractive to men.

    Men would be happy if she shows such a pleasant reaction.

    Kirishima Ran isn¡¯t a humbe person to be satisfied by this much.

    ¡¸Should we do something that feels much better?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, yes! I want to!¡¹

    Bending forward, Aya¡¯s eyes shines from expectations.

    Feeling excited from that reaction, Ran caress Aya¡¯s lips then lick her lips with the tip of his tongue

    ¡¸I¡¯d like a French Kiss¡¹

    Poking Aya¡¯s cheeks with his hand, he licks her mouth.

    The lips moistened by Ran¡¯s saliva is instantly overwritten by Aya¡¯s tongue.

    Hanging over Aya, Ran pushes his lips to hers.

    With their whole body pressed , the penis grinds against Aya¡¯s navel.

    Aya screamed with a lovely voice from the contact, she then holds Ran¡¯s leg with her legs.

    Licking up Aya¡¯s lips to taste it, he gradually pushed his tongue inside her lips.

    The warm and slimy tongues touch each other then it went deeper.

    As if tasting her whole mouth, his tongue invades Aya.

    ¡¸Hnn, Hnn. Haa, haa, haa¡­!¡¹

    Aya leaks out a coquettish sigh as if seeking Ran¡¯s mouth.

    As if closing up the leak of air, Aya¡¯s lips is pressed with his and warm sighs leaks from each other¡¯s mouths.

    Feeling the temperature of Aya¡¯s close body, their tongues twine with each other. When their lips are released, A light string connects Ran and Aya¡¯s mouth stickily.

    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s this? This feels absolutely great¡¹

    Aya¡¯s face happily melts as she leak the thread connecting their mouths.

    Did the stage go up from the French Kiss? Aya¡¯s nce grows sweeter and morex than before.

    Her long eyshes swing around, Aya¡¯s facinating eyes are piercing.

    Reflected in her eyes, is a boy of the same age©`a boy from the same ss.

    Not wearing anything©`a dignified ssmate in his birthday suit.

    Thin line of a body. A body different from a woman, apletely different feeling of the skin.

    And above all, it stimtes Aya¡¯s interest.

    ¡¸Uwaaa, it looks painful. Did the kiss just now feel really good for Kirishima?¡¹

    The meat stick convulses while leaking out clear liquid.

    She¡¯s seen mosaic images over the inte but it¡¯s her first time to see a raw one.

    Aya¡¯s friend in middle school often said that it was a grotesque and creepy one.

    Looking at his raw penis, she didn¡¯t feel any of the mentioned feelings.

    ¡¸Kirishima¡¯s thing is cute. C-Can I touch it more?¡¹

    Without waiting for Ran¡¯s reply, Aya holds his penis within her fingers.

    As if reacting to Aya¡¯s touch, Ran¡¯s penis twitches in her hand.

    ¡¸A-Au¡­¡¹

    Entangled in Aya¡¯s long and thin fingers, the cowper fluid leaks out from the tip.

    Every time she touch the sensitive tips, it feels like there¡¯s something deep in the waist rising up.

    Her cold fingertips caress the back, the soft meat palm caresses the balls swelling up.

    He tries to pull to escape from the pleasure but, it¡¯s meaningless to resist Aya who¡¯s in heat. She turns her arms on Ran¡¯s waist and hold it as if saying she won¡¯t let go.

    Rubbing the plump arms attached with meat and fat, Aya¡¯s palm slowly caress Ran¡¯s ass.

    Aya¡¯s finger stimtes his anus, stroking as if she¡¯s searching something.

    Unable to endure the impatient caress, Ran pats Aya¡¯s head.

    He¡¯s about to reach his limit soon.

    As expected of an experienced delinquent slut. She¡¯s already used to touching.

    She perhaps know where to touch to make boys happy.

    ¡¸Ah shit¡­ If I bring my face close, the manly smell gets really strong. So penises smell like this¡­¡¹

    Aya twitches her nose with a look that she just has ascended

    Turning her arms around his waist, Ran¡¯s penis overflowing with clear liquid that¡¯s about to reach it¡¯s limit is in front of Aya.

    ¡¸Who cares about the smell¡­ I-I¡¯m about to reach my limit though¡¹

    Like a beast in heat, Mikoshiba Aya is absorbed in smelling his penis. Just how many school boys have seen that flushed face with tears on her eyes.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t inserted it yet. I haven¡¯t yed with Aya¡¯s body yet¡¯

    Showing an expression where her instinct sleeping deep inside her chest awakens, Aya puts the tip of Ran¡¯s penis in her mouth.

    The tip sandwiched in between the moist lips, the hot tongue ys with the ns.

    Compared to a deep blowjob, the stimtion isn¡¯t that much.

    But©`

    ¡¸Hau¡­Hafu, chuu¡­ Rero, reroa. K-Kirishima¡¯s penis¡­ It smells really good¡­¡¹

    An expression melting in pleasure, looking at her crawling her tongue devotedly, there¡¯s no way for him to endure.

    ¡¸Ah¡­! Mikoshiba-sa©`, I-I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸Fue?! Hold? Eh, uu¡­nhyaaaauuu!!?¡¹

    Leaving his body to the pleasure running up, a pure white torrent is released in Aya¡¯s mouth.

    The cloudy liquid is released mercilessly from the tip of the penis sandwiched in between her lips. Of course, he continued to release high concentration of semen in Aya¡¯s face and mouth.

    ¡¸Fua?! Fue?! Hyo?! What?! What¡¯s this? Pee?¡¹

    Aya who¡¯s puzzled by the sudden ejaction takes the viscous liquid sshed on her cheeks, nose, and carefully observes it.

    Stretching it across her fingers, she sniff the smell.

    She lick the semen sttered on her mouth and tasted it inside.

    Before long, she gulped it down and Aya wiped the cloudy liquid in her face with the back of her hand, and her cheeks loosen with a melting expression.

    ¡¸¡­So this is ejaction¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, I didn¡¯t intend to ssh it on your face though¡¹

    Well of course, he added¡ºfrom the start¡»on his current line.

    Once ustomed, of course Ran ns to release a lot of semen on her face, inside her mouth, even in her stomach.

    But, it¡¯s unforeseen for Ran to ejacte in her face.

    ¡¸Mikoshiba-san¡¯s fetio feels too good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to apologize you know? If Kirishima felt good then that makes me happy¡¹

    Poking the penis that ejacted intensely with her fingertips, Aya sticks out her tongue as if inviting.

    ¡¸Is this not going to cum anymore today?¡¹

    ¡¸No, if you use a lot of physical bestowal magic, then I should be able to ejacte as much as I want¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, got it¡¹

    Aya wraps the penis that¡¯s dripping with semen and cowper fluid with her hands to nurse it.

    A pale green light drifts from the piled fingertips like a firefly©`then it envelops Ran¡¯s penis.

    His emptied testicles feels like there¡¯s semen umting.

    The testicles dangling lightly is given energy by Aya¡¯s hand then swells in no time.

    Even when it¡¯spletely erect, the torrent of energy flowing from Aya¡¯s hand isn¡¯t stopping.

    The penis that just ejacted a while ago ispletely solid again.

    ¡¸Ah¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Oops, did I overdo it?¡¹

    Without any stimtion, white semen popped out from the tip of his penis.

    The semen released vigorously dirties Aya¡¯s mouth and neck, it drips down and hang over Aya¡¯s breasts.

    Though it flew to her uniform splendidly, Aya didn¡¯t show any dislike, she wiped the semen with the back of her hand bashfully.

    That gesture is too erotic, Ran instinctively shake his whole body.

    ¡¸¡­Can we do it again?¡¹

    Holding her shoulders, Ran pushed Aya down the bed.

    Showing no signs of resistance, Aya turned her uniform and show her belly to ept Ran¡¯s desire.

    It¡¯s a beautiful navel engraved with a girlish line. Instinctively gazing at that sensual spectacle, Aya flips up her uniform up to her neck without hesitation.

    Ran¡¯s confused by the sudden action, Aya narrows her eyes alluringly.

    ¡¸With this, you can ejacte anywhere¡¹

    Kneading her soft breasts with her own hands, Aya looks at Ran¡¯s face with an inviting expression.

 Chapter 29 : Mikoshiba Aya 2

    <h4>Chapter 29 : Mikoshiba Aya 2</h4>

    Ran entrusted his body to Aya¡¯s chest as if his eyes are drawn to it by seductive temptations.

    Ran¡¯s chest caresses Aya¡¯s nipple that¡¯s pointing upwards, the sweet feeling is like a nail scratching deeply.

    The ces Aya touch are so hot it¡¯s unbearable.

    The penis that just ejacted a while ago is swelling, just a small stimtion would make it ejacte immediately.

    ¡¸¡­Is it because of the bestowal magic I used a while ago?¡¹

    Physical type bestowal magic itself is an instant use body strengthening that can be used on anyone©`the exhaustion vanishes, and the increase of stamina goes up quickly.

    Though it¡¯s a convenient magic, it¡¯s not powerful to that extent.

    The fuel economy is poorpared to Misuzu¡¯s unique magic ¨C reinforced recovery magic, and unlike healing magic, it doesn¡¯t increase the natural healing power, so the scene it¡¯s used is quite limited.

    It¡¯s mainly used on meleebat warriors and knights and swordsmen who take enemy¡¯s life with a whole body blow. Those who take only a moment to decide victory or defeat are those who use that magic.

    Even as a mistake, it¡¯s not an obscene magic to make the genital that reached climax get erect once again.

    That said, there are everyday urrence of male prostitutes and aristocrats using the magic for immoral matters.

    Therefore, the usage isn¡¯t bad in particr.

    But as said earlier, it has bad fuel economy to make penises gain erection using bestowal magic.

    If a healthy young man uses it for thest push, there¡¯s a huge amount of mana needed to energize thepletely withered penis.

    Therefore, Ran can only give minimum amount of bestowal magic to make his own penis erect.

    Mikoshiba Aya¡¯s unique magic©` with her Infinite Mana, it¡¯s meaningless.

    ¡¸Fufu. Kirishima¡¯s penis is drenched with lewd liquids¡¹

    Aya stretched out her hand towards Ran¡¯s lower abdomen, then strokes the sensitive penis.

    Persistently attacking around the ns, Ran¡¯s mouth leak out a sigh.

    The sensitive penis is painted on semen and cowper fluid, Aya¡¯s fingers softly tightens. His waist instinctively pull out from the milking sensation.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been twitching since earlier. So cute¡¹

    ying with the twitching penis using her hand, Aya breathes heavily.

    For Aya who¡¯s a virgin, it¡¯s her first time touching a raw penis, and it¡¯s also her first time hearing a boy¡¯s seductive sigh.

    Aya¡¯s a high school girl too. She¡¯s interested in lewd things, she also want to have sex with a boy.

    Every time she hears the joyous voice leaking out of Ran¡¯s mouth, Aya¡¯s stomach aches hotly.

    Ran¡¯s voice, gesture, scent©`everything that¡¯s overflowing from the man in front of Aya arouses her.

    As the penis grasped by her hand gets harder and hotter, Aya¡¯s expectations increases.

    This lovely organ will stimte Aya¡¯s vagina.

    The depths of her vagina which her fingers can¡¯t go through©`the cause of the heat and pain, deep in her womb would be hollowed with love.

    Just thinking about it, Aya¡¯s vagina is ready to wee the penis¡¯ intrusion

    ¡¸¡­Mikoshiba-san¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaa, D-Don¡¯t, Kirishima, that¡¯s©`!¡¹

    Ran mercilessly pressed his thighs to her drenched vagina.

    Though she instinctively closed her thighs, her reason can¡¯t go against her instinct. How can you resist the act of being stimted by the other sex¡¯s honey pot overflowing with love juice?

    Feeling like she¡¯s melting from the sensation of the thighs pushed to her, Aya sprawled limply.

    Spreading the slit that¡¯s sopping wet, it¡¯s waiting for Ran¡¯s stimtion impatiently. Pushing his thigh once again, Aya¡¯s body jumped up.

    ¡¸No, you can¡¯t, Kirishima¡­ Any more than this and I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Rx, take it easy¡¹

    With his gentle voice, Aya¡¯s body weakens.

    Being this wet in front of a boy, what a shameless story.

    Though tears float on her eyes, that droplet never fell. Because©`

    ¡¸Should I make you feel even better?¡¹

    ¡¸Fue?! More? How©`ah! N-No! If you do that, hyauuuuuuu!!?¡¹

    Releasing his thighs from the heated crotch, a gentle feeling wraps her crotch instead.

    The source is different but she can roughly imagine what is the object she¡¯s feeling. Because, Aya has done this act over and over since the past few days.

    ¡¸It¡¯s wet enough that there should be no problems inserting.¡¹

    ¡¸Fu-Fuaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    The man¡¯s index and ring finger goes straight and split the crack open.

    The two fingers spread Aya¡¯s embarrassing part, and©`

    ¡¸Fua, aaaaaaa! I-if you put in your finger there©` H-Hyuuuuuuuun!?¡¹

    It¡¯s not herself. The pseudo penis that moves unrted to her will ys with Aya¡¯s vagina.

    ¡®Also, what a gentle way of using fingers¡¯

    ¡®Is he used to it?¡¯ He stirs exactly where Aya wants to be touched and the sweet feeling wears her vagina walls.

    ¡¸Ah, aaah! Afu, fueeee Eh, Ehi, ehiiii¡­ Hyaaaan!¡¹

    Leaking out a miserable panting voice, Aya grips the edge of the seat with both her hands.

    The sweet nectar overflowing from her slit opened loosely doesn¡¯t stop.

    For Aya whoforts herself every night, the stimtion from someone else is a reward for everything. Talking about desires, her true intention is to have an erect penis stir up her insides strongly.

    ¡¸K-Kirishimaa¡­¡¹

    Showing a melting face, Aya looks up at Ran¡¯s face wistfully.

    ¡®I want to do it. Though your fingers are good, I want to be stirred by that energetic penis. I want you to push and grind the entrance to my womb¡¯

    Plunge with that kind of feeling. Did Ran think of it? He gently blocked Aya¡¯s lips with his own.

    ¡¸Nnnnn©`! Nnnnnnnnn! Nnnnnn! Nnn©`!¡¹

    Aya¡¯s body twitches as Ran closes her lips.

    The waves of amazing pleasure she never felt before made Aya felt like screaming but©`her mouth is tightly sealed that only muffled voicees out.

    Aya¡¯s vagina twitches as she raise a scream that doesn¡¯te out.

    Making a wet sound, Ran pulls out his fingertips from Aya.

    Releasing the lips sealed, ring over at Aya¡¯s still dreamy state, Ran lowers his gaze to her abdomen.

    Ran admires the lewd bridge that goes from her slit to his fingertips, Ran loosens his cheek.

    ¡¸Mikoshiba-san, you¡¯re quite sensitive¡¹

    Licking the tip of his fingers, he once again look at her face.

    Aya who¡¯s drooling on her mouth and having tears in her eyes from too much pleasure, she looks up at Ran with feverish nce.

    Her cheeks blush red from the lust, Mikoshiba Aya gasps exhausted.

    Aya who reached climax from Ran¡¯s hand has entered the third Retainer stage early.

    The mouth opened shamelessly in relief, the meaty breasts matching her breath, the slit that¡¯s twitching as it overflows with love nectar are all Ran¡¯s

    ¡¸¡­K-Kirishima¡¹

    Aya calls out Ran¡¯s name with a sweet voice that could tickle one¡¯s spine.

    Showing an expression that she¡¯s not satisfied, wanting something, Aya crawls her fingers to her crotch. Breathing roughly, not letting her gaze away from Ran. Aya didn¡¯t hesitate and opened the most important part as a girl with her own fingers.

    The love nectar drips from the opened vagina, it twitches every moment.

    ¡¸I want you to vite me with that hard penis in here¡¹

    Looking at the vagina dripping wet wanting his penis, Ran stroked his own penis with his fingers.

    In front of Ran is a ssmate widening her crotch obscenely©`Mikoshiba Aya¡¯s lying defenselessly.

    Lying on her back wearing nothing, she stares at Ran with a sloppy expression.

    Gulping his throat to the untouched salmon pink pussy, Ran softly brings his face close to Aya¡¯s crotch.

    The smell of a girl is swallowed under his nose, he almost had nosebleed from the thickness of the scent.

    The rough nasal breathing reaches Aya¡¯s thighs and he caress her inner thighs with a loving hand. Listening to the sweet voice in response to the contact, Ran puts the twitching girl part into his mouth and lick it with his tongue.

    ¡¸Hyaaaaaaaaaaa! heaaa¡­Aaaafuu, nhyaaaaan!!¡¹

    Raising a scream that stirs up sadistic minds, Aya¡¯s vagina overflows love nectar like spring water.

    Making sshing sounds with his tongue, Ran continues to attack Aya¡¯s important part.

    What high sensitivity does this high school girl that¡¯s already been a third stage retainer.

    After bullying her with his tongue to some extent, Ran let go of Aya¡¯s crotch.

    A thread of light from mixed saliva and love nectar connects then eventually breaks.

    After wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, Ran stares at Aya¡¯s face.

    ¡¸D-Don¡¯t tease me, hurry up and put it in¡­¡¹

    As if trying to hide her melting face, Aya pins down her eyes with her plump arms, Aya breathes roughly.

    Blushing cheeks, saliva dripping from the lovely mouth glimpse from her face.

    ¡¸Hurry, Kirishima¡¯s penis, I want it to be deep inside¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. But, before that¡¹

    Diverting his eyes away from the melting crack, Ran gazed at a point.

    A part bit lower than Aya¡¯s face.

    The healthy breasts firmly shaped moving up and down matching her breath.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been interested in Aya¡¯s tits since in the former world. Aya who¡¯s normally a failure when ites to sense of virtue, never opens up the buttons of her uniform. I don¡¯t mind if she wears a shirt inside during winter but, it¡¯s a sudden change when summer. The second button©`in severe cases the third and fourth button are opened from her chest, Aya¡¯s colorful and stimting bra and her cleavage shows without reserve, gathering the gaze of the adolescent men¡¯

    It¡¯s said that afternoon ss without air conditioner is some kind of heaven. The uniform that bes transparent due to the sweat makes the shy light green or purple underwear show up, whenever she ps around her chest not minding the gaze of the surrounding because of the heat, her corbone to her breast area is exposed.

    That said, Aya hasmon sense. She¡¯s not a slut nor an exhibitionist.

    If you talk about the category of underwear glimpses urring to the most gorgeous environment in the high school life, Aya¡¯s defenselessness creates various fuel dishes that stir up the delusion of young men.

    But, that¡¯s only when a stiff high school girl guarding firmly her uniform.

    The important parts of a woman such as nipples and vagina were never exposed even once.

    Mikoshiba Aya¡¯s been stripped naked in the brains of the high school boys for many years but actually, this is her first time exposing her naked body to a male student.

    Therefore, Ran seeing Aya¡¯s secret ce hidden in her underwear is also a first time.

    It¡¯s not his first time seeing a ssmate¡¯s breasts but it¡¯s his first time seeing Aya¡¯s.

    Well, it¡¯s already known but the healthy shape and the nipple pointing up, the skin damp with sweat is indeed charming.

    Ran¡¯s a healthy boy.

    Of course he¡¯s interested about girl¡¯s crotch but he¡¯s also interested in breasts.

    Or rather, there¡¯s no other way but touching it.

    ¡¸Mikoshiba-san¡¯s breasts are really big¡¹

    ¡¸B-Breasts? Hmm, well if you talk about size, then I¡¯m quite confident about it¡¹

    Hauling her arms hiding her eyes, Aya raises her own breasts.

    The nipples standing up pointing to the heaven and the breasts shook up emphasizes obscenity.

    The pink nipple asserts it¡¯s own plumpness. Unable to endure the temptation to the gentleman, Ran covers on Aya without hesitation.

    ¡¸F-Fua?! Kirishima¡¯s hot and hard thing, it¡¯s hitting¡¹

    Pushing his hard penis against Aya¡¯s slit, Ran res at Aya¡¯s breasts while breathing roughly.

    Are the tan lines due to the training wear? Her cherry buds on her breasts are slightly fairerpared to her arm and face. Emphasized by Aya¡¯s arms, it¡¯s obscenely pressed in front of Ran¡¯s eyes.

    If he approach his face a bit more, the tip of her nipples would touch his nose.

    The fragrant sweet milk drifts from her breasts, Ran¡¯s reason snaps off.

    His ssmate¡¯s breasts sway in front of him. And, an expression of lust of her ssmate as she look at him as if wanting something.

    Is there a male high school student who won¡¯t lose his reason if a female ssmate is totally in heat?

    ¡¸¡­Your breasts look deliciou¡¹

    ¡¸Fuee, fuaaaaaaa!? Heauuu¡­ Wait¡­that¡¯s!¡¹

    Unable to endure the plump breasts meat, Ran jumps to Aya¡¯s breasts.

    Stuffing his mouth with Aya¡¯s breasts, he continues licking the protruding part with his tongue.

    Delicious. So Delicious. It doesn¡¯t actually have a sweet taste but the texture when putting it in his mouth is unbearable.

    It¡¯s a young and healthy stic breasts whose size isn¡¯t inferior to Kanami¡¯s breasts.

    Then, he grinds the nipples inside his mouth.

    Aya leaks out a cute voice every time he licks, it stimtes Ran¡¯s desire even further.

    ¡¸Y-Yaaa! If you suck it that strongly, my breasts woulde off!¡¹

    ¡¸Such a sensitive body¡­ Mikoshiba-san, this isn¡¯t your first time, right?¡¹

    Sucking up her nipples, he then pinched the other nipple with his hand.

    Looking at Aya who¡¯s convulsing as she scream voicelessly, he carefully massage Aya¡¯s breasts.

    Kneading it with the palm of his hand, he stimtes the tip and twists it.

    Massaging the right breasts with his hand, he licks and sucks the left with his mouth.

    Reacting to each of the individual stimtion, Mikoshiba Aya twists her body as she raise a sweet voice.

    Unable to endure that lewd reaction, Ran¡¯s sadistic mind gradually rises.

    ¡¸I want to hear more of Mikoshiba-san¡¯s cute voice¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-What do you mean©`Hyaaaaaan!?¡¹

    Around the entrance of her vagina, he presses the tip of his hot and hard penis.

    He¡¯s not inserted it yet but Aya¡¯s mouth releases screams of pleasure.

    This much reaction from just touching the tip. What would Aya show if he does more than this?

    ¡¸Should I do as you said earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­As earlier?¡¹

    Aya who¡¯s having a dreamy face and tears on her eyes got stunned then her face dyed red.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to vite that ce¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, I won¡¯t know if you say ¡°that ce¡±¡¹

    Ran looks at Aya¡¯s face while pressing his penis against her hole.

    ¡¸Mikoshibna-san, where do you want to be vited?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, that¡­¡¹

    Pouting her mouth, her cheeks dyes faintly.

    Does it feel embarrassing saying the name of the part of her made to feel good to be prepared to wee the penis?

    ¡¸P-Please¡­vite my pussy!¡¹

    ¡¸Yup, of course¡¹

    Feeling arousal from her shout, Ran puts his hand on Aya¡¯s crotch.

    Aya¡¯s melting vagina epts the penis and it¡¯s pushed deep inside her.

    ¡¸Fukyuuu, kuu, kuuun!¡¹

    Along with Aya¡¯s scream, her vagina walls undte sweetly, it swallows Ran¡¯s penis deliciously.

    Aya¡¯s face melts down as love nectar overflows from her widely spread crotch.

    As he push his waist listening to Aya¡¯s lovely voice, an unbelievable phenomenon happens in front of Ran.

    ¡¸©`Ah, iiiiuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    A sense of deja vu rises in Ran due to the sense of breaking something.

    It might be different from the deja vu he felt but©`this is right.

    The sense of difort Ran feels isn¡¯t when he pushed his penis.

    There¡¯s another event that¡¯s happening now. That¡¯s what¡¯s important to Ran.

    If it¡¯s just a sensation then it would be just Ran¡¯s misunderstanding.

    But if he relies on the visual information in front of him, it won¡¯t be a misunderstanding anymore.

    ¡¸¡­M-Mikoshiba-san?¡¹

    There¡¯s a heavy liquid that¡¯s spilling from the vagina hole that¡¯s swallowing his penis.

    It¡¯s not love nectar. It has a color and it fell down her crotch, spilling on the sheets.

    After burning his eyes of the liquid falling on the sheet, Ran looked at Aya again.

    A cute brown and gold mix hair that¡¯s viting school regtions.

    Tanned skin, long eyshes, eyes that fascinates men without even doing anything. And a plump pouting pink lips.

    The sweat running in her nape, the provocation length of her skirt that makes her panties give a glimpse as if tempting men, her abundant breasts shaking obscenely, waist showing an attractive line, and a violently plump thighs.

    All of it creates an atmosphere that Mikoshiba Aya is an experienced slut.

    Or rather, Aya makes herself look like such so boys can¡¯t leave their eyes from her.

    With that as a cause, rumors of Aya being a slut has flowed to various ces.

    Ran heard that even those whose not in a friendly rtionship with her, as long as he brings 30k yen at the back of school building, she¡¯ll give fetio and sex.

    ¡¸A virgin with this look, atmosphere, and sensitivity¡­? Seriously?¡¹

    This might be a bit of prejudice mixed in but, isn¡¯t the virgin Mikoshiba Aya an endangered species?

    Ran¡¯s stunned as he has defiled an angel that has protected her virginity while having such appearance.

    That said, he can think of this way as well.

    Kirishima Ran took the first experience of the angel. She¡¯s different from the rumored person who just bangs anyone. Ran¡¯s the only male student who actually vited the school girl named Mikoshiba, both their minds and body are connected.

    ¡¸¡­K-Kirishima. Why are you trembling?¡¹

    Everything would be a first experience for Aya.

    First oral sex, first time she reached climax from Ran¡¯s hand, first time having a man suck on her boobs.

    Ran¡¯s going to vite Aya and dye her in his color. All of it will be engraved deeply in Aya¡¯s heart as her first experience.

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s such an arousing idea.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Then, I¡¯m going to move okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, it¡¯s already in©` Hyaa, ah, auu¡­Nn Nneeyaaaa!?¡¹

    The penis that stopped it¡¯s piercing pushed even deeper.

    The penis intrudes the vaginal wall seriously and it¡¯s chewed slowly without resisting.

    Pushing the whole penis into Aya¡¯s vagina, he then turned his arms to her neck. Embracing Aya who¡¯s panting obscenely on top of the bed, Ran pressed his chest on Aya¡¯s breasts.

    ¡®Is it because of the sucking earlier? Aya¡¯s nipples is stiff¡¯ Every time the bud rubs against his chest, Aya¡¯s body twitches.

    ¡¸Hyaaaa!? Aaaaaaa©`©`!? The tip of my nipples are rubbing, it feels good!¡¹

    Aya¡¯s thighs goes around and holds Ran¡¯s waist firmly.

    Her plump stic thighs presses against his waist and an exquisite softfort runs through.

    ¡¸I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you!¡¹

    Aya takes Ran¡¯s lips while tying her legs together.

    A moist and plump lip clog Ran¡¯s a wet tongue enters his.

    The coquettish tongue wets Ran¡¯s tongue, running through his teeth, licking it all over.

    Ran also feels arousal from that passionate kiss.

    ¡¸It felt so itchy, hot, aching deep in my stomach all this time¡­ But doing this, it feels like a strange ce is stirred up, it¡¯s good!¡¹

    Releasing her mouth, a thread of light connects Aya and Ran¡¯s lips.

    Aya¡¯s face melts in pleasure as the bridge connecting their mouth breaks.

    Her face blushes sensuously, her saliva¡¯s dripping down slovenly.

    Aya who¡¯s aroused from the steam leaking out from the breath, she turns her arm around Ran and kisses him from the nape to his earlobe repeatedly.

    ¡¸Mikoshiba-san¡­that tickles¡¹

    ¡¸Aya¡¹

    A sweet sigh wraps around the earlobe and his spine felt chills.

    Making a wet sound, she licks the entrance of his ears. The slippery sensation runs through the entrance to the earlobe, the soft lip then bites Ran¡¯s ear.

    Aya gives it love bites with only her lips, she releases her face from the ears and speaks amorously.

    ¡¸I want you to call me Aya smoothly. Hey, fufu¡­¡¹

    Licking his cheeks, Aya then gaze straight to Ran¡¯s face.

    The eyes painted in lust, expectation, love and pleasure are colored in bright pink

    ¡¸¡­Aya¡¹

    ¡¸What, Kirishima?¡¹

    Her eyes narrowed and her mouth smiled happily.

    Thinking that it¡¯s a cute smile, Ran pats Aya¡¯s head gently

    ¡¸I¡¯m moving¡¹

    ¡¸Fuee?! W-Wait a mome©`! I haven¡¯t prepared my mind yet, therefore¡­¡¹

    The stopped waist moves and the penis pushed in deep inside Aya.

    The wet vagina is invaded without any resistance. ¡®I wonder if the sensation on the tip is Aya¡¯s uterus¡¯

    Earlier, Aya said that it¡¯s a ce that¡¯s helplessly itchy.

    ¡¸Does it feel good here?¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaaaaaaaaan! T-There!! It¡¯s been aching all this time, wanting to be teased by someone!¡¹

    Leaking out a vulgar scream, Aya sticks her body to Ran boldly.

    Aya¡¯s voice that stimtes men usually transforms to a much more obscene and fascinating voice.

    A pleasant scream like her breath doesn¡¯t articte fully.

    Looking at the ssmate showing an appearance from his act, Ran¡¯s arousal elerates further.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to pour in my hot semen inside Aya¡¯s pussy!¡¹

    ¡¸Fu-Fuaaaaaah¡­¡¹ Kirishima¡¯s hot and thick semen¡­¡¹

    She looks at Ran with wistful eyes as the meat collides with each other.

    Aya¡¯s already drunk in pleasure, she¡¯s unable to make a kiss or caress due to the movement of his waist.

    Embracing Aya¡¯s body that became a doll, Ran pats Aya¡¯s back and neck.

    Swallowed by the tremendous pleasure of having her uterus being vited, it seems she¡¯s feeling Ran¡¯s touch as well.

    When he pats her back, a lovely voice leaks out from the mouth of Aya.

    Like her heart is being caressed directly, Aya¡¯s lovely scream.

    Listening to that voice, Ran stirs Aya¡¯s vagina continuously.

    Ran¡¯s penis screams as if it¡¯s sweetly wrung by the vagina walls, his testicles are squeezed up.

    ¡¸uu, Uaaa¡­! A-Aya! I-I¡¯m going to cum!¡¹

    ¡¸C-Cum?©`F-Fuaaaaan! Kirishima¡¯s penis, the hot stuff¡­¡¹

    The pure white torrent is released from the tip of his penis. Pushed to the deepest part, the thick semen is poured inside Aya¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸This is bad¡­ It feels too good I can¡¯t stop¡¹

    His testicles swell up from the feeling it¡¯s being squeezed. The ejaction rises up consecutively can¡¯t stop easily.

    The more he ejactes, the more the ejaction feeling swells up. Is it because of bestowal magic? or is it because Aya¡¯s too lewdly cute?

    Experiencing Aya¡¯s whole plump body, Ran falls down to her limply.

    Ran whose white liquid is finally drained tosses himself and lied down next to Aya.

    The penis hanging from his crotch then gets softer.

    Aya who¡¯s lying down next to him breathes roughly while showing a satisfied expression.

    Looking happily, She loosens her mouth.

    ¡®Is this the effect of bestowal magic?¡¯

    Thanks to the unrestricted energy due to Aya¡¯s infinite mana, it¡¯s possible to ejacte to Aya this way.

    Raising up his body, he take a look at Aya¡¯s crotch.

    Aya¡¯s vagina hole where Ran just poured in his semen a while ago, there¡¯s a thick cloudy liquid dripping out.

    Aya¡¯s spread out slit twitches psantly.

    ¡¸Kirishima¡¯s penis feels sooo gooood¡­¡¹

    Showing aposed expression even though it¡¯s enchanted, Aya reached out for Ran¡¯s penis.

    The sensitive penis that just ejacted is wrapped in her soft hand.

    His penis has withered but it¡¯s still unexpectedly energetic.

    Just one ejaction doesn¡¯t seem to be enough. ©`It¡¯s unknown whether it¡¯s a single shot because it¡¯s shot continuously©`

    With Aya¡¯s touch, Ran¡¯s penis gotpletely erect once again.

    The testicles swells up, the penis caressed by Aya trembles pleasantly.

    Even though he ejacted that much, Ran¡¯s penis doesn¡¯t seem to be satisfied yet.

    Thinking of her moderately tanned skin be shining with white semen, Ran hangs over Aya¡¯s body again.

 Chapter 30 Mikoshiba Aya 3

    <h4>Chapter 30 Mikoshiba Aya 3</h4>

    ¡®I want to pour in white liquid on Aya¡¯s healthy tanned skin¡¯

    The slut (rumored) Mikoshiba Aya had her virginity taken by Ran, the next thing he wants is to visually monopolize her.

    For example©`not only feeling good from a girl¡¯s devoted fetio but also dominating inside the girl¡¯s mouth.

    In the same way, Ran wants to paint Aya¡¯s whole body with his semen.

    Normally, it¡¯s just a fantasy, an impossible task to have the amount of semen in his testicles that¡¯s proportional to his libido.

    Though he¡¯s a healthy high school boy, he can¡¯t ejacte infinitely as much as his desire can continue.

    But he doesn¡¯t need to worry about that tonight.

    A physical type bestowal magic that almost has the same level as Misuzu¡¯s enhanced recovery©`Aya is able to use it endlessly thanks to her skill, infinite mana.

    What does that mean? It¡¯s simple. With that magic, Ran would be able to infinitely cum semen until his libido is exhausted.

    He would be able to decorate the whole body of the girl with his own cloudy liquid.

    ¡¸Ah¡­u, Aya¡¯s lips is so soft©`¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, geez¡­ I told you not to press it so much¡¹

    Ran pushes his penis towards Aya¡¯s plump mouth.

    The tip of his penis changes the shape of her soft lips©`it¡¯s very lewd.

    What lewdness is with Aya¡¯s appearance as she serve his penis with her lips as she hold the base. Gazing feverishly at Ran¡¯s face, Aya gently caressed the root with her hands, wrapping the penis with her lips

    ¡¸Aya¡¯s lips feels really good¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going to cum right away¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to hold back. If you want to then don¡¯t hold back and spray it on me okay?¡¹

    Swallowing up the tip, her tongue and lips lick and stimte it. Dancing her tongue as if she¡¯s tasting a candy, ying with the saliva from the tip of her mouth, it makes a wet kissing sound.

    Compressing the testicles gently with her palm, she then raised her fingertips to the pole.

    That sensation, it showspletely different feeling from before. Until now, no matter how much Aya feels pleasure, that act can only be thought by other people as slut that¡¯s practicing and refining herself with the man she¡¯s in a rtionship.

    But, Ran haspletely misunderstood the school girl named Aya. Having a brown hair, short skirt, big breasts, and extraordinary cuteness. Furthermore, there was a rumor that a lot of men have been done by Aya.

    Aya who¡¯s been seen through rose-colored sses, a slut who had sex with multiple men©`of course an erotic image woulde to his mind.

    But, reality was different.

    Aya was aplete virgin©`apletely sterile state, never ever had forey to earn pocket money.

    Visualizing the virgin Aya. Though there¡¯s quite the prejudice mixed in, it seems that story isn¡¯t unbelievable at all.

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s your first time, you¡¯re licking it aggressively, Aya¡¯s really lewd¡¹

    ¡¸Do you hate a woman interested in perverted things?¡¹

    ¡¸I love it. I want Aya to be more interested in perverted things. Of course, only for me though©`okay?¡¹

    Unable to withstand the soft lips, Ran drained his semen towards Aya¡¯s mouth.

    The thick cloudy liquid pours into Aya¡¯s mouth and her tanned face turned white.

    The shot semen sshes to Aya¡¯s nose, cheeks, chin, it dripped down stickily to her chest.

    Aya wiped it with the back of her hand, brings it to her mouth tastes it like it¡¯s whipped cream and swallows it deliciously

    ¡¸Ran¡¯s semen is so thick and delicious. ¡­Where do you want to let it out next?¡¹

    As if saying that it¡¯s not over yet, Aya begins stroking the penis that just came gently.

    The bestowal magic used a while ago is still active. Ran¡¯s penis rose again from Aya¡¯s handjob, it begins to twitch.

    ¡¸Next¡­could you squeeze it directly inside your mouth?¡¹

    ¡¸Kirishima really loves intraoral ejaction. ©`Sure, here. Aaahn, you can do it anytime you want¡¹

    Aya continues to stimte his penis while opening her mouth lewdly.

    The rod that be slimy with saliva and cowper fluid s pressed by Aya¡¯s soft palm, she presses it lovingly.

    Unable to endure the sight of the female ssmate opening her mouth waiting for his penis, Ran¡¯s reaches climax right away.

    The quantity and density of the semen didn¡¯t diminish at all. The thick cloudy liquid released from his penis is swallowed down inside Aya¡¯s lewdly open mouth.

    Shamelessly defiling her tongue stuck out, Aya then stuffs her tongue inside her mouth and mix the semen and saliva inside her mouth.

    Before long, she narrows her eyes obscenely, slowly opened her mouth with her cheeks dyed in embarrassment.

    Steam drifts from her mouth and the smell of thick semenes from Aya¡¯s throat.

    The fishy smell particr to sperm is locked inside her mouth and Aya¡¯s throat swallowed it making an obscene sound.

    Loosening her mouth, showing a proud yet vulgar and lust filled face, Aya pours in the white liquid umted into her mouth to the back of her throat.

    The sticky liquid flows down Aya¡¯s throat. As the current act had a very strong stimtion, Aya coughed and had tears on her eyes.

    ¡¸Kufu, keho, keha¡­ Sorry¡­Kirishima. It got stuck in my throat?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you okay? For the time being, have some water¡­¡¹

    Using water magic, Ran pours water into the nearby ss and handed it to Aya.

    Aya receives it while choking, she then pushed into her throat wholeheartedly.

    Water droplets spill from the edge of her mouth and fell down to her corbone. The drops of water flows down from her corbone to her cleavage, and disappeared to the abyss.

    Seeing the end of the water, the next thing he see is Aya¡¯s violent breasts.

    Looking at the soft breast filled with hopes and dreams, Ran felt impatient deep in his waist.

    The penis that just lost power due to ejacting a while ago rose powerfully again due to lust.

    ¡¸Wait¡­Kirishima. Do you intend to paint me with semen?¡¹

    ¡¸That was my intention since the beginning¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that with a cool face! If you do that kind of face, it makes my heart throb you know!¡¹

    Her cheeks dyed and she averted her eyes away from his penis.

    She¡¯s rejecting it but©`yeah. This can do if I just push her, Ran thought of some vulgar things in his head.

    cing his hand on Aya¡¯s shoulder, grinding his penis against her naval.

    The sweat that¡¯s oozing out of Aya¡¯s body from the act they¡¯ve done until now is very sensual.

    ¡¸Wait¡­ Kirishima, you¡¯re too erotic. What do you think of me?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay to recognize you as my dear lover that¡¯s irresistibly cute?¡¹

    Showing a pout, Mikoshiba Aya¡¯s cheeks turned red.

    Each of her reactions are cute, Ran instinctively wanted to bully Aya.

    Ran deliberately watches Aya¡¯s pair of eyes that avoids him. Aya pouts for a while but eventually sighed and lied down on top of the bed exhausted.

    ¡¸¡­Just for tonight okay?¡¹

    Ran swallows his saliva as he stare at the defenseless lying Aya.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Seriously. I didn¡¯t think you would actually do it¡¹

    Aya who¡¯s whole body is painted with semen from face to feet, she wipes her body with wet towel.

    The inexperienced smell and Ran¡¯s scent blend together, it makes a strange sensation. Even though it stinks, she¡¯s breathing deeply when she noticed it.

    ¡®I wonder if the scent might be a habit. It feels calming or rather, it doesn¡¯t feel bad at all¡¯

    ¡¸Furthermore, the person himself is sleeping like his batteriese off¡­¡¹

    Ran¡¯s penis went beyond the limit of Aya¡¯s special bestowal magic, at the moment hisst semen was squeezed out, he seem to have lost consciousness.

    At the moment Aya felt a pleasurable ejaction in her thighs, Ran fell on the bed and didn¡¯t move at all like a dead.

    Well, it¡¯s no wonder

    Aya heard from her friend that men get pretty fatigued when they ejacte.

    He¡¯s surely tired.

    ¡¸Seriously, making such a cute sleeping face¡¹

    Rubbing her cheeks to Ran who¡¯s sleepingfortably, she kissed his hear softly.

    ¡®A man¡¯s body is straight and firm but the cheeks and earlobe are soft and cute¡¯

    Ran¡¯s selfish action of sleeping ahead without clean up, she would normally feel resentment.

    ¡®But for some reason, when I look at Ran¡¯s sleeping face, no such feeling spring up¡¯

    ¡¸I love you, Kirishima¡­ More than anyone in the world¡¹

    Whispering her love to the sleeping Ran, Aya wears her uniform and slept next to Ran.

    ¡®The pain in the stomach haspletely subsided, I think I can sleep soundly today¡¯

    Caressing her lower abdomen in satisfaction, she slept using Ran as her hug pillow, Aya fell asleep.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    That day, Mikoshiba Aya was able to greet the morning with the most refreshing mood since she came to this world.

    The pain deep in her stomach has also disappeared, the itchiness in her crotch she felt every morning didn¡¯t ur this time.

    And what¡¯s more pleasant is the fuzzy feeling in her head was blown away.

    It¡¯s tied to Megane¡¯s misunderstanding and the fake rtionship, so she¡¯s wondering how to deal with it.

    She wanted a man¡¯s body but she¡¯d like to refrain from Megane and his friends. Even though sheforted herself every night, Aya never reached true satisfaction.

    ¡¸Somehow, it feels like the world have changed¡¹

    The heavy atmosphere and the gray world as well. She feels like she sees the light, a clear world.

    ¡®Is the act of having sex with your beloved this wonderful?¡¯

    It¡¯s different from merely removing one¡¯s desire. Through sexual activity, one can feel their loved one¡¯s closer.

    Narrowing her eyes and stretching like a cat, Aya tried to go out of the room with her usual uniform but she suddenly remembered.

    Aya¡¯s appearance is clearly vulgar for girls.

    She tossed away the school specified sailor uniform and wore a cutter shirt which is supposed to be worn under the sailor uniform.

    That appearance is also uniform but if this continues, the thin shirt she put inside would be transparent.

    She doesn¡¯t need to worry because her underwear or nipples won¡¯t be transparent but©` For some reason, she wants to refrain from men¡¯s look with the exception of Ran.

    After thinking for a while, Aya decided to wear the school designated uniform on top of the cutter shirt and left the room.

    Although the upper part is an adult sailor uniform©`the lower part is wearing a provocative length of a skirt that stimtes your thigh fetish.

    Anyway, satisfied that she¡¯s able to hide her bare breasts, Aya draws a satisfied smile and walk through the bright corridor.

    Arriving at the dining room, she was greeted with two kinds of air as usual.

    One is the disgusting feeling directed to an isted student entering the ss.

    Like looking at something pitiful, feeling relieved somehow, a very subtle atmosphere.

    But, well, Aya¡¯s already used to that atmosphere

    Without worrying about it, she sat on her usual fixed position in the corner table, and decided to wait for her breakfast to be carried.

    ¡¸Good morning! Yah, isn¡¯t it a great morning, Mikorin?¡¹

    ¡¸G-Good morning, M-Mikorin¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m so hungry I¡¯m gonna die¡¹

    Just when she sit down, the usual trio appears on Aya¡¯s table.

    Megane who¡¯s in high tension, Otagawa who¡¯s gaze isn¡¯t fixed as usual, Kawasaki who¡¯s still starving©`and today, Ryuzaki seems to be clinigng to Tanaka Haruto¡¯s group.

    ¡¸Oh, Mikorin? Somehow, you seem to be cheerful this morning?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Am I different than usual?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, you seem to be brighter than usual or rather, how do I say it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸H-How should I say it, M-Mikorin today is cuter than usual¡­¡¹

    Blushing, Otagawa Kenjirou scratches her cheeks.

    Pondering that word in his mouth, Megane finally hits his palm as he noticed.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right, somehow, Mikorin¡¯s smile is very cute today. ¡­N-No, I don¡¯t mean that you¡¯re not cute normally okay?¡¹

    Aya rubs her cheek instinctively from what Megane said.

    She¡¯s wondering if if her cheeks were ckened this morning. It seems that Aya¡¯s change is exposed from the third party.

    ¡¸And you¡¯re wearing a sailor uniform today. It suits you¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un! Mikorin looks good in sailor uniform. Y-You¡¯re cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Thanks¡¹

    Aya shows an angelic smile from thepliments of the two.

    Though the words were short and cold, Otagawa and Megane got HNGGGG from the sudden smile apanying it.

    Normally, she¡¯s seen with a sullen face every day but it¡¯s the first time both of them saw Aya with a rxed and happy expression.

    Otagawa who received a beautiful girl¡¯s smile turned red and looked down.

    ¡¸T©`That said, Mikorin. That, I¡¯ve always been thinking about this since then¡¹

    Megane¡¯s face blushed and he rubs the back of his head in impatience.

    ¡¸As expected, I, as Mikorin¡¯s boyfriend¡­I thought of wanting to get rid of Mikorin¡¯s itching, that¡¹

    Aya draws an arc in her mouth from Megane¡¯s manly remark.

    That smile gave him a HNGG, Megane Eichi unleashed his courage and released his desire towards Aya.

    ¡¸I-I definitely want to spend some time with Mikorin tonight©`¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­you¡¯re not my boyfriend so no thanks¡¹

    ¡¸N-No, there¡¯s no need to hold back¡­what?¡¹

    Looking surprised, Megane fixed his tilted sses.

    Aya softly closed one of her eye and smiled from theical appearance of his.

    ¡¸T-That wasn¡¯t hiding embarrassment?!¡¹

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t I denying it all the time?¡¹

    ¡¸B-But, Mikorin gets horny when she looks at me©`¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I guess it¡¯s rude to apologize seriously about that. ¡­Err, sorry, Megane. I misspoke it, I meant that I get irritated when I look at Megane. I¡¯m really sorry¡¹

    Aya makes a serious face that doesn¡¯t suit her visually, she then apologized to Megane sincerely.

    Actually, she feels bad for Megane who jumped to the conclusion from that situation. ¡®I feel sorry that I have invited another man while the other notices that they¡¯re misunderstanding¡¯

    Besides, it¡¯s better to break it properly.

    With Megane. If she leave it alone, he¡¯ll say ¡°I won¡¯t forgive the one who stole Aya! I¡¯ll find him and take revenge!¡±

    Even Aya doesn¡¯t want to trouble Ran further than this, so she won¡¯t do anything unnecessary.

    She¡¯d like to settle this incident by herself.

    ¡¸Besides¡­I already have a prince that resolves all of my desires¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹

    The princess of the otaku blushes, showing a flowery smile in front of Megane who¡¯s mouth is wide open in amazement.

    That gaze is definitely a maiden in love, then that means©`

    ¡¸Nuoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    Megane who¡¯s beaten by despair shouts like the heavens have fallen, he then fell down to the table.

    The ssmates were surprised by the sudden cry and turned their eyes to the table with different purposes.

    ¡®I wonder if I did something bad¡¯

    ¡®If I¡¯m going to say it, I should¡¯ve told him in a ce where there¡¯s no one else©`or during training¡¯

    ¡®I never thought that he¡¯d be this shocked¡¯

    ¡®That said, nobody would be courting me anymore¡¯

    The ss is convinced that Aya¡¯s supposed to be a nymphomaniac slut.

    This rtionship is the same as usual anyway©` They¡¯re thinking that she¡¯s doing it with a butler or the minister

    Aya closes her eyes and pats her lower abdomen.

    Aya shows an enchanted happy face while imagining what Ran would do with her tonight.

 EX-5 : Sayakaâ€™s slimy sex

    <h4>EX-5 : Sayaka¡¯s slimy sex</h4>

    The moonlight illuminate the dark midnight pce. There¡¯s one girl walking in the dark corridor, trying not to make footstep sounds.

    Her backbone¡¯s rounding, nervous as she walk wary of her surroundings, she creates a modest Japanese woman atmosphere.

    ¡®This might be a habit.¡¯ Touching her braided hair multiple times, stopping besides the window asionally, fixing her sses or swaying her forelock, she nods dly.

    From her behavior, her worry about her hair and gestures, expression of anticipation and delight©`happiness can be seen from her.

    Walking cheerfully like a maiden in love, she reached a certain door, put her hand on her t chest and breathed deeply.

    ¡¸K-Kirishima. It¡¯s me©`Sayaka¡¹

    Knocking the door twice, Sadogashima Sayaka arranged her bangs and uniform again.

    Before long, the sound of the lock being undone, the face of the familiar boy shows from the gap of the door opened slightly.

    Is it because it¡¯s his room? He¡¯s wearing training clothes of this world that¡¯s like gym clothes

    Since he¡¯s usually wearing the stretched butler clothes, it¡¯s fresh to see the shape of his arm and calf in full view.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Sayaka¡¹

    Pulling her in, Sayaka was taken in Ran¡¯s room.

    At the same time the door closes, Saya¡¯s body is embraced in Ran¡¯s chest.

    Feeling the temperature of her beloved across her body, Saya¡¯s stretched out her arm and caressed Ran¡¯s nape.

    After caressing the nape like she¡¯s licking it, Sayaka stretches her hand to Ran¡¯s back and gives him a sweet kiss.

    Though she wants to take it deeper, Sayaka endured with just a normal kiss.

    When Ran decided to believe Sayaka©`

    When the world has epted Ran¡¯s existence.

    At that time, Sayaka has decided to try an adult kiss with Ran.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun, nn, I love you. I love Kirishima-kun more than anyone in this world¡¹

    The kisses done repeatedly and the feelings of the two gradually rise.

    Even if they don¡¯t, they¡¯re high school male and female who are in their mature years to have reproductive instinct.

    Embracing each other¡¯s body in the middle of the night, their mind and body became ready.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun. Here, touch it¡¹

    Holding Ran¡¯s hand, Sayaka rubs his fingertips in her thighs. Ran¡¯s hand touching on top of her underwear is very hot, Sayaka leaks out a sweet voice.

    Every time Ran caresses Sayaka¡¯s slit, Sayaka¡¯s breath changes amorously.

    While spilling muffled heated sighs, Sayaka narrows her eyes filled with sadism over her sses.

    ¡¸How about Kirishima-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡¹

    Putting her hand on his crotch, she caress Ran¡¯s hot penis on top of his underwear.

    The penis that¡¯s already stiff inside his underwear, it twitches, reacting to Sayaka¡¯s contact.

    That reaction is too cute that Sayaka didn¡¯t hesitate and put her hand inside Ran¡¯s pants.

    ¡¸¡­Fufu, it¡¯s erect¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s because Sayaka¡¯s so cute¡­¡¹

    Touching it raw, Ran¡¯s penis leaks out cowper fluid delightly.

    Gently stroking the slimy tip, Sayaka careses Ran¡¯s cheeks with her free hand.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hold back and ejacte a lot¡¹

    Showing a sadistic face, Sayaka grips Ran¡¯s penis tight.

    Feeling the twitching of his penis with her hand, Sayaka loosens her cheeks.

    ¡¸S-Sayaka¡­ Wait a moment¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Pushing her body away with a different expression from shame or embarrasment, Sayaka looks at Ran¡¯s face lonely.

    But, Ran pretended not to notice it, turned his back to Sayaka and begin to pull out something from the drawer.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to prepare contraceptives thiste. If it¡¯s Kirishima-kun, I don¡¯t mind getting pregnant.¡¹

    ¡¸¡­N-No, it¡¯s not that¡¹

    Kirishima¡¯s reproductive instinct suddenly activates from that bomb of a statement.

    Impregnating Sayaka©`in short, taking her to his room on her dangerous day, it means she wants to be poured a lot inside her womb.

    Though he¡¯s a high school boy who¡¯s not mature enough as a human, he¡¯s no different from a man.

    With the girl in front of him saying that she wants a child, he won¡¯t be able to not think about it.

    ¡¸Well, but it might be good to take Sayaka as my wife¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fuoooo!? Somehow, Kirishima-kun today is so aggressive! S-Should we do it? If we pour in Kirishima-kun¡¯s semen every day from now on I think we¡¯ll be able to do it someday¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a nice invitation but let¡¯s postpone that until everything settles down. I don¡¯t know if we can go back to our world or we¡¯ll live permanently in this world but, it¡¯s not something we need an answer right away¡¹

    That was close¡­Ran sighs in his heart.

    He certainly is attracted by Sayaka¡¯s happy family talk but, if he chose one person in high spirits, Ran perhaps would be stabbed in the back.

    Besides, Sayaka was the one who suggested it so his instinct towards her has risen. If another girl says the same thing, it¡¯s likely that he¡¯ll react the same way. If it¡¯s Ran now, if Misuzu, Kanami, or Aya asks for a kid, he¡¯d dly work hard for it. He loves everyone equally, they also rise up his desire.

    Thinking about it, Ran thought that he has fallen to the lowest category as a person.

    ¡¸©`Then, what are you searching for?¡¹

    ¡¸On the SM yground before, I mean the basement training ground. The knights bought me a new one¡¹

    Saying that, he took out a transparent case from the drawer.

    It looks like stic but there¡¯s no such thing in this world.

    It¡¯s mostly a material from a demon, they¡¯re convinced it¡¯s such

    ¡¸What¡¯s that¡­?¡¹

    Inside the case is a transparent sticky liquid.

    Ran takes it out from the container, fills his fingertips and pull out a string

    ¡¸Yellow butterfly, is a demon that collects honey, they take out the nutrition or the decaying ingredients. To put it simply, it¡¯s something like a lotion¡¹

    ¡¸L-Lotion¡­¡¹

    Even a pure high school student have heard this word at least once.

    Sayaka and Ran recognizes that it would feel cold and sticky, a slimy pleasant charming liquid would be painted in their genital and nipples.

    At any rate, a regr high school student won¡¯t know how to obtain it, and it seems that only few people use it because of the trouble of cleanup.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be troublesome if it sticks to our clothes so let¡¯s take it off¡¹

    ¡¸U-Un!¡¹

    Making her heart throb from the enchanting liquid, Sayaka takes off her uniform cheerfully.

    ¡®I see, that¡¯s why Ran¡¯s not wearing his butler clothes tonight¡¯

    ¡®He was thinking of doing this slimy act since the start¡¯

    ¡¸Should I take off my underwear?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, it¡¯ll be troublesome if it sticks on the floorter so let¡¯s do it on top of this¡¹

    Ran spread out the monster fur on the floor wondering how far he should prepare.

    By the way, this is the fur of the monster that¡¯s said to be the yellow butterfly¡¯s enemy, if honey and mucus falls to it, it¡¯s washed off right away.

    When he asked the nights for the lotion, this was also handed to him for convenience¡¯s sake.

    What an attentive knight. It¡¯s eerie to think that they understand what¡¯s the use for this lotion.

    ¡®While Ran¡¯s preparing the liquid, Sayaka turned stark naked, she then walk on the fur restlessly.

    ¡®If Ran used that thing when she felt so much normally, how much would he pant cutely?¡¯

    ¡®Just thinking about it makes me feel thrilled¡¯

    Imagining Ran cutely screaming, Sayaka caress her t chest and winks lewdly towards Ran.

    ¡¸Come, Kirishima-kun I¡¯ll make you feel good,e here?¡¹

    Stroking her smooth limbs to invite him, Sayaka twists her waist coquettishly.

    Looking at Sayaka¡¯s sexy pose, Ran swallowed his saliva in expectations.

    Who said that women¡¯s charm is only boobs? This magnificent t chest feels like it has forgotten to grow, then Sayaka caressing her splendid waist is truly sensual.

    Even without curves that makes her uneven, her supple and smooth bare skin alone would stir up boy¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡¸Hm, what¡¯s wrong Kirishima-kun? Your penis is twitching¡¹

    ¡¸Sakaya¡­that feels great¡¹

    Rather, because it¡¯s t, the licking gesture creates a sensual atmosphere.

    It¡¯s absolutely not childish. Her moist slit is filled with a ck wheat field, and you can see signs of growth on the back side of her young upper body.

    At first nce her unbnced body matches with Sayaka¡¯s narrow body, you can¡¯t take your eyes away from it.

    I¡¯d like to be driven by the urge to bang her instinctively but©`that¡¯s forter

    Because©`

    ¡¸Sayaka,e here¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, Kirishima-kun. You don¡¯t have to hold back¡¹

    Speaking words that blow his reason away, Sayaka stands in front of Ran.

    Then she turned her gaze to Ran¡¯s penis that¡¯s about to explode any moment, Sayaka turned her arms to Ran¡¯s butt and made it snug to her slit.

    ¡¸Au, oh¡­ Fuauu¡­¡¹

    Pushing the wet pussy to his penis, Ran¡¯s face flushed in pleasure.

    ¡¸Want to put it in? I¡¯d like Kirishima-kun¡¯s genes to be poured inside my stomach¡¹

    Pushing their important parts to each other, Sayaka caresses Ran¡¯s ass lewdly, as if she¡¯s inviting him.

    His waist instinctively raised up from the pleasure of her stroking his butt with her fingertips.

    But.

    ¡¸Rather than that, let¡¯s do something better first¡¹

    Ran removed the lid of the case, and spill the lotion on his palm slowly and thinly.

    Sayaka who thought that it would be passed on herself was confused by the unexpected action.

    Sayaka looks at him with eyes blinking in surprise, Ran¡¯s hand wet with lotion is pressed against Sayaka¡¯s modest chest.

    She raised a small scream from that sensation, Sayaka was unable to escape from this act.

    Ran¡¯s hand is filled with slimy liquid, he start to knead Sayaka¡¯s breasts while breathing roughly with his nose.

    ¡¸¡­No, there. Nn, Naah, Ya¡­no, what¡¯s this¡¹

    Sayaka¡¯s body twitch to the feeling that sticks to her bare skin.

    Sayaka begins to leak sweet screams from her mouth as the pleasant electric feeling flows through her waist.

    Even though it¡¯s t, Sayaka¡¯s breasts are still a woman¡¯s breast. They¡¯ll feel it when the boy they like touch it, they won¡¯t be able to keep their calm if their nipples were kneaded by fingertips.

    Furthermore, this caress is different from a normal contact. Ran¡¯s hand, Ran¡¯s fingertips are painted with slimy and chilly lotion. Each of the fingertips of her beloved is licking up her sensitive nipples.

    ¡¸¡­Sayaka¡¯s nipples are standing¡¹

    Sayaka¡¯s nipples stood up prettily in Ran¡¯s hand.

    In the middle of her smooth and fluffy breasts, the feeling of her standing nipples are mixed in.

    The hand wet with lotion strokes Sayaka¡¯s breasts slimily. The glossy fat chest has a but sticking out obscenely.

    ying with the bud intensely with his fingertips, Ran sweetly bites Sayaka¡¯s earlobe.

    ¡¸Hyaa¡­! K-Kirishima-kuun¡­! If you massage it like that, I¡­¡¹

    Sayaka who¡¯s shivering from the pleasure is embraced in Ran¡¯s chest. While embracing, he didn¡¯t forget to massage the back and waist of Sayaka with his magical lotion.

    Pushing the hot penis against Sayaka¡¯s crotch, Ran crawls his tongue in Sayaka¡¯s ears.

    ¡¸¡­Sayaka, you¡¯re so cute. I¡¯ll make Sayaka feel really good tonight¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s unfair to use lotion¡­¡¹

    ¡®This is definitely sly but,¡¯

    Ran feels bored that Sayaka¡¯s always making him cum one-sidedly, he feels slightly miserable as a boy.

    That said, it¡¯s difficult to make Sayaka who rides on top of him having sadistic tendencies.

    During the first time he had sex with Sayaka, it seems that her body isn¡¯t something that doesn¡¯t cum.

    ¡¸Sayaka¡¯s pussy¡­it¡¯s tightening so much so I¡¯ll cum immediately from pleasure¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, nyaaa! T-That¡¯s normal©`isn¡¯t that a pleasing thing for men?¡¹

    Talking about exceptionalpatibility with your beloved, is something that¡¯s pleasing more than anything for a boy.

    However, constantly getting a level of satisfaction, they¡¯ll be dissatisfied with the current situation and seek for a new stimulus and further pleasure.

    It¡¯s no doubt that ejacting inside Sayaka¡¯s vagina is pleasing but.

    ¡®Sometimes, I¡¯d like Sayaka to moan too¡¯

    ¡¸I¡¯d lie to see Sayaka¡¯s cumming face ¡¹

    ¡¸I decided to never say this to my beloved Kirishima-kun but sorry¡­let me say it at least once. ¡­Kirishima-kun no Hentai!¡¹

    Narrowing her eyes through the sses, Sayaka shows up a self-assured face.

    An ordinary taunting from the mouth of his beloved girl. Normally, it¡¯s a word that hurts when a girl says that, but.

    Being cursed with Sayaka¡¯s voice like that, it¡¯ll re him up.

    Being aroused by women¡¯s curses, who turned this body this shameless?

    Sayaka herself is the onw who nted the M, to Ran who likes to dominate girls basically.

    Caressing her smooth skin, enjoying the roundness from the shoulder to her upper arm from the bottom of his heart.

    Though it¡¯s a slim body , Sayaka¡¯s also a beauty of a high school student. She has both meat and fat to some extent, her waist and ass have a woman¡¯s part in it, it¡¯s growing softly and properly.

    Breathing roughly while feeling the skin that¡¯s sticking to him, Ran rolls his tongue on Sayaka¡¯s shoulder.

    The throat that¡¯s different from the curved texture of a man rings, Ran tastes her upper arms with his tongue.

    ¡¸Nn, nnuuuu! W-Why are you licking there?!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I overdid it I guess¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re going to lick it then instead of my shoulder or arms, there¡­¡¹

    Averting her eyes in embarrassment, Sayaka herself puts her hand on her breasts.

    It¡¯s a poor t chest but it¡¯s definitely a woman¡¯s breast. If you pull it up, there would be a bulge empasized.

    ¡¸I¡¯d be happier if you do it here, or rather¡¹

    ¡¸Sayaka, you¡¯re actually quite eager aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hmm, I might be a bit aroused¡¹

    Sayaka¡¯s a sadist but, it¡¯s not like she has the desire to see males suffer.

    If anything, she¡¯s someone who has her heart throb watching boy who work hard desperately without being disheartened, and happily smiling when he achieved his objective.

    Perhaps, maternal instinct is also mixed in it.

    Looking at the boy who wishes to be praised wagging his tail, she wants to embrace it in her chest.

    With that said.

    Ran who¡¯s desperately making an effort to make Sayaka cum makes her heart throb.

    ¡¸As a reward for Kirishima-kun who does his best©`if I say that you¡¯ll get angry right?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯d get angry to a girl who does lewd things¡¹

    Kneading the breasts slimy with lotion with his fingertips, Ran brought his face close to Sayaka¡¯s chest.

    As he blows breath to the but with pale color, he get off his face and smiled.

    ¡¸Sayaka¡­ It¡¯s gotten amazing down there¡¹

    Sayaka¡¯s intense honey pot, is leaking down love nectar.

    If he continue to tease her this way, this is just pitiful for Sayaka.

    Sounding his throat on her swelling nipples, Ran puts Sayaka¡¯s breasts in his mouth.

    His nosed blessed with the soft touch and sweet smell, the scent of the thick sweet makes him almost nosebleed.

    Feeling the breasts filling his mouth, his tongue roll around her hardened nipples. Ran sucked up Sayaka¡¯s nipples while turning his eyes on two different feelings.

    ¡¸©`uuuuu! Ah, aaaaaah¡­aaaaahn!¡¹

    Leaking out a sweet voice, Sayaka¡¯s whole body convulses.

    Holding Sayaka¡¯s body firmly that her waist is likely to crush, he enjoys the smooth taste of her breasts.

    The lotion soaked in earlier enters his mouth but it¡¯s guaranteed safe so there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸Hyaaaaan! I-I¡­N-No moreeee¡­!¡¹

    Looking up at Sayaka who raises a sweet voice while holding her mouth with the back of her hand, Ran took his mouth away from her breasts.

    Because he¡¯s attacking only her nipple, Sayaka¡¯s crotch is twitching lonely.

    It¡¯s good to have Sayaka reach climax by only ying with her breasts but it will only be a mere self-satisfaction for Ran.

    ¡®Today, I decided to make Sayaka feel good even with the help of some tools¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s about time I y with this¡¯

    ¡¸Sayaka, rx. You can lie down¡¹

    Sayaka shows an enchanted yet teary expression, she lies down on the lotion coated fur.

    Only her head isn¡¯t put down on the fur so the lotion won¡¯t stick, Ran covers on top of Sayaka.

    Spreading her crotch slowly while caressing it, Ran¡¯s breath is taken away by the spectacle in front of him.

    ¡¸Haa, haauuu¡­ ¡­What¡¯s wrong, Kirishima-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Sayaka¡¯s look right now is insanely lewd¡­¡¹

    Drunk in pleasure, a drooling expression shows that she¡¯s in heat The delicate line from her shoulder to her arm is moist with Ran¡¯s saliva.

    The gentle chest and the standing nipple¡¯s surroundings are wet with the lotion and Ran¡¯s caress, it¡¯s shining from the moonlight.

    Then Ran opens Sayaka¡¯s slit, wet with love nectar from expectations and arousal, it¡¯s very sensual.

    The love nectar to her thighs, and the lotion lit by the moonlight.

    Ran¡¯s arousal further elerates to that spectacle he¡¯s not used to seeing.

    He¡¯s done Aya, his ssmate a lot and filled her with white liquid but it seems that Sayaka¡¯s not painted in semen yet.

    Of course, that¡¯s because Ran¡¯s semen isn¡¯t enough. It¡¯s mostly because Sayaka¡¯s not beenpletely corrupted as a ve.

    In fact, it¡¯s hard to say that a stage one retainer is an obedient ve.

    There¡¯s still ego left in Sayaka, and she doesn¡¯t think of Ran¡¯s will as hers.

    Although there¡¯s lust included, if he tries an obviously perverted y, it¡¯s possible she¡¯ll resist.

    Therefore, Ran has never smeared semen on Sayaka¡¯s face or body.

    Ran knows that Sayaka likes the pure ran so she doesn¡¯t want that act from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¸Sayaka¡­ I¡¯m putting it in?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡­fueeeaaa¡¹

    Pushing the penis to her secret ce, pushing it down.

    Distorting for an instant, her face quickly changed to one that¡¯s melting in pleasure at the moment it swallowed Ran¡¯s penis.

    ¡¸Ah¡­it feels, feels really good!¡¹

    The penis caught inside Sayaka¡¯s vagina hole is tightening hard.

    It seems that it¡¯s sucking up the semen from his testicles in a lewd way never done before.

    He embrace over Sayaka and kisses her lightly panting mouth. Caressing Sayaka¡¯s nipple, he kisses her mouth and shakes his waist.

    ¡¸Hyauuuuu!! Doing it at the same time, whaat!¡¹

    Sayaka¡¯s lewdly melting face is illuminated by the moonlight. Her puffy upright wet nipples. A slender but glossy tailored curves©`all of the visual information pushes Ran¡¯s arousal.

    Her cute face, beautiful breasts, obscene waist©`all of them are lovely.

    ¡®I want Sayaka¡¯

    ¡®I want all of Sayaka¡¯

    ¡®Sadogashima Sayaka, I want to make her mine¡¯

    ¡¸Saya¡­I¡¯m at my limit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸L-Limit¡­? Ah, ah, hyaaaaaan! If you move that intensely©`Ah, fu, fuyaaaan!¡¹

    At the moment she was ready to reach climax, Sayaka¡¯s mouth released a lovely shriek

    Her delicate body convulses, Sayaka copses as if she lost something.

    Facing Ran with tears on her eyes, her drool is leaking from her mouth powerlessly.

    ¡¸What was that just now¡­ That¡­was amazing¡­¡¹

    Sayaka stares at Ran with melting eyes.

    Ran¡¯s arousal rise up at an extraordinary speed from that dreamy look.

    He was able to see Sayaka¡¯s face at the moment she climaxes.

    It doesn¡¯t seem as painful as he thought. Leaking out a rough sigh, he licks up her pink nipples.

    Staring at Sayaka¡¯s face happily exhausted, Ran entrusted his body to the rising pleasure.

    The long forelocks sticks to her sweaty forehead, tears due to pleasure float on her tears over her sses.

    Burning the indecent appearance of his beloved in his memory, Ran pours in his semen inside her vagina.

    ¡¸Fuaa, fuaaaa, hyaaaa©`ahn!¡¹

    Ran¡¯s semen is poured into the pussy that just came a while ago

    Sayaka¡¯s twitching slit is swallowing Ran¡¯s white liquid tastily.

    Before long, he¡¯s able to let it all out and both of them leak out a sigh of happiness.

    ¡¸You let out a lot tonight as well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I ejacted a lot inside Sayaka¡¯s vagina.¡¹

    Exchanging nces while breathing roughly, both of them leak out a happy smile.

    Sayaka and Ran who both reached climax, they were thinking the same thing as they stare at each other.

    ©`If we make one as is, that might be happy in itself.

 EX-6 : Sandwiched between the delinquent and the discipline girl ã€ŽFirst partã€

    <h4>EX-6 : Sandwiched between the delinquent and the discipline girl ¡ºFirst part¡»</h4>

    Let¡¯s turn back time for a bit.

    In middle school©`No, around elementary school.

    What does a by have that girl¡¯s don¡¯t?©`There¡¯s a mean question like that.

    The answer is simply a penis.

    During elementary school days, where sexual matters are strangely delicate, there were such conversations that asionally fly around the ss.

    The leader of the boys ying pranks on a docile girl.

    Or a bully boy pressing a question on someone that looks worth teasing.

    There¡¯s a lot to think.

    In any case, Ran was somewhat good at dealing things during his childhood so when he was only thrown such question with numbers that can be counted on one hand.

    Basically, he¡¯s in a position where he¡¯dugh at someone¡¯s failure behind a strong-looking ssmate.

    Thinking about it, wishing for other people¡¯s misfortune hasn¡¯t changed that much.

    Let¡¯s go back to topic.

    Then©`was it about middle school?

    Around summer in the middle school, where the growth rate of the boys and girls are in extreme.

    It is the time where the female ssmate bes strangely tolerant in regards to sex.

    It¡¯s a heavenly situation for male students at the climax of their adolescence.

    Curious about each other¡¯s body, they be sticky beyond necessary.

    From a mere interest in opposite sex, changing to an act to obtain sexual pleasure, a single page of the pale youth.

    Just remembering it gets your heart excited, it¡¯s not exactly a happy time to remember.

    That said, that is a story only limited for a fast growing by whose mentality ripened.

    For innocent boys who hold pale hopes and dreams for girls, not awakened to sex, it was hell.

    The mouth of the girl they yearn for release lots of words appear to be indecent in the dictionary.

    The girl who¡¯s hesitant to hold hands is stroking someone¡¯s crotch happily, a frolicking appearance.

    In addition to the culture gap, there¡¯s not a lot of boys who got confused and despaired.

    By the way, Ran was thetter.

    If a schoolboy hasn¡¯t awaken in sex in the sexual zoo-like middle school, he¡¯ll be a prey for a middle school girl in heat.

    Since he¡¯s such a pure boy, Ran was once asked by a strangely erotic transparent bra wearing school girl a question.

    ¡ºHey, what do you think that¡¯s in girls that boys don¡¯t have?¡»

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸Now then, a question to my two cutedies. Women have this and boys don¡¯t. ©`What do you think it is?¡¹

    Midnight bedroom.

    Ran happily asks while looking down on Inugami Kanami and Mikoshiba Aya sitting down on the floor.

    The disciplinary girl with hair tied up to ponytail, and a delinquent girl who¡¯s wearing her uniform lewdly, they look at each other and blush.

    Their blushing reaction from embarrassment isn¡¯t an answer to the question but that¡¯s not the reason for that.

    ¡¸When I hear that I¡¯ll wear this clothes, Ran¡¯s really perverted¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I knew from the start that I love the perverted Kirishima¡¹

    Disciplinary girl and delinquent girl.

    The kendo girl having a gorgeous ck ponytail and a go-home club girl having a soft long brown hair.

    The two have conflicting attributes but there are parts simr within them.

    Ran¡¯s interest is what¡¯s most sensual in them©`is the same as the answer in the riddle asked earlier.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s breasts.

    Kanami and Aya are sitting down on the floor with a face filled with expectations.

    They¡¯re currently wearing their sailor uniform, and of all things, only their navy blue skirt on their waist.

    Of course, their bra and shorts are taken off,id down neatly on the bed.

    Why bother folding it? That¡¯s more exciting

    ¡¸Ran, don¡¯t stare that much¡­¡¹

    Kanami looks up at Ran while sandwiching her plump bulges swaying with her arms.

    Her young and fresh skin oozes out sweat gradually, it¡¯s somewhat seductive.

    Kanami¡¯s figure where she hides her limbs with her skirt alone, her excellent style is far from being sloppy, just looking at her lets the arousal hidden deep in your heart surfaces.

    ¡¸S-Somehow, staring only at my breasts feels a bit embarrassing though¡¹

    Aya pouts her lips as she hide her nipple with her arms skillfully.

    Aya¡¯s breasts wrapped in her arms is sticking out like a healthy high school girl.

    There¡¯s firmness and it looks hard at a first nce but it¡¯s surprisingly feels like a marshmallow when you touch it.

    ¡®Thinking that I can do anything I want with this breastster©`that alone makes me aroused my waist feels numb¡¯

    Looking at the two in obscene ways, his penis under his training wear unable to endure and rise in arousal.

    Swelling from arousal and expectations inside his training wear that resembles gym clothing, Ran thrusts his waist in front of the two.

    ¡¸Uwa, that¡¯s cool¡­ Lewd¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ran¡¯s penis has gotten amazing¡¹

    He pressed his penis over his pants against Aya¡¯s enchanted face.

    Caressing Kanami with his empty hand, he poked the good shaped nose.

    ¡¸It looks like it¡¯s suffering. I should ease this up¡¹

    Kanami put her hands on Ran¡¯s pants painted with expectations and lust.

    Ran didn¡¯t miss her hand holding her breasts released, leaving her marshmallow boobs to shake.

    Kanami then pulled off the pants she¡¯s holding, turned her eyes to Ran¡¯s crotch with a blushing face.

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s on top of the underwear, the shape of your penis is clearly visible¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwa, Kirishima¡¯s penis is so lewd¡­¡¹

    Rubbing her nose in his underwear, Mikoshiba Aya¡¯s eyes close her eyes filled with lust.

    Breathing in with her nose, Aya puts her hand on Ran¡¯s underwear and removed it without hesitation.

    ¡¸Hyaa!¡¹

    The dick bent as recoil of being stripped off, the erect penis ps the cheek of Aya who¡¯s burying her face on Ran¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Rubbing on Aya¡¯s soft and warm cheeks, an electric current runs through his waist due to the unexpected pleasure.

    The half erect penis rubbing on Aya¡¯s cheeks rises uppletely and secretes cowper fluid.

    Aya who had the transparent liquid painted on her face looks at his erect penis with a nk face.

    ¡¸Fuwaa©`¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaa©`!¡¹

    Looking at the transparent juice released from the tip, Aya and Kanami makes an enchanted face.

    The erect penis stared at the ssmates who have their breasts exposed, what a pleasing situation. There¡¯s no way to endure in this state.

    Stretching his hand, Ran pats Aya and Kanami¡¯s cheeks lewdly.

    Touching as if licking their nape with his fingertips, he rubs his palm on their cheek and massage it.

    Looking at the two loosening happily from the touch of their beloved, Ran stands on his knee in front of them.

    Why did he call Aya and Kanami to the bedroom for today?

    And why are they were forced to wear uniform and skirt only?

    It¡¯s simple.

    It¡¯s because he want to do the two of them in this dress by all means.

    Caressing Aya and Kanami¡¯s nape, he raised their chin gentlemanly.

    Are they aroused in this situation? Both of them arepletely ready. There¡¯s no problem even if you put it in without forey, they look lewd.

    But first, let¡¯s taste both the bodies a lot from the outside.

    ¡¸Aya, Kanami. There are things I want you two to do¡¹

    After looking at each other, the two show a lovely smile.

    Feeling arousal from that expression, Ran sticks out his hand and gently pinch their breasts

    ¡¸I¡¯d like you two to do double paizuri¡¹

    Teasing the nipples with different sizes with his fingertips, Ran¡¯s mouth happily distorts.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸K-Kirishimaa¡­ This is a bit, e-embarrassing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸True, this is a bit embarrassing. But, it¡¯s nothing to care about when you get used to it. ¡­It feels a bit ticklish when it hits Mikoshiba though¡¹

    Ran sits down on top of the bed and four breasts gathers.

    Ran sees Aya on the right side and Kanami¡¯s on the left.

    Staring at them like this, the sensation of conquering women rises up. Actually, both of them are Ran¡¯s retainers though.

    But, looking at this, both of their breasts are quite amazing, he once again recognize it.

    It¡¯s not tanned because it¡¯s wrapped in clothes usually. The difference in their original bare skin, Aya¡¯s breasts are a bit pale tanned than Kanami.

    The dear breasts of high school girls that are usually hidden in bra and uniforms, being able topare them like this.

    It¡¯s like a dream. ¡®I don¡¯t want to say it like a death g but, if you reached the happiness of being sandwiched in between my ssmate¡¯s bursting breasts, there¡¯s no more regret left in life¡¯, Ran thought

    ¡¸Aya¡¯s much more tanned¡¹

    ¡¸Kirishima, do you hate tanned girls¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I love both¡¹

    Aya¡¯s breast¡¯s color is slightly darker but both of their nipples are colored beautiful pink.

    ¡®I think Kanami¡¯s got a bigger are¡¯, but when he stroked it with his fingertips, he was red at.

    Maybe she¡¯s worried about it.

    There¡¯s no need to worry about it though.

    ¡¸Is it okay to do it just like before?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. If you drip your saliva down there I¡¯d be happy as a boy¡¹

    ¡¸Fufun. Leave it to me¡¹

    He had Kanami give him a paizuri once before.

    Being sandwiched and stroked in between the huge breasts wet with saliva, is very pleasant.

    Furthermore, the charming marshmallows are doubled.

    There¡¯s no way it won¡¯t feel good.

    ¡¸Then, take a proper look¡¹

    Kanami tilts her face slightly then drops down saliva from her mouth.

    She then wrapped the penis with her lips and swallowed it down inside her mouth.

    Halfway from the tip is buried to her mouth, she used her tongue licking it deliciously.

    Her obscenely narrowed eyes capture Ran¡¯s face, he¡¯s unable to take his eyes away from hers.

    The serious disciplinary girl with a ck ponytail¡¯s obscene appearance holding a male genital in her mouth. Witnessing that scene, Aya¡¯s face turned red and she hides her eyes with her fingertips.

    ¡¸Inugami, you¡¯re making such a lewd face¡­ Furthermore, the sound of your fetio is so clear¡¹

    ¡¸Chupu, reroa¡­ Nmuu¡­ Mikoshibna too, you must make Ran feel good¡¹

    Changing her face to an obscene one, Kanami winks at Aya lewdly.

    Aya felt shivers on her whole body from that gesture.

    What an obscene©`slutty face. Only looking at the penis of her beloved. That¡¯s how her expression looks like.

    Wondering if she makes that kind of face when licking Ran¡¯s penis, Aya feels a bit embarrassed.

    Dripping saliva sloppily, the look of just tasting the penis, seeking it lewdly. Especially Kanami has an external of a serious woman.

    In addition to the reliable disciplinary girl getting corrupted by the act, she¡¯s adding the taste of immorality.

    ¡¸I wonder¡­ Looking at Inugami lick Kirishima¡¯s penis, it makes me feel aroused too¡¹

    Rubbing her thighs, Aya¡¯s slit gets moist.

    Even though her beloved man is flirting with another woman, for some reason, Aya can¡¯t take her eyes away.

    Aya¡¯s not supposed to be lesbian. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s aroused from the act of Kanami itself.

    ¡¸I also want to make Kirishima feel good¡­¡¹

    That said, there¡¯s only one penis so Aya¡¯s feeling bored as Kanami licks it.

    But, Kanami isn¡¯t taking the penis to the root at all.

    About the lower half©`and the testicles not touched by anyone are inting.

    ¡¸I also want to sandwich Kirishima¡¹

    ¡¸Nmuoo? Menuni, iieo(That¡¯s fine though)?¡¹

    Ran¡¯s penis wet with Kanami¡¯s saliva is being splendidly wrapped in Aya¡¯s prided breasts.

    The saliva is being an alternative for lotion, the breasts was able to swallow the penis in between, creating pleasure without any friction.

    ¡¸U, Uuoa¡¹

    The penis swallowed in the soft touch, Ran instinctively grasps the sheet.

    The warm oral mucosa wrapping the tip gently. And the root part that¡¯s not been touched by anyone is being wrapped by Aya¡¯s loving breasts.

    The girls wrap from the tip to the root without anything remaining. Visually and sensually aroused by the situation. his testicles swell up.

    ¡¸Fufu, I guess it¡¯s wet enough. Now, Ran. It¡¯s about time for the main dish. Ran¡¯s wish, double paizuri©`was it? Enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content¡¹

    While hanging an obscene string of mixed saliva and cowper fluid, Kanami and Aya pressed their breasts against Ran¡¯s penis at the same time.

    The soft breast meats magnificently wraps the tip that she was treating just earlier.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s move¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s breasts swing up and down, caressing his penis.

    Aya¡¯s marshmallow breasts changes shape to match Kanami¡¯s movement, It¡¯s swallowing up the twitching penis.

    Kanami kisses the tip of the penis thates out when she moves her breasts.

    Unable to resist the contact with the lips and different softness of breasts, Ran leaks out cowper fluid. every time.

    ¡¸Mikoshiba too. Make Ran feel even better¡¹

    ¡¸More? Err¡­¡¹

    That said, the most sensitive part of a boy is already Kanami¡¯s territory.

    Aya responds by using the breasts with saliva swallowing his penis, butpared to the stimtion given by Kanami who¡¯s giving a fetio, it¡¯s small.

    ¡¸There are parts where men are also pleased outside the back of the ns¡­ Like, here?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuku, kuaaaaau! A-Ayaa¡­there, that feels really good!¡¹

    At the edge of his view, Aya¡¯s fingertips grasp the testicles lonely from not being touched.

    Because she heard that it¡¯s an important, she adjusts her strength carefully.

    Caressing the bag that¡¯s swelling, she gently stimte it with her fingertips wet with saliva.

    Kanami¡¯s beasts on top.

    Aya¡¯s breasts near the root.

    And thest sanctuary©`the man¡¯s most important part is being gently teased by Aya¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Au, afuu¡­ I-I¡¯m at my limit, I¡¯m cumming¡¹

    Kanami and Aya¡¯s saliva mixes, making Ran¡¯s penis wet.

    Treating his penis nicely with the women¡¯s saliva and breasts, Ran shakes his body as he¡¯s unable to escape from the pleasure.

    All of his testicles, root, and the tip are being dominated by his beloved girls.

    Ran gazed at his lower abdomen while making a melting face, the two beauties©`Kanami and Aya loosens their cheeks, roaring their nostrils due to arousal.

    ¡¸Now, Ran. You can smear all of it on our face and on our boobs you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Kirishima¡­you don¡¯t need to hold back. Whether in my mouth, my face, or my breasts, Kirishima can ssh it all out where he wants¡¹

    Given permission to ejacte, Ran¡¯s endurance copsespletely.

    From the testicles Aya¡¯s ying with, the hot torrent runs up towards his penis.

    The penis suddenly throbs and an electric current runs through his spine.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m cumming!¡¹

    The penis warmed by the temperature of the two breasts heats further, it twitched hugely and released something.

    The tremendous sense of relief ovees Ran and a white liquides out in the gap between Kanami and Aya¡¯s breasts like spring water.

    ¡¸Wow, you let out a lot!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s so thick, what an amazing amount¡­ Fufu, it¡¯s stilling out¡¹

    A pure white liquides out in the valley of the breasts.

    Like he¡¯s being milked out of semen, the breasts massaging his penis doesn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸It¡¯s boring if it just umtes, right? Let me help out¡¹

    To press further the ejaction that finally finished, Kanami puts the tip of the penis that¡¯s wet with white liquid.

    Showing off an upturned eyes, she sucks it up like she¡¯s drinking a shake with a straw.

    ¡¸Ah, aaaaaaaaaah. Ooooooooah!?¡¹

    Raising a miserable scream, all of the semen remained in his penis were sucked up by Kanami.

    Kanami swallows her throat like it¡¯s nothing and she swallows up the thick white liquid easily without making any bitter voice.

    Kanami takes out his penis from her mouth, it made a sound.

    Licking up the white liquid on her mouth, she closed her eyes satisfied.

    ¡¸Ran¡¯s semen is very thick¡¹

    Her face is too erotic that Ran hugged Kanami¡¯s body without hesitation.

    Twinging their feverish gazes, Kanami takes out her obscene tongue and licks Ran¡¯s mouth like sucking it.

    Unable to endure the slutty act, Ran licks up Kanami¡¯s tongue and begins a French Kiss.

    It was a mouth that just had Ran¡¯s semen just earlier but that doesn¡¯t matter to him.

    There¡¯s no way a man would be able to endure a girl who¡¯s breathing roughly wanting for a kiss.

    ¡¸Fuchuu, rero, reroaa¡­ Haa¡­Ran¡¯s kiss feels so good I¡¯m going crazy¡­

    Making an enchanted and happy expression, Kanami entrusted her body to Ran.

    After ejacting from the double breast sandwich, Ran feels satisfied from the bottom of his heart. They haven¡¯t done the real sex but Kanami¡¯s already satisfied using her boobs a lot to make Ran ejacte.

    But, there¡¯s one girl who¡¯s dissatisfied with the situation.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s unfair to focus only on Inugami. She¡¯s been holding your penis on her mouth, she even drank all of the semen¡¹

    Speaking herins, Aya holds Ran¡¯s penis.

    Lewdly caressing the penis that¡¯s hanging satisfied, Aya poured in intense energy into the lightened testicles.

    ¡¸¡­Uwa?!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Ran?¡¹

    His embrace to Kanami¡¯s body strengthens, thus she tilted her head in curiosity.

    Ran was satisfied and exhausted just earlier but now he¡¯s showing an enduring face for some reason.

    Feeling unease from the sudden change in facial expression, Kanami turned her eyes towards Ran¡¯s crotch©`her eyes opened wide in surprise and her cheeks blushed.

    ¡¸Eh, ae, why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s unfair to do it with only Inugami. This time, I will make Kirishima feel good¡¹

    Aya¡¯s skill©`pouring down her infinite mana, it¡¯s literally a physical bestowal magic that exceeds the limit. Despite of it being a simple reinforcement magic, the amount of mana flowed in transcends the category ofmon sense.

    His energy and stamina©`of course the semen ispletely recovered, as she roll Ran¡¯s testicles in her palm, Aya then put Ran¡¯s penis in her lips.

 EX-7 : Sandwiched between the delinquent and the discipline girl ã€ŽLater partã€

    <h4>EX-7 : Sandwiched between the delinquent and the discipline girl ¡ºLater part¡»</h4>

    ¡¸Chu, chupu¡­rero How is it Kirishima? Does it feel good?¡¹

    Bending her body forward while looking up at Ran, Aya continues to torture Ran¡¯s penis with her tongue.

    Her soft moist lips gently and obscenely puts his penis inside, she licks up the twitching thing inside her mouth.

    Caressing the swollen testicles with her palm, her mouth makes an obscene wet sound.

    As his semen¡¯spletely recovered, Ran¡¯s waist twitch in suffering.

    ¡¸Ku, ua¡­that¡¯s bad¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, I know all of Ran¡¯s weak spots¡¹

    Licking the cowper fluiding out from the tip, Aya eats his penis to the root.

    Ran likes to ejacte inside her mouth.

    If she serve his penis with her mouth this way, Ran should feel good, Aya thought.

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s, focusing only on the tip¡­! Ah, auuuu!?¡¹

    The convulsion of his waist is a signal, then a sticky liquid begins to be let out inside Aya¡¯s mouth.

    The adolescent vor spreads in her mouth, mixed with the scent of beloved Ran can¡¯t resist, it creates a superb scent.

    Though the smell of the semen is strong and thick, she can¡¯t spit it out here.

    Though there¡¯s tears on the corner of her eye due to the semen sticking to her throat, Aya drinks up the semen Ran let out without any leftovers.

    ¡¸¡­Nku, nku, pueee. Fufu, how about that? I drank all of Kirishima¡¯s semen¡¹

    Licking up the remaining semen in his penis, Aya smiles pleasantly.

    Of course, she continues to caress his testicles. Though she stopped supplying mana.,

    ¡¸You can still cum can you? It¡¯s twitching like it hasn¡¯t ejacted at all¡¹

    Ran nods and begins to thrust his waist from what Aya said.

    The powerfully erect penis you won¡¯t imagine it had ejacted twice presses against Aya¡¯s lips.

    ¡¸¡­This time, I¡¯d like to smear Aya¡¯s face¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, sure. You can ssh it wherever you want¡¹

    Answering Ran¡¯s desire with a smile, Aya grabs Ran¡¯s penis gently

    ¡¸Uha¡­hauu!¡¹

    Stroking the penis that¡¯s sensitive from just ejacting, Ran screams in pleasure.

    The penis wet with Aya¡¯s saliva is being gently stroked by the hand of a plump girl.

    Furthermore, she¡¯s given permission to ssh it on her face.

    Under such circumstances, spraying hot breaths while stroking©`there¡¯s no way he¡¯d be able to endure.

    ¡¸Ran, you look like in pain. Are you okay?¡¹

    Ran¡¯s body trembles from Aya¡¯s handjob, Kanami snuggles to his body.

    Rubbing her smooth bare skin, Kanami lightly pecks Ran¡¯s cheeks. After staring at Ran¡¯s face, Kanami holds Ran¡¯s chest into her own chest.

    ¡¸K-Kanami?¡¹

    ¡¸How is it, it¡¯s soft isn¡¯t it? You can do whatever you want¡¹

    The marshmallow soft breasts are pushed against Ran¡¯s face.

    Her smooth skin rubbing to his cheeks, her pink colored nipple standing up is being kneaded.

    With his face enveloped in between the smooth and fluffy bulge, Ran¡¯s nasal breathing turns rough.

    While his face is blessed with breasts, his penis is being stroked from a distance.

    Witnessing an act that can¡¯t be done with only one person, Ran feels his mind and body fulfilled.

    That said, just stuffing his face on the breasts releases his endless libido, unable to obtain true satisfaction.

    Embracing Kanami¡¯s body in his arms, he ced Kanami¡¯s standing nipples into his mouth.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡¹

    Listening to an amorous voice, Ran licks up the tip of the hardened nipples without hesitation, using his lips to suck it.

    The young and healthy soft breasts smells sweetly like milk.

    ying with the bud sticking out with his lips, Kanami leaks out a delighted voice from her mouth.

    ¡¸It won¡¯t let out breast milk but you can suck as much as you want¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, Nn, nnn!¡¹

    ¡¸Sucking it so enthusiastically. Nn¡­ Ran, you¡¯re like a baby¡¹

    Patting the frontal love of her beloved, Ran fills his face with her cleavage.

    Burying his face on his ssmate¡¯s breasts, he sucks it up like he¡¯s drinking milk.

    It looks miserable from the outside but he doesn¡¯t care about what others see.

    Tasting Kanami¡¯s breasts while having his penis stroked by Aya. It¡¯s truly a happy time.

    It¡¯s not just pleasure.

    Kanami¡¯s nipples are has a magical charm.

    When sucking it up, there¡¯s a feeling that rises aside from sexual excitement.

    ¡¸When I bury my face in Kanami¡¯s breasts, I feel at ease¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good. I also feel very happy when I hold Ran in my chest¡¹

    Holding the back of his head firmly, Kanami pushes Ran¡¯s face to her chest tightly.

    His face is being blessed with her fresh sweaty bare skin. The soft feeling of her marshmallow breast. The delicious nipples sticking out inside his mouth.

    Breathing deeply, Kanami¡¯s fragrance spreads out from her chest.

    He¡¯ll be dyed into Kanami¡¯s color and just melt down.

    ¡¸F-Furthermore, in this situation¡­¡¹

    While feeling the fragrance and full embrace of Kanami, there¡¯s another pleasure©`a stimtion that¡¯s leading Ran to climax without break.

    Aya¡¯s palm wraps his penis and move gently. The high school girl like fingertips hold it up dearly, moving up and down to stir up Ran¡¯s ejaction feeling.

    ¡¸Chuuu¡­ Fuchu, fuchuu¡­ Chu, chuchuchu¡­¡¹

    A sigh reaches the handjob. Aya pours down kisses around the ns like cherishing the penis trembling from her handjob.

    Unlike fetio©`it gives a random unpredictable stimulus. Every time it meets up with her plump moist lips, he¡¯s unable to tolerate the stimulus and his cowper fluid overflows without fail.

    ¡¸God¡­this might be the best¡¹

    Embraced by the half naked ck haired ponytail kendo girl , and given handjobs + kisses on his penis with a girl with brown hair.

    The restless handjob, and Kanami¡¯s heavenly breasts that would choke you if you get distracted.

    Tasting breasts in his mouth, breathing Kanami¡¯s fragrance to fill his chest, concentrating all of his nerves on the obscene hands caressing his crotch.

    ¡¸A, aoo¡­ I-I¡¯m cumming¡­!¡¹

    Along with the sensation of his testicles shrinking, a pure white torrent rushes up his penis, a tremendous sense of releif permeates through his lower abdomen.

    Ran¡¯s penis reached climax from being pushed by Aya¡¯s lips, twitching from the pleasure, it threw out white liquid to her face without hesitation.

    ¡¸Hyaaan! That¡¯s a loting out!¡¹

    Coloring her light brown skin with white cloudy liquid, Aya lick up the semen scattered around her mouth lewdly.

    As if it was the first time tonight, it is a magnificently hot semen.

    The stinky smell drifts from Ran¡¯s penis stirs up Aya¡¯s arousal.

    In an obscene figure where her face is dirty with semen, Aya puts Ran¡¯s penis in her mouth and sucks up the remaining semen.

    ¡¸Nuuuuuuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaauuuu! Ran, I told you not to suck it that strongly¡­¡¹

    Unable to bear the brilliant pleasure of sucking up the semen in his urethra, Ran instinctively grips Kanami¡¯s breasts and suck it up.

    Ran embraced Kanami¡¯s body tightly while trembling from the pleasure in his lower abdomen from being sucked up.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ran thought that he¡¯s through with the third ejaction but the penis that¡¯s been subjected to powerful bestowal magic isn¡¯t satisfied with just three ejactions.

    He let the two ssmates wearing only their sailor uniform and skirt lie down on the bed.

    That said, Ran¡¯s bed isn¡¯t that big.

    It¡¯s possible to barely pack in three people but he doesn¡¯t want to be stingy when ites to precious sex time.

    In a situation where he can vite the two high school girls he spent the daily life with at the same time©`

    It¡¯s a waste to do it in a narrow and tight space.

    What needs to be tight are a woman¡¯s pussy when shoving in a penis.

    ¡¸With that said, I¡¯ve got an idea on how to solve this. We can use a ce for one with two so I think I can have sex with the two of you as much as I want¡¹

    ¡¸I can understand the reason but I¡¯m a bit embarrassed. ¡­Inugami, am I not heavy?

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine but¡­ Our nipples have been rubbing since a while ago, it feels strange¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s crotch that has a few hair growing, hiding her sweet nipples that¡¯s sticking out, she¡¯s hiding her face embarrassed.

    Aya who¡¯s exposing her slit the same way, sways her ass happily while sticking her hands on the bed.

    Kanami who¡¯s opening her legs on a missionary position and Aya shaking her butt lewdly in doggy position.

    It¡¯s not an unusual position however the problem lies at the two ces waiting to be invaded.

    Under normal circumstances©`it¡¯s doubtful whether fucking two people on top of the bed at the same time can be called ¡°normal¡± but©`it¡¯s normal to let them lie down on the wide bread, taking time to have sex with each one.

    In fact, when he did Misuzu and Kanami at the same room, he inserted in turns as the two stick out their asses.

    This time.

    ¡¸I can see all of the soft asses and drenched pussy from here. Truly a breathtaking view¡¹

    Dropping his line of sight, Aya¡¯s slit, ass, Kanami¡¯s slit and her ass©`he¡¯s able to see the four treasures at the same coordinates.

    The figure of Aya on all fours throwing down Kanami.

    How to express this? On top of Kanami who¡¯s lying on her back, Aya sticks out her ass in a doggy position.

    By the way, Ran¡¯s currently in seiza in the bed so if he lowers his face a bit, he¡¯ll be able to feel Aya¡¯s pussy and ass.

    ¡¸Then, excuse me for a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Hya, hyaaan!?¡¹

    Slouching forward, he buried his face under Aya¡¯s slit without hesitation.

    Grabbing the plump buttocks with his hand, he tastes Aya¡¯s wet secret ce.

    Surrounded by a hot smell, he almost got a nosebleed.

    Licking around the folds hidden in the ck wheat field, Ran slowly lowers his face to Aya¡¯s pussy.

    ¡¸Then next¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ah, aaaaahn!¡¹

    His nose turned wet and the same fragrance filled with richness fills his nose.

    Swallowed by the dense aroma, his nose bleeds from too much stimtion.

    After Ran treated it with healing magic, he nodded satisfied after releasing his face from their crotch.

    ¡¸Wow, having nosebleed when I pushed my face on my ssmate¡¯s pussy, this is really the best¡¹

    Furthermore, it¡¯s two.

    Both his female ssmates©`furthermore, it¡¯s really happy for the day where he canpare the pussy of the two at the same time toe.

    Furthermore, both of them are plenty wet.

    Kanami, the breastfeeding y (attempted) haspletely turned her horny, her woman part is twitching.

    It¡¯s just pitiful to tease it further.

    ¡¸The sweat sticks on the skirt¡­ This is really a good view¡¹

    Raising up the navy blue skirt, Ran caresses around Kanami¡¯s navel.

    Reacting to the stimulus, Kanami¡¯s body twitches. Caressing the vertical line in the navel to her lower abdomen to her thighs like licking, Ran tries to insert his penis to Kanami¡¯s vagina.

    Whates to his sight is Aya¡¯s crotch with her anus wet with love nectar. Aya¡¯s pussy and ass sticks out to the distance where it¡¯s unknown whether you can touch it or not, it¡¯s swinging lewdly as if saying that she wants to be stirred inside her pussy as soon as possible.

    If he goes to have sex with Kanami like this, Aya¡¯s slit will be pushed to his stomach endlessly.

    ¡¸But, that¡¯s what¡¯s great¡¹

    Pushing his penis into Kanami¡¯s wet vagina soacking in love nectar, he knocked his body forward and hugged Aya¡¯s body.

    ¡¸N, nhyaaaaaaaaaaa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸I-Inugami?¡¹

    Aya who¡¯s waiting for Ran¡¯s insertion while on all fours looks at Kanami who¡¯s panting happily under her, understood that Kanami was done before her.

    Looking at the eyes of Kanami who¡¯s opening her mouth lewdly, Kanami¡¯s cheeks dyed red and she averted her eyes away from Aya.

    Normally, she¡¯d want to hide her face with her arms or hands. But currently, both of Kanami¡¯s hands are used to hide her lewdly standing nipples from arousal and anticipation, so she can¡¯t do it.

    ¡¸K-Kirishima went for Inugami again, hyaan?!¡¹

    Even though she¡¯s speaking dissatisfaction, a lewd and sweet voice leaks out from Aya¡¯s mouth.

    Something was pushed to her slit that¡¯s too aroused and her hot crotch made a sound.

    Ran¡¯s fingertips is stroking from her waist to her back at the same time.

    ¡¸Sorry, Aya. Try to endure for a bit longer¡¹

    After telling in a gentle voice, a slippery light thread connects Aya¡¯s crotch and Ran¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡¸Hauuuu¡­ Ran¡¯s, Ran¡¯s penis feels gooood!¡¹

    Kanami tightens her vaginal wall to feel his whole penis, Ran is intoxicated in pleasure.

    Embracing the body of Aya who¡¯s waiting for insertion, Ran swings his waist.

    While viting the beautiful ssmate that¡¯s reacting with an melting voice from the bottom of her hear every time he swings his waist, he enjoys the body of another ssmate¡¯s body.

    What a luxurious sex.

    Even though the temperature and the softness are all Aya¡¯s, Ran¡¯s most sensitive part©`his penis is being deliciously swallowed by no other than Kanami¡¯s pussy.

    Entrusting his body to the melting pleasure from the tip of his penis, Ran stroke his own lower abdomen and smiles.

    ¡¸Furthermore, thanks to someone, my belly¡¯s drenched¡¹

    ¡¸Because, because¡­! Kirishima¡¯s stomach is sticking to strange ces over and over again, it feels good¡­!¡¹

    A lewd light thread connects Ran¡¯s navel and Aya¡¯s crotch.

    In short, it¡¯s the love nectar produced by Aya¡¯s pussy.

    Every time the penis attacks Kanami¡¯s vagina, Ran¡¯s stomach mercilessly push against Aya¡¯s pussy.

    Aya who¡¯s waiting for insertion in doggy position of course is opening her crotch lewdly.

    Both her clitoris and her hole are visible, her important part drools a lot of love nectar every time Ran swings his waist.

    Ran swings his waist at Kanami¡¯s pussy while staring at Aya¡¯s.

    Staring at a twitching pussy while having sex©`or rather, during insertion.

    It¡¯s a situation that can¡¯t be done with only one partner.

    ¡¸Staring at Aya¡¯s drenched pussy while Kanami¡¯s pussy is©`Uh, ua. C-Cumming¡­!¡¹

    While looking at the crotch dripping lewd honey, Ran¡¯s waist trembles.

    Doing a creampie while staring at the raw pussy of a high school girl. Ran¡¯s arousal springs up again due to the immoral and sensual state.

    Though his libido has subsided after his fourth ejaction, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d stop there.

    There¡¯s a slit that¡¯s dripping down love nectar, twitching as if it wants something.

    He can¡¯t just end after he felt good. Besides.

    ¡¸I still haven¡¯t let it all out yet!¡¹

    He pulled out his penis from Kanami¡¯s vagina and insert it to Aya¡¯s pussy

    The penis that was just wet with semen and Kanami¡¯s love nectar now enters Aya¡¯s dripping wet pussy.

    ¡¸Neeeeeeuuuu!?¡¹

    Grabbing Aya¡¯s ass while shoving it in a doggy position, he enjoys her ass with both his palms.

    Aya¡¯s ass filled with high school girl meat is changing shape softly in Ran¡¯s hands.

    ¡¸Nyaa¡­! Don¡¯t open it like that!¡¹

    With both her hands on the bed, Aya swings her ass to resist.

    But, it won¡¯t be resistance if she¡¯s swallowing his penis inside her vagina while doing that. Rather, it tightens his penis ording to the movement of her ass. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s inviting, wanting to be vited.

    Enjoying the feeling of the vagina swallowing the penis deliciously, Ran kneads Aya¡¯s ass and opened up her meat.

    ¡¸Aya¡¯s anus ispletely exposed¡¹

    ¡¸Iyaaa¡­geez, pervert¡¹

    Staring at Aya¡¯s anus that¡¯s convulsing sadly, he gently pokes it with his fingertips.

    Not touching the hole part, he taps her plump ass with his fingertips in a teasing manner.

    ¡¸Heaa, heuu, fuyaaa¡­!~¡¹

    kneading her ass meat with his left hand, his right hand fingers are giving her a light touch.

    Aya sticks out her ass with the finger and the air touching feeling chilly, she lets out a cute voice in response to the stimulus.

    Due to her anus twitching, her vagina swallowing his penis tightens further.

    ¡¸Aya¡¯s anus is twitching so lonely, it¡¯s cute¡¹

    ¡¸T-There¡¯s no need to exin it¡­¡¹

    While convulsing , Aya¡¯s reproachful voice enters his ears.

    Thinking that she¡¯s not being honest, Ran thrusts his fingertips to Aya¡¯s ass.

    ¡¸Even though you really wanted it¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaaaaaoooaaaa!?¡¹

    Caressing around the entrance with his cold fingerips, Ran starts tapping Aya¡¯s ass again.,

    But, this time, he¡¯s not teasing her.

    Stirring around Aya¡¯s cute second hole, Ran swings his waist without break.

    ¡¸Whaat¡¯s thisss, nooo! It feels like something¡¯s tickling, it feels weird!¡¹

    Poking around her anus, then pushing his fingers around, Ran caresses Aya¡¯s cute butt lewdly.

    It¡¯s unknown if the stimtion on the butt is is rted to it but Aya¡¯s vagina is overflowing with love nectar.

    Ran¡¯s sensitive penis that ejacted four times tonight already is increasing in hardness as Aya¡¯s drenched vagina wall swallows it.

    Eventually, the sensation of a current running through his spinees along with the trembling of his testicles.

    ¡¸Uuaah, I-I¡¯m at my limit¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Hihieeeeu! I get it! I get it! So pse stop poking my anus©`aaaaaaahn!¡¹

    Swallowed by the amazing sense of relief, a pure white torrent is poured into Aya¡¯s vagina.

    Ran can¡¯t hide his surprise at the amount of ejaction you won¡¯t imagine it as the fifth time.

    Chewing the penis deliciously as it pulsates releasing out white liquid, at the same time, Aya¡¯s pussy twitches in climax.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m at my limit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Heu? W-Wait, Mikoshiba!¡¹

    Reaching vaginal climax while having her anus poked, Aya falls down on the bed©`on top of Kanami who¡¯s lying down.

    Pushed with the whole body, Kanami screams¡ºFukyauu!¡» from the sudden contact.

    Aya¡¯s weakened figure lies on top of Kanami¡¯s body, leaking out a sigh.

    Though it¡¯s not an intended phenomenon, it looks like two naked high school girls are embracing each other.

    They shouldn¡¯t have any Yuri tendencies but that¡¯s a different matter.

    That said, even if there¡¯s no such hobies, there¡¯s no way he would stay calm after watching the two ssmates hugging each other naked.

    Furthermore, both of them have white liquid leaking out of their crotch.

    His mind is disturbed by the strange feeling of conquest and immorality, Ran who should¡¯ve let out everything got big again.

    Apart from Aya who¡¯s dreamy from just cumming.

    Kanami struggles while being covered by Aya.

    ¡¸Eh¡­W-Why is it that big? E-Even though you ejacted five times with Mikoshiba and me already

    ¡¸¡­Aya¡¯s bestowal magic is too effective. I¡¯m in trouble, I won¡¯t be able to sleep if this is left alone¡¹

    Stroking his penis wet with Kanami and Aya¡¯s love nectar, he res at Kanami.

    ¡¸Aya seems to have reached her limit already, so since it¡¯s special, I¡¯m going to take Kanami next©`¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, w-wait! I¡¯m already exhausted or rather©`¡¹

    Kanami struggles to escape from Ran who¡¯s drawing an arc with his mouth.

    But because of her ssmate who has the same height and weight covers her body, she can¡¯t move her body as she thinks.

    Rather, when she twist her body Aya¡¯s breasts rub with her own, it feels strange.

    Meanwhile, Ran reached out for Kanami¡¯s thighs, opened her crotch while caressing it obscenely.

    ¡¸Kanami¡­you¡¯re cute¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaa, hyaaaaa©`!?¡¹

    Raising a troubled yet happy exquisite scream, Kanami¡¯s body trembles from the pleasure.

 Chapter 31 : Tranquility

    <h4>Chapter 31 : Tranquility</h4>

    ¡¸¡­Okay, this okay now¡¹

    Inside the room where the dazzling sunes in, Inugami Kanami smiles satisfied while holding a pure white fabric towards the window.

    The cloth in Kanami¡¯s hand has a pink ribbon as decoration in a sorry state.

    There¡¯s three holes in the fabric.

    This is for the second time, the color of the whole fabric is undoubtedly pure white.

    ¡¸I can finally wear it. I can finally wear the only underwear I brought from the former world today!¡¹

    There are various kinds of women¡¯s underwear in this world.

    The mostmon is a pumpkin panties that¡¯s one size fits all.

    When they firste to this world, the students who didn¡¯t care about fashion all bought cheap underwear without regards to the gender.

    Kanami was the same at start but miserable panties bing in full view when your skirt is flipped is not good for the discipline so she abolished it in ss.

    Also, there are some that didn¡¯t like the bra included with it.

    The underwearing as set with those panties were string adjusted as well.

    Kanami©`Or rather, for high school girls who value supporting their growing breasts, the performance isn¡¯t enough.

    If they wear those things everyday, the shape of their breasts will turn worse.

    They want to refrain from having the whole ss having dropping breasts.

    Therefore, recently, everyone¡¯s using underwear that has a better performance than the ones above.

    As expected, there¡¯s no wire or rubber for bra, it¡¯s a subtle point where you ask if there are two underwear alike as those in Japan.

    Those that were made by processing demon materials, they were somewhat eptable to use.

    ¡¸That said, the touch is the worst. As expected, the underwear you¡¯re used to is definitely better¡¹

    The other students wash their underwear like every evening and wear the ones they purchased from the former world everyday.

    Kanami¡¯s unable to wear the panty she¡¯s used to wearing due to a certain cause.

    ¡¸But, I feel relieved with this. The smell©`and the dirt are all taken away. That¡¯s case closed now¡¹

    Using deodorants made from demon body fluids©`and mixing it with some antibacterial agents, it¡¯s already been a month since then.

    Though there¡¯s still some that¡¯s sticking on it, there¡¯s no need to wash it further than necessary.

    It¡¯s only a problem of mood afterwards.

    After taking a deep breath, she puts her panties through her legs.

    Sliding through the line from the calf to the thighs, her pure white panty is ced on where it should be.

    Sighing out a long breath, stroking her lower abdomen in front of a full length mirror, Kanami¡¯s cheeks blushed in relief.

    ¡¸As expected, this feeling¡¹

    Sailor uniform on top, nodding satisfied on the piece of underwear on her lower half that¡¯s quite indecent, Kanami begins to wear her navy blue skirt and ck knee socks.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸Kana-chan, good morning!¡¹

    Walking in the corridor with a refreshed feeling, a familiar voice calls her name from behind.

    Stopping and turning back, she saw a face that¡¯s sighing.

    Normally, it¡¯s a spectacle that¡¯s surprising but Kanami didn¡¯t show any surprise and just returned a cute smile.

    ¡¸Good morning, Shirayuki. You seem to be more energetic this morning¡¹

    ¡¸N©`. Well yeah, I¡¯m feeling electric or rather, I feel high tension, or rather! It feels that the morning is so great!¡¹

    Shirayuki Saki, the athletic girl on top of the castle, shows a smiling face like the sun while stretching her soft limbs

    The smile showing on her tanned face has captivated a number of male students.

    Showing a cheerful smile, a sprinter that can make friends regardless of gender.

    Her figure running through the track during club activities are just like a beast.

    The body that¡¯scking in unevenness, has an exquisite proportions where the muscle in her body doesn¡¯t impair her charm as a high school girl.

    Far from plump and soft JK body, but plenty of pheromones from her no-fat slender body is filled with sexiness.

    The tanned sweaty skin is very sensual.

    ¡¸A good start of a morning? Have you seen a good dream?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it was seriously the best! Just remembering it makes me happy!¡¹

    Raising a happy scream, Saki hops around while holding her cheeks with her hand.

    It¡¯s mostly her loved school boy going out, Kanami sends a smiling gaze to Saki.

    Basically, Saki¡¯s getting along with everyone but, normally she¡¯s on the same group as the castle¡¯s upper group including Kanami, Misuzu, Niigaki, and Torao.

    Her rtionship with Niigaki is especially good.

    Normally, they call each other¡¯s first names, the two have also been seen going home from school together.

    The two seems to be going out often when holidays, surely, the two are going out.

    Shirayuki Saki who¡¯s the ace of track and field team, and Niigaki Takeo who¡¯s called Ikemen by eight out of ten schoolgirls.

    The two of them happily walking together makes a picture.

    They¡¯re a good looking couple.

    ¡¸Kana-chan, did you have a dream about the person you like?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t remember. I might¡¯ve, I might not have¡¹

    Basically, Kanami is the type that wakes up and forgets the content of the dreams at the same time.

    But, for some reason if it¡¯s a scary dream or a disturbing one, she remembers it quite well.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember the contents of my dreams that much¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ Then, has Takeoe out in Kana-chan¡¯s dream?¡¹

    ¡¸Niigaki?¡­ As far as I can remember, no¡¹

    Kanami¡¯s response made Saki smile regrettably.

    ¡¸You see, Takeo did it seems¡¹

    ¡¸What did?¡¹

    ¡¸He saw Kana-chan in his dreams, several times he said¡¹

    Why is this the topic now? Kanami tilts her head curiously.

    If I recall, Niigaki in the former world©`or rather, it was always them in a group of five.

    Kanami doesn¡¯t care about Niigaki, Niigaki probably doesn¡¯t think anything about Kanami as well.

    Rather, Niigaki seems to take a bit of distance from Kanamipared to Misuzu and Saki.

    Niigaki surely is a man who likes cheerful, gentle, and cute girls©`just like Misuzu and Saki.

    Thinking about it, Kanami¡¯s the type that¡¯s different among the three.

    If he creates a distance only on herself, she¡¯ll only think that there¡¯s no helping it.

    ¡¸©`Ah, but I think Torao might¡¯ve appeared on my dreams¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah? Shigechi? Appeared in your dreams?¡¹

    Just as said earlier, she remembers disturbing and scary dreams.

    If you ask what kind of dream Torao appears©`well, that¡¯s how it is.

    She doesn¡¯t want to remember it that much

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not something big. Forget it¡¹

    ¡¸Euu©`¡­ I¡¯m so curious though¡¹

    As they continue their pointless talk, Kanami and Saki have reached the dining area.

    Because there¡¯s still time to prepare meals, the number of students in the dining area are less than half.

    Her eyes met with Mikoshiba Aya who¡¯s polishing her nails, she greeted with only her hands.

    Mikoshiba is currently alone.

    But, Megane and the otaku group will being soon so her time alone in the dining area isn¡¯t that long.

    Though Mikoshiba¡¯s tied with her by being Ran¡¯s girl, her exchange with the otaku group is still continuing.

    Ran himself doesn¡¯t think that much about Megane and Mikoshiba getting along.

    If her only ce in the ss is taken away, she¡¯d bepletely isted from the ss, he thought, so it seems that hepromised not minding as long as it¡¯s only a healthy friendly rtionship.

    Even Kanami, she thought that Mikoshiba who¡¯s madly in love with Ran won¡¯t be won over by Megane and Otagawa, she thought that she wouldn¡¯t worry about it anymore.

    ¡¸Ah, Takeo¡¯s here it seems. Hallo~¡¹

    While Kanami¡¯s watching MIkoshiba, Saki seems to have found their group.

    Taking Kanami¡¯s hand, she rushes to the table as if skipping.

    ¡¸Takeo, Shigechi, Misuzun, mornin¡¯ You three are early today as well!¡¹

    ¡¸Good morning, Saki.¡¹ Oh, there¡¯s some bed hair on your back, lemme fix it

    ¡¸Eh, no way? Geez, Kana-chan! You should say it if you noticed!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry. I didn¡¯t think that it was bed hair¡¹

    ¡¸True, it looks like a hairstyle depending on the viewpoint nyaa¡¹

    ¡¸Misuzun! Don¡¯t give her a follow up!¡¹

    Niigakibs her neck, Saki dyes her cheeks red in embarrassment.

    Her clumsy attitude that causes trouble for others is also one of her charms.

    A girl who¡¯s a bit airhead is popr among boys. Their desire to protect is stimted.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Shirayuki-san with bed hair is also cute¡¹

    ¡¸¡­!? G-Geez¡­Shigechi¡¹

    Smiling softly, Shigechi©`Torao Shigenobu pats Saki¡¯s head.

    Back in the former world, Torao¡¯s madly in love with Misuzu but.

    Recently, it seems that he¡¯s not in touch with Misuzu.

    After a few days©`a couple of weeks Misuzu was taken away by Ran, Toraopletely lost his energy and became like an empty shell.

    Just what went wrong?

    Did he throw a metaphorical sex joke on the day of transfer?

    Or did he do something that Misuzu hated?

    Did he fancy making a harem behind the scene?

    A countless scenes of Torao keeping his head down to Misuzu continues but Misuzu never showed her smile to Torao like before.

    That¡¯s all due to Kirishima Ran¡¯s skill¡¯smand but nobody knows about that but Ran and Misuzu.

    Even Kanami doesn¡¯t understand why Misuzu¡¯s shunning Torao like this.

    But as time went through, she understood some things.

    Misuzu¡¯s not avoiding only Torao.

    Misuzu¡¯s taking distance from all of the school boys looking at her with bad eyes.

    It¡¯s an unusual change for Misuzu who¡¯s close to everyone.

    Did the stress from the change of environment cause it?

    Or was Misuzu originally a quiet girl, and her former world¡¯s behavior was an act?

    Anyhow, it¡¯s true that Misuzu have changed.

    But, nobody want to talk about it so nobody bothered to dig it up.

    If Misuzu wants the current status quo©`then they¡¯ll touch her as she wants.

    That¡¯s the decision consensus of the group of Kanami and Torao.

    Sometimes, you just get used to the environment.

    Bit by bit, the atmosphere of the ss is returning to the former state.

    Kanami and others on the top of the castle, is always the five of them.

    Sayaka, Otomezaki Emi, Fujiyoshi Yuri, female otaku group are still talking about anime and special effects excitedly.

    Mikoshiba the lone wolf including the otaku group, though Ryuuzaki Tsubasa isn¡¯t there, it looks like they¡¯ve settled down.

    Even Ryuzaki seems to be getting along with Tanaka Haruto, Yamashiro Hirokatsu, Shiratori Kakeru (Though they¡¯re somewhat annoying)

    Besides©`

    ¡¸Ohohohoho, it¡¯s finally time for breakfast!¡¹1

    The blonde wavy haireddy©`Jougaoka Reika enters the dining room with her followers.

    Though they¡¯re followers, it¡¯s not that they¡¯re students who took initiative and be Reika¡¯s servants.

    Reika¡¯s the ss vice chairman and furthermore, a rich one, has always chased by various people since childhood.

    This time, it¡¯s also the same.

    Taking care of Reika¡¯s leftovers, the two somewhat good looking schoolgirls©`and

    ¡¸No but still, Reika-sama¡¯s beautiful today as well. Like a swan swimming on the pool that reflects the moon, that beauty and elegance©`as one would expect from Reika-sama¡¹

    The handsome boy spouting out bullshit on his mouth©`Kiryuin Subaru smiles gracefully on Reika¡¯s side.

    And for some reason, he¡¯s wearing a ck tuxedo instead of a uniform.

    Though it stands out when walking side by side with three girls wearing sailor uniform, But Kiryuin Subaru doesn¡¯t seem to care about it.

    Well, even if you say that, the one having a blonde wavy hair(her real hair it seems)©`is also wearing a pure white knee socks, Jougaoka Reika is standing out in a strange meaning though.

    ¡¸The four of them are as usual¡¹

    Looking at the four sitting down on the most conspicuous seat on the dining room, Kanami sighs showing no particr concern.

    Well, that¡¯s how it is. Eventually, the environment of the ss has regained their calm.

    ¡¸Somehow, it¡¯s peaceful©`¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, seriously. You won¡¯t even think that we¡¯re going to fight the Maou anytime soon¡¹

    Kanami answers jokingly on Saki¡¯s mutter.

    Giving cheat skills on each of them, a situation where they continued training everyday.

    The students who were swirling in anxiety and anger at start are like this now. As if studying on a long stay, they spent their daily life in that sense.

    ¡¸The travel to overthrow the Maou©`when are we going to depart for that?¡¹

    ¡¸Anytime will do As long as we can finally return to the former world¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, I¡¯d rather do it as soon as possible.¡¸¡¹ I don¡¯t want it to be stretched and we return after a few years¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true too¡¹

    If they defeat the Maou, they should be able to return to their former world.

    In fact, it should cost quite a lot to give shelter, training and everything.

    It¡¯s thought that you can return if you finished your role but.

    ¡¸¡­But somehow, I feel like there¡¯s a catch¡¹

    Will this harmonious situation reallyst forever.

    Kanami knits her eyebrows feeling some difort.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m just overthinking it¡¹

    Anyway, for now, they¡¯re just going steady on what they¡¯re given.

    If the king dies before they take down the Maou, then they¡¯d lose everything.

    Then, as soon as the country is prepared, they¡¯ll summon Kanami and others and depart.

    Sitting down in the chair, exhaling in her nose weakly, the doors just opened and a spicy appetizing scent drifts.

    Desperately trying to gloss over the ringing of her bely in response to the sweet scent, Kanami enjoys the breakfast given.

 Chapter 32: Phalaenopsisâ€™ poison

    <h4>Chapter 32: Phenopsis¡¯ poison</h4>

    Aftering out of the rxed dining room, Saki¡¯s waiting for Kanami at the side of the door.

    The skill given to Saki is *A sh of sword**Forever Punishment* It¡¯s a wide range attack skill that shoots in an infinite distance in one sh

    It¡¯s quite a dangerous skill as if you make a single mistake everyting around would be cut, Saki is still not serious on holding it up.

    Currently, they¡¯re being trained individually in the backyard using swords made from wood and ropes.

    Therefore, what Saki¡¯s desperately trying to acquire is the control of the ability.

    Wide range©`In order not to attack all in the area of effect, she focus on attacking on only one ce.

    For example, cutting off only the neck of a demon several meters ahead with one sh, that kind of technique.

    Actually, it seems that it wears our her nerve considerably and Saki often get tired when she finished training everyday.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rare for Shirayuki to wait for me¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe, I have something I really want to talk with Kana-chan about. Here, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Taken by Saki¡¯s cheerful attitude, Kanami walks through the corridor of the royal pce in a quick pace.

    By the way, Kanami receives training in the same ce as many others, so if she follows Saki, it¡¯ll be quite a long way around.

    But, she¡¯s been invited by a friend.

    She judged that she mustn¡¯t refuse it coldly, she thought that it would be okay just to send Saki to her personal training ground then she¡¯ll go back to her training grounds.

    ¡¸Kana-chan, do you believe in dreamsing true or prophetic dreams?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸An immediate answer?!¡¹

    Saki stares at her with an unbelievable face.

    ¡¸No, well you see. I don¡¯t remember most of my dreams anyway, it won¡¯t even be a topic if I believe it or not¡¹

    ¡¸B-But¡­you remembered a dream where Shigechi came out right? Then¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Oh, well, that¡¯s you see¡¹

    Or rather, if that dream bes a reality, Kanami will surely beat up Torao.

    Since Inugami Kanami doesn¡¯t like violence, she puts aside whether she takes action or not.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s put aside my dreams. ¡­Did the dream you had this morning became true?¡¹

    Kanami asks, Saki blushes.

    I see, Kanami nods as she understood.

    It was the development earlier.

    Having her beloved point out her bed head, having his handb it while teasingher.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really happy. I don¡¯t want to wash my head forever¡¹

    ¡¸Wash it. Men won¡¯te near to women if they¡¯re sweaty¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh, I wonder©` I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a lot of people who are attracted to the sweat of opposite sex because of pheromones¡¹

    ¡¸Where did you hear that from?¡¹

    Saying that far, speaking of which, Saki¡¯s a sprinter, she remembers.

    Track and field©`furthermore, a short distance yer, she¡¯s always sweaty after morning training.

    It¡¯s not strange if she looked up on such a thing because she¡¯s worried about her body odor.

    Well, the smell talk doesn¡¯t matter.

    Rather than that.

    ¡¸Oh¡­ That was seriously cool, it¡¯s a crime!¡¹

    Like a maiden in love(She actually is) Saki holds her blushing cheeks.

    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t understand her feelings, Kanami stares at her with warm eyes.

    ¡¸But, I was sure that Shirayuki and Niigaki were dating a long time ago¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Fuee?! Takeo and me? Why?¡¹

    As if being pulled from her pleasant dream world, Saki¡¯s eyes are pping in surprise.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡­ You¡¯re calling each other by first names, I guess¡¹

    The face of the man she calls by his first namees to Kanami¡¯s head.

    Kirishima Ran©`she¡¯s always calling him with his first name

    ¡¸No way, geez©` My rtionship with Takeo isn¡¯t like that, we¡¯re just friends. We¡¯re just a little overfamiliar with each other since middle school¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder. I was sure that Shirayuki and Niigaki are in mutual love¡­¡¹

    Kanami said, Saki said¡¸ah©`¡¹

    ¡¸Takeo likes girls who are stylish and good looking, I¡¯m not a match to Takeo¡¯s tastes. Of course, Misuzun too¡¹

    A shadow¡¯s cast on Saki¡¯s face when she said ¡®Misuzun too¡¯.

    Kanami knows this face so she won¡¯t say anything unnecessary.

    The woman who¡¯s mind is mature to some degree generally insult and backbite when the target person is gone.

    Kanami who¡¯s often said to be masculine and or cool is undoubtedly a flower of a high school girl.

    Whether a friend she¡¯s in good rtionship or an important friend backbites, she don¡¯t think she¡¯ll deny or refuse it on the same way.

    Of course if their friendly rtionship breaks, even the disciplinarymittee Kanami herself, there¡¯s no way she could overlook it silently.

    ¡¸Misuzun has peeled off her mask, it¡¯s already impossible to be pampered like before©` She doesn¡¯t seem to be speaking with Shige-chi anymroe, it¡¯s already over with her

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    ¡¸Just acting friendly made her that popr with boys. With her environment changed a bit, she turned so quiet. ¡­Then, she shouldn¡¯t have done that from the start¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hm?¡¹

    Though it looks like a backbite, it seems different.

    Saki drops her nce looking lonely.

    ¡¸If they¡¯re going to break up without even holding hands, they shouldn¡¯t have that rtionship in the first ce. In wonder how much damaged Shige-chi from being done that much¡¹

    ¡¸Shirayuki?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m saying that Shige-chi¡¯s so pitiful, even though he finally got to go out with the girl he liked, he got dumped without doing anything¡¹

    Saki speaks seriously while looking at Kanami¡¯s eyes.

    After a long sigh breathed out, Saki mutters¡ºSorry for blowing it off to Kana-chan¡»

    ¡¸If it was me, then I would have never done that¡¹

    Saying so, Saki quickly walk to her training ground.

    Looking at her back, Kanami exhales a deep sigh.

    ¡®The ss has restored©`I thought that we have regained peace but it seems to be a miscalction.¡¯

    There are small misunderstandings and dispute budding in invisible ces.

    Kanami thought of covering it as soon as possible before it bes an irreversible damage.

    The poison Kirishima Ran has dropped is starting to perpetrate the ss bit by bit from the inside.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸Nkuuu¡­! Hyaa, yaa, fueeeaaaaa!?¡¹

    In a closed room at midnight.

    While lewd water sounds and panting voice echoes, a male and female in uniform face each other in bed.

    The man¡¯s experienced hand wraps the plump breasts and carefully rub it.

    Then, the other one©`his empty hand is stirring the woman part desperate to be messed up.

    Kneading the woman¡¯s left breasts with his one hand, the boy presses his face against her right breasts.

    Sucking the breasts filled with womanly aroma, the boy©`Kirishima Ran bites Kanami¡¯s nipples and suck it without hesitation.

    ¡¸Haa, haaaau! Fuaa, fuaaa, fueeeaaaan! There, it feels really good there!¡¹

    Looking at Kanami who¡¯s panting lewdly, Ran pinches the nipples on the left breasts.

    ¡¸Heaaaaaaa! There, there, it feels amazing! More, do it moreeee¡­!¡¹

    While paying attention so he won¡¯t forget to finger her clitoris, Kanami caress Kanami¡¯s plump breasts with his hand and mouth.

    To tend and care for Kanami¡¯s body.

    Not to satisfy Ran¡¯s own sexual curiosity but to make Kanami feel good.

    Ran continues to attack the pleasure points of Kanami¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Hau, haeee, haeeeaaauuu©`©`©`©`!?¡¹

    Fiddling around her crotch and breasts at the same time, Kanami bends her body in pleasure.

    Stretching out from head to toe, leaking out a scream, eventually she weakened like her power supply¡¯s been turned off.

    ¡¸Haaa, haaa¡­ No moreee¡­¡¹

    Looking at Kanami who¡¯s breathing roughly and staring at the air, Ran pats Kanami¡¯s head worriedly.

    He didn¡¯t have a schedule of having sex with Kanami tonight.

    Ran already has four girls he¡¯s having a body rtionship with, so he can release his desires whenever he wants it.

    Because girls have their circumstances, he can¡¯t have sex with a girl he likes on the day he likes.

    For Ran, Misuzu, Kanami, Sayaka and Aya are all his treasured Retainers©`but also girls.

    Recently, Ran himself heads to the girl¡¯s room, healing his mind and body by flirting, then return to his room©`that¡¯s his daily routine.

    That said, there are days where Ran doesn¡¯t have any libido.

    The penis not reacting all day long apart from the morning wood, finding no value in groping a woman¡¯s body©`there were such days too.

    By the way, today was that day.

    Therefore, so he can sleep soundly and enjoy his sex life tomorrow, he thought of restoring his energy.

    When he entered the bed thinking that it¡¯s already the end of the day, the door was knocked.

    Though it¡¯s a day where he has no libido, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have any desire to be embraced nor sexual curiosity.

    I want to be embraced, wrapped in the pure feeling of wanting to be together, Ran treasures his girls.

    There¡¯s no need to pretend that he¡¯s already asleep or that the business is closed.

    Ran joyfully epted the visitor, but

    At the same time he opens the door, Kanami embraces Ran¡¯s body tightly.

    Though he¡¯s entranced by the body temperature of Kanami spreading through his whole body, it¡¯s true that he also felt some sense of ipatibility as Kanami¡¯s leaning her body silently.

    She looked at the penis not reacting, Kanami sends Ran an upward nce©`

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need to have sex, I want you tofort me¡¹

    She begged.

    ¡®Well, with that said, Iforted Kanami(in a sexual manner) as she wanted¡¯

    ¡¸I know that you want to be embraced so your emotions are ovee but. What happened to you that you suddenly wanted to beforted?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, something¡¹

    Kanami speaks up.

    ¡®Speaking of which, this was also the feeling when I first embraced Kanami¡¯

    Imagining the figure of the ck haired ponytail girl, Kanami¡¯s a girl that¡¯s strong to the core.

    Belonging to the kendo club which the practice is severe, furthermore, correcting the morals of the school, she voluntarily runs as the disciplinarymittee.

    She¡¯s a very serious, and a very wonderful schoolgirl.

    But, before being a serious and a firm disciplinarymittee girl, Kanami is a high school girl.

    She¡¯s a normal girl who doesn¡¯t have anything special.

    Though she¡¯s a strong and straightforward one, she also feels stress and pain like other people.

    Kanami just can¡¯t reveal it inly.

    ¡¸If anything happens, I¡¯ll listen to the story. Of course, if Kanami doesn¡¯t want to talk then you don¡¯t have to force yourself. If you just want to be embraced silently, then I¡¯ll hug you tight for tonight¡¹

    Staring at the breasts that¡¯s moving up and down matching her rough breathing, Ran gentlybs Kanami¡¯s bangs

    Kanami¡¯s ck hair is smooth and beautiful.

    It also smells good.

    Ran thought that he want to bury his face there and breathe deeply.

    Combing her beautifully cut bangs, she looks up at Ran¡¯s face.

    ¡®I want him to listen but I don¡¯t want to say it¡¯

    ¡®I want to tell everything but I don¡¯t want Ran to worry¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯d like to be spoiled but I don¡¯t want to show weakness¡¯

    Such feeble nce speak such words.

    The worry Kanami¡¯s holding is in the ss©`the cause of Misuzu¡¯s change.

    The story where the ss has rejected Ran©`and the story of Misuzu¡¯s rtionship.

    It¡¯s not hard to think that Ran¡¯s not involved at all, it¡¯s possible that the cause of problem might be Ran.

    If Ran feels bad because of what Kanami says.

    If hees to hate Kanami.

    Thinking so, Kanami can¡¯t confess her current problems to Ran.

    ¡¸¡­Then, could you embrace me?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure. Come, Kanami¡¹

    Spreading his arms, he hugs Kanami who¡¯s wearing uniform in his chest.

    Patting Kanami who¡¯s trembling in his chest, Ran stares at the wall of the room and think about.

    What is Kanami most afraid of?

    Inugami Kanami was able to keep her calm even she was caught in a situation that would be traumatic for girls of her age©`her underwear being stolen and used.

    Perhaps the problem Kanami¡¯s currently holding isn¡¯t her own.

    Kanami¡¯s an ally of the weak even on the former world.

    And, she¡¯s the one that¡¯s thinking of the ss more than anyone else.

    In that case, Kanami¡¯s worries is a ss©`a problem of a ssmate.

    ¡¸It would be better if I carry out the n as soon as possible¡¹

    Misuzu, Kanami, Sayaka, Aya©`Ran already has four retainers in his group.

    Though they¡¯re reliable allies with amazing cheat skills.

    With five people including Ran, it¡¯s unthinkable that they¡¯ll be a match against 16 remaining saints.

    As originally nned, he must draw as much ssmates©`warriors match a thousand, as possible.

    Ran¡¯s skill can¡¯t be used on male students so he¡¯ll inevitably lead school girls.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like the work of having deep kisses and sex but, I¡¯ve been viting female students on my pace until now¡¯

    If a problem arises within ss, then it might not be said.

    Even small troubles, there¡¯s a possibility of it bing a big crack in the future and destroy the atmosphere.

    ¡®I¡¯d like to coax the school girls as soon as possible¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to think too much but because of the strained atmosphere, there are bullying among girls breaking out, someone breaking because of stress©`it¡¯s possible someone¡¯s life be lost because of skills and magic¡¯

    The dark thought dominates his mind, he unconsciously embraced Kanami¡¯s body tightly.

    Who should I target next? Who will I make my retainer©`let¡¯s think about it tomorrow.

    ¡®Let¡¯s make Kanami¡¯s healing our top priority for tonight¡¯

    Feeling the warmth of Kanami in his chest, Ran closed his eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 33: Recollection and Estimate

    <h4>Chapter 33: Recollection and Estimate</h4>

    Kanami who finished her breakfast came out of the dining room, Shirayuki Saki was waiting for Kanami besides the door again

    But, Saki¡¯s not alone for today.

    The former otaku group member and currently a member of Tanaka Haruto¡¯s group©`Ryuzaki Tsubasa is chatting with her happily.

    ¡¸Ryuzaki-kun what kind of anime do you usually watch? If you¡¯d like could you rmend me something to watch?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sure. I-I like the special effects more than anime so©`wait, Anime, right, it¡¯s about Anime. If you ask me, slice of life©`Uhm, those with light storiesing out recently, I don¡¯t like those that much. I prefer those with a deeper theme. For exampe, mecha and robo anime©`or heroines that are fighting. A recent rmendation I could give is an idol who¡¯s singing dancing and participating in a space war is amazing for me but, it¡¯s a remake of a past work or a spin off so it can¡¯t be rmended for beginners. That¡¯s why, let¡¯s see©`a touching action anime about magical girls fighting witches became popr a while ago but I guess I can rmend that. Yeah, I think that even people who¡¯s not watching anime usually can enjoy it, besides it doesn¡¯t have any strange or perverted scenes so it¡¯s healthy, huh, what am I talking about, hahahaha¡­¡¹

    Kanami doesn¡¯t even understand what Ryuzaki Tsubasa is talking about.

    Saki nods her head with a curious look in her eyes, showing a bright smile to Ryuzaki¡¯s eyes.

    A healthily tanned skin. Though her face is appropriate for her age, the sweat that¡¯s oozing out of her forehead creates a loveliness and youth to her.

    The cheerful outdoor girl who¡¯s expressions are precisely youthful, is currently wrapped in her training wear.

    Wearing a dress that reminds you of gym clothing, from Kanami©`a girl¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s not a sensual dress.

    But, for adolescent boys©`furthermore, cherry boys who never talked to actual female students, all the dress the school girls wear stir up their sexual curiosity.

    The tanned upper arm peeping from the sleeves turned over to the shoulder. When she stretch her body, the athletic abdominal muscles takes a peek And above all, her healthily tanned thighs, knee, and calfbo.

    It can¡¯t be called an overexposure clothing but it rather makes you feel ufortable. The skin of the maiden¡¯s shown dignified as it¡¯s not a ce that she would be embarrassed even if seen.

    In that situation where he could worship it straight, Ryuzaki¡¯s nose stretches lossely

    ¡¸Oh, looks interesting! I guess I should take a look after I return to the original world1 What¡¯s the title?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, err, ah. It¡¯s a long title so I can¡¯t remember it¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ Then, I¡¯ll give you my chat ID so tell meter. You can send it without mistaking a character if it¡¯s in text right?¡¹

    ¡¸E-Eu, you¡¯re telling me your chat ID?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s inconvenient if we can¡¯t contact each other right?¡­Here you go Don¡¯t ever lose it¡¹

    Looking at Saki scribbling on paper, Ryuzaki gulps his throat in expectations

    The track and field beauty in front of him is going to give her contact details by herself.

    It¡¯s a natural reaction.

    ¡¸O-Of course! T-Thanks¡¹

    Handing a peace of paper with numbers written on it to Ryuzaki, Saki smiles.

    Ryuzaki stretched out his hand feeling healed from that smile, then making a mistake on his sense of distance, his fingertips touches Saki¡¯s soft palm.

    Ryuzaki looks surprised twitching his body on the soft skin of the maiden unintentionally wrapping his fingertips.

    ¡¸Wa-wa, err, sorry!¡¹

    Ryuzaki¡¯s puzzled from the contact with a beauty speaks out words of apology, then escaped the ce with his ears dyed red.

    Saki saw his back waving her hand.

    Before long, Ryuzaki eventually disappeared, then she turned to Kanami having an arc in her mouth.

    ¡¸Thanks for the wait, Kana-chan¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡­Rather than that, you haven¡¯t exchanged contacts with Ryuzaki yet¡¹

    The cheerful athletic club girl Shirayuki Saki is the central figure of the ss like Misuzu.

    Misuzu¡¯s the little sister type you¡¯d want to protect, and Saki¡¯s the childhood friend type that¡¯s energetic.

    If you ask who are the two big beauties in the ss, the two of them would be listed first.

    By the way, Kanami and Aya arebelled as¡ºscary girls¡»so their poprity is equal to the two above.

    Misuzu and Saki are popr in the ss as they¡¯re on the top of the castle.

    If you ask what part is the different in the two of them, the upfront school girl would be listed first on poprity.

    Misuzu¡¯s actions and behavior is like a young one and Saki who¡¯s innocent and energetic.

    Saki¡¯s poprity is also high from female students but Misuzu isn¡¯t thought well by the female students in the ss.

    Well, that¡¯s from the perspective of the students.

    Actually, it¡¯s inevitable as there¡¯s no human that¡¯s liked by everyone.

    ¡¸Ryuzaki-kun©`wait, It¡¯s not that I¡¯m exchanging contacts with all of my ssmates©`¡¹

    ¡¸But you exchanged contacts with Megane, or Otagawa, right? Isn¡¯t that everyone?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, I don¡¯t have Kirishima-kun¡¯s. That guy¡¯s so dark, I don¡¯t know what to talk about with him. In that respect, Megane-kun and Otagawa-kun will usually bite when you try to talk about anime so they¡¯re easy to speak with¡¹

    Now that she said it, Saki hits her palm saying¡¸speaking of which¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already been long ago since Kirishima-kun has gone away from the Pce. It¡¯s like a taboo topic even in our ss so even I was silent about it but, aren¡¯t you curious about it¡¹

    ¡¸Curious?¡¹

    ¡¸Kana-chan hates it when someone¡¯s being excluded, or when there¡¯s a student that¡¯s disturbing the group behavior. You even seem that you¡¯ll say that we¡¯ll all return to the former world¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu¡¹

    Putting her hand on her chin, Kanami closes her eyes and think about it.

    What should I reply here?

    Kanami is aware that Ran is living and is causing some trouble.

    She can¡¯t say that, and must not let her realize it.

    ¡¸¡­I want Kirishima-kun to be alive¡¹

    ¡¸Saki thinks so too?¡¹

    ¡¸At that time, I was scared of the brainwashing skills but©`now that I¡¯ve thought about it calmly, isn¡¯t it quite horrible for us to turn all of the hate of the ss to him?¡¹

    Showing a dryugh as it¡¯s already toote, Saki scratches the back of her head.

    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t able to hear Takeyama¡¯s contact information too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    Takeyama Yokoshima Jaimi Well, it¡¯s a so-called unconventional baby name.

    The appearance is exactly like a certain Gouda¡¯s sister, it¡¯s a female student who has a hobby of painting.

    Not good at talking, always painting by herself Yokoshima Jaimi

    She¡¯s not a bad girl but she¡¯s a schoolgirl that¡¯s easy to bully.

    She wasn¡¯t transferred to this world©`she¡¯s a student who¡¯s been bullied by the students so she became a truant.

    There are rumors of her suicide attempts but it¡¯s unknown whether it¡¯s her real intention or not.

    ¡¸I think that it¡¯s amon thought to boycott people who¡¯s not wanted to be together with the ss. In this unknown world where you have nowhere to go home to, I recently think that it¡¯s no different from death sentence¡¹

    Thrown away from your daily life to an unusual world

    In order to distract themselves from such transfiguration, at first, they¡¯re moving unconsciously trying to follow their daily life in Japan as much as possible.

    Recently, the saints are also wearing the everyday clothing of this world.

    When they just came to this world, everyone¡¯s wearing uniform almost everyday.

    The sense of their feet floating from the ground as they separate from their daily life, is a fearsome feeling they don¡¯t want to feel it multiple times.

    ¡¸¡­Hmm, but, well. Let¡¯s end the gloomy story! Sorry, Kana-chan. Let¡¯s have a fun story!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, then let¡¯s see©`what would you do after returning to the former world?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s obvious! I¡¯d like to fill my stomach with junk food and pudding and then take a bath filled with warm water! I guess¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, Shirayuki has spoken all of the things I want to say¡¹

    True, it¡¯s absolutely impossible in this world.

    When ites to baths©`Mikoshiba¡¯s skills can prepare enormous amounts of water and fire, recently it has be possible to spend some time bathing like in the former world.

    As for pudding and chips, it¡¯s helpless.

    It¡¯s unthinkinable that there¡¯s a simr food, there¡¯s no choice but to do it.

    ¡¸Also©`hmmm, I want to do a double date with the four of us when we return to the former world©`¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Four?¡¹

    ¡¸Me and Shigechi, Kana-chan and Takeo¡¹

    Kanami stops showing a nk face, Saki blushes her cheeks seeing that.

    ¡¸Yesterday, I thought that you were able to guess ©`wait¡¹

    ¡¸No what I guessed is that Shirayuki liked Torao from the conversation yesterday¡­¡¹

    What¡¯s Kanami puzzled about isn¡¯t the fact that Saki¡¯s madly in love with Torao.

    As a matter of course, Kanami and Niigaki were supposed to be going out

    ¡¸Me going out with Niigaki?¡¹

    ¡¸Takeo¡¯s madly in love with Kana-chan. It¡¯s a rare opportunity, I thought that we should all hang out. If it¡¯s Kana-chan and Takeo, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be a perfect couple©`¡¹

    Aside from excluding Misuzu casually.

    Although it¡¯s indirect, Kanami who¡¯s suddenly thrown with feelings of love lowers her eyebrows troubled.

    ¡¸I-I see¡­ But, I¡¹

    If the other world transfer didn¡¯t ur, and they were spending their daily life.

    Supposed she received a confession from Niigaki in the midst of having fun with the five young people.

    What would Kanami reply with?

    But, the situation¡¯s different. It¡¯s meaningless to ask¡ºwhat if¡»

    In fact, after the other world transfer, she has been turned to a retainer because of Ran¡¯s skill©`now she loves the male student named Kirishima Ran from the bottom of her heart.

    Even if it¡¯s said now, Kanami¡¯s heart won¡¯t move a bit.

    ¡¸Huh, could it be that Kana-chan has someone she likes ?!¡¹

    ¡¸W-Well¡­¡¹

    Wondering what to do, Saki holds down her mouth with her hand.

    She surely thought that Niigaki¡¯s feelings have reached Kanami somewhere in her heart.

    She probably didn¡¯t think about Kanami speaking about rejecting it.

    ¡¸S-Sorry, Kana-chan! I was sure that you were free so I thought©` What should I do, I spoke about his feelings without permission, won¡¯t Takeo get angry at me?©`¡¹

    That said, the appearance of Niigaki won¡¯t trouble her.

    Niigaki who¡¯s good looking on the surface is popr with school girls, especially the seniors and juniors so Saki thought that he could have a happy romance someday.

    ¡¸S-Sorry¡­ I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear about Niigaki¡¯s love so¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s fine, Kana-chan doesn¡¯t have to mind it. S-Still! Kana-chan who¡¯s a beautiful swordswoman falling in love, so there was such a lucky boy!¡¹

    Looking at Kanami who¡¯s blushing her cheeks silently, Saki gazed at Kanami¡¯s ears while showing a smile like she exposed a gossip.

    ¡¸©`Then, who¡¯s the boy who shot Kana-chan¡¯s heart?¡¹

    ¡¸C-Can we skip this talk?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, well you see. Didn¡¯t Kana-chan say that she was free before we transferred to this world. Then this means that it¡¯s only one of the boys in the ss, of course I¡¯ll get curious!¡¹

    With her eyes shining, Saki in front of Kanami looks like a dog wagging her tail.

    Speaking of which, Saki loves rumors and love stories, Kanami remembers.

    ¡¸Who is it? Hey, I won¡¯t tell anyone, so could you tell me? Tanaka-kun? Or could it be Shiratori-kun? Is it Yamashiro-kun? Or, no way, it¡¯s Kiryuin-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re just speaking that loud then I¡¯d be in trouble too¡­¡¹

    Kanami who¡¯s usually dignified shows a rare desponent look, Kanami¡¯s cheeks blushed in embarrassment.

    The face Kanami shows is a maiden in love.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸How is it, Kirishima-kun? It¡¯s impossible to see here from the other side, on the contrary, it¡¯s a great ce to see everything in full view¡¹

    ¡¸No, that really helps me. Not only that you granted my selfish idea but also you give me such a wonderful ce to peep¡¹

    Ran¡¯s been preparing his ns that would be carried out on the day he visit the training ground of the saints.

    That said, as Ran himself said, the ce Ran¡¯s located©`is a room in the clock tower that¡¯s unused now but©`is a ce where the ssmates sweating in the training grounds can¡¯t see.

    It¡¯s not used to hold equipment and weapons but, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s a hidden treasure or books that are troublesome if seen.

    But, it¡¯s troublesome if seen so it¡¯s asionally done, the wooden floor turned yellow because of time passing by, there¡¯s white and yellow sticky liquid sticking on it.

    It¡¯s impossible to see inside from outside the tower but you can see the scenery from inside the tower.

    It¡¯s probably the room where the minister and the servants do it as there¡¯s cold wind or that it¡¯s secluded.

    There¡¯s scraps of rope dropped politely too.

    ¡¸When will they depart to overthrow the Maou? Is it still not known?¡¹

    ¡¸The one¡¯s making fuss about overthrowing the Maou is mainly the Queen side. As for me, the servant of the first concubine, information is©`¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Ran peeps through the gap of the window and stare at his ssmates training.

    Kanami who¡¯s in training wear is seen to be cutting scarecrow into pieces.

    Ran thought that it¡¯s amazing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not everyone trains in here¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Several saints are doing individual training and drills on other locations¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, there are no saints that can¡¯t put on touki2©`right¡¹

    ¡¸All of the saints can put on their touki already. Therefore©`it¡¯ll only be a matter of time before the departure¡¹

    Hearing the words of the servant, Ran closed his eyes in thought.

    ¡®As expected, I must hurry¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ve got to make the school girls my retainers as soon as possible and turn them to allies¡¯

    ¡®It would be toote if they depart before I execute the n¡¯

    Ran wasn¡¯t allowed half-assed choices from the start.

    Apart from the uncertainty if Ran is alive or not.

    Misuzu and co.©`Ran¡¯s retainers are determined to take a journey to overthrow the Maou.

    The young and healthy high school girls on a journey.

    helping each other, they gradually deepen their rtionship.

    But, Misuzu and Kanami will never open up their hearts to boys.

    Kanami and Aya who got aggressive skills can resist men but Misuzu and Sayaka who got conservative skills can¡¯t.

    If such an atmosphere boils here and there, even virtuous students can sumb to temptation.

    ¡®It¡¯s a topic I don¡¯t want to think about¡¯ Suppressed with skills and touki, they might be raped.

    It¡¯s unthinkable that there¡¯s a demonic rascal that would forcefully vite an unprotected girl but an adolescent student¡¯s sexual desire has infinite possibilities.

    Ran¡¯s the same.

    He never thought until he came to this world that he would be filled with sexual desire that he could continue having sex with school girls every night.

    Even if the four girls resists¡¸I don¡¯t want to go overthrow the Maou(I don¡¯t want to leave Ran)¡¹they¡¯d be forcibly taken away.

    But if it is everyone, then it¡¯s different.

    It should be impossible to forcibly bring all female students with cheat skills and touki.

    Violence©`is a disgusting word where weak is being opposed by overwhelmingly strong people, but it can¡¯t be helped actually.

    Ran¡¯s skill is also a strong skill topete to one or two saints unless used wrongly.

    In the royal pce©`in ces where other than saints, there¡¯s only harmless maids and few female knights, this ce isn¡¯t a big threat.

    That said, if you try to bring a dangerous creature out of royal pce, you¡¯ll only be caught by a guard or someone else.

    Prepared pieces©`it¡¯s extremely rude however They have to face only female ssmates that has enough exeptional talent.

    ¡¸But well, since it¡¯s a rare asion, there¡¯s no punishment if I try to pull allies one by one¡¹

    If there¡¯s divine punishment in this world, then Ran who¡¯s trampling human rights upfront can¡¯t be overlooked.

    Looking outside the window while making stupid thoughts, Sayaka who¡¯s raising her leg enters his sights.

    Her shorts that expose her thighs her legs that aren¡¯t too thin nor too fat are exposed perfectly.

    Her healthy skin is a tempting sight for adolescent high school boys.

    Because he thought of punishments a while ago, a delusion of being teased by Sayaka rushes up his head.

    Sayaka¡¯s got some sadistic tendencies.

    If he asks to be sandwiched in between her thighs or grind him with her bare feet, she¡¯ll ept it happily.

    Sayaka¡¯s cute that way but when she¡¯s pressing down Ran is her most sparkling time.

    ¡®I¡¯d like to flirt with Sayaka in her gym uniform on top of the bed¡¯

    Reminiscing Sayaka¡¯s thighs bending forward, Ran sighs and strokes his cheeks.

    ¡¸The downside of Isekai harem is theck of costumes¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s a rare high school girls harem.

    ¡®I¡¯d like to do various ys unique to high school girls in addition to uniforms¡¯

    Thinking that there¡¯s no school girl wearing sports uniform or school swimsuit, Ran chases the figure of Sayaka with his eyes.

 Chapter 34 : Dazzling skin tone and glossy thighs

    <h4>Chapter 34 : Dazzling skin tone and glossy thighs</h4>

    If an adolescent high school boy worries endlessly about the thighs of his ssmate at broad daylight, there¡¯s only one thing he¡¯ll do at night.

    Recalling it multiple times, the flesh colored and soft meat. How will it feel if I touch it, it must be smooth to rub on cheeks, what vor will it have when you lick it?©`Having such delusions, a popr solution would be to convert the libido into an overflowing amount of semen let out.

    Therefore, Ran will also soar up with an amazing side dish for tonight.

    There¡¯s no way the greedy Kirishima Ran would not do such a too good thing.

    Changing from the saint Kirishima Ran to the senior employee Ryan, he reached Sayaka¡¯s bedroom by hiding himself in the dark.

    The moon is still up. Normally, it¡¯s a time where no one appears in the corridor. Ran¡¯s penis erects painfully just remembering what he saw at daytime, he¡¯s unable to endure it until the time when the Saints fall asleep.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen Sayaka¡¯s lewd appearance countless times but that glimpse of her skin is exceptional. A ssmate panting is amazingly lewd but, as expected, nothing stirs up your lust more than a daily glimpse¡¹

    However, if he made a mistake and went to the room due to high tension, all of the future ns will go crazy, so Ran calms down in front of the door then knocks twice into the door to Sayaka¡¯s room.

    As soon as the door opens, the appearance of Sayaka opening her eyes wide in surprise shows up.

    A lowered twin braids bringing out a docile atmosphere. A pair if eyesses shows a vacant feeling, the small animal cuteness is shown.

    And her lovely stretched out body enveloped in a clothing different from the uniform she¡¯s usually wearing.

    The training wear filled with glimpses of lust during the daytime

    ¡¸Kiri©`B-Butler? What¡¯s wrong? Thiste in time?¡¹

    ¡¸Oooh¡­Byutifuoo Haisukuru uchudento, yay!1¡¹

    Speaking out grumblings, Ran jumped inside Sayaka¡¯s room and closed the door behind him.

    He put the blonde wig and the sses on the nearby shelf and embraced Sayaka¡¯s body tightly.

    She must have not taken a shower yet. The smell of sweat drifts from the moist head.

    Inhaling Sayaka¡¯s aroma to his chest further fills Ran¡¯s arousal.

    The erect penis rose up in his butler clothes and the bulging is pressed against Sayaka¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡¸¡­Kirishima-kun, your thing¡¯s hitting me¡¹

    Blushing, Sayaka raises the corner of her mouth proudly.

    Looking at Ran¡¯s behavior of jumping to her showing arousal without making any appointments beforehand, Sayaka lowers Ran¡¯s pants while showing a face of her sadistic heart.

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s earlier than usual. ¡­You wanted me that much?¡¹

    Poking Ran¡¯s lips with her fingertips as if licking it.

    Her eyes behind the sses narrows confidently and her waist trembles.

    But, Ran¡¯s nce goes lower than Sayaka¡¯s face. It also goes through her chest that shows no swelling, through her crotch, and eventually to the thighs wrapped in training wear.

    The material¡¯s unknown but it¡¯s a training wear for Saints that¡¯s designed like gym clothing.

    From the length of the training wear, her thighs burned by the sun©`stretched thinly to her calf creating a smooth curve.

    In addition, she¡¯s not wearing any socks or ck thighs because she¡¯s in the room, only bare feet.

    Different from her thin brown calves, her ankle and toe aren¡¯t burned by the sun and is fair white.

    That is also creating a sensual atmosphere.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun, where are you looking since earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not looking at anything in particr though?¡¹

    ¡¸If you answer honestly, I¡¯ll make you feel a lot good¡¹

    ¡¸Your thighs. I¡¯ve been looking at Sayaka¡¯s thighs. Imagining the curves of Sayaka¡¯s thighs, calves, and kneecap, I wasn¡¯t able to think about anything today but Sayaka¡¯s legs¡¹

    With the magical words ¡®pleasure¡¯, Ran exposed his desires towards Sayaka honestly.

    Though Sayaka shows a puzzled expression as she¡¯s being told even she¡¯s not interested in her own thighs, her expression changed to a sadistic one immediately and she smiled aroused.

    ¡¸Okay, well done¡¹

    Putting her hands on the underwear, she lowered it immediately.

    Ran¡¯s underwear fall down to the floor due to the gravity.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t feel good as a woman to think that you¡¯d visit only aiming for my body¡¹

    Sayaka stops talking then wraps her palm on Ran¡¯s crotch tightly.

    Caressing the penis that¡¯s sensitive, Ran¡¯s face melts unconsciously.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to see more of Kirishima-kun¡¯s pleasured face so I¡¯ll do it until Kirishima-kun¡¯s satisfied¡¹

    Showing a melting face, Sayaka pushed her thighs atainst Ran¡¯s crotch.

    Along with the tightening sensation, the sewating skin of Sayaka sticks to the skin of his penis.

    ¡¸Uooooo¡­, Sayaka¡¯s, Sayaka¡¯s thighs on my penis¡¹

    The raw legs of Sayaka that made him aroused just by looking is being pressed against his important part without hesitation.

    Kneading, massaging, stimting. Caressed by the soft thighs, the back part of his testicles being kneaded by her knees.

    Even though the backside of the testicles should hurt when done like this, thinking that Sayaka¡¯s legs are viting him, the pain somehow feels pleasant.

    ¡¸It would be boring if we just do the same stimulus¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fua¡­! Fuoooo!?¡¹

    Entrusting the body to the wall of the room, Sayaka tilts the angle of her legs while adjusting the posture.

    Stroked by her plump thighs, this is the so-called thigh-job. Sayaka doesn¡¯t stop her legs and used her knee and calf on Ran¡¯s penis.

    The softness and meaty thighs, the feeling of her slightly stiff knee, and the supple feeling of her calf. The penis twitches happily from the three different sensation, leaking out cowper fluid.

    The ssmate in her training wear is teasing his penis with her legs.

    Looking from the side, it¡¯s a shameful spectacle for the boy.

    But, this room only has Sayaka and Ran.

    Sayaka¡¯s the only one who knows the perverted saint who¡¯s pleased to have his important part being gripped by a girl¡¯s legs.

    ¡®If it¡¯s Sayaka, then it¡¯s fine to be seen.¡¯

    ¡®Rather, I¡¯d like to be seen by Sayaka¡¯

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s being a masochist.

    After all©`

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun¡¯s mouth is dripping saliva. Does it feel that good?¡¹

    ¡¸What about you Sayaka? Aren¡¯t you drooling from excitement?¡¹

    Sayaka¡¯s aroused by the act viting Ran¡¯s article with her legs.

    Narrowing her eyes across the sses, her face is showing an aroused face.

    The breathe leaking out of her nose is rough and hot, saliva happily drops down from the end of her loosened mouth.

    It must be the first time he saw Sayaka¡¯s eyes sparkle so much.

    ¡®Sayaka can¡¯t do any perverted y but if it¡¯s a y Sayaka¡¯s pleased then I want to do more¡¯

    ¡®I want to see more of Sayaka pleased from doing something lewd¡¯

    ¡¸¡­Sayaka, just a moment¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, cumming? You don¡¯t have to hold back and cum¡¹

    Sayaka shakes her head in denial, Ran then asked Sayaka toy down on the bed.

    Stopping the thigh-job for the moment, Sayaka lied down the bed as told.

    While staring at Sayaka who¡¯s lying down looking excited on what¡¯s about to start, Ran then covers Sayaka¡¯s body.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like you to stroke my dick with your thighs like earlier¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, true, this might be easier¡¹

    The lying down Sayaka looks like she¡¯s doing an exercise, slowly pushing her thighs in between Ran¡¯s crotch.

    Because it¡¯s hard to press the thighs and calf against a human body structure, it¡¯s impossible to feel the softness again, but.

    ¡¸Compared to a while ago, I can grind the penis with my thighs¡¹

    ¡¸No, just do it with the calf and knees. I want to do things you can¡¯t do unless you take this posture¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? I thought that I¡¯d be able to hear Kirishima-kun¡¯s panting voice if you cover me a bit more¡¹

    Lying down, Sayaka¡¯s calf massage the prepuce of the penis, Ran gently pats the legs thrown down the bed with his fingertips.

    The plump thighs, soft knee, and the smooth calves, he can enjoy all of the feeling of it.

    Thinking that he was aroused to see this during the day, the libido of that moment surges out and his waist feels fluffy.

    Fascinated by the line from the thighs to the calves, caressing the legs stretched out slowly is being raised in front of Ran¡¯s eyes.

    Suddenly turning his nce to Sayaka while holding down one of her arms, his eyes met with hers that¡¯s looking proud.

    It looks like she¡¯s saying that he can do what he wants.

    It¡¯s a special asion so she decided to let Ran do with her legs as he likes.

    While ying with Sayaka¡¯s moist sole of her feet, Ran gently rubs it with his cheeks.

    Sayaka¡¯s face distorts for a moment as she¡¯s forced to make an impossible posture. When the angle of her leg is changed, Sayaka¡¯s pride says¡ºThen that¡¯s fine¡»

    Hearing that the hip joint of a woman is soft, it should be fine to this degree.

    Having her right calf and kneecap trampling down the penis, rubbing his cheeks on her left leg calf.

    Sayaka¡¯s raw leg paradise.

    An act that¡¯s only done in delusions normally is actually being enjoyed in the real world.

    The thighs on his delusion is beautiful but he won¡¯t be able to feel such realistic feeling and body temperature.

    This softnes and Sayaka¡¯s body temperature, it¡¯s a stimtion of the thighs that can only be felt in reality.

    ¡¸Hafuu, haa,¡­auuua¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, my calves are bing slimy with transparent liquid¡¹

    Leaking cowpwer fluid on Sayaka¡¯s calves, Ran shows up a pleasant face.

    Using the cowper fluid he leaks as lubricant, stroking Sayaka¡¯s calf creates more pleasure.

    With his waist trembling, Ran licks Sayaka¡¯s left leg.

    Reacting to that contact, Sayaka¡¯s left legs stretched out in surprise.

    That reaction is just too cute that Ran grabs Sayaka¡¯s kneecap like crazy.

    Feeling the delicate curve, he enjoys Sayaka¡¯s skin with his mouth.

    Not a single hair, a smooth and beautiful leg.

    The legs twitches not allowing lewd things but he can¡¯t stop tasting it.

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun¡¯s licking it like crazy. So cute, geez¡¹

    The right leg calf wet with cowper fluid being rubbed with the penis, Sayaka happily narrows her eyes.

    Ran¡¯s feverishly tastes her legs.

    Sayaka¡¯s also aroused from the immoral and sensual scene.

    Trembling raising her waist with wet crotch, Sayaka smiles pleasantly.

    ¡¸Chufu, chuuu¡­chupa, hapuu, Sayaka¡¯s knee is so lewd I can¡¯t stop¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Should you make this one feel good too while licking my legs?¡¹

    Caressing the back with her bare skin, Ran¡¯s penis twitches in pleasure.

    Pushing the tip part against her knee in the end, his penis convulsed greatly

    ¡¸Ah, aaah, auuu¡­ Aaah!¡¹

    Along with the sensation of his testicles swelling up, a torrent of pleasure is released from the tip of his penis.

    Pressed against her knee and calf, Ran¡¯s penis thrown pure white semen on Sayaka¡¯s legs.

    The thinly suntanned bare skin.

    The sight of the sticky sperm dripping moistly and the sweaty bare skin, is unbearably sensual and extravagant.

    ¡¸A-mazing It looks like it¡¯s more than usual¡¹

    Showing her calf colored plenty with semen, Sayaka tilts her head with an expression of desire.

    ¡¸Does my legs feel that good?¡¹

    ¡¸It felt really good¡­ It makes me unable to live without Sayaka anymore¡¹

    Gently facing each other, they kiss the beloved¡¯s lips.

    Showing a loose face, theyughed happily together.

 Chapter 35: Mikorin in bath

    <h4>Chapter 35: Mikorin in bath</h4>

    A tremendous gust of wind blows creating a roaring sound that breaks the atmosphere.

    It¡¯s often said that the center of the storm is quiet, it is exactly like that. There¡¯s only a single high school girl wearing training clothes in the middle point of the wind, holding a dry wooden stick.

    With a dry sound, the piece of wood held in the girl¡¯s hand crumbles

    The durability of the wood can¡¯t catch up with the impact given by the gust of wind.

    At the same time the wood scatter to pieces, the crushed pieces were arranged in a manner like it¡¯s some scarecrow for a ritual.

    Though it¡¯s a scarecrow, it¡¯s just a simple matter of thin stick and hay brought together with a string.

    Therefore, the possibility of it being blown away by the big impact is considered heavily.

    The main cause©`Shirayuki Saki is quietly standing breathlessly at the center of the individual training ground.

    Whether the attack was a sess or a failure©`that isn¡¯t for Saki herself to decide.

    Was she able to attack on the fixed distance, fixed location? That is judged by the imperial knight viewing it from the other side of the stone wall

    ¡¸¡­Because of the dust storm, all of the useless parts on the attack seems avoided but©`¡¹

    The skill given to Saki©`A sh of Sword (Forever Punishment) is a supper attack type of magic that can release a single attack in an infinite distance.

    Although it seems to be a cheat skill that can¡¯t be defended at fist nce, there are some serious shorings fated on a brilliant skill.

    For example, you swing down a wooden sword while in training and used your skill to knock down the enemy standing several meters away.

    Thanks to the skill that allows limitless distance, you can hit the enemy but the energy will be used up to all of the trees and any objects in between.

    Apart from inorganic matter. It¡¯s a different talk when she¡¯s walking together withpanions.

    Furthermore, the current weapon Saki¡¯s using is a weak wooden stick but if she seriously uses her skill with a sword.

    All of the creatures and materials in between the target and Saki would be sliced in half.

    Therefore, to use this skill, it¡¯s necessary to adjust the force and distance.

    If she wield weapons blindly in all directions without stop, all of the creatures and vigers who have nothing to do with it would suffer serious damage.

    To prevent it, Saki never had a hard weapon more than a child¡¯s wooden sword©`she has received a boring training of swinging the wooden sword to pieces of hay everyday.

    Turning away her face from the rising dust, Saki doesn¡¯t close her eyes.

    The damage on the surrounding is less than usual.

    Usually, the sand¡¯srolled up more and her training wear and face is painted with sand.

    ¡¸I wonder if the narrowing of the blow point seeded¡¹

    Saki¡¯s goal is to reduce the unnecessary damage while knocking down distant enemies as much as possible.

    Of course, as the distance bes longer, it bes more difficult to adjust, so even on a in where there¡¯s no obstruction such as trees or any creature, it¡¯s limited only to several hundred meters.

    But still, it¡¯s a considerably excellent ability if you can give it a reliable strike other than missile or magic.

    It seems that there are creatures wearing shells to counteract with the elemental magic among the evil demons.

    It¡¯s unknown whether the Maou has such barriers but it¡¯s better to be prepared.

    When the dust disappeared, the imperial knight who was watching from the distance appeared form the other side of the stone wall.

    Unlike Saki who¡¯s maiden soft skin is out, the imperial knight has a scarf like thing around it¡¯s mouth.

    Saki¡¯s also provided with it but it¡¯s yellowish and it smells strange so she¡¯s not using it.

    Are they washing it properly. It¡¯s unsanitary.

    Not knowing the worries of a modern JK, the imperial knight beng on the ce and observed the condition of the surroundings.

    The Imperial knight nodded satisfied as he look at the scattered condition of the pieces of wood and the damage of the scarecrow.

    ¡¸It seems you passed. Though the straw figure is finely crushed, there¡¯s no trail of something scattered from Saint Shirayuki Saki to the straw doll¡¹

    ¡¸Although we can¡¯t still hand you a real sword, it won¡¯t be a problem if you continue training at the same ce with the other saints already¡¹

    The silver haired short muscle daruma knight nods with the purple haired delicate looking knight and pats Saki¡¯s shoulder.

    Hearing the words of the two imperial knights, the surrounding knights also consented uniformly.

    ¡¸Congrattions, Saint Shiarayuki Saki. Your skill control is a sess¡¹

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Kanami goes to therge public bath for guests installed in the royal pce in order to heal her body that became sweaty after finishing the day¡¯s training.

    Because it¡¯s a guest bathroom, it¡¯s full of luxury. The beautifully polished walls, like marble, have ancient characters engraved on it, reflecting a spectacle in the bathroom.

    Taking off the training wear heavy with sweat, Kanami enters the washing ce making a sshing sound.

    Although there¡¯s a thin cloth provided to be worn, Kanami doesn¡¯t put it on and just sits down on the washing ce.

    She¡¯s behaving dignified that you¡¯d doubt if she was a nudist in her previous life.

    As a young high school girl, even if it¡¯s the same sex, there should be some resistance to revealing their bodies.

    Rather than that, it¡¯s actually the case, the ssmates who were in the same washing space as Kanami were hiding their chest feeling pitiful.

    Kanami¡¯s the only one among the 10 ssmates showing her naked body, not wearing anything.

    At first the ssmates look at Kanami with strange eyes but now they¡¯re already used to it so nobody talks about Kanami beingpletely naked.

    Spreading her legs as she take a seat, she washed up her head and somebody traced the backline with a fingertip.

    Unable to bear the sudden stimtion, Kanami raised a strange scream.

    ¡¸Hyaaaauuuaaa!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kana-chan¡¯s body is really beautiful©`¡¹

    ¡¸Shirayuki?! Even though we¡¯re ssmates, it¡¯s rude to just poke someone who¡¯s taking a bath you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, I was trying to be considerate as I didn¡¯t massage Kana-chan¡¯s breasts though©`¡¹

    ¡¸Women touching each other¡¯s body during bath, isn¡¯t that just a lewd scene on a Shounen manga?¡¹

    Though she says that, Kanami is aware that her body holds a beautiful and exquisite proportion, she thinks that it can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s just for a bit.

    ¡¸Or rather, you seem to be strangely high tension today. Did something good happen to you?¡¹

    After washing her long hair from the bubbles, Kanami shakes her head.

    Wiping down the water droplets on her face, Kanami goes into the bathtub looking dignified, without even hiding her body.

    Following Kanami, Shirayuki Saki also sinks her body in the bathtub.

    ¡¸Listen to this! You see, the imperial knight gave me an approval today so I can train together with everyone starting tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great? ¡­Congrattions! Will that do?¡¹

    Kanami words ended with a question mark, Saki returns a smile.

    ¡¸With this, I can spend my half-day with everyone¡¹

    ¡¸©`Oh, that¡¯s what you¡¯re happy about¡¹

    Her blushing cheeks aren¡¯t only because of the steam.

    Looking at her wavering eyes, Kanami understood the content of what Saki said

    Without saying anything else, Kanami pats Saki¡¯s head and speaks¡¸I get it¡¹

    There¡¯s other school girls in the bathtub too.,

    Since the sound of voices are strange in the bathroom, it won¡¯t matter whether you speak with loud or whispering voice.

    To put Saki¡¯s real intention from what she said©` It means that she¡¯ll be able to spend half a day at the same ce as Torao.

    Kanami soaks her body in plenty of hot water and stretches out her limbs.

    ¡®It¡¯s thanks to Mikoshiba¡¯s skill that the royal pce¡¯s bath is warm. I must thank her¡¯

    Before long, her whole body heated up, Kanami raised her body from the bathtub.

    Not trying to hide her body that¡¯s dyed faint red from the heat, she changed to her sailor uniform in the changing room and breathed out a sigh of relief.

    She thought of waiting for Saki but she was told¡ºYou can go ahead¡»from the bathroom, so she decided to go to the dining room alone.

    She usually soak longer than others, well, this is also usual.

    The moist wet hair flows to the waist, Kanami walks to the dining area while letting out a steamy sweet smell from her body.

    Entering the dining room with fluffy feeling, there are few girls that are already taking a seat.

    ¡®Well, this is also unavoidable. The bathing order alternates every night. If I recall, after all of the female studentse out, the boys should be the next one to enter¡¯

    Though a high school student at the peak of their adolescence would be immersed in hot water that an opposite sex entered, aside from the water, it¡¯ll take some time to warm up water with only magic.

    Therefore, it¡¯s impossible to wastefully take out all of the hot water where the female students were and and put in water again.

    Of course, it took a considerable amount of time to convince both the sexes to consent on the current situation.

    The make students excluding Kiryuin Subaru agreedparatively early, to use the same hot waters as the girl¡¯s used.

    Subaru¡¯s the only one who spoke¡¸There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t let you bastards touch the bathtub where Reika-sama¡¯s soft skin soaked in¡¹with a serious face.

    Niigaki persuaded him by saying¡¸It¡¯s fine as long as Kiryuin is the one goe in the bathtub Jougaoka just took a bath in¡¹he consented while having a blushing face, that¡¯s a very unpleasant detail for Kanami.

    Actually, Niigaki and Torao are in the bathtub whjere Kanami and Misuzu went in.

    It¡¯s impossible for the school girls to enter the bathroom to check what the boys are doing

    ¡¸It helps that there¡¯s no student with androphobia or a clean-freak¡­¡¹

    Well, since the consensus of the selfish minority can¡¯t just pull it out, the students managed somehow by not immersing themselves in the bathtub.

    As for Kanami who¡¯s aiming for a daily life where everyone can befortable, she¡¯s not in favor of making a special treatment on a single student.

    Misuzu and Saki hasn¡¯te yet so Kanami took a seat on the wall side for the time being.

    If another of her group memberes in then she¡¯ll just move on where they suggest.

    Kanami stabs her small shoulder on the table bored thinking that she should¡¯ve brought something to kill some time, someone pokes her shoulder.

    ¡¸What, Mikoshiba? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    Dining room©`or rather, excluding Ran¡¯s room, it¡¯s rare for Mikoshiba to talk to Kanami.

    Mikoshiba who¡¯s basically surrounded by the otaku group is originally a lone wolf delinquent. It¡¯s just too contradicting for her to be in the center of the ss, furthermore, Kanami who¡¯s a disciplinarymittee. There¡¯s nothingmon in them except for Ran. Kanami was able to guess that Mikoshiba came in contact in regards to Ran.

    ¡¸Earlier, Kirishi©`Butler Ryan san talked to me. He said, you don¡¯t need toe to my room tonight¡­or rather, it seems he said I don¡¯t want you toe¡¹

    ¡¸Ra©`The butler?¡¹

    Don¡¯te to his room, he said.

    Could it be that he¡¯s feeling unwell?

    ¡¸Sure, got it. I¡¯ll tell Nekoyama and Sadogashimater¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯ve already told the two of them earlier so it¡¯s fine¡¹

    Kanami looks at Mikoshiba with a surprised face, thinking that she¡¯s a fast worker.

    ¡®I thought she¡¯s a girl that¡¯s alwayszy when ites to anything but she¡¯s surprisingly agile¡¯ ¡®She might surprisingly the devoted type¡¯, Kanami thought of something unneeded.

    ¡¸Still, will it be okay?¡­ Last time, he only hugged me all the time, his lust might¡¯ve been lost from overdoing it¡­¡¹

    With four high school girls ripe for reproduction waiting upon him, his reproductive instinct is finally satisfied.

    Men are always horny all year round unlike women who go into a cycle on a constant period of time©`it¡¯s said in health education lessons that their body are always ready to have sex.

    That said, if that desire is fulfilled, then the sexual curiosity will somewhat wither.

    Although creature¡¯s reason for living is to nt the seeds, once you¡¯ve taken out everything, all that¡¯s left is to wait for it to sprout.

    Looking at Kanami who¡¯s anxiously knitting her eyebrows, Mikoshiba Aya¡¯s averted her eyes blushing.

    ¡¸No, he¡¯s quite energetic. We just did it a while ago, there¡¯s no problem in hardness and curve. Ah, but he told me to use bestowal magic on him in the end©`¡¹

    ¡®Gabaaaa¡¯, Kanami leaned her body on Mikoshiba

    ¡¸Eh, when? When did you to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸My training is almost independent so I can decide when to take breaks or not. So, I¡¯ve been watching Megane or Otagawa¡¯s training butter, I was idling in my room¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s unfair!¡¹

    Isn¡¯t that literally self-study time?

    It¡¯s true that the training of Kanami and others are shorter than the ss hours in school but it¡¯s just unfair to make it shorter than that©`a cheat. It¡¯s different though.

    ¡¸Or rather, where did you do such an immoral act!¡¹

    ¡¸Immoral¡­ Even though Inugami¡¯s showing such a sloppy face too©`©`¡¹

    ¡¸Who cares, where did you do it?!¡¹

    ¡¸I-In the bath. The servants like maid won¡¯t being except when collecting hot water so I was pierced from the back that time. However, since it¡¯ll dirty the bathtub as it¡¯ll leak from inside my vagina, he came outside¡¹

    She imagines the figure of Mikoshiba swinging her waist to seduce while her hands are on the tub.

    The hot water collecting bit by bit. Steamy surroundings. The room temperature gets warm, increasing the humidity and mood. Feeling thrilled wondering if someone wille, a lovey-dovey sex while flirting.

    With the voice of her beloved giving the signal of reaching climax, the white torrent poured into the floor©`

    ¡¸I¡¯ve thought of it a while ago but Inugami¡¯s a muttsuri¡¹1

    ¡¸T-This is normal. Or rather, don¡¯t try to read my mind!¡¹

    Or rather, if what Mikoshiba said is true©`then Kanami and others cleaned their body in the ce where Mikoshiba and Ran had sex.

    Even though it¡¯s impossible in the public baths, it¡¯s quite unhealthy if you think about it.

    And when she imagines the appearance of Ran being connected with Mikoshiba, it made her feel a bit hateful.

    ¡¸Uu©`Somehow, I feel like I want to be messed up by Ran but today¡¯s no good¡­ Uuu©`¡­¡¹

    She¡¯d like to be punished©`to be pinned down by Ran after enjoying herself in the training.

    There¡¯s no way she can go out of the way to her lover¡¯s room when she¡¯s told not toe.

    As for that, Kanami¡¯s quite dutiful.

    Sending off Mikoshiba from the table after she¡¯s done with her matter, Kanami sighs in frustration.

 Chapter 36: Poisoned apple

    <h4>Chapter 36: Poisoned apple</h4>

    After seeing off Kanami from the bath tub, Shirayuki Saki sinks her body into the hot water.

    Saki loves the feeling of the core of her body being warmed up.

    Even when in pain, or in unpleasant situations. When you soak in the hot water, your hold water will feel warm©`that¡¯s how she feels.

    ¡¸¡­Hauuuu, I¡¯ll be training with Shigechi on the same grounds starting tomorrow. I¡¯m so exited I can¡¯t sleep¡¹

    Though she speaks it like they¡¯ve been apart for long, in reality, Shirayuki Saki and Torao Shigenobu see each other everyday©`talk to each other everyday.

    Waking up in the morning, going to the cafeteria, she¡¯ll see Torao rubbing his sleepy eyes, she meets him during lunch breaks, and of course, she¡¯s sitting on the same table as his during dinner time as well.

    It¡¯s true that the time used in the same spacedpared to their usual school life in modern Japan has decreased, eating up on the same table on all three meals, furthermore, able to meet Torao after bath every night, it¡¯s a much more fulfilling rtionship with Torao.

    But, humans have themon instinct of wanting to advance to the next stage when their desire is filled.

    ying with the five of them in the former world, studying in the ssroom, going out and talking out for a long time, it¡¯s some of the cliche youth events heard from Megane.

    True, Torao was head over heels for Misuzu at that time. Saki who¡¯s afraid to take another step can¡¯t show her in romantic feelings towards Torao.

    In fact, even when going to Karaoke, Torao duets with Misuzu, Saki is just often ying some instruments.

    Of course, Saki and Torao live with their families, so they can¡¯t just do tricks like going to watch movies or a theater y.

    More than friends but less than lovers©`Just how envious that phrase is.

    The rtionship of Torao and Saki, are more than friends but les than best friends©`

    Torao has never shown any consciousness towards Saki as an opposite sex.

    However, Saki and others are high school students©`where they¡¯re most curious about sex, and is the earliest time to take action towards it.

    If invited to something indecent, Torao might¡¯ve enjoyed having a sweet youth life.

    However, Saki can¡¯t do that.

    The biggest reason is that Saki herself is refraining from Misuzu.

    No, it¡¯s slightly different. It¡¯s not towards Misuzu, but towards Torao who¡¯s in love with Misuzu.

    She¡¯s hesitating to purposely tell her feelings to Torao who¡¯s into Misuzu.

    Unrequited love©`Before Torao and Misuzu started dating©`since then, Saki loved Torao so much.

    Saki didn¡¯t have the courage to be an interference to that.

    ¡¸Thinking about Shigechi, it made me pull back, and yet¡­¡¹

    If Torao bes happy, then that¡¯s fine.

    It¡¯s a high school youth after all. They won¡¯t be a couple that would get married in the end but, it¡¯ll be a part of their story.

    Just how many of those who became a couple in high school became married and stayed in the same roof until their back bends down?

    Therefore, she thought that it¡¯ll be fine for now.

    Even if Misuzu and Torao loves each other dearly on their colorful high school days, if she can¡¯t stay with Torao afterwards, then she decided to take advantage of that.

    Because she is thinking of Torao¡¯s happiness.

    However, reality is different.

    Through that transfer event that has tormented the floating feelings, Misuzu has changed.

    Without kissing or sex©`without even holding hands, Misuzu¡¯s heart parts from Torao.

    Furthermore, she purposely epted Torao¡¯s confession, they just started dating.

    ¡¸Then they shouldn¡¯t have gone out from the start¡¹

    If Misuzu refused Torao¡¯s confession, with the personality of the two©`their rtionship won¡¯t be that damaged.

    Rather, why avoid Torao©`why did Misuzu be so passive with men?

    If she say that, then Torao would probably understand.

    ¡¸Just how painful is it to be ignored silently. Furthermore, his beloved does that to him, Shigechi did well enduring it¡­¡¹

    If you say ¡®that¡¯s how much he loves Misuzu¡¯, then Saki would be jealous.

    Actually, it seems that Torao and Niigaki were nning to make a harem with the female ssmates, so it¡¯s not that Misuzu¡¯s the only one special.

    ButMisuzu not in there is outside Torao¡¯s expectations as well.

    She dips her face on the bathtub.

    Blood might¡¯ve gone up her head a bit.

    She made to remember something unpleasant.

    Though it¡¯s a delusion, for Torao, her ssmate wanting to make a harem.

    ¡®Well, the one who proposed is definitely Nigaki, I¡¯d like to think that they had no other choice but to think of it to keep away their spirit on an unpleasant environment(Although it¡¯s just supposed to be kept inside one¡¯s thoughts)¡¯

    Men are always in heat after all.

    Thinking that they¡¯re holding it down in such a stressful world, it¡¯s a bit pitiful.

    ¡¸But, who cares about what happened. As long as Shigechi turns to me, everything¡¯s good¡¹

    He should turn to her.

    She don¡¯t want to behave towards men like Misuzu but if Torao wants it©`then she can speak like a cat only in front of him.

    She dislikes Misuzu¡¯s behavior but if that¡¯s what her beloved man wants then she¡¯ll do it.

    A maiden in love is strong.

    Saki stands up from the bathtub.

    Confirming that the core of her body has warmed up, Saki heads toward the changing room to wear her school uniform©`then another clothing hits her eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Gym clothing?¡¹

    After the morning training in the field, Saki has transfered into this world while wearing her school gym under her uniform.

    Therefore, Saki doesn¡¯t have her school uniform but also a shorts and short sleeves which is rare in this world.

    When she wore it once, the otaku group¡¯s Ryuzaki Tsubasa¡¯s eyes were strangely glued on her, so she was hesitant to wear it since then.

    ¡¸Ryuzaki-kun interested on it means that it tickles the boy¡¯s hearts. Besides, boys usually feel on fire with the gap created¡¹

    In a situation where you can only see sailor uniform and clothing of this world, what would they think if there¡¯s a girl wearing gym clothing?

    Won¡¯t it be able to attract some interest?

    Torao might also be aware of Saki even a bit.

    ¡¸¡­No, not now. If I stand out strangely then other girls will think that I¡¯m flirting¡¹

    Unlike Misuzu, Saki¡¯s popr to both men and women.

    She¡¯s on the special castle in the ss. There¡¯s no need to dig her own grave.

    But since it¡¯s hard to take off the gym clothes she just wore, Saki was wearing her gym uniform on top of her sailor uniform during the transfer, after making a turn, she left the changing room.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The dusk where the sun sets off for a while.

    Saint, Kirishima Ran is watching outside the window of his room while having dinner.

    In his hand is a meal that can be eaten while moving©`a perfect meal for senior employees.

    White bread and a thinly cut meat and greens sandwiched in it©`well, it¡¯ll be close to sandwich when ites to the former world.

    As for the hygiene and seasoning of the food, it¡¯s not different from the former world so Ran¡¯s never bene stingy on his meals.

    Chewing on the bread, Ran rubs his thighs.

    Inside his ck and glossy butler clothing is a hot-inted symbol of a man leaking out transparent liquid.

    Thanks to Aya¡¯s bestowal magic given just earlier, his sexual desire is increased more than usual and his penis is sensitive.

    ¡¸Heaaa¡­ I want to ejacte my all while embracing a high school girl in her gym clothing¡¹

    Because of Sayaka¡¯s thigh glimpse the previous day, for some reason Ran¡¯s fetish turned to female legs.

    It might be temporary but anyway.

    The dazzling skin peeking from the skirt of maid clothes or sailor uniform, the sense of flesh sensation having a glossy curve. Soft, warm andfy©`thinking about stroking that magical part, licking it, sandwiching the penis in between it, the arousal doesn¡¯t stop.

    Stroking slowly while wrapped in the moist thighs. While at it, having such a deep loving kiss, just how happy is that.

    ¡¸Shit, I almost ejacted from imagining it.¡¹

    With his pants trembling from inside, Ran stuffs the remaining sandwich and swallowed it.

    Anyway, Ran wants to do lewd things with a ssmate on her gym clothing.

    If possible, then using the school designated gym wear. That¡¯s more immoral, and it¡¯s better than the training wear from this world.

    He can have sex with Sayaka or Kanami in training wear but if it¡¯s gym clothing, then they can¡¯t do that.

    Misuzu and Aya are on go home club, Sayaka¡¯s on tea ceremony club, Kanami is in Kendo so she doesn¡¯t use gym clothing. Among those four, nobody¡¯s wearing gym clothing underneath during the transfer.

    ¡¸As for the athletics, our ss has the track and field, basketball, and swimming. As for the girls who have morning training and is likely to have worn school designated gym clothes©`¡¹

    Basketball club¡¯s Aihara Sakuya, or Shirayuki Saki on the track and field.

    Suddenly, the faces of the twoes to his head.

    Aihara Sakuya is a follower of Kougaoka©`well, if you ask, it¡¯s the type Ran¡¯s bad with.

    Breaking the school regtions, a gyaru who¡¯s making a high pitchedugh. Well, she¡¯ll turn to an obedient kitten when ites to Retainer training but because he¡¯s not good with her in the former world, it doesn¡¯t mean it changed now.

    Rather, he feels unpleasant with her high pitched voice, it probably won¡¯t make him excited.

    Shirayuki Saki©`is the central character type that can be close to anyone.

    She looks the same as Misuzu but in fact, she¡¯s quite a different type. Misuzu¡¯s is a little sister type, a girl that stimtes your desire to protect. She¡¯s the type that looks like she¡¯ll be happy when pampered.

    However, for Shirayuki Saki, she¡¯s more of a childhood friend type than a little sister. An energetic girl with a meddlesome smile. She seems to like to organize entertainments such as sports festival, taking initiative to be in the executivemittee.

    I¡¯d like to pamper but sometimes I want to be healed too©`she¡¯s a school girl who stimtes such desire.

    Either way©`she doesn¡¯t have any extravagant thoughts.

    In the end, since he n to take both of the girls there¡¯s no need to hesitate that much.

    Strongly speaking, it¡¯s only a matter of choosing which to use to release his strangely massive arousal tonight©`is what he¡¯s deciding about.

    And with the analysis just a while ago, it¡¯s clear who it¡¯ll be.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to vite Aihara and make her moan a lot but, if I¡¯d like to flirt a lot and be pampered©`then it¡¯ll be Shirayuki, no doubt¡¹

    Of course, sex too.

    ¡®Wanting to be intertwined with a body forged innd, I also want to sweetly prate a kind yet strong childhood friend high school girl¡¯

    With that decided, let¡¯s make preparations at once.

    Taking out his disguise set©`only the wig and sses©`the Saint Kirishima Ran©`transforms into the senior employee Ryan.

    While desperately holding down his lust that¡¯s about to burst even now, the senior employee smiles at the night sky.

    Tonight¡¯s going to be a fun night.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    That evening. Saki was unable to sleep from the anticipation and excitement as expected.

    She remembers the night before the excursion during elementary school days.

    Saki who got lucky with the seating order became next to the boy which is her first love.

    Although they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, when he said¡ºI¡¯m looking forward for tomorrow¡»they both were looking forward to the morning the other day.

    There¡¯s no way an elementary school girl at her adolescence be not excited knowing that the one next to her seat on the bus tomorrow will be her beloved boy.

    The drowsiness in her body is blown off, she dived into the futon with her eyes sparkling.

    She should be asleep eventually but she wasn¡¯t able to sleep at all.

    The result is easily imaginable, Saki spent more than half of the travel in her dreams, in the end, she wasn¡¯t able to talk with the boy in the end.

    Later when she told that story to a friend, she was made fun asking that, isn¡¯t there¡¯s no boundary in conversation in between men and women

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    Saki thinks that an everyday conversation exchanged on a special event is very difficult.

    A daily conversation and a talk at the end of athletic meet or school festivals saying¡¸that was fun today¡¹ is quite different.

    You can always look at each other¡¯s face when having daily conversations. But conversations on special days can only be done at that time.

    ¡¸To increase the special days, starting today©`I¡¯ll make everyday a special day¡¹

    A conversation of a friend and a conversation of lovers are different things, just like the above theory.

    The conversations between Saki and Torao were only merepanionship, there¡¯s no love or affection in the words.

    But, if they take a step further in the rtionship©` Each and every words Saki speak will be protected with love.

    The people that think Saki¡¯s voice is attractive will increase.

    Amunication of thought and conversations in between lovers are different.

    Saki wants to make a special conversation with Torao.

    Whenever she saw Torao¡¯s face©`Misuzu¡¯s always by his side.

    As for the high school girl Saki©`that part of her is mature like an adult. She doesn¡¯t think of seducing him with a sweet voice in front of the former girlfriend.

    Therefore, she should increase contact with Torao.

    Misuzu¡¯s currently avoiding the boys. Misuzu shouldn¡¯t be with Torao during breaks from training.

    ¡®I won¡¯t confess¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t intend to convey my thoughts straight ahead¡¯

    Saki just want to warm up Torao¡¯s cold heart©`return him to the former Torao.

    Wanting to regain the sparkling Torao once again©`this time, with her own hands.

    ¡¸I love Shigechi the most in the world¡¹

    Different from, Misuzu who threw him off from the peak of expectations.

    Saki¡¯s love is genuine. It won¡¯t shake.

    Shirayuki Saki shows an expression of determination.

    She speaks of her love to Torao Shigenobu from her mouth©`

    The future where the face of Torao Shigenobu flickers in Saki¡¯s heart©`

    That life©`future, will never happen.

 Chapter 37: Saki

    <h4>Chapter 37: Saki</h4>

    ©`Kon kon

    An hour past the saint¡¯s sleeping time.

    Saki¡¯s eyes are shining brightly inside the futon as she spend the sleepless night.

    Because of that, Saki quickly noticed that someone was knocking the door from the outside.

    ¡¸¡­I wonder who is it thiste¡¹

    Raising her body from the bed, Saki puffs her cheeks.

    Isn¡¯t it rude for someone to visit a maiden¡¯s room at such a time?

    If Saki was sleeping and is already in the dream world. Perhaps, she won¡¯t notice that sound.

    ¡®Should I pretend to not notice it?¡¯

    Trying to activate her brain that¡¯s drowsy andnguid, Saki yawned lightly and looked at the top of the table.

    On top of the table is the underwear ordered from the maid the other day folded down.

    She just bought daily necessities just the other day so it¡¯s not a visit rted to that but.

    Saki who¡¯s drowsiness and excitement are high makes such slightly strange delusion.

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case but could it be that Shigechi came for a night crawl?¡¹

    Her heart jumps up and her mouth loosened unintentionally.

    Torao who got frustrated by the closed environment might¡¯vee to y with Saki¡¯s body.

    After opening the door, Torao Shigenobu looks at her breathing roughly and blushing like a beast, showing a lustful eyes.

    ¡®No, no way no way, there¡¯s no way that would happen.¡¯

    They¡¯ve been in the same building until now and yet Torao Shigenobu never came to visit Saki¡¯s room.

    Torao¡¯s a man, he might imagine himself being consoled by a female ssmate but there¡¯s no need to bother visiting Saki¡¯s room.

    ¡®Or rather, just what am I imagining?¡¯

    ¡®Toraoforting himself¡¯

    Sitting on the bed©`lowering his pants while thinking of someone, then gently wrapping his important part with his hand©`

    ¡¸©`Wait, what am I thinking!¡¹

    Imagining the appearance of her ssmate who¡¯s holding his voice down as he leaks a glossy breath, Saki returned to her senses.

    She¡¯s not aroused by the thought of a masturbating boy but Saki¡¯s also a girl, she can¡¯t help but be interested in the embarrassing appearance of her beloved.

    ¡¸It looks like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s in anguish than Shigechi. I haven¡¯t ran all that muchtely, could it be that I¡¯m umting stress?¡¹

    Saki¡¯s life rhythm has changed considerably since she started living as a saint.

    For example, she can¡¯t do her daily jogging before dinner, the bliss eating junk food while watching variety programs were put on hold.

    Swinging wooden swords while being monitored doesn¡¯t eliminate stress but rather umtes some of it.

    Recently she just burst out her anger towards Misuzu to Kanami, it looks endless now that she thinks about it

    If she felt a bit more refreshed by then, Saki would¡¯ve been able to live peacefully

    ©`Kon Kon

    Falling to self-hatred and leaking out a sigh, the door was knocked again.

    If she ignores it now, it¡¯ll only turn to another unneeded worry.

    If that person knocks so much then they must have some business with Saki.

    ¡¸Okay, wait a moment!¡¹

    After lightly straightening the bed, she fixes her shorts falling down, then Saki walks in the carpet.

    After opening the lock from the inside, she put her hand on the doorknob.

    ¡¸Who is it at this kind of time©`wait!?¡¹

    The oneing into her sight should be a blonde senior emplooyee.

    But, at the moment she opens the door, the senior employee pushed in and Saki¡¯s body moved backwards slowly.

    Unable to make a scream from the sudden act, her body that started falling is embraced by the senior employee, Saki¡¯s thoughts came to a stoppletely

    ¡¸Eh, what? What¡¯s going©`¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­would you?¡¹

    At the moment his words reached her ears, some of the emotions inside Saki¡¯s brain have disappeared.

    Losing something, like a cold ck hole empties her mind. But, it felt that something¡¯s filling the hole, dominating Saki¡¯s chest, bit by bit, her thoughts begin to move.

    Her supposedly warmed heart turned cool in a moment, something warm grasps her heart.

    The sensation spreads gently throughout the body and it¡¯s far from pleasant but it¡¯s not ufortable.

    ¡®But I wonder why¡¯ Even though she¡¯s embraced by a stranger, Saki doesn¡¯t feel any hate or dislike at all.

    However, before feeling the sense of ipatibility, the senior employee takes the initiative.

    ¡¸¡­This looks soft, a sweet smelling lips¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ea¡­what? Wait, stop, nn, nuu, ufuu¡­¡¹

    Caressing her lips without any rush, the senior employee then robbed her of her lips.

    She could¡¯ve given her first kiss to the same sex during kindergarten as a y but a girl¡¯s lips are more expensive and valuable than anything else.

    Normally, he should refuse to have it be stolen by such a stranger.

    Unfortunately, the n of the senior employee¡¯s beenpleted.

    At the moment she noticed that they exchanged a light kiss©`she was being vited by a sweet melting tongue inside her mouth.

    ¡¸Chuu, chuku¡­ Pue, puea¡­ U, uu©`!¡¹

    Releasing their lips, a thread of light connects the mouths of the senior employee and Saki¡¯s.

    Feeling absent minded with her first ever French kiss, Saki stepped out of the daze and shook her head.

    ¡¸¡­What was that?¡¹

    Her face unintentionally melts from the pleasure that doesn¡¯t let her say it¡¯s pleasant orfortable.

    Her heartbeat that should be calm begins to beat sweetly, the temperature of her heart that¡¯s supposed to be warm became rampaging hot in her chest.

    Saki¡¯s mouth moved without permission in the whirlpool of emotions.

    That¡¯s right©`the most appropriate words Saki could express right now from the waves of emotion that¡¯s surging is let out from her mouth

    ¡¸¡­I might like this¡¹

    This heartbeat, this feeling, this temperature. Saki¡¯s whole body is screaming that it loves the man in front of her.

    But why? Though she likes it so much, there¡¯s no weight in the feeling.

    A strange feeling of ipatibility she can¡¯t put to words, like her love being buried, reced by something.

    BUt, that¡¯s also being drowned out from Saki¡¯s consciousness as a trivial event.

    ¡¸I want to kiss more¡¹

    It¡¯s unbearably pleasant for her to kiss the man in her sight.

    Her heart beats faster when they embrace each other, the parts that touch the body is so unbearably hot.

    Unable to resist the desire for his lips, Saki tastes the lip of the senior employee to her heart¡¯s content.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Getting drunk from the kisses of Saki who turned to a kissing monster, the Senior Employee Ryan©`Kirishima Ran¡¯s nasal breathing turned as he look at the appearance of his ssmate closing her eyes, kissing him feverishly.

    Of course the kisses feel pleasant too.

    The girl who¡¯s a life sized embodiment of high school girl has forgotten herself and just seek Ran¡¯s lips.

    That alone is very arousing.

    Above all, the woman is Shirayuki Saki.

    The sprinter of the track and field, a popr girl in the ss with her cheerful smile and friendly behavior.

    The bare tanned skin exposed creates a degree of lewdness to it, he¡¯s embracing the girl in front of him with the thought that she¡¯s a healthy and cheerful girl.

    The limbs trained in the field are muscr yet soft, it¡¯s a refreshing feeling.

    Her breasts are on the thin side and her stomach and waist circumference is somewhat narrow, an overall slender physique but that doesn¡¯t mean she has no charm as a woman.

    ¡¸Furthermore, her thighs, I¡¯m touching her thighs, uhyaaa!¡¹

    For some reason, Saki¡¯s wearing gym clothing right now.

    There¡¯s no gym clothing in this world. It¡¯s a school designated gym clothing that¡¯s purchased before entering the school.

    The touch is almost the same as for the high school buys but the physical feeling of the wrapped body by the gym wear ispletely different from a male student.

    Because she¡¯s sleeping, she¡¯s not wearing a bra, there¡¯s a modest protrusion on her chest, the sweat peeking out from the corbone and neck of hers is very obscene.

    Then a natural beauty (That¡¯s obvious) that never aims to excite men¡¯s hearts

    Rather, that what pushes Ran¡¯s arousal.

    ¡¸N, nfu, nfua¡­¡¹ Kissing feels good. It¡¯s soft, sweet, might be the best©`¡¹

    Then the person herself pushes her lips to Ran, wanting it innocently.

    Flushed cheeks, leaking out sweet breaths, her nasal breathing turns rough.

    While facing Saki who¡¯s face is melting happily, Ran¡¯s penis in his pants rises up painfully.

    Of course, there¡¯s sexual curiosity on the thighs wrapped in gym clothing but, rather than that.

    ¡®I never thought that Shirayuki Saki would be this much dere¡¯

    No, it¡¯s different from being dere. It¡¯s like she¡¯s being swallowed by the pleasure.

    At any rate, as Ran sees it, there¡¯s not much difference on a girl with a melting face wanting ran and someone who¡¯s feelings are boiling in her chest.

    ¡¸Though this is only after using my skill, Shirayuki-san¡¯s quite cute¡¹

    Of course, it includes their cute appearance.

    Demanding for sweet kisses, a childhood friend-like ssmate who¡¯s rubbing her cheeks with his©`what a charming schoolgirl.

    Furthermore.

    ¡¸As expected, these thighs are lewd¡­ Furthermore, it¡¯s bare legs¡¹

    The legs peepiing out of her blue shorts baked by sun is very attractive.

    Then, her thighs, knee, calf©`a beautifully extended figure. The smooth skin and the slight sweating out of it, just staring at it makes hearts beat faster.

    Normally, he¡¯d just end up flirting and have sex©`and make Shirayuki Saki fall as aplete retainer.

    ¡®However, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to do by all means tonight¡¯

    Burning the image of the skin peeking from her shorts to his memory, Ran brings his mouth to Saki¡¯s ear.

    ¡¸I like you, Shirayuki-san¡¹

    Whispering sweet love, Ran threw down the blonde wig.

    Ran licks Saki¡¯s earlobe while still wearing his sses.

    After enjoying the sweet scream leaked from having her ears bitten, he put his hands on Saki¡¯s shoulder and face her.

    Saki averts her eyes away for a moment showing an unsettling look but immediately returned her gaze back to Ran.

    ¡¸¡­What, it¡¯s Kirishima-kun¡¹

    Saki who has fallen to the second stage tilts her head while showing a gentle expression.

    But, her gaze shows unrest for some reason.

    It¡¯s not pure like Misuzu.

    It¡¯s not painted with lust like Aya.

    ¡¸Your eyes looks just like Kanami¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­ Kirishima-kun seduced Kana-chan?¡¹

    The skill name¡¯s suspended over his head is hidden.

    However, Saki¡¯s a girl who take the initiative speaking out to her ssmates that don¡¯t stand out that much.

    Unfortunately, Ran never spent daily conversation with her, but anyway.

    She remembered the doubt on the low profile school boy clearly.

    Therefore, Saki was able to expose Ran¡¯s true identity, he used his skill and gave her a French kiss.

    Even Kanami who¡¯s enraged as Ran was ying with a ssmate¡¯s heart, haspletely lost resistance when she fell on the second stage.

    He thought that he can do as he like with Saki¡¯s body if he does the same.

    ¡¸As expected, there are subtle differences on individuals. I don¡¯t know what triggered it though¡¹

    Misuzu took it rtively easy, Kanami kept ring until herplete fall. Sayaka is a different idea so put her aside©`Aya¡¯s easily captivated by pleasure so it¡¯s quite easy.

    But Saki won¡¯t go on Misuzu and Aya¡¯s road.

    ¡®Well, in a situation where she can¡¯t shout or push me away, it¡¯s already good that I can hold her heart to a certain degree¡¯

    ¡¸Could it be that Kirishima-kun¡¯s the cause of Misuzun and Kana-chan bing strange?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯ll be exposed someday so I¡¯ll tell you honestly. ¡­the one who made Misuzu and Kanami fall is no one but me¡¹

    Apart from ordering Misuzu to not be involved with the boys, was there something with Kanami too?

    ¡®Speaking of which, Kanami said that she¡¯s worrying about something the other day¡¯

    Certainly, Saki is on the same group as Misuzu and Kanami©`for Ran who can¡¯t grasp the hierarchy within the ss, he doesn¡¯t remember who goes along with who but©`it looks like it¡¯s the same.

    He remembers Niigaki calling her with her first name, probably she belongs to the same group of girls.

    It¡¯s not strange if they notice the slight changes from making contact each day.

    ¡¸Making not only Misuzun who¡¯s popr with boys but also Kana-chan to fall, Kirishima-kun, you look so docile and yet you¡¯re quite carnivorous©`¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the praise. ¡­Since we¡¯re revealing it, there are other girls Iid my hands on besides the two¡¹

    Shrugging his shoulders making a theatrical pose, Saki shows a surprised expression then dropped her gaze down for a moment.

    Beyond the line of sight is a serious scene but the shadow of his trousers had risen steadily without declining.

    ¡¸A-Are you making women wait this much? Kirishima-kun, could it be that you have a weird fetish of just decorating girls and staring at them?¡¹

    ¡¸No way As Shirayuki-san imagines, I¡¯ll nning to properly express my love like a high school student¡¹

    ¡¸Still not satisfied even though you¡¯re surrounded by a harem, what an amazing peerless. To be honest I¡¯m amazed¡¹

    Despite aiming at Saki¡¯s eyes, Ran¡¯s pressing his swollen thing against Saki¡¯s thighs.

    Though she pretends to be calm, Saki¡¯s also a high school girl.

    On an opposite sex©`a boy who she feels love because of Retainer training, her concentration and reason will copse.

    With her cheek dyed red, Saki¡¯s mouth started loosening.

    Apparently, being pushed by Ran¡¯s penis makes her slightly aroused.

    ¡¸Or rather, don¡¯t grind it so much. It¡¯s making me embarrassed!¡¹

    Trying to hide her arousal, Saki shakes her waist around.

    If a boy she usually doesn¡¯t think about pushes his crotch then she¡¯d feel disgust before shame.

    Ran and Saki aren¡¯t in a rtionship where they¡¯d joke about it.

    Nothing¡¯s happening©`if it was done in the ssroom in the former world, he would¡¯ve probably been pushed away, she screams and stares at him like he¡¯s a garbage.

    Even by mistake, there¡¯s no way the word embarrassed woulde out.

    ¡¸Is there any human in the world who can hold down love with logic?¡¹

    It¡¯s different from filthy lust. Lust©`if you decorate it with beautiful words then it¡¯s love, affection.

    I love the person in front of me dearly©`could you able to reason out those feelings?

    Maybe it¡¯s possible.

    In fact, those who were broken hearted transforms into stalkers.

    Cutting off their thoughts and confining the love with reason isn¡¯t impossible.

    But, if you know the other party will ept.

    Even if you throw such explosive emotion directly in front, you won¡¯t be rejected, then. What would happen?

    Saki definitely is conscious that the feelings she hold for Ran is a lie.

    Saki repeatedly understands that the sweet desire is actually containing poison.

    He holds Saki¡¯s cheeks with his hand and brought her face on zero distance.

    It¡¯s a distance where breaths hit each other yet Saki¡¯s not looking away.

    No, she can¡¯t avert her eyes.

    The person who makes her heartbeat go so fast is so close.

    She can¡¯t help but look©`

    ¡¸Shirayuki-san©`No, Saki. I like you¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s how you seduced Misuzun and Kana-chan? I-I won¡¯t be fooled¡¹

    Though she¡¯s speaking rejection, Saki¡¯s eyes are still looking at Ran.

    She knows it inside her head.

    The charming person in front of him is different from the school boy she fell in love with originally.

    It¡¯s different from the one she loves, and the one she¡¯s been staring throughout her school life.

    But, the feverish sensation she never felt before, is swirling in Saki¡¯s heart.

    Her breathing and heartbeat bes rough, and her face bes hotter.

    It¡¯s cruel for the high school student with poor love experience to misunderstand this as a heartfelt love.

    Brushing her beautiful short ck hair with her hand, caressing her forehead and saying ¡®there, there¡¯

    Saki twitches and trembles from the teasing caress, Ran puts his finger under her chin.

    Making his fingertips dance and kissing her lips with his.

    She has almost fallen already.

    There¡¯s no refusal or hesitation seen from this kiss.

    As if sucking Ran¡¯s lips gently, Saki leaks out a sweet moist sigh from her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­Could you make me happy?¡¹

    Ran smiles back from the confirming question.

    Holding her hand lovingly, twinging their fingers©`sliding body to feel the temperature.

    After tasting Saki¡¯s lips once again©`

    Ran pushed down Saki¡¯s body to cover her.

 Chapter 38 : Shirayuki Saki

    <h4>Chapter 38 : Shirayuki Saki</h4>

    Staring at Saki who¡¯s blushing charmingly and looking at him with moist eyes, Ran put his hand on her waist and roll up her gym clothing.

    Caressing her stomach that shows some abdominal muscles, he puts light kisses on the side of her t yet smooth breasts.

    Saki didn¡¯t resist.

    Rather, as if she¡¯s drunk from the devoted caress, she lets out a sweet voice to match Ran¡¯s contact.

    It¡¯s unknown if it¡¯s just acting but it arouses Ran even more.

    Of course, Ran¡¯s also an adolescent boy. He likes girls who are interested in lewd things and are easy to feel aroused.

    However, for Saki, Ran¡¯s caress just feels too good that her voice leaks out.

    Anyway, if Saki wasn¡¯t interested then she shouldn¡¯t bother to release a sweet voice to arouse a boy.

    ¡¸Ha, fua¡­ K-Kirishima-kuun!¡¹

    She must be aroused in this situation.

    Saki leaks out an indecent voice, wanting her beloved man to feel pleasant.

    It¡¯s different from fiddling a developed body of a woman.

    Showing an waiting behavior, she leaks out a lovely voice while looking at Ran¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Nn, Nnn©`!¡¹

    When he pinched the bud that¡¯s sticking out of her gentle breasts with his fingerip, Saki stretched out her body, leaking an enduring voice.

    Saki pretends that she¡¯s feeling it to please her beloved partner.

    Ran involuntarily shakes his waist from the adorable act.

    ¡¸Shit, so cute¡­!¡¹

    Ran had sex countless times but it was his first time experiencing this.

    The ssmate leaks a seductive voice with her cheeks dyed red when he stroke her chest, rub her waist.

    As if they were going out all this time but today¡¯s the first experience©`a strange freshness is felt.

    Although he embraces his partners with much interest until now, Ran mildly regrets going casual until now.

    Through his school life, even when there was a lot of cute girls during ss shuffle, the eyes were only glued on Misuzu.

    Meanwhile, he overlooked such a cute creature.

    ¡¸©`Fukuu!?¡¹

    When he thinks about it, his desire to do it rises up immediately.

    He¡¯s going to vite that cute ssmate right now!

    Furthermore, she¡¯s wearing a gym clothing that stands out in her attractive body.

    ¡¸As expected, you were wearing gym uniform under the school clothing¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. There¡¯s track and field practice every morning so I wear it everyday©`¡¹

    Ran rubs his crotch on her knee that¡¯s tanned by the sun.

    Throwing off the trousers and underwear from the provocative act, Ran covers Saki¡¯s body instantly.

    A lovely face shows at a sigh distance, he instinctively rob away Saki¡¯s lips.

    With their lips ovepping, Ran rubs against Saki¡¯s body.

    Caressed by the moderately muscr skin, Ran¡¯s body twitched.

    Saki looks at Ran happily loosening her mouth, she then pinched Ran¡¯s penis with her thighs and rubbed it.

    ¡¸Haauuu!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe©` I found Kiririn¡¯s weakness¡¹

    Embracing Ran¡¯s body to not let him escape, Saki licks up his mouth.

    Pushing Ran¡¯s waist for pleasure in a moment, Saki skillfully used her legs and wrapped Ran¡¯s penis on her thick thighs once again.

    The dazzling skin color peeks from her blue shorts holds Ran¡¯s penis.

    He just had Sayaka¡¯s thighs the other day but at that time, it had different feeling.

    The trained legs don¡¯t have any excess fat, it¡¯s thin and firm for a high school girl¡¯s thigh.

    However, it¡¯s not a stiff and rugged like of a man, it has a girlish fat and exquisite feeling of muscles so it¡¯s truly pleasurable.

    ¡¸Fuea, ah, auu, afuu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yada~ Kiririn, does this feel that good?¡¹

    Rubbing the penis in her thighs, Saki shows a triumphant smile.

    Who was it who first said that she¡¯s an idol childhood friend type in the ss?

    Ran wants to praise that person from the bottom of his heart.

    It¡¯s not a sadistic tendency or hobby.

    Saki just feels happiness having her beloved partner feel good with her caress.

    Maybe this girl will try to make you feel good during sex.

    She¡¯ll pant cutely as Ran wants to please him.

    ¡¸¡­Kiririn?¡¹

    ¡¸W-W-What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been absentminded since a while ago, what are you thinking about?¡¹

    Saki puffs her cheeks in displeasure, holds his face then makes her face reflect into his vision.

    ¡¸N-No, it¡¯s nothing, hau! Saki¡¯s thighs feel too good¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Are you really not thinking about Misuzun or Kana-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not!¡¹

    What Saki said is wrong.

    He can¡¯t think of anyone but Saki right now.

    ¡¸Then, take a look at me properly¡¹

    Caressing his cheeks, she made their foreheads stick.

    On a breathing distance©`Feeling Saki in front of him, his heartbeat suddenly goes up.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t avert your eyes¡¹

    ¡¸©`U, hyaa!¡¹

    She strengthens the sandwiching of his penis and elerates her stroking too.

    The penis sandwiched between the thighs of a sweaty track and field girl, rubbing it casually.

    In his field of view, Saki¡¯s face©`Saki¡¯s eyes.

    If he breathes, he can smell Saki¡¯s fragrance.

    The mixed body temperature and the sweat are all Saki¡¯s.

    The synchronized pulse and the sound of the chest beating and the lively colored flesh, are all Saki¡¯s.

    Ran is being wrapped in Saki¡¯s whole body right now.

    ¡¸©`ah, ea, uu!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn, ooh, Ooh¡­ Somehow, my thighs feel warmer¡¹

    Ran¡¯s waist twitch as he stare at Saki¡¯s eyes.

    The testicles wrapped in his scrotum swell up and his penis twitched inside her thighs.

    Wrapped in Saki¡¯s legs tightly, the white lust liquid overflows from Ran¡¯s penis.

    The sticky and thick semen paints Saki¡¯s thighs, the cloudy liquid drops from inside the edge of her shorts.

    ¡¸Hmm. So men make that face when they cum¡¹

    Saki smiles as she wipe her thighs with the rag that¡¯s on the floor.

    Poking ran¡¯s nose at zero distance, her mouth draws an arc.

    ¡¸That was cute. Kirin¡¯s face when he¡¯s cumming¡¹

    ¡¸Fukuu¡­¡¹

    Feeling Saki in front of him, Ran stares at her as he breathes roughly.

    Wrapped with the scent of woman¡¯s sweat and soap, Ran reached climax.

    Ran seems to have his nose bleed from the rich smell spreading to his nose, he then hold down Saki¡¯s arms roughly.

    Shaken by the sudden taction, Saki looks at Ran with a nk face.

    But, in this situation. As expected even Saki can somehow know what Ran wants.

    Squeezing his throat, he loosened the grip on her arms.

    Staring at Ran with inviting eyes, she exhaled filled with expectations and closed her eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay¡­. ¡­Do it¡¹

    In response to Saki¡¯s words, Ran put his hand on her shorts.

    When he took the semen stained shorts to her ankle, a light blue leg shorts appear.

    With it as a select underwear for a girl on track and field, he put his fingers on the edge and slid it downwards.

    A fair abdomenpared to the other parts is exposed and Saki¡¯s maiden part is exposed before Ran¡¯s eyes.

    The beautifully swelling slit has a growing thick ck wheat that can¡¯t be imagined from her innocent gaze.

    Ran buries his face into the secret maiden part that drifts steam.

    It must be because she just came from bath. The fragrance of the soap mixed with the smell is indescribable.

    Saki¡¯s slit is moist.

    Ran can also understand that this isn¡¯t mostly due to the sweat.

    When he stroke it with his hand, his fingertips will get wet.

    It¡¯s thanks to Retainer training, her body seems to be more sensitive than usual.

    ¡¸¡­Nn¡¹

    Ran put his hand on Saki¡¯s chest as he y with the bristled pussy.

    Pushing his hand on her gym uniform where her name and school year is written, he makes it crawl on her chest showing no signs of swelling.

    He rolls up the gym clothing bit by bit but never taking it off.

    A pink bud swelling on her bare skin.

    She¡¯s indeed a high school girl. Caressing it, there are signs of it swelling even slightly.

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking off my shorts so move for a while©`¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t take it off¡¹

    Pushing down Saki¡¯s thighs with his elbow, he shows Saki a serious face.

    He wants to see Saki not wearing anything but.

    It would be meaningless if she¡¯s naked when there¡¯s a chance to vite her wearing a school gym clothing.

    It¡¯s like how maid uniforms and school uniforms shouldn¡¯t be taken off.

    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s banned or something but;

    Saki who¡¯s looking confused as she¡¯s shown a quite serious face, is able to guess it somehow and her cheeks loosened.

    ¡¸Hee¡­ Kiririn, you like that type?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s arousing to do it on clothing you¡¯re used to seeing?¡¹

    Is she trying to understand her beloved? Saki puts her fingers on her temple.

    ¡¸Kiririn, are you the type that gets aroused watching school swimsuits and such?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible if it¡¯s only the close, but I think that it¡¯s better than in clothes¡¹

    However, he has never had sex with a girl in casual clothing so it¡¯s merely a pretension.

    However, it¡¯s true that he¡¯s quite inclined towards on just sailor uniform, or zers, or mini-skirt high school girl.

    ¡¸That¡¯s sinful. I¡¯m a girl so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good with cosy¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s different from cosy though¡¹

    There¡¯s no intention to hold into uniforms after graduating from high school.

    However, it would be arousing to see her in uniform after graduating high school surely.

    Since he became iprehensible, Ran decided to concentrate what¡¯s in front of him.

    The rolled down shorts were pulled back up and the shirt rolled up to her neck is rolled down.

    Because of the conversation made earlier, Saki¡¯s drawing an arc with her mouth with a somewhat relieved expression.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothin~¡¹

    The triumphant©`rather, her proud face is very lovely.

    Her head must be thinking¡¸Though he took it off, he put it back on, Kiririn no hentai¡¹

    That thought made him even more aroused.

    Though he doesn¡¯t have a hobby of being insulted, a female ssmate calling him¡¸pervert¡¹happily is quite a spectacle.

    Besides.

    ¡¸©`Ah, uun¡¹

    Thrusting his hand on his navel and crawling it up to her chest, it¡¯s truly erotic.

    Furthermore, in her gym clothing. The ce Ran¡¯s hand enters in swell up and creates a shade.

    Moving it around, the feeling of being sandwiched in between Saki¡¯s bare skin and the peculiar feeling of the gym clothes is pleasant.

    ¡¸Fueea, fuaaan!¡¹

    Pinching the standing nipples, Saki¡¯s mouth leaked out a voice different from what¡¯s heard until now.

    Saki covers her mouth in panic, her cheeks flushed and she closed her eyes in embarrassment.

    It¡¯s probably from the fear of being found out that her voice earlier was an act and the surprise from letting out a bigger voice than imagined.

    What a cute noe.

    ¡¸Do you like this?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D! nhyu, fuee!!?¡¹

    When he pinches her stiff nipple, Saki gasps happily with a high voice.

    While desperately hiding her mouth with her hand, she twists her body to escape pleasure.

    To seal it off, Ran covers on top of Saki¡¯s body making sure he doesn¡¯t put on weight.

    ¡¸Even though you can just let it out without holding back¡¹

    ¡¸N-No way, that¡¯s embarrassing©`Nhyaaaauaaa!? Henyaaaaaan!¡¹

    Unable to hold with only one hand, he used the other hand painted in Saki¡¯s love nectar to twist her nipple.

    Saki¡¯s breasts aren¡¯t s big that you can massage them both together, it¡¯s inevitable that the bud would be attacked.

    But still, what a lewd response.

    Even though she can feign an act just to please Ran, when her real voice came out she desperately hides her face.

    Looking at Saki who¡¯s hiding her mouth desperately twisting her body can¡¯t endure it any longer.

    Stroking the erect penis that just ejacted earlier, he pressed it against Saki¡¯s slit.

    A soft weing touch. The insertion didn¡¯t have any repulsion as if representing Saki¡¯s personality ofpromising and epting everyone.

    As he insert his penis, Ran¡¯s waist tremble in pleasure.

    ¡¸Uoo¡­the deep is very tight¡¹

    Lifting her her legs caught in the shorts, Saki¡¯s crotch is spread out.

    While embracing the convulsing legs matching the movement f the waist, her toe stretched and he rubbed it on his cheeks.

    The smooth skin rubbing his cheeks, is pleasant.

    ¡¸Hyaaan! T-That¡¯s! Don¡¯t move so strongly!¡¹

    Licking the fingertips with the scent of soap drifting from it, Ran swings his waist to Saki¡¯s crotch.

    The tightened ass pushed against the bed is truly obscene.

    Holding the struggling legs into his chest, he looks down on Saki¡¯s face breathing roughly.

    Saki who¡¯s weakening due to the pleasure, drops her arms like a doll while having tears on the corner of her eye.

    However, her gaze is fixed no Ran and her whole body convulses as he swings his waist.

    When he licks her fingertips she trembles and close her eyes, when caressing her muscr stomach, she makes an adorable scream.

    Since her legs are raging in his chest, Ran let go of Saki¡¯s thigh.

    He then caressed her butt and waist, then reached out to her stomach.

    It¡¯s a bit stiff for a woman¡¯s stomach but the soft and freshness can be felt with the fingertips.

    Saki herself seems to like her stomach being stroked so she shows a happy and ticklish face.

    ¡¸Does boys, nn, like women with abs?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, somewhat¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d¡¹

    A shyugh.

    That face was too cute that Ran let himself act on instinct.

    ¡¸Hya, Kiririn?!¡¹

    He pushed Saki¡¯s legs wearing shorts to his body.

    Bending Saki¡¯s body as if making a flexible exercise, he forced to shorten his distance with her.

    ¡¸Saki, so cute. You¡¯re so cute!¡¹

    ¡¸Nn! G-Geez. Kiririn, you¡¯re too greedy!¡¹

    Saki who¡¯s a sprinter is quite proud about her body being soft.

    Sometimes, in gym, she can glue her chest and thighs together.

    ¡¸Y-You can open my legs if you take off the gym clothes though?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, never¡¹

    Biting to her shorts, Ran stares at Saki¡¯s face breathing roughly.

    Saki¡¯s cheeks loosens while she look at her gym clothing wet with saliva.

    Just how much lust Ran holds to school designated gym clothing?

    A girl like Saki can¡¯t understand it at all.

    However, if that¡¯s what the boy prefers, then Saki won¡¯t deny or insult it.

    It¡¯s impossible to understand the taste of the opposite sex a hundred percent.

    However, you canpromise.

    Saki has interacted with a lot of hobbies that girls won¡¯t be able to believe.

    Of course, it¡¯s the same for girls too.

    Fujiyooshi Yuri and Otomezaki Emi¡¯s hobby is something Saki who had lived a very normal middle school life can¡¯t understand.

    When they talk about why they like it, their thoughts were able to reach her somehow.

    Whether it¡¯s sexual preference or hobby categories, it¡¯s simr in the end.

    If you can makepromises, then you¡¯ll definitely be able to approaoch.

    Even if you can¡¯t like the same things in the same way, you can understand why the person likes it.

    Saki herself doesn¡¯t feel aroused about ssmates wearing gym uniform.

    But©`. Her beloved is aroused ono Saki¡¯s gym uniform©`she doesn¡¯t feel disgusted from it.

    Since she judged that she can¡¯t understand, then her vision is narrowed©`Saki thought.

    ¡¸S-Saki¡­ I¡¯m about to reach my limit¡¹

    Ran looks at Saki¡¯s face while drooling out.

    Saki¡¯s stomach feels tightening due to his pleased expression.

    What a lovely expression.

    Although the means weren¡¯t praised, Kirishima Ran is desperately stacking up words to deliver utmost love.

    Then he¡¯s making such a happy face as he¡¯s connected with Saki.

    ¡¸Nnn¡­go ono. You can let out as much as you want¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Au, haaau!?¡¹

    The insides of her vagina tightens, Ran unconsciously stretched his toes.

    The semen wring out from the testicles by Saki¡¯s wriggling vaginal walls. Ran¡¯s penis happily screams while being softly intertwined, releasing a lot of semen into Saki¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Nn, Naa?! Funyaaaaaaaaaa!?¡¹

    The hot semen is poured into the deepest part and Saki¡¯s stomach twitches from it.

    Along with the feeling of her womb bing numb from the aching feeling of her beloved, tremendous pleasure swallowed Saki¡¯s whole body.

    Saki screams unconsciously to the stimtion like electricity.

    Her body jumped squirting love nectar. Her waist falls down and she drooled from the edge of her mouth without thinking in reaction.

    Showing a miserable face she definitely don¡¯t want to show to a boy she loved, Saki lost power and fainted.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ©`Someone¡¯s patting my head.

    Saki who woke up first felt someone¡¯s body temperature stroking her forehead with a gentle hand.

    Nursing, loving, passionately. Someone¡¯s touching Saki¡¯s short hair andbing it gently.

    Feeling unbearablyfortable from it , Saki happily shut her eyes.

    ¡¸¡­Fufu, that tickles¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d. You¡¯re awake¡¹

    When she opens her eyes, it met with a boy looking at her worriedly.

    Though he tends to have a gloomy look due to his long bangs, he¡¯s actually a charming boy, Saki knows that.

    Saki doesn¡¯t like ssmates who don¡¯t have hobby or is verynguid but.

    Saki knows that he¡¯s actually a very kind and caring boy.

    This boy kept watching over Saki until she woke up.

    ¡¸What happened to me?¡¹

    ¡¸You were tired that you fell asleep. Sorry, I¡¯ve been so rough, I didn¡¯t even think about Saki

    Got tired and fell asleep.

    No, actually, she wasn¡¯t able to endure her climax she never experienced before that she fainted.

    But the boy hid the fact in consideration of her.

    It¡¯s clumsy but his warm feelings were conveyed properly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to be rough. Besides, you see. ¡­Well, right. That, earlier¡­I-It felt good¡¹

    Remembering the act before she fainted, Saki tells her pure feelings to her beloved.

    Saki¡¯s words surprised the boy in front of her and his cheeks dyed red.

    ¡¸I-I see. If Saki¡¯s pleased then that makes me happy¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, I love you¡¹

    Saki hugs the body of the boy with all her love.

    In response to her embrace, the boy also firmly wrapped her body tightly.

    Shirayuki Saki who reached the third stage has her thoughts filled with Kirishima Ran.

 Chapter 39 : Jealousy x Punishment x Reward

    <h4>Chapter 39 : Jealousy x Punishment x Reward</h4>

    When Kanami finished eating and left the dining room, Sarayuki Saki¡¯s been waiting for her by the door as usual.

    Leaning her body wrapped in training wear on the wall, bending her glossy legs, making circles on the ground with her toenails.

    Saki who noticed Kanamiing out of the dining room shows a puzzled face and run up to her side like usual.

    ¡¸Hallo, Kana-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Depending on the usage, Saki¡¯s skill will cause an enormous damage to the surroundings.

    Enduring her training everyday apart from friends, she was able to finally control it yesterday.

    Starting today, she¡¯ll be training in the same ce as Kanami and others.

    Kanami and her other¡¯s training has changed slightly recently.

    To perfect the skills given to them, each of them uses a straw doll repeatedly.

    Those withpatible skills were doing group exercises.

    And©`practice to get used on realbat, in other words, attacking living creatures.

    Different from the inhabitants of this world who murder humanoid demons and inorganic creatures in their daily lives, a normal high school student suddenly thrown out to another world can¡¯t easily say¡¸Monsters are harmful so kill them¡¹

    Their life in the original world was far from killing.

    However, human beings used to live hunting using their own hands in the past.

    The long history had just gradually changed that they could live on their own without putting blood on their hands.

    It may be indirect but humans still live at the expense of other living creatures.

    Therefore at first, Kanami and other saints can¡¯t ept that they¡¯re killing living beings.

    It¡¯s unavoidable to sacrifice the weak for the strong to live.

    The weak race has evolved having high fertility in order to feed the weak race.

    This world¡¯smon sense was like that.

    Certainly, there are saints who would just take down demons as told.

    Before reuniting with Ran©`Mikoshiba Aya who just came to this world was shooting various monsters as if she¡¯s venting up her anger.

    Ryuzaki Tsubasa who¡¯s totally immersed into hunting games dered that he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for monsters who look like realistic models and just chopped a demon that¡¯s shaped like a lizzard.

    Jougaoka Reika who¡¯s an Ojou-sama says ¡¸I¡¯ve been doing this on a foreign country when I was young!¡¹using her skill space operation¡¶Dimension The World¡·she¡¯s crushing demons like it¡¯s a sport.

    However, those are just a few number

    Most of the students have given up on the¡¸training in anticipation of actual battle¡¹, so the training had stopped for a while.

    Then, they gradually got used to it, Kanami also finally was able to cut down having an ugly face monster without mercy.

    ¡¸I think the mentally challenging training will continue until we get used to it. If you feel sick or unpleasant, don¡¯t hesitate to speak to me. It¡¯s not something to be embarrassed about¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. Even I know my limits to a degree©`¡¹

    Saki who¡¯s a sprinter is quite a handworker.

    Kanami thought that she should look after her as a senior in training so she won¡¯t overdo herself exceeding the limit.

    ¡¸By the way, Kana-chan. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask¡¹

    ¡¸Sure, what is it?¡¹

    Saki stopped walking, took a deep breath and turned to Kanami.

    Showing a serious expression, Kanami¡¯s expression turned stiff unintentionally.

    ¡¸Kana-chan, do you have a strong monopolizing desire?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that what you want to ask?¡¹

    Kanami tilts her head from the sensation of letdown.

    ¡®Desire to monopolize? I wonder¡¯

    ¡®Although there¡¯s greed, I might not have the thought of wanting it only on my own;

    ¡¸Not that much¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­ Then you you can forgive a guy you thought only yours but is also used by others?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Wait a moment¡¹

    Saki¡¯s face is slightly red.

    Desire to monopolize. Speaking of which, that¡¯s not a word that¡¯s usually used.

    She thought she was asking about a character on a story but perhaps Kanami might¡¯ve made a serious misunderstanding.

    ¡®Let¡¯s calmly rememberst night¡¯

    ¡®He told me to note into his room¡¯

    ¡®No way. But that man©`or rather, I can¡¯t trust his lower half¡¯

    It¡¯s true that Kanami trusts him.

    But, to be clear. Kanami doesn¡¯t have confidence in him.

    With the ss idol and the disciplinemittee and Kendo girl made his own, he also took the lone wolf and the tea ceremony girl.

    ¡¸Shirayuki. ¡­I somehow understood what Shirayuki is talking about¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, Kana-chan, could it be that you¡¯re a psychic?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just know a small devil who ys with a maiden¡¯s pure heart and make them like him without even doing anything¡¹

    Far from being a small devil, he¡¯s someoneparable to a demon. Anyway.

    ¡¸Even though I was worried about his condition, that bastard¡¹

    ¡¸¡­K-Kana-chan? Somehow, you¡¯re scaring me off with your smile©` It¡¯s like a ck smile made by a sses guy on a certain anime¡¹

    Looking at Saki who¡¯s shaken, Kanami regains her usual smile.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m already used to it¡¹

    ¡¸Used to it, oh¡­ Kana-chan knows¡¹

    ¡¸I never thought that he¡¯d aim for Shirayuki though¡¹

    Kanami makes a dryugh to his sexual desire.

    It¡¯s the second time Kanami had a good friend of hers shes to a single man.

    Moreover, the culprit is the same school boy as before. Just how many times will he manipte Kanami until he¡¯s satisfied.

    ¡¸¡­I think I need to punish him¡¹

    ¡¸K-Kana-chan?¡¹

    Looking at Saki who¡¯s anxiously pale, Kanami makes a smile.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have any grudge against Saki and I intend to do something he doesn¡¯t hate. ©`I think¡¹

    It would be a mistake to be hostile to Saki here.

    Kanami actually also is having the same kind of skill so she knows the threat of using skills on their body.

    But, she loves©`

    Kanami loves that devilish man©`Kirishima Ran.

    She¡¯s madly in love.

    Whatever the reason, that fact hasn¡¯t changed, and it¡¯s a love that can¡¯t be opposed with reason.

    Only the process of loving is vague but this feelings are genuine and honest.

    Though it¡¯s just nted false affection, the feelings she hold now is true.

    ¡¸Therefore, he needs to feel the real jealousy¡¹

    It¡¯s not an ugly jealousy where she just screams and cry.

    It¡¯s also different from foolish envy like torturing.

    Kanami will only make Ran feel the affection she holds with his body, a lot.

    Ran who loves lewd things will surely be pleased.

    Looking at Saki who¡¯s making a scared expression when she looked at Kanami¡¯s face, Kanami walked in the corridor triumphantly.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Next night after taking Shirayuki Saki.

    Ran who doesn¡¯t know about Kanami¡¯s decision this morning is looking out of the window yawning looking bored.

    A beautiful night sky.

    Though it¡¯s forgotten if it was factory waste or chimney smoke or photochemical smog, but the air in this world doesn¡¯t have such chemicals tossed in so it¡¯s clear and beautiful.

    On cloudless nights, you can see the starry sky shining like a jewel box.

    Ran who lived in a somewhat provincial cepared to Tokyo, it¡¯s his first time seeing such a beautiful night sky.

    His tension rises up unconsciously from the fantastic spectacle.

    ¡¸I present this beautifully scattered stars in the sky to you, my love¡¹

    Spreading out his arms like a theatrical pose, Ran gently smiles showing his teeth.

    It¡¯s a line that would make one writhe from too much embarrassment usually but it¡¯s a line you¡¯d want to say if possible.

    Embracing the shoulder while saying that, then flirt a lot.

    If it was Misuzu, then she¡¯ll definitely be pleased.

    If it was Sayaka, she¡¯ll make a nk face thenughter.

    What kind of reaction Kanami and Aya would make?

    Though the delusions unfolding is expanding in numbers, he decided to restrain himself.

    Instead of making wasteful delusions, Ran can see the reaction of the girls right away.

    Instead of making expectations, it¡¯s better to see their natural reactions.

    ¡¸Now then, which room I¡¯ll go for today¡¹

    Striking his palm in front of his chest, Ran reaches out for his butler clothes.

    With the thought he must not get it dirty, he¡¯s now rxing in the everyday clothes unique to this world.

    As expected, he¡¯ll stand out when he goes out wearing like this.

    If a maid who doesn¡¯t know anything screams, it¡¯ll be exposed that Ran¡¯s sneaking into the royal pce as a result of the first concubine¡¯s discretion.

    With that said, Ran carefully spreads his butler clothes on the bed in preparation to changing clothes.

    When he throw the clothes he¡¯s wearing and his underwear remains, someone knocked on his door.

    Hearing the sound from his door, Ran tilts his head, saying¡¸Oh?¡¹

    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone nning to visit Ran¡¯s room tonight.

    Or could it be that there was a problem in the pce?

    Like the fact that Ran is being hidden by the first concubine was revealed to the knight¡¯s of the Queen or something. Is that what it is?

    Ran was shaken at the moment with the momentary unease.

    ¡¸Ran, you here? It¡¯s me¡¹

    A familiar voice hits his ears and Ran stroked his chest in relief.

    There¡¯s no doubt. It¡¯s Kanami¡¯s voice.

    With his mind loosening at once, he unconsciously hit his forehead.

    It¡¯s good to be careful but it¡¯s not good to be too nervous.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment. I¡¯m changing my clothes right now¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. ¡­I came here with that intention¡¹

    With the sweet temptation at the door, his spine trembles.

    Ran¡¯s penis that¡¯s swaying bored rises up inside his pants.

    With the exquisite sense of numbing as it rubs through the cloth, Ran opens his door filled with expectations, and then showed up on the gap while being wary of the surroundings.

    Looking at the dark corridor, two school girls dressed in sailor uniform appeared.

    The ck haired ponytail girl and a cat girl who can stir up the desire to protect.

    It¡¯s Kanami and Misuzu.

    Ran who thought that it was only Kanami rxes his cheeks when he saw Misuzu¡¯s figure.

    Kanami brought Misuzu or Misuzu brought Kanami, either way.

    With the two of theming to Ran¡¯s room, in short, it means that.

    Who¡¯d thought that they¡¯de to watch sex.

    Like the three of them wanting to do pretend wrestling together on top of the bed.

    Expanding his expectations, Ran urged the two to enter the room.

    After confirming that Kanami and Misuzu entered the room, he locked the door to the room on his back.

    Confirming that it¡¯s locked tightly, Ran faced the two.

    ¡¸Sorry for not making a prior appointment. I just want to see Ran by all means¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ran-kun, you¡¯re already that big¡¹

    Kanami loosens the scarf of her sailor uniform like her mouth, then Misuzu stare at Ran¡¯s crotch swelling strongly, her cheeks blushed.

    They looked at their faces and smiled softly.

    Healed by that smile, Ran takes a sit on the bed.

    When he spread his arms lightly to ept the two, for some reason, they grabbed Ran¡¯s wrist.

    It doesn¡¯t hurt. But they¡¯re putting in strength so they won¡¯t let go.

    ¡¸E-Err¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ran. I was so worried about Ranst night you know¡¹

    Narrowing her eyes, Kanami¡¯s sending a serious look.

    Is it Ran¡¯s imagination that there¡¯s some kind of unpleasant air floating around?

    He wants it to be just his imagination.

    ¡¸We don¡¯t want to monopolize Ran-kun but to think that you¡¯d go that far nya¡­¡¹

    Misuzu puffs her cheeks and sends Ran an upward gaze.

    On a high angle view, you can only see it as a figure of a man being used for a shallow act but, Ran can¡¯t help but think that he¡¯s being criticized by Misuzu and Kanami.

    It doesn¡¯t mean that Ran¡¯s escaping from the reality or something like that.

    But, Ran seriously thinks that it¡¯s some kind of y.

    That is because©`

    ¡¸I can understand what you¡¯re saying but¡­then why are you two smiling?¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    On a third person¡¯s view, it can only be seen as a scene where he¡¯s being used of cheating.

    But, for some reason; Misuzu and Kanami holds Ran¡¯s wrist, showing a smile full of expectations.

    Kanami and Misuzu aren¡¯t women who bully for pleasure.

    Therefore, there¡¯s something¡¯s strange with the situation.

    The woman he didst night, Shirayuki Saki is a close friend of Kanami and Misuzu.

    It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a rumor of her going out with Niigaki, and for him to make Saki who¡¯s holding love towards Niigaki his retainer, it¡¯s not strange if the two reveal their emotion about it.

    Therefore, even if the two feel anger from Ran¡¯s actions, Ran can¡¯t justugh it down.

    It¡¯s true that they were made obedient ves by nting fake love but they¡¯re not dolls©`who understand the atmosphere from just words.

    ¡¸Could it be that you girls are angry?¡¹

    ¡¸If Kanami-chan was seriously angry, I think that Ran-kun¡¯s upper body is already cut into pieces nya¡¹

    Misuzu says something scary while showing her fang in her mouth.

    Feeling his penis withering from the spectacle imagined, Ran looks at Kanami¡¯s face timidly.

    Countless times experiencing physical rtionship with high school girls, in Ran¡¯s case, he all got it with the strength of his skill alone.

    Usually, men and women make a bond or something to experience it again, Ran¡¯s still inexperienced©`an absolute beginner on that part.

    Even if it¡¯s said to be a soap opera development, the adulterous man and the frivolous woman only creates a triangle, or a square rtionship©`so the status quo could be understood.

    In the first ce, there¡¯s no chances to watch daytime drama during lunch.

    ¡¸It is as Misuzu said. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m holding any feelings of resentment towards Ran¡¹

    ¡¸T-That¡¯s great¡­¡¹

    ¡¸However, I¡¯m jealous enough to make me crazy¡¹

    With Kanami¡¯s words as signal, Ran¡¯s field of vision turned around.

    The bnce of his body copsed and the ceiling full of spotses into his vision.

    That¡¯s when Ran finally understood that he was pushed down the bed.

    ¡¸Eh, err? This is¡­?¡¹

    The high school girls wearing sailor uniform have thrown down Ran in his underwear.

    His legs opened sloppy, his important part swelling obscenely.

    Kanami and Misuzu sending each other meaningful nces and then nodded at each other.

    Though he¡¯s feeling somewhat afraid about the act continuing silently, Ran imagine what will be the situation and smiled.

    Seeing at that smile, Kanami¡¯s cheeks dyed red.

    Pinching the hem of her skirt, Kanami straddled on Ran¡¯s body.

    Ran who somehow understood what Kanami¡¯s trying to do, he pushed his waist up to make it easy for Kanami to straddle.

    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯ll be the same as usual?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, what what are you©`mph!?¡¹

    Kanami sit down not on Ran¡¯s waist but©`on top of Ran¡¯s defenseless face looking at the ceiling.

    The dark blue skirt¡¯s lining flutters softly, her healthy suntanned bare skin and the boundary line of the inner crotch not subjected to sunlight, and her moist pure white cloth covers his vision for a moment, a sweet weight is pushed right under his eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let you breathe. Where¡¯s your thanks?¡¹

    ¡¸M-My cheeks! My cheeks are being wrapped in soft meat!¡¹

    When he breathes, a unique damp scene goes through his nostrils.

    Her sweaty crotch and thighs rubbed against his face, that he became filled with Kanami¡¯s scent.

    With his face enveloped in Kanami¡¯s body temperature, Ran snorts and screams in delight.

    Ran did various acts with his ssmate but it¡¯s the first time this was done to him.

    Sandwiching his face in between thighs, and his eyes are being trampled down with her crotch wet with love nectar.

    But, she¡¯s never pushing her weight.

    She¡¯s raising her waist slightly, being careful not to put strain on Ran.

    Still being thoughtful even at such times, Kanami¡¯s consideration is amazing.

    ¡¸If Kanami-chan goes for that then I¡¯ll take this one nya~¡¹

    Feeling Kanami¡¯s lower half in his face, he felt his lower half wrapped in momentary cold.

    The cloth concealing his penis swelling in excitement is removed by Misuzu¡¯s hands.

    The meat stick standing upright in the underwear bounced off and hit something soft.

    ¡¸Fukyun!¡¹

    Shortly after, Misuzu screams cutely.

    It seems that it just it Misuzu¡¯s cheek just now.

    ¡¸M-Misuzu?!¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how many times I see it, it¡¯s a very strong penis nya¡­¡¹

    Leaking a sigh, Misuzu holds into Ran¡¯s penis.

    Gently twining it with her fingertips like it¡¯s a fragile object, she rubs the meat with her palm.

    Misuzu¡¯s small and soft girlish hands stimtes Ran¡¯s penis.

    The overflowing cowper fluid caught in her fingers, and she caress it from the tip to the root.

    ¡¸Hauwha!¡¹

    He scream at Misuzu¡¯s caress and breathe roughly.

    Though he want to raise his head instinctively, Kanami¡¯s straddling over his face so he can¡¯t move.

    Kanami sitting on his face and Misuzu¡¯s gently teasing his crotch.

    What a wonderful reward.

    Being able to receive such a reward from the warm Jealousy of Kanami and Misuzu who¡¯s friends with Saki.

    While showing the most inhuman vulgar face, Ran licks up Kanami¡¯s inner thighs.

    ¡¸Hyaa!¡­Seriously, Ran¡¯s a very lewd one¡¹

    As for payback, Kanami pushed Ran¡¯s arms and began kneading from his wrist to his fingertips.

    Feeling the ticklish feeling from the loving caress, he felt his fingers turning wet and warm.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do this to the naughty boy who¡¯s licking such a ce you mustn¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Nn©`fuu¡¹

    Sticking out her lustrous tongue, she licks up Ran¡¯s fingertips.

    Moving her tongue around, Ran¡¯s fingers became wet with saliva.

    Before long, Kanami extends to Ran¡¯s index finger and middle finger, and began to suck and push it inside her mouth.

    Painted in warm saliva, he feel his two fingertips bing warm.

    Unfortunately, the sight is blocked by Kanami¡¯s crotch so he can¡¯t see the figure of Kanami obscenely licking Ran¡¯s fingers.

    The sound of the tongue making wet sounds stirs up his imagination and arouses him on the contrary.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯m going to lick too nya¡¹

    ¡¸Fuooooo!?¡¹

    When he was concentrating to listen on Kanami¡¯s finger fe, his lower half felt a numbing pleasure.

    The rod of his penis is softly stroked by a warm thing, it jumps up.

    Assuming from what she said and the current sensation, Misuzu¡¯s licking Ran¡¯s penis.

    ¡¸It¡¯s twitching. Ran-kun¡¯s penis is so cute nya¡­¡¹

    Feeling love and affection in his crotch, Misuzu kisses his penis without hesitation.

    Damp with cowper fluid, it¡¯s softly wrapped in Misuzu¡¯s saliva and breath.

    She then swallows Ran¡¯s penis in her mouth and soon half of the rod goes inside Misuzu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸hiwehin(It went in)¡¹

    ¡¸Uhyaaaooo!!? Misuzu¡¯s mouth is so warm!¡¹

    Misuzu sucks Ran¡¯s penis while squeezing the base with her hand. She strongly sucks as if siphoning the contents of his testicles.

    From her devoted appearance of her tasting the penis, you can catch a glimpseof a worshipper more than a nympho.

    As if the semen he¡¯s letting out is an enchanting aphrodisiac.

    Not letting a single drop go to waste, she sucks up the ns carefully.

    ¡¸feefh hoog?(feels good?)¡¹1

    ¡¸M-Misuzu¡¯s feti©`o! F-Feels so good¡¹

    Ran¡¯s waist trembles from the pleasure that seems to suck up his soul.

    In truth, he would like to grab the sheet to endure it but Ran¡¯s hand is currently in Kanami¡¯s mouth.

    Because his vision is in a dark world, he can¡¯t move his body that well.

    Therefore, Ran can¡¯t escape from too much pleasure and just receives Misuzu¡¯s vacuum fetio obediently.

    ¡¸Ah, afu, fuoo¡­muguu!?¡¹

    Kanami closes Ran¡¯s mouth with her hand as if to close off the scream leaking out from too much pleasure.

    The puzzled ran (literally) sends a sidelong nce and his mouth waspletely covered by Kanami¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s cute. Ran¡¹

    ¡¸Nmu, mugu©`!? Muu!¡¹

    ¡¸Hii amfue bap omy wam hoo kee hab fek wif a gurr wewebe he wamps¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu¡¯s saying ¡®it¡¯s unfair that it¡¯s only Ran who can have sex with a girl whenever he wants¡¯¡¹

    Releasing the hand holding down Ran¡¯s mouth, Kanami then put his hand on her breasts.

    ¡¸Even we want to have sex with Ran. We want to make love when we want it. For Ran, it might be okay to pick me or Nekoyama or anyone. But for us, we don¡¯t have anyone but Ran¡¹

    Caressing her own breasts over her uniform, Kanami leaks out a sweet breath.

    His fingers wet with saliva is hit by her sighs, it feel strange.

    ¡¸At least for today¡­ I¡¯d like to do what I want with Ran. I want Ran to be a toy only for us¡¹

    Kanami speaks in a mncholic voice mixed with lively sighs.

    ¡®I understand what Kanami¡¯s saying. Even women seek out the body of their partner other than sex¡¯

    Ran is the same. Libido and love are different.

    The time when he wants to meet up with Kanami and Misuzu isn¡¯t always the time when there¡¯s semen pent up in his testicles.

    The soft and warm feeling transmitted from pushing Kanami¡¯s breasts with his palm is transmitted.

    The beating of her heart is conveyed, and he¡¯s able to strongly feel that Kanami¡¯s by his side.

    The other hand is being showered with Kanami¡¯s saliva, it feels like the fingertips are taking a bath.

    From what Kanami¡¯s doing, Ran realized what she wants.

    Straddling over his face, putting heated breaths, doing as she want with his hands.

    It shouldn¡¯t feel that great to be unable to move on your will but, it¡¯s Kanami so there¡¯s no unpleasant feeling.

    ¡¸Kana©`uoooo!?¡¹

    At the moment he tried to call out, a sudden pleasure came running from his waist.

    Did she read the air? While Kanami¡¯s confessing her passionate love to Ran, Misuzu kept holding his penis in her mouth.

    Therefore, Misuzu¡¯s oral temperature was felt until a while ago.

    ¡¸ifs nau hath hawawi hooth feewing feafuu(It¡¯s not just Kanami who¡¯s feeling jealous)¡¹

    ¡¸Fuoo! W-Wait a moment! If you do that, I¡¯m going to¡­!¡¹

    The saliva and pleasure overflows as Misuzu swallows in Ran¡¯s penis.

    The warm tongue twines and keep attacking near the tip.

    The movement of her hand attached to the base also elerates and his testicles tightens up.

    Caressing the bulging bag at the end, Misuzu¡¯s innocent appearance loosens impishly, her fingers poke the testicle before the critical point.

    ¡¸Ei!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuoooooooooooo!?¡¹

    With thest dam breaking, his waist jumped up.

    Along with the sensation of his testicles tightening, a tremendous sense of freedom apanied with pleasure is given to Ran¡¯s lower abdomen.

    The penis that went beyond the critical point releases white liquid inside Misuzu¡¯s mouth.

    Misuzu had tears on the corner of her eye from too much vigor that she instinctively let go of her mouth.

    ¡¸Nyuu, nyaaa? Nyaaan!¡¹

    epting the spilled semen on her face, Misuzu¡¯s cute face became stained pure white.

    The tongue peeping out of her mouth is also painted in semen and there¡¯s already scent of squiding out from her sighs.

    It¡¯s a seemingly insulting scene where tears fall as semenes out of her mouth. Misuzu wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and showed a smile disying her fang.

    ¡¸No matter how many times I see Ran-kun twitch as he ejactes, it¡¯s still cute nyaa¡­¡¹

    While saying so, Miszuu gently holds Ran¡¯s testicle with her palm.

    Misuzu¡¯s temperature slowly gathers on the testicle that¡¯s hanging down as it finished it¡¯s role.

    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s stilling out¡¹

    ¡¸A lot rushed inside my mouth you see¡­¡¹

    Staring at the sensitive tip overflowing with semen mixed with cowper fluid, Misuzu breathes on the tip.

    ¡¸Fuoooo!?¡¹

    ¡¸When Ran-kun twitches this much, it makes me want to do it one more time nyan!¡¹

    The testicle stroked by Misuzu bes warmer gradually.

    Misuzu¡¯s skill©`reinforced recovery can recover the released energy in an instant.

    After a few seconds, the testicle bes heavy and it contracts in Misuzu¡¯s palm.

    Staring at the penis that just ejacted bing erect again, Misuzu pokes it like she¡¯s admiring a small animal.

    ¡¸It¡¯s sticky white so I¡¯ll clean it up nyan¡¹

    After confirming that Ran¡¯s sight is blocked by Kanami¡¯s ass, Ran blows a breath towards Ran¡¯s penis.

    She keeps her mouse close to tease and let out the moist warm sigh.

    ¡¸M-Misuz¡­Misuzu!¡¹

    ¡¸Nyawaaa¡­ Could it be that I can finish this without even touching his penis nyaa!¡¹

    ¡¸©`Eh!?¡¹

    From what Misuzu said, Ran reacts with a sorrowful voice.

    ¡¸¡­Y-You won¡¯t touch it?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, what should I do nya? It looks like it¡¯s also fun to make it ejacte without doing anything¡¹

    But, Misuzu continued by licking Ran¡¯s penis with her tongue.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy that Ran-kun wants me so I¡¯ll take my time licking it¡¹

    ¡¸©`Nn, Hoooo!?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Ran, you¡¯re letting out so much voice¡¹

    While Kanami speaks to Ran as she straddle on his face, Ran¡¯s waist trembles.

    He tries to close his mouth to prevent leaking out a pitiful scream but it¡¯s impossible as both of his hands are being toyed with Kanami.

    ¡¸Nekoyama, you¡¯re making such a lewd face when you lick him¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit embarrassing being watched by Kanami-chan nya¡¹

    His curiosity is stirred by the words he hear but Ran has no means of seeing their real intention.

    Even if he move his face, he can only feel Kanami¡¯s thighs and her shorts.

    He close his eyes and his vision is filled with darkness.

    However, Misuzu¡¯s tongue directly attacks Ran¡¯s penis.

    The cloudy liquid sticking to the penis is licked up by the tip of the tongue smoothly.

    Sometimes ying with it, a sound of swallowing can be heard.

    The image of Misuzu licking up his penis and drinking his semen floats in his head.

    ¡¸Misuzu, Misuzuuu!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Could you call my name too?¡¹

    Moving her thighs, Kanami tightens the sandwich of his cheeks.

    Ran can¡¯t move at all as his face ispletely stuck. She lowered her waist and her soaked panty is pressed against his nose.

    ¡¸Fuga¡­fukyuuun!?¡¹

    The exquisite female smell drifts under the damp nose.

    It¡¯s Kanami¡¯s scent. The scent of the most sensitive and most indecent part of Kanami¡¯s body©`it¡¯s very dense that he almost let out blood from his nose

    ¡¸Hafu, Hafuu!¡¹

    The skirt covers Kanami¡¯s movements, Ran¡¯s face ispletely sealed in Kanami¡¯s navy blue skirt.

    Kanami¡¯s scent fill his face and it¡¯s turning him dizzy.

    While wrapped in Kanami¡¯s fragrance, Misuzu¡¯s giving a devoted and careful fetio.

    Ran¡¯s hands that¡¯s wet with Kanamis¡¯ saliva is pushed against Kanami¡¯s breasts on top of the uniform, and transmit a soft feeling since a while ago.

    ¡¸Ran¡¯s hand is so hot and pleasant¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mufu, mufuuf. Muuu©`!?¡¹

    Is she aroused because she¡¯s sitting on her beloved¡¯s face?

    Kanami puts even more weight and firmly press her slit across her panty to Ran¡¯s face.

    Using her thighs dexterously, she then slowly move her waist up and down.

    ¡¸Kana©`umu. Wait, mugu. Can¡¯t breathe!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa, haa¡­ Sitting on Ran¡¯s face, I¡¯m doing something so lewd¡­¡¹

    Ignoring Ran¡¯s words, Kanami raises a sweet voice and shakes her waist.

    Spreading her girl part shamelessly, rubbing the clitoris over her panty on Ran¡¯s nose.

    Even though there¡¯s a twitching penis in front of her, Kanami¡¯sforting the fire inside her with Ran as her tool.

    Although she felt only a bit during the time she heard that Mikoshiba and Ran flirted in the bath, Kanami thought that she possibly gets aroused by the thought of¡ºRan being stolen by someone¡»

    Looking at Misuzu deliciously licking up Ran¡¯s penis, her stomach aches a lot.

    It seems she has gotten a strange fetish because of Ran.

    ¡¸Fukuuuuuuuuu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyan!¡¹

    Ran¡¯s body jumped up and his legs stretched out.

    Ran¡¯s penis released out a thick cloudy liquid after a moment.

    The semen released like fountain stains Misuzu¡¯s face and drips down syrupy due to gravity.

    Ran¡¯s semen defiles Misuzu¡¯s face. ©`That looks very pleasant

    ¡¸Nihehehe¡­ You can do it one more time right?¡¹

    Showing her fangs, Misuzu begins to touch Ran¡¯s testicle again.

    With her face dirty with semen, she makes a sound of sucking Ran¡¯s crotch.

    Misuzu¡¯s giving a devoted blowjob, holding Ran¡¯s waist.

    Every time Misuzu¡¯s lips narrows, Ran¡¯s hips tremble.

    Staring at Ran¡¯s body, Kanami rubs her crotch on Ran¡¯s face.

    With Ran¡¯s hand on her breast, Kanami press her crotch against hi face.

    Feeling the dense aroma of Kanami under his nose, Ran bends his mouth feeling in pain.

    ¡¸U-uoo¡­ I¡¯m cumming again!¡¹

    Enveloped in Misuzu¡¯s merciless fetio, his face wrapped in Kanami¡¯s scent.

    Unable to endure the stimtion from both sides, Ran¡¯s waist twitches.

    Before one noticed, he ejacted three times but, Ran¡¯s lust isn¡¯t fading anytime soon.

    If it¡¯s an ordinary penis then it would already have finished it¡¯s role and return to it¡¯s soft pose.

    But, Ran¡¯s penis can stand up as many as possible with Misuzu¡¯s skill.

    Furthermore, the act different from sex continues, her devoted fetio with her tongue and fingertips.

    Not needing to shake his hips, no need wo worry about the girl.

    However, only his semen umted in his testicles is released as his desire continues.

    His fatigue caused by ejaction disappears with the reinforced recovery.

    For Ran who continued to receive endless pleasure, words likepromise and endurance were blown away.

    ¡¸Ran-kun, Ran-kun! It¡¯s okay to ejacte even more! Take a look only at Misuzu tonight, feel even more good!¡¹

    ¡¸Ran, I love you! I love Ran the most in this world!¡¹

    Kanami who¡¯s supposed to be caring not to put on weight on Ran¡¯s face has rested her legs and leaned on Ran from too much pleasure exceeding her reason.

    From the lip to the nose©`Misuzu¡¯s face that¡¯s wet with semen, she¡¯s sucking Ran¡¯s penis showing a happy face.

    ¡¸Haa©`kuuun!?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, ugoo!¡¹

    With Ran¡¯s face rubbing into her clitoris across her panty, Kanami¡¯s body jumped.

    Forgetting herself from the pleasure of climax, Kanami tightens her legs.

    Ran who¡¯s sandwiched in between them desperately clenches his teeth so he won¡¯t lose consciousness.

    It¡¯s just too pathetic to faint in front of a girl in whatever situation it may be.

    Kanami who made Ran¡¯s body her toy copsed on the bed.

    It seems that she lost consciousness from that climax just now.

    With Kanami no longer on top of his face, Ran raised his body by putting strength in his arms.

    Wipig his nose soaked in Kanami¡¯s love nectar, Ran turns his gaze to his lower body.

    ¡¸¡­ua¡¹

    ¡¸Nmu?¡¹

    There was an angel in front of Ran¡¯s eyes.

    The bob-cut ck haired girl continues to do fetio devotedly with her innocent expression yet stained with semen.

    Nekoyama Misuzu tilts her neck in curiosity while her mouth is filled with the penis pulsing in pleasure.

    The innocent face sways, and her reddish brown eyes met his.

    ¡¸Fuooo©`!¡¹

    At the moment Misuzu¡¯s eyes pierced him, Ran¡¯s testicles contracts.

    An upward nce as she softly moving her lips painted in semen.

    The eden blocked off by Kanami¡¯s crotch is now spreading in front of his eye.

    The moving cheeks as she stuff his penis in her mouth, her small nose moving with her every breath.

    Her eyes narrow softly as if she¡¯s asking if it feels good.

    All of the visual information spread before his eyes stir up his arousal.

    ¡¸Fuooa! I-I¡¯m at my limit©`!¡¹

    ¡¸Nyu? Nyu mu mu©`!¡¹

    Along with the tremendous sense of relief, a cloudy liquid flows into Misuzu¡¯s mouth.

    Ran falls downwards limply to the pleasure like his soul is being sucked up.

    Though his physical exhaustion and energy is restored with reinforced recovery, if he keep feeling the pleasure apanied with the ejaction, the mental fatigue will umte.

    He doesn¡¯t want to faint in front of the girl he likes.

    His desperate resolution won¡¯t do.

    Having Misuzu suck out his semen, Ran fainted from too much pleasure.

 EX-8 Producer Ranâ€™s idol capture operation.

    <h4>EX-8 Producer Ran¡¯s idol capture operation.</h4>

    Looking up at the sky that pours in the starlight, Kirishima Ran tilts his sses.

    It¡¯s a wine ss that seemed to have been made by processing monster materials, a tasteless, odorless, and transparent liquid was poured in.

    What¡¯s inside is just a in water (It¡¯s produced with water magic so it¡¯s literally just water) however, Ran shows a theatrical y of wetting his lips.

    After moistening his dry throat, Ran turns his nce inside the room.

    Ahead of his sight are two high school girls wearing sailor unifor,

    High school student is an age of curiosity to love in sexual and affection meaning.

    The opposite sex who never seemed to be attractive during enrollment is now the interest for some reason.

    Even though one¡¯s making a daily conversation facing each other, the heartbeats go fast.

    If the other tries to make friends with the opposite sex, it gives an indescribable feeling in the chest.

    It¡¯s ideal to feel the same way but one way romance is a part of youth.

    Even if that other one thinks one them as less than garbage, there are many situations where it seems the other might¡¯ve forgotten that they¡¯re ssmates, but the like doesn¡¯t change.

    After all, it¡¯s high school love. It¡¯s not a huge event that will influence one¡¯s whole life, it¡¯s not a game where you must grab victory.

    There¡¯s no need to have the menial thought of giving up because the girl isn¡¯t interested in him.

    By the way, even Ran who¡¯s a scum never had mean thoughts when ites to love.

    Before Retainer Training. He had lived his school lifenguid, like an air.

    He also swings from joy to sorrow on every small act of his love, when their eyes met, his heartbeat goes fast©`he had such beautiful romantic emotions before.

    That person©`when the school girl he yearns for enters his sight, Ran¡¯s mouth loosens.

    Currently in Ran¡¯s room, the ssmate that captivated Ran¡¯s heart©`Nekoyama Misuzu, and the other matchless existence, Shirayuki Saki rxing their waist on the bed.

    The two rx their legs and their ass on the bed.

    Popr in the ss, Misuzu and Saki are on the top of the hierarchy.

    The two people are gathered into Ran¡¯s room who¡¯s the lowest part of the castle.

    It¡¯s a spectacle unimaginable in the former world.

    The most popr girls in the ss©`in the present time words, they¡¯re the ss idols.

    It¡¯s the so-called school idols in the current trends.

    It¡¯s different.

    ¡¸Misuzu, Saki. Don¡¯t hold back,e here¡¹

    After putting the empty ss on the window, Ran beckons the two obscenely with his hand.

    Without showing any doubt on that act, Misuzues close.

    She drops her head on Ran¡¯s chest who¡¯s staying by the window gracefully.

    Sniffing Ran¡¯s scent, Misuzu happily snuggles into Ran¡¯s body.¡¸¡¹

    ¡¸I love Ran-kun¡¯s scent. I want to smell it forever¡¹

    While Misuzu¡¯s being pampered in his chest, Ran sends Saki a nce.

    Saki who should be rxed and happy is showing an upset expression for some reason, she¡¯s pouting her lips.

    ¡¸Saki too. Come here¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine. Y-You want to flirt with Misuzun first right? I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re done¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to wait. I¡¯ll make love with the two of you together¡¹

    While embracing Misuzu¡¯s soft body in his arms, Ran beckons her with obscene hands.

    Bending his middle finger and the remaining fingers stroke the air.

    If you encounter such a spectacle normally, you¡¯d think of escaping the ce without hesitation.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to be considerate¡¹

    Though she¡¯s refraining for Misuzu who shakes her tail happily, Sakies close to Ran gradually.

    She¡¯s approaching casually like she¡¯s slipping on the floor.

    Though that¡¯s not intended by the person, it¡¯s an act of stirring up his sadistic mind.

    Though she¡¯s refusing, her body moves obediently.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not being considerate. Besides, if I¡¯m going to embrace you two in turns, then it¡¯s meaningless to call the two of you tonight¡¹

    ¡¸©`Hae?¡¹

    Saki lets out a strange voice from what Ran said.

    Doubting what she said, Saki ponders about what Ran just said.

    ¡¸Kiririn¡­ You serious?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I only have one of that so it¡¯s impossible to have sex with the two of you at the same time. But, we can have Misuzu fete me while Saki kisses me right?¡¹

    Bing aware of the real meaning of his words being used metaphorically, Saki¡¯s cheeks blushed./

    ¡¸T-Then that means¡­3P?¡¹

    ¡¸Making a girl say ¡®3P¡¯ from her mouth is somewhat arousing¡¹

    ¡¸Doing the act with more than two people. Could it be that Ran-kun¡¯s room have a mirror on the ceiling?!¡¹

    Though she instinctively checked the ceiling in uneasiness, there was nothing of such sticking on it.

    The bed¡¯s not rotating, and there¡¯s no hot spring mark installed in the entrance.

    It doesn¡¯t even have a bath.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with a mirror on the ceiling?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if Misuzun doesn¡¯t know! Or rather, even I never went to those ces!¡¹

    Trying to gloss her embarrassment, Saki rushes to Ran and embraced him.

    Fortunately, from the current conversation, Ran also didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about.

    ¡¸¡­Misuzu, Saki¡¹

    ¡¸Nyan¡¹

    ¡¸Naau¡¹

    Ran embraces the two who entrusted their bodies to his chest.

    Embracing the two idols in his arms, he stroke their body across the school uniform.

    Touching and stroking the shoulders, arms, poking the side.

    Misuzu rxes feeling reassured, Saki leaks out a cute voice, surprised form his touch.

    Caressing the two high school girls¡¯ body gently, he massaged their soft asses with his gentle palm.

    Tracing the slit in their ass under the skirt with his fingertips, he breathed deeply under the two heads buried in his chest.

    Misuzu¡¯s sweet milk scent and Saki¡¯s somewhat sweaty smelles to his nose.

    With the two feeling his heartbeat in his chest, Ran moved to the edge of the bed embracing the two.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The bed given to Ran won¡¯t be able to have three people at the same time so it¡¯ll be an act with them sitting on the edge.

    The three lined up in the corner of the bed loosened their mouths looking at each other embarrassed.

    After looking at Misuzu and Saki alternatively, Ran first put Saki¡¯s body on his knee.

    Embracing Saki who¡¯s showing a vacant face from the hug, he then put his hand on her chin.

    Showing Saki who¡¯s feeling uneasy with a gentle smile, Ran pushed his lips to Saki¡¯s mouth without hesitation.

    ¡¸Fuee! Naa, nuu©`¡­!¡¹

    Because she¡¯s from the track and field, she¡¯s got a somewhat muscr body for a girl, but her chest and back is so thin that she has the fragile sensation.

    If he turn his arm a bit then Saki¡¯s whole body would be inside his arms.

    Caressing her stretched limbs because of tension, Ran tastes Saki¡¯s whole mouth.

    ¡¸Nn, Nuu, nnnn©`!¡¹

    Did the kiss feel good? Saki turns her arms around Ran¡¯s back and embraced him tightly.

    Clinging like a ko, Saki lets out a melting voice.

    Each of her reactions are cute it¡¯s unbearable.

    While tasting Saki¡¯s lips, Ran puts Misuzu¡¯s body onto his knee as well.

    Misuzu who straddles over his knee begins to rub her slit over her shorts against Ran¡¯s legs without hesitation.

    It¡¯s already slightly wet.

    ¡¸©`Puha. Misuzu, you already want to do it that much?¡¹

    While a string of light connects Ran with Saki who¡¯s making a melting expression, he looked at Misuzu¡¯s face amazed.

    As if asking for a kiss, Misuzu¡¯s lips have already pursed.

    Ran¡¯s back shivers from the swelling and pink temptation.

    There¡¯s no way one would be able to endure when a ss idol shows such a face.

    Though he feel reluctant to part with Saki who¡¯s staring into the space looking entranced, Ran put his hand on Misuzu¡¯s shoulder and brought her body closer.

    He feels a fluffy and soft touch and a sweet scent.

    Just from a kiss, Ran got instinctively erect.

    Of course, Ran¡¯s reaction is well understood by the two idols in close contact with him.

    ¡¸Nyaa¡­ Ran-kun got big¡¹

    ¡¸It got big with Misuzun¡¯s kiss, that makes me feel a bit jealous¡­ As expected, Kiririn gets aroused with Misuzun more¡¹

    Misuzu puts her hand on his pants and Saki touches the penis from top of the pants.

    Showing her teeth lewdly, Saki grasps Ran¡¯s penis on top of the pants tightly.

    ¡¸Misuzun. Once you¡¯re done removing Kirin¡¯s clothes, give it a lot of kisses. Kiririn seems to be pleased with that

    ¡¸Nmyuu©` Got it nyaa!¡¹

    Lowering his pants, Misuzu¡¯s fingertips hold into Ran¡¯s underwear.

    Lowering it without hesitation, Ran¡¯s half erect penis jumped in reaction.

    Seeing that, Saki put her hand on her mouth andughed.

    ¡¸Yaan©`, Kiririn¡¯s so funny¡¹

    ¡¸Is it that funny?¡¹

    Looking at Saki who smiled while poking the penis, Misuzu stands on her knees in front of Ran.

    Loosening the scarf of her sailor uniform, she lowered the zipper and took the uniform off.

    With her light blue bra showing from the gap from her shoulder, Misuzu puts her hand on Ran¡¯s nape

    ¡¸Ran-kun¡¹

    Calling his name, their lips touched.

    His desire springs up with his contact with Misuzu and his waist floats instinctively.

    Even though it¡¯s just a light tough, his heart is burning like it¡¯s a deep kiss.

    ¡¸Kiririn, it¡¯s amazingly erect now¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be hel©`fugu!?¡¹

    Before he was able to finish what he¡¯s saying, pleasure pierced his waist.

    A charming tone yed with wet sounds.

    While embracing Misuzu¡¯s shoulder, he looked at his crotch, then he saw Saki¡¯s sitting before his penis.

    Saki who¡¯s sitting on the floor on her knees took in the erect penis in her mouth and she licks and suck it with her tongue and mouth.

    She¡¯s not used to it. Saliva hangs from the mouth sandwiching the tip and obscenely drops down to her neck.

    Saki licks up Ran¡¯s penis while taking care not to make noise as much as possible.

    The devoted act is more arousing than the pleasure of the fetio.

    ¡¸Uoooo¡­ The roughness of your tongue, afuaa!¡¹

    For a boy to be able to kiss the very popr idol among school boys, Nekoyama Misuzu, and having one¡¯s penis licked by Shirayuki Saki who¡¯s popr in the ss as well.

    ¡¸Furthermore, both of them are still wearing sailor uniforms, the immorality¡¯s so dangerous¡­!¡¹

    When he close his legs to escape pleasure, he sandwiched Saki in between his thighs.

    The rubbing of her silky short hair tickles his thighs, it¡¯s a pleasure that can¡¯t be described.

    The sprinter of the track. The face of the cheerful short ck haired sports high school girl in between his thighs.

    Furthermore.

    ¡¸Ran-kun, do it with me too? I can¡¯t wait anymore nya¡¹

    Wiping her flushed face from the kiss, Misuzu rolls up her sailor uniform.

    A beautiful naveles into his vision. After rolling the hem part, Misuzu then put her fingers into her bra hook.

    At the moment the light blue bra is taken off, Misuzu¡¯s humble breastes out.

    The maiden part exposed into the air. The pure white skin not tanned is like a marshmallow.

    ¡¸I want you to suck it like a baby nyan¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks for the treat¡¹

    While Saki sucks his crotch, Ran buries his face on Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    If you ask if it¡¯s Kyonyuu or Hinyuu, then it¡¯s definitely hinyuu. But, it¡¯s not like the sadistic tea ceremony club school girl who doesn¡¯t have any bulge, it holds softness and a small puff peculiar to girls.

    Therefore, when he buried his face and lick it, it¡¯s soft, sweet, and pleasant.

    ¡¸Nn, nmyyy, nmyyuuuu¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hafu, hauu¡­ Misuzu¡¯s, Misuzu¡¯s soft breasts¡­¡¹

    The delicately towering nipples yed with his tongue, he also massage Misuzu¡¯s breasts gently with his palm.

    While Saki sucks his penis, Ran sucks into Misuzu¡¯s nipples.

    Leaking out cowper fluid inside Saki¡¯s mouth, he sandwiches her head in his legs tightly.

    With her soft hair and tongue licking his penis makes his waist tremble, he sucks on Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    His consciousness of enjoying the feeling crawls into his mouth and crotch quickly, his head goes dizzy.

    Sucking the ss idol¡¯s nipple, another ss idol is devotedly sucking his penis.

    Swallowed in the whirlpool of pleasure, thinking about the situation that¡¯s happening to him, he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s true anymore.

    ¡¸Nya, nyaaau!? R-Ran-kun¡­ Don¡¯t suck that strongly, nyaaan!¡¹

    Misuzu slightly bends to escape from the pleasure of Ran¡¯s tongue attack. Ran pressed his face against her body that¡¯s held by his left arm firmly.

    Ran holds into her delicate limbs as if saying he won¡¯t let go.

    ¡¸Nya, nyaaaan! Ran-kun, you¡¯re being too much nyaaan!¡¹

    ¡¸Fukuu¡­ Misuzu, I want to ejacte while sucking Misuzu¡¯s breasts. I want to do it today by all means!¡¹

    Caressing Misuzu¡¯s trembling body with his arms, Ran sucks Misuzu¡¯s nipples like crazy.

    ¡®I want to taste the ss idols at the same time¡¯

    ¡®I want to eat both Nekoyama Misuzu who¡¯s popr on the boys as a little sister like girl and Shirayuki Saki who¡¯s cheerful and friends with both men and women¡¯

    ¡®I want to defile Saki¡¯s cute mouth with semen while I¡¯m filling my mouth with Misuzu¡¯s breasts¡¯

    I want to experience the feeling of ejaction while being wrapped in Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    ¡®I want to release all of my desires while rubbing her sweet nipples in my mouth¡¯

    Ran lowers his gaze while licking Misuzu¡¯s nipple.

    Looking at the head of the ck short haired girl trembling in his thighs, he gently pat the head with his right hand.

    Noticing Ran¡¯s touch, Saki looked at Ran¡¯s eyes and narrow it obscenely.

    Spreading her plump lips, Saki warms up the penis with her body temperature.

    The cute mouth swallows his article that¡¯s umting desire, her mouth moving softly is very obscene.

    ¡¸Shit¡­I¡¯m going to cum¡¹

    He released Saki¡¯s head and embraced Misuzu¡¯s body tightly.

    As if saying he won¡¯t let go, he put in Misuzu¡¯s nipples in his mouth and sucked it .

    ¡¸Nya, nyaaaan!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooo¡­ I-I¡¯m cumming¡­!¡¹

    While tasting Misuzu¡¯s nipples in his mouth, he unleased his crotch faucet without hesitation.

    His testicles rise and a tremendous ejaction runs up his penis.

    ¡¸Saki! M-Misuzu!? S-Sakiii, ua, Misuzu, uh, ah¡­¡¹

    While enjoying the feeling of the self asserting nipple inside his mouth, Ran released a cloudy liquid into Saki¡¯s mouth.

    At the moment of ejaction, is the face floating on his head is Misuzu, or Saki?

    The intraoral ejaction as he suck on the other¡¯s breast was too pleasant for Ran that he didn¡¯t know who he was thinking of at the moment.

    The scenery became pure white for a moment of ejaction, and then the scenery gradually gains back color.

    In between Ran¡¯s thighs, there¡¯s a track and field girl making her throat sound.

    Staring at Ran with upturned eyes, she wipes her white stained mouth with the back of her hand.

    Narrowing her eyes, the track and field girl©`Shirayuki Saki slowly lifts her body holding Ran¡¯s thighs.

    ¡¸S-Saki¡­?!¡¹

    ¡¸N, ah¡­¡¹

    Saki slowly opnes her mouth while looking at Ran who¡¯s melting in tremendous pleasure.

    Along with the sticky sound, a cloudy bridge connects Saki¡¯s tongue and the inside of her mouth.

    The tanned face and the pure white mouth.

    Sticking out her tongue while sending an upward nce, she shows her tongue painted with semen to Ran.

    She then rolled back her tongue inside her mouth, mixed saliva inside her mouth while making obscene sounds.

    She put her hand on Ran¡¯s shoulder and brought her face close to his ear.

    After hesitating for a moment, *gulp*¡­the sound of semen poured into her mouth goes through her throat.

    ¡¸¡­I drank all of Kiririn¡¯s semen¡¹

    Showing a mischievous girl¡¯s face, Saki smiles.

    That face is too lovely that his reproductive instincts spring up again.

    It just ejacted a while ago but it doesn¡¯t care.

    He was able to pour in the semen into Saki¡¯s mouth while tasting Misuzu¡¯s breasts.

    ¡®What to do next?¡¯

    ¡®hat¡¯s obvious. I want to poke the two vaginal holes of alternately while hugging Saki and Misuzu¡¯

    Embracing the two ss idols, pouring in the baby seed into which pussy he likes anytime.

    ¡¸Saki, Misuzu¡­ I live you two¡¹

    ¡¸Kiririn, you¡¯re really unmatched. So sturdy

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Ran-kun. Let¡¯s have sex until your heart is satisfied¡¹

    Caressing Ran¡¯s crotch, Misuzu applies reinforced recovery on his testicles.

    The penis that rose by itself changes the energy Misuzu had given to to stamina, bing more solid and robust.

    His reproductive instincts pushed up, everything from the tough of their body to the sweet smell unique to girls stimte Ran¡¯s desire.

    The delicate body that¡¯s moderately muscr and the soft delicate body embraced in his chest.

    ¡®Now then, who should I start with tonight?¡¯

    While thinking as such, Ran dig into the two bodies.

 Extra chapter : Sakayaâ€™s valentine

    <h4>Extra chapter : Sakaya¡¯s valentine</h4>

    It seems that today¡¯s valentines day.

    The ce where Sayaka is now is a world with no sense of seasons and no calendar but anyway, today¡¯s Valentine.

    When you talk about Valentine¡¯s day, it¡¯s a very important event for maidens in love.

    It is an essential event for high school love that for Sayaka, it¡¯s simr to being highly praised by her ssmate, Kirishima Ran.

    Therefore;

    ¡®I¡¯m thinking of giving my love, Ran some choctes but¡¯

    ¡®For some reason, this world doesn¡¯t have any edible chocte existing¡¯

    ¡®There might be some in foreign country but anyway this country doesn¡¯t have that brown and sweet enchanting food¡¯

    ¡®Or rather, cacao doesn¡¯t even exist¡¯

    ¡®There¡¯s a nut that¡¯s simr to Okaka but since I could only imagine the taste of bonito and soy sauce by name, I didn¡¯t even want to use it¡¯

    Their actual shapes are simr but the taste seems to be slightly different.

    Since the processing method hasn¡¯t been discovered yet, it seems that it¡¯s only used as a medicine to be crushed.

    ¡®I had a glimpse of hope by trying to taste test it but¡¯

    Because it¡¯s expensive and it¡¯s only drunk by those who can¡¯t use healing magic, the healthy Sayaka can¡¯t have it

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Even if you try hard to obtain something that¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s meaningless if you can¡¯t find one.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to waste efort¡¯

    ¡®But since this is an important event, I would like to give Ran somethng¡¯

    ¡®We¡¯re always doing lewd things so I want to do something else¡¯

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸©`With that said, do you have any good idea?¡¹

    Sayaka leaks a bored sigh to Fujiyoshi Yuri.

    The skill given to Yuri isn¡¯t offensive so she¡¯s given a different training from the other saints©`or rather, she¡¯s engaged in business.

    What Yuri can do is simply making maps.

    Making full use of the given skill, she making a foundation for achieving the journey to beat the Maou as safe and quick as possible.

    However, that has nothing to do with it now.

    Soaking the quill pen on the ink with one hand, Yuri shakes her twin-tail and look back at Sayaka.

    Though it seems that her hairstyle is imitating an anime character, it strangely suits her.

    If it¡¯s two-side up then this is a splendid twin-tail but it¡¯s somewhat a pathetic to look at hairstyle for high school girl.

    But for some reason, Yuri¡¯s hairstyle doesn¡¯t cause that much difort.

    It must be because Sayaka¡¯s used to it.

    ¡¸If you ask me what pleases men then isn¡¯t it usually sex?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm¡­ Since it¡¯s a rare event, I want to try it without sex¡¹

    However, they¡¯re piling up their bodies more than usual so there¡¯s that.

    ¡®True, I think that it¡¯ll be exiting to leave my body to Ran, saying¡¸Happy Halentines¡¹¡¯

    Then, they¡¯ll just do it the same as usual.

    It¡¯s a luxurious talk but she can have sex with him anytime.

    Even hugs and kisses.

    When ites to physical satisfaction, most of it is fulfilled.

    ¡¸If the juicy talk won¡¯t do then how about asking Mirin rather than me¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve consulted Emi-chan too you see¡­¡¹

    Before she came to Yuri¡¯s library, she once asked Otomezaki Emi.

    ¡®Foreign country lovers give out sweets and cards to each other¡¯ she said in a pure beautiful voice.

    True, there¡¯s that idea too.

    Ran won¡¯t be pleased from just giving a card and saying Happy Valentines.

    He¡¯s a guy who treats women however he likes.

    Even if they go flirting in this world, it won¡¯t be able to shake Ran¡¯s heart that much

    ¡¸If you can tell me who the guy is then it¡¯ll be easier for me to make suggestions©`¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, never¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t mean that Sayaka doesn¡¯t trust Yuri.

    But, Sayaka will never leak that one information.

    You can call a person¡¯s mouth a door. Once you talk about it to one person, it¡¯ll start spilling out.

    Sayaka intends to stay silent until Ran reveals himself

    ¡¸If you ask me what pleases men, then¡­how about wrapping yourself in ribbon and say¡ºdo what you want¡»¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯ll only end up with lewd things¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay, let¡¯s see. I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before that boys like to pamper girls¡¹

    ¡¸No, even if it¡¯s a substitute for a gift, it¡¯s just no good for me to go deredere¡¹

    ¡¸Then how about going reverse? You¡¯ve got an unexpectedly onee-san character, won¡¯t it be a strong point bing a tolerant girl or something?¡¹

    True, Sayaka put her hand to her mouth in thought.

    She wants to give something sweet but that¡¯s impossible. Then instead of a thing, how about time?

    A sweet time©`

    ¡®I wonder. I can only think of a pink development¡¯

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s Ran.

    It¡¯s definitely because she became a lewd girl.

    She believes so.

    ¡¸¡­Oh well, I¡¯ve got some idea¡¹

    It¡¯s not a present or an event.

    There should be a way to please Ran other than having sex.

    After having their daily conversation with Yuri during break, Sayaka left the archive.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Sayaka walks in the corridor looking at the snow flickering in the sky across the window.

    Today¡¯s training was put on rest, so she¡¯s free from the morning.

    The cause is the snow. The weight of the snow falling sincest night, copsed the objet of the training ground.

    It seems to cause problem on various ces so the knights and the lower employees are all out so they can¡¯t supervise the training of the saints.

    For a heavy snowfalling on a day before the special day, furthermore, it gave Sayaka free time, it¡¯s just too good of a story.

    But Sayaka didn¡¯t mind it in particr and head to her beloved¡¯s room©`making a step forward while pushing the cart.

    The gray cart with silver decorations have teapot and teacups, and this world¡¯s food(though only upper ss people can eat) and tea on it.

    Sayaka kept looking at it multiple times, she curls her back and turns her face away embarrassed.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m thinking that the sweets on the cart looks delicious¡¯

    It¡¯s not what¡¯s on the cart that stirs Sayaka¡¯s heart.

    It¡¯s Sayaka¡¯s look reflected on the cart.

    ¡¸¡­I wonder what should I do if Kirishima-kun doesn¡¯t give a good reaction from this appearance?¡¹

    pping her ck skirt, Sayaka grips and tightens the costume around her chest.

    ying with the white prim on her head with her fingertips, fixing up the rose colored flower decorations that disys a lot of charm.

    Sayaka looks at her own face reflected in the dim window ss, then raised a soft gentle smile.

    After staring at her smiling face for a while, Sayaka¡¯s face dyed in red then she turned her back against the window and shook her head.

    ¡¸Nooooo! Embarrassing! Too embarrassing! If he doesn¡¯t respond or just show a wry smile, I¡¯ll jump out of the window!¡¹

    The window ss Sayaka ¡®s facing is reflecting a pretty ck haired maid wearing a fluttering apron dress matched with a miniskirt and white knee socks.

    It¡¯s not an ethereal experience reflecting a nonexistent employee but it¡¯s Sayaka herself.

    A deep pink colored flower decorates her Japanese-like ck hair that¡¯s turned white prim sweetly.

    The hair that¡¯s usually braided is untied today, it¡¯s gathering around below her nape.

    Her slightly tanned nape and stretched corbone shows up cozily, the chest that doesn¡¯t insist it¡¯s existence is opened to the extent that it doesn¡¯t be vulgar.

    The whipped cream colored apron contrasts the ck clothing.

    Her waist circumference is squeezed more than necessary and her miniskirt is pread like a flower.

    Her Zettai Ryouiki that shows up like normal, and white knee socks that wraps from her knee to her toes.

    And, a ck high heeled shoe.

    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a Maid.

    Of course, there¡¯s no maid in the royal pce that has a fluttering skirt like this.

    ¡¸The prep work is too good¡­ I wonder why Yuri-chan made this outfit and have it in her room¡­?¡¹

    It seems that Fujiyoshi Yuri imitates famous eroge costumes in the former world.

    Sayaka refrained from retorting to her being familiar with a high school girl structure for eroge characters.

    It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s mostly a struggle on searching on the original.

    Apart from the authenticity.

    ¡®Speaking of which, that reminds me that Yuri¡¯s a girl that demonstrates tremendous concentration and skill when ites to her hobbies¡¯

    At thest year school cultural festival, a schoolgirl selling some seriously thick doujinshi was a hot topic.

    The truth is, the girl in the story is Fujiyoshi Yuri.

    It¡¯s more amazing than surprising that she sold all copy of the book that has a thickness of a phonebook.

    ¡®Just how many students in our school have gotten addicted to that taste¡¯

    Aside from Fujiyoshi Yuri who¡¯s a part of Go Home Club.

    Sayaka herself is the having a problem now.

    It¡¯s said multiple times but, Today¡¯s valentine¡¯s day.

    Though she¡¯s doing such a monochrome embarrassing cosy, it¡¯s not Halloween.

    Therefore she¡¯s not going to y pranks but to give a sweet time©`a rendezvous between lovers.

    ¡®What should I do to spoil Ran?¡¯

    After thinking of various things, it ended on ¡®should I pamper him in a naturally hospitable manner¡¯

    The so-called date in for high school students are where they head to a coffee shop dining cakes and coffee while chatting.

    Talking happily to your beloved while eating sweet things. Just thinking about it makes one¡¯s heart beat fast.

    ¡®Okay, let¡¯s do this¡¯

    ¡®Let¡¯s have an idle talk with Ran while watching the snow fall down for today¡¯

    Sayaka who made a decision wants to tell Yuri who gave her an advice. ¡¸There¡¯s no need to think, it¡¯s already decided¡¹

    Since it¡¯s a rare event then wear some cute battle clothes, as she was coaxed by Yuri, it became like this.

    ording to Yuri, ¡®there¡¯s no man in the world who hates maids!¡¯

    ¡®Ran doesn¡¯t seem to be familiar with Akihabara¡¯s hobbies so I¡¯m a little worried if he would ept it or not¡¯

    However, because a maid is a servant, it meets the requirement of the original thought of¡¸pampering Ran¡¹

    Since she thought that it¡¯ll just be a waste of time to think further, she settled on healing Ran with the appearance of a maid.

    While she was thinking, she reached Ran¡¯s room before she noticed.

    It was lucky that she didn¡¯t encounter any ssmate along the way. As expected, this moment bes very tense.

    If Ran is absent, or he was in the middle of doing lewd things with another student, what she should do, those kind of thoughts appear in her head.

    ¡¸If I was rejected I¡¯ll bear a grudge Yurii¡­¡¹

    Raising up her spine, she knocks on the door.

    The few seconds of waiting for answer feels like hours.

    She licks her dry lips from the nervousness and tries to stop her trembling legs.

    ¡¸Who¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s me. Sayaka¡¹

    The door¡¯s opened as soon as she introduced herself, and her beloved Ran shows his face.

    He must be sleeping until now. His hair is still disheveled, and there¡¯s a trace of saliva in his mouth

    ¡¸¡­H-Huh? Sayaka, right?¡¹

    Ran stares at Sayaka¡¯s face while rubbing off the tear at the corner of his eye.

    After confirming that the girl in maid uniform is the ssmate he knows, Ran looks at Sayaka¡¯s body.

    Then, he looked up at her face again, matched with Sayaka¡¯s eyes, and smiled.

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Okay¡¹

    With Ran opening the door, Sayaka pushed in the cart inside Ran¡¯s room.

    She looked around as soon as she entered the room but it seems that there¡¯s no other girls taken in.

    If you ask what¡¯s indoors, the yellow butterfly that¡¯s beside the curtain, sucking nectar on the flowers.

    She makes a small guts pose as everything¡¯s going as nned.

    ¡¸It¡¯s rare for you toe at this time. Besides©`¡¹

    Ran gaze at the cart Sayaka brought and points at the tea set on top

    ¡¸Looks like you brought a lot of things. What¡¯s the event?¡¹

    Though she was somewhat frustrated that he didn¡¯t talk about the maid clothes she¡¯s wearing embarrassed, Sayaka didn¡¯t show a fragment of shaking, closed her eyes and spoke.

    ¡¸You see, it¡¯s a very important day for maidens in love¡¹

    ¡¸An important day for maidens in love you say¡­¡¹

    Ran lowers his gaze and looked at Sayaka¡¯s crotch.

    ¡®No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡¯

    True, that¡¯s also an important day for a maiden in love but.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t Ran promise to do child making sex after everything has calmed down?¡¯

    ¡¸Today¡¯s Valentine¡¯s day!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­O-Oh¡¹

    ¡¸Valentine¡¯s day is the day where girls in love give sweet-bitter chocte to the boys they like!¡¹

    ¡¸It seems so¡¹

    ¡®Is he hiding embarrassment, his response is short¡¯

    ¡®From the blushing of the cheek and the restless aversion of nce from Ran, I can feel he¡¯s filled with expectations¡¯

    ¡¸But, this world has no raw chocte material so I can¡¯t make it!¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¹

    Staring at Sayaka¡¯s eyes, Ran shows a disappointed face.

    ¡¸I thought that you¡¯re in apron dress because you made chocte¡­¡¹

    Disappointed, Ran puts his hands on the floor1

    Sayaka¡¯s flustered from his reaction beyond her expectations.

    ¡®I never thought that he¡¯d be shocked this much¡¯

    ¡®So he wants to eat chocte that much¡¯

    Actually, he was thrilled to get chocte from a female ssmate for the first time but it all he got is despair from the betrayal.

    Sayaka who thinks that Valentine¡¯s day is a mere confession event doesn¡¯t understand a pure boy¡¯s feelings2

    ¡¸Then, why is Sayaka dressed like that?¡¹

    Still pressing his palm against the floor, Ran looks up.

    His face looks like a living corpse lost it¡¯s spirit.

    ¡¸¡­You see. At first, I wanted to give Kirishima-kun a chocte filled with love but¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸But, I can¡¯t, so instead of choctes©`Ah, I thought of giving a sweeet time as a present¡¹

    While ying with the white prim on her head, Sayaka pouts her lip to hide her embarrassment.

    ¡¸I want to enjoy drinking tea and talking like lovers in a coffee shop after school or something¡¹

    Poking both her fingertips in front of her chest, Sayaka looks at Ran¡¯s face.

    Ruminating on the line she learned from Yuri, Sayaka kneels in front of Ran.

    ¡¸M-Master. Would you spend a sweet time with me/¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhaa!¡¹

    Ran who¡¯s told like that by Saka who¡¯s wrapping herself in amazing maid clothing was unable to endure the impulse rising and fell down bleeding from his nose.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡¸¡­Sorry, I lost myself¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I know that I¡¯m speaking something that¡¯s out of my character¡¹

    Ran and Sayaka sits on the edge of the bed, leaning their shoulders on each other.

    Wiping his nose with a handkerchief, Ran sends nces on Sayaka.

    Maid©`a maid!

    It¡¯s not his first time experience as he has seen his ssmates, Misuzu and Kanami in maid clothing before but;

    But as expected, it has a difference of value when you ask them to wear it from them wearing it on their own.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s Sayaka.

    The one who¡¯s been thinking about Ran even before he used his skill, the ssmate that¡¯s love is pure and without lies.

    This girl is wearing a maid uniform©`furthermore, the one that¡¯s strangely frilly¡­

    ¡¸¡­Furthermore, is this hand made by Fujiyoshi-san?¡¹

    Casually rolling up the skirt©`when he tried, the back of his hand was pped, so instead, he tried to touch the frills attached to her shoulder.

    Because he¡¯s not knowledgeable with sewing and tailoring, he doesn¡¯t know the particrs but;

    Even Ran could understand that the quality is too high for it to be made by an amateur that makes imitations.

    ¡¸Then that means we¡¯ve got to return it¡¹

    ¡¸We probably also can¡¯t wash it so©`¡¹

    ¡¸If we do clothed sex, it would be troublesome if we spray semen on it¡¹

    Even if that¡¯s not the case, if he goes and jump into her maid clothes, teeth and stain marks will be there.

    Since it¡¯s only lent by a friend of Sayaka, it¡¯s not that important but.

    Think that she believed Sayaka and lent her an important treasure.

    If you do something unneeded, then it¡¯ll only make a crack on Sayaka¡¯s friendship with her.

    Then, sex would be forter.

    There would be various liquids sticking to it, and it would be meaningless if Sayaka strips off.

    Maid clothes must not be taken off

    Though it may be the second time, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s forbidden.

    ¡¸¡­Err, then I¡¯m brewing tea¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, let me help you out©`¡¹

    When he tried to stand up Sayaka grips his hand stopping him, he then looked at Sayaka in surprise.

    After staring at each other for a while, Sayaka lets go of his hand.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m fine. Kirishima-kun should just sit. Today, I will be healing Kirishima-kun a lot¡¹

    ¡¸S-Sure¡¹

    Though he notices that she¡¯s red to her ears, Ran doesn¡¯t mention it.

    Sayaka¡¯s a maid so Ran¡¯s the lord©`he must be a gentleman.

    Gentlemen doesn¡¯t pursue ady¡¯s secret excessively.

    Though he can also say that ¡®the gentleman is actually a perverted gentleman!¡¯

    Sayaka would be seriously sad if he does something strange so he decided to hold back for today.

    It seem,s that Sayaka is trying to make a fancy atmosphere using the event called Valentine¡¯s day.

    Though Ran made five beauties fall for him, he¡¯s still a beginner when ites to healthy rtionships between high school students.

    ¡®Let¡¯s leave this to Sayaka and enjoy it¡¯

    ¡¸Oops¡­ Do it softly, so it won¡¯t spill¡­¡¹

    Sayaka tilts the teapot and pour in the amber liquid into the matching teapot.

    The mellow aroma drifts from the pure white steam, Ran leans back on the bed instinctively.

    It smells good.

    And it¡¯s a wonderful sight.

    On her chest filled with frills and ribbons, her waist is constricted tight. Then her fluttering skirt spreads like a flower.

    Sayaka¡¯s thin and long legs extending from her short skirt is very lovely.

    ¡®I want to caress it¡¯

    ¡®Or rather, I want to hug it¡¯

    ¡®Sex would be impossible but it¡¯s fine to do at least that right?¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s right, once she puts down the teapot on the table, there¡¯s no need to worry about spilling tea¡¯

    ¡¸Done. ©`Kirishima-kun, the tea¡¯s ready¡¹

    Ran makes an obscene movement with his hand on the air but when he saw Sayaka¡¯s flower like smile, he quickly put his hand back on his knees.

    ¡®Impossible. I can¡¯t betray Sayaa¡¯s kindness, that pure smile¡¯

    ¡¸Thanks, Sayaka¡¹

    He stands from the bed and caress Sayaka¡¯s chin with his fingertips.

    Sayaka¡¯s tickled face heals him so he kisses her lightly on her flushed cheeks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a reward for the maid who did well. ¡­Let¡¯s forget having sex for today and have some fun¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Kirishima-kun¡¹

    Sitting face to face, staring at each other.

    Though he said about not having sex, as one would expect, you¡¯d definitely want to touch your beloved if she¡¯s in front of you.

    While persuading himself to wait until the tea is on suitable temperature, San and Sayaka twine their fingers on the table and began to rub each other¡¯s fingers.

    The two eventually can¡¯t be satisfied with their fingertips touching each other, they soon stand up and brought their faces closer.

    They stare at each other while feeling the breath of the beloved closely.

    Their feverish gaze intertwines and the two instinctively sound their throat.

    ¡¸Happy Valentine¡¯s day, Sayaka¡¹

    ¡¸Happy Valentine¡¯s day, Kirishima-kun¡¹

    After piling up their lips lightly, they began kisses that¡¯s sucking each other¡¯s lips.

    Enduring to intertwine their tongue multiple times, their hot sighs mixed.

    Their fingers twine with each other, they kiss each other¡¯s lips lovingly.

    When they release their lips, Sayaka looks at Ran¡¯s eyes lonely.

    ¡¸¡­Once all of Kirishima-kun¡¯s worries are away, let¡¯s do more¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah of course¡¹

    ¡®Actually, I want to remove the Retainer Training right now and make love with Sayaka a lot¡¯

    ¡®I want to forget everything and leave everything behind, I just want to make love with Sayaka¡¯s body leaving it to my animal instincts¡¯

    But, Ran can¡¯t take that step by all means.

    Even though she loves him so much.

    Even though Sayaka who seriously loves Ran won¡¯t do anything to betray him.

    Ran who¡¯s surrounded by false love is unable to believe in the strong trust he have deep in his heart.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop the sad story. Rather than that, the tea has cooled down a bit so let¡¯s drink it¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Yeah, I¡¯m thankful for this¡¹

    Putting the teacup into his mouth, the rich aroma spreads in his mouth entrances him, then he leaks a sigh.

    Turning his gaze, he met Sayaka¡¯s eyes who¡¯s just putting tea cakes on her mouth(Though it¡¯s like a baked pastry with just a little vor)

    Looking at her gesture of licking the piece that stick to her mouth, Ran¡¯s spine shakes.

    ¡®Speaking of which, this may be my first time seeing Sayaka drink and eat¡¯

    Not only Sayaka, but the other girls too.

    ¡®Ever sinceing to this world, Ran only did sex with them¡¯

    Thinking about it, Ran¡¯s doing a very valuable time than having sex with a ssmate.

    Exchanging nces with the beloved, eating tea cakes and spending time drinking tea happily.

    Though it¡¯s uplifting that makes one¡¯s chest throb, the desire to have sex doesn¡¯t rise.

    It seems the pure love aside from the carnal desires have woken up between Sakaya and him.

    Ran realized itte that there¡¯s also other acts of making love with girls other than kissing and sex.

    ¡¸It too me so much time to realize such a normal thing, it seems that my thought process isn¡¯t going well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸?¡­Kirishima-kun, what did you say?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I just thought that the enjoying the process is the best¡¹

    Ran rxed and smiles as he watch Sayaka sip the tea.

    ¡®As expected, I should remove the skill I put on Sayaka¡¯

    Deepening the love stage by stage, taking it slowly.

    In order to do that, they must believe each other.

    ¡®It might take time but, if what¡¯s ahead is a happy life with Sayaka©`then I¡¯ve got to work hard¡¯

    ¡¸¡­Kirishima-kun¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s food in your mouth¡¹

    Saying that, Sayaka stretched out her hand and brought her body closer.

    Then, then she stroked the edge of Ran¡¯s mouth, and put her mouth with the fragment of the baked pastry into her mouth.

    Capturing the eyes narrowing in satisfaction, Ran flushed unconsciously.

    ¡¸Sayaka¡­seriously¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s the start of high school student¡¯s dates. I still have ns to spoil Kirishima-kun a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­for example?

    ¡¸The massage Emi-chan taught me, hizamakura3 and mimikaki4. Look, I have them¡¹

    Rustling her pockets, she shows off a wooden earpick proudly.

    So this world has ear cleaners too, Ran admires.

    However, hizamakura and mimikaki, no matter how you look at it.

    ¡¸If you go that far, we look like newlyweds¡¹

    ¡¸Newlyweds? Kirishima-kun, if you get married, you¡¯ll never seduce other girls right?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, I don¡¯t¡­ Think I can say that I¡¯ll never do it¡¹

    It¡¯s hard to deny itpletely.

    If he listens to his lower body.

    Raising his face as he think of that, Sayaka stares at Ran.

    ¡¸Oh, I wanted you to deny it even if it¡¯s a lie though©`¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re okay with me lying?¡¹

    ¡¸You can do it as much as long as I don¡¯t find it out¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s definitely impossible¡¹

    ¡®Or perhaps, how should I say it?¡¯

    ¡®I still haven¡¯t thought of having a formal rtionship far from being married¡¯

    While having such talk, the teapot became empty

    After they finished drinking tea, Sayaka and Ran breathes a happy sigh after drinking after drinking thest drop.

    ¡¸Now then Kirishima-kun. Now that the sweets are gone, then I think we should switch to our next service¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t think of anything else but lewd things if you say¡ºservice¡»in that look but, it¡¯s apletely wholesome thing right?¡¹

    ¡¸If you say massaging the waist or thighs of a girl in maid dress is wholesome though¡¹

    Urged by Sakaya, Ran lied down the bed while raising his expectations.

    At the edge of the bed©`Sayaka sits on the side of Ran and then poke Ran¡¯s exposed and defenseless back with her fingertips.

    ¡¸Au¡¹

    ¡¸Good sensitivity. Then, you don¡¯t have to hold back your voice okay?¡¹

    Sayaka speaks provocatively, Ran¡¯s triumphant mouth loosens.

    ¡¸You think I¡¯ll moan like a girl from a wholesome massage?¡¹

    ¡¸Ehehe¡­ That¡¯s pretty cocky¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve already had sex with a lot of girls so a gentle stimulus won¡¯t work on meeeeeeeeee~?!¡¹5

    Pushed by Sayaka¡¯s fingers, Ran unconsciously raised a miserable voice.

    ¡®Shit, what¡¯s this?¡¯

    Looking at Sayaka, she draws an arc with her mouth, looking down on him.

    Her warm eyes feel strangely ticklish.

    ¡¸Ei¡¹

    ¡¸Nhyaaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    ¡¸Nsho¡¹

    ¡¸Nhooooooo!?¡¹

    ¡¸Pi¡¹

    ¡¸Fuaa¡­!¡¹

    Ran¡¯s lower abdomen convulses from the pleasure while raising a miserable scream from Sayaka¡¯s massage.

    He feels strength loses from every part of his body.

    If this continues, another liquid would leak from the groin because of pleasure.

    ¡¸S-Saya¡­Sayakaaa¡­!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaaaaaaaaan!?¡¹

    Raising a scream like a woman reaching climax, Ran leaks drools saliva from his mouth as his whole body trembles.

    That was dangerous.

    If Sayaka exposed a bit more of her sadistic side then Ran would be exposing something that men never want to expose to Sayaka.

    Even though Sayaka¡¯s someone you can¡¯t get be cocky with, if he shows such weakness.

    Then he might not be able to see Sayaka¡¯s face anymore.

    When he moves around his trembling upper body feeling his waist would crush;

    Suddenly his chin was stroked and his face was raised by Sayaka¡¯s hands.

    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s the recently popr jaw raise¡¯

    The stance is quite different thoug

    ¡¸Kirishima-kun¡¹

    Sayaka stares at Ran¡¯s face seriously as her boyfriend¡¯s lying with his stomach below.

    ¡¸Once we return to the former world, let¡¯s do it properly okay?¡¹

    What? Or rather, what is it about? Those obvious questions don¡¯te to his head.

    Today¡¯s an annual event, Valentine¡¯s day.

    It¡¯s a day where girls give chocte to her beloved.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll look forward to it¡¹

    Exchanging nces, the two shows an embarrassed smile.

    Outside the window, pure white snow continues to fall down.

 EX-9

    <h4>EX-9</h4>

    There is something called ying a doctor game that is permitted only when he is very young.

    If you ept it on face value, the child who is the doctor acts as a stethoscope to a child with a sick role or gives a medicine (medicinal water only) to drink, or something like that, like a subspecies of the house game it is a healthy y.

    However, he is not a doctor.

    He used a children¡¯s toy that can easily be found in a toy store ¨C it¡¯s not y that imitated medical practice.

    When he was young, he had palpated the important part with something like a heterosexual childhood friend, that is the Doctor-san game.

    By the way, Ran does not remembered that such a dreamlike y was experienced in childhood.

    In fact where Ran lived when he was young, there were no families with about the same age in the neighborhood, so there was little opportunity for him to contact children of the same age until he reached kindergarten.

    Therefore, when he was in junior high school, he was stunned when he came to the word ¡°Doctor y¡± and had a keen interest in it.

    Pleasure ying with each other¡¯s genitals in childhood ignorant of sexual matters.

    There is such a dreamlike game in existence in this world.

    Even more girls who thought that they had a weak consciousness about sexual acts are actively initiating the fingering of male instruments.

    He thought that those who had experienced a childhood medical doctor was the true winner of life.

    Because it was such a thing, when he was talking about such from Sadogashima Sayaka it seemed that he was dreaming unexpectedly.

    It is because he never thought he would have the opportunity to participate in the girls, children, orientations, and games of this age.

    ¡°Hey Kirishima-kun, have you taken Kagoshima-kun as a doctor when you were a child?¡±

    Sitting at the edge of the bed, looking at Sayaka round bottom, with the ck stockings, Ran stared slightly open-mouthed.

    Sayaka who stretches out her legs, extracts stockings, discards it on top of the bed.

    After drawing the arc in the hollow and dropping off the pointing and falling trajectory to the end, Ran closed the mouth that had been left open.

    ¡°Ah, at the time of kindergarten, maybe I had been sneaked by a girl and had something to do as a sick person once?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ that, it is not a doctor who is a healthy person, is not it a person who touches each other?¡±

    He looks at Sayaka who is sitting on the bed for physical education, Ran gulps as he thirsts for her.

    The dazzling bare skin exposed from the hem to the toe of the skirt and the white fabric that will be seen in the world looking through the skirt was flickering, but no such thing was reflected in Ran¡¯s eyes.

    While he is wandering a feverish sight, the face of Sayaka staining her cheeks.

    Pink tongue nervously licking dry lips with tongue.

    asionally gulping, a sweat-stained throat.

    To tell from this meaningful reaction, it is certainly not just a talk about the current situation.

    The eyes behind the sses of Sayaka catch Ran and seem to ask for something.

    Sayaka, who licked her mouth again, beckoned towards Ran.

    As if it was attached to it, Ran walked down to the bed sitting at Sayaka and sank down right next to her.

    ¡°In fact, I have been interested for a long time, aren¡¯t you too? I want to palpate the body of my favorite boy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unusual, I also wanted to try the palpation of a girl I like,¡±

    Palpation here is different from proper medical practice done by a doctor.

    Of course, it is different from caressing done before sex.

    It is not an act to make a partner feel pleasant but a selfish touch to satisfy their sexual curiosity.

    Heterosexuality in your own way ¨C the difference between men and women is prominent mainly.

    Actually this is not a love expression but ¡°People ¡¤ Shape ¡¤ Partner¡¯s y¡±, it is inevitable to be a solitary act.

    ¡°Because absolutely, it does not hurt.

    ¡°I do not mind, you have touched my boss (Guessing this is ng for dick?) regrly, Sayaka, have you not?¡±

    ¡°¡­. Although there is ¡­. but that was because I wanted Kirishima-kun to feel pleasant, I was not touching to enjoy the shape and feeling,¡±

    As soon as she fixes her sses, Sayaka sharpens her lips as if she was shy.

    ¡°Do you want to touch?¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    It was an immediate answer.

    In fact, Ran is also interested in Sayaka ying various ways with his body.

    There is no need to refuse.

    ¡°I understand, well then . . . Sayaka is the doctor¡­. Tentatively, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it off as you lie down there.¡±

    As Sayaka says, Ran lies on the bed.

    Sayaka struggles with breathtaking expressions looking at him lying on the bed.

    Then straddled him, leaving hot sighs.

    Se licks a tongue to the expectation for the event that is going to happen, and put her hands on the clothes Ran is wearing.

    Incidentally, Ran today wears the uniform of the high school that he was wearing every day in the original world.

    Male¡¯s clothes are difficult to remove a bit because the position of the button is opposite to that of the woman, but Sayaka was obsessed with the matter of being able to do it to an unprotected Ran, carefully removed the button.

    The chest that appeared and the line of sight of Sayaka faces further downward.

    Looking at the appearance that she had already taken off, and getting off the opposite person¡¯s clothes is yet another exciting thing.

    The clothes make a sound with Kachakacha, as she removed the belt and pulled down his zipper.

    Unlike that of a woman, his underwear is slightly inted, in the lower abdomen, what looked out from the back of the opened zipper.

    What is here and what is there?

    Sayaka who repeatedly had sex with Ran¡¯s body knows exactly what his crotch is.

    Sayaka put her hands on his underwear slowly so as to bully him and gradually lowered his pants.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wow, wow¡±

    ¡°Well, I endured it.¡±

    At only a hairsbreadth distance, Sayaka stares at Ran.

    It¡¯s soft and it is smaller and weaker than it was during the usual action.

    Although it was Sayaka that repeatedly had sex, it may be the first time for her to see his dick reduced to such a small amount.

    In front of an unfamiliar objects that are far from her imagination, Sayaka unintentionally leaves her mouth half open.

    ¡°Wow ¡­ ¡­. It¡¯s such a feeling when you are not excited, it may be the first time I¡¯ve consciously seen it.¡±

    Picking it down slowly, it makes him feel strange at once.

    And he is am sweating, so it is getting moist.

    ¡°It¡¯s softer than I thought ¡­¡±

    While fingering the rod, Sayaka keeps her line of sight even further down.

    What she saw next was the most mysterious and important organ in the boy ¡®s body.

    ce a part like a walnut on the palm of your hand and roll it around and around.

    She had heard that a bit too much stimtion can result in severe pain, so she is cautious in her handling.

    ¡°Wow, ¡­ ¡­ I feel more weight than I thought.¡±

    A surprisingly heavy, mysterious feel. She wanted to knead it with her palm, but she restrained her curiosity and made herself be patient.

    She does not know at all what stimtion it can tolerate.

    It is serious if she stimted it poorly and it hurts.

    ¡°¡­¡­ The backside is -. Oh, something like a line is included¡±

    In the ce where there should be a part of the girl, a thin line like sewing something was engraved.

    Sayaka will trace along the line to the butt with her fingertips.

    She can not see such a situation that it is opened up carelessly.

    In the same doujinshi Fujiyoshi Yuri had drawn before, and a hole somehow came out.

    Sayaka thought that it might be this.

    ¡°Thighs are also funnypared to girls ¡­. The location of the navel is also something different.¡±

    It seems that she is somehow looking for a mistake.

    Although she tried looking for various differences, stimting the interest of Sayaka again is a male instrument, which is the biggest difference in a heterosexual body.

    Certainly the body of a boy is totally different in hardness and thinness than that of a girl.

    Only here is really like another creature.

    The touch is not bad, it¡¯s delicately warm and pleasant.

    It may be because it is the dick of a loved one, but it is actually a fact that it is making her shy and excited when looking at it.

    ¡°Saa, Sayaka ¡­ ¡­ Do you want to stop already?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just a little more¡±

    She wraps it in her hand and touch it with petapeta and palm.

    The part of the rod usually touches Sayaka before sex and is rubbing fairly violently during the act.

    If she stimtes to this degree, Ran will not feel pain.

    ¡°To fukuyaku ni hukata, something cute¡±

    ¡°Say, Sayaka! Well, beyond that¡±

    ¡°Would it be more than that?¡±

    The feeling of his dick changes little by little in the hands of Sayaka.

    At first it is unreliable, soft. It began to harden slowly, from drooping, it gradually goes stiff.

    His pole which should have been bent in various directions in conjunction with the contact began aiming strongly only on the upper side, should have been able to wrap around with a hand but his dick will protrude from both hands of Sayaka

    Sayaka admires how Ran had been toyed around like this by one of his favorite girls and how well he endured.

    His tightly wrapped dick was leaking cowper fluid while shaking and trembling.

    In that lovely reaction, the Sadist mindset in Sayaka gushes up.

    ¡°Oh no, I wonder what I did, my heart, I¡¯m getting a strange feeling¡±

    He had been patient for a long time.

    Ran¡¯s cock responded more honestly than usual, he was .

    She let go of her hand from the main body and pat on the stomach of Ran.

    When she finger tongues with her fingertips the hole of Ran¡¯s navel, shes get swayed with the urge to draw.

    ¡°I have not touched him, but he said it would be like this. ¡­¡­Strange¡±

    Practicing being a doctor carefully ¨C it is an opportunity to palpate Ran¡¯s body.

    While stroking his stomach, Sayaka made her other fingertip crawl to his asshole.

    While spending a lot of time looking at the reaction, she began to finger/y with his asshole.

    When she crick at the entrance (which should be expressed as an exit in this case), Ran¡¯s waist trembles with it as well.

    ¡°Ah Sayaka! Stop it! Stop fingering my butthole!¡±

    ¡°But I have not finished palpating yet?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Once the sexual habit develops further in Sayaka, I will not be able to see Sayaka as decent any more.¡±

    In a harsh voice, the muttering murmurs from Ran will not be heard by Sayaka.

    It is indirectly caused by Sayaka that she got excited about thighs and epted that toys are handled to girls when I look back on it.

    Besides, this time, he was palpated carefully over his important ces while defenseless, so he was a little excited.

    Moreover, if it was developed up to the hole of the buttocks, what kind of face should the orchid see from now on?

    If it goes bad, he might be able to ejacte just by looking at the face of Sayaka.

    ¡°I wanted to have a medical examination in my body because I am in pain doctor.¡±

    After all, Ran realizes that it is a game to be established because there is no sexual knowledge.

    ¡°I have already been adequately examined, so will you not change for a while or not?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It is good, but,¡±

    The mouth corner of Sayaka rose quickly, and the eyes of the eyesses narrowed down like a mischief.

    ¡°What is the main thing to observe the difference in the body of the opposite sex as a doctor?¡±

    The hand of Sayaka grabs Ran¡¯s cock with a cute look and wink.

    ¡°I¡¯m a girl that still has yet to observe the baby-making process of boys, so I think further study is required.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you, Sayaka?¡±

    Is it because he was desperately trying to endure it or because he was observed by Sayaka urately until erection? He be more sensitive than ever, his cock is increasing in hardness by palpation of Sayaka.

    As if using the palm as much as she¡¯d like, enjoying the feeling of the whole dick with her hand.

    Tied up with fingertips, as if squeezing out umted objects.

    One finger of Sayaka entangled with his rod, mercilessly stirring Ran¡¯s ejaction desire.

    ¡°Saya, Sayaka!¡±

    ¡°Good, call my name. You can cum while you call it.¡±

    Sayaka wrapped in smooth fingernail fingers, Ran rebelled the bikin and body.

    ¡°Saya, Sayaka ¨C Heh, Oh!¡±

    While being wrapped tightly in the hands of Sayaka, when his dick gushed inside it spit out white turbid liquid.

    As if releasing all of his patience up to now, concentrated semen is poured around the belly button.

    After doing a pleasantly finished Ran view with a proud expression, Sayaka scooped the semen spread over his stomach with a fingertip, and pulled the thread with the index finger and the thumb.

    ¡°You put out pure white pee, maybe you are sick?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Sayaka after all ¡­ ¡­.¡±

    Ran wiped the crotch with a cloth and wiped his body from bed while thinking that it was like a nightmare nurse seems rather than a doctor.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Inspired by the defenseless Sayaka lying on the bed, Ran¡¯s mouth distorted into a smirk.

    This time it is Ran¡¯s turn to palpate Sayaka.

    Ran had been observed until the moment of merciful ejaction, being carefully observed around the hole of the buttocks and the symbol of the boy, plenty of important parts are yed around with by her.

    While orbiting the girl s appearance, Ran was throbbing, expecting a little pleasure and scratching the itch of the girl who just got to know his body.

    A ssmate who lies on the bed in a sailor suit.

    That alone is enough of an erotic scene. To think that it is possible to peel her as he¡¯d like from now, it seems that it will be tough to manage in any way due to his excitement.

    Moreover, although she is in such a condition, Sayaka sends a feverish gaze towards Ran.

    Sayaka is also excited about this situation.

    ¡°¡­ Well then, I will remove it¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Loosen the scarf, putting his hands on the zipper on the chest, and let it fall as hard as you can.

    After recognizing the contrast between the sunburned vicle and the sunburned chest, Run then pulls Sayaka¡¯s arms and raises the side fasteners that are attached by the waist.

    High school sailor uniforms that Orchids attend are mainstream side fasteners, but there are slight differences depending on the time of purchase.

    By the way, in the case of Sayaka, the sailor suit that she was wearing now from summer to autumn is what she bought newly in the spring of two years.

    The design changes slightly, and the chest is also decorated with a zipper.

    Some girls who have big breasts seems to open this zipper to a noticeable extent and emphasize the valley of the chest.

    For Sayaka who does not have a valley or any other thing, it is only a useless long article.

    ¡°Banzai, do it¡±

    ¡°Yup¡±

    Sayaka raise both arms as they are told, pretending to be unprotected.

    Ran gazes closely at the body of Sayaka, and slowly removes the sailor suit as if it is frightening.

    He wanted to remove the brassiere that cherishes the t breasts carefully, but he had to asked Sayaka to help because he could not figure out how to remove it.

    ¡°Mu, it¡¯s difficult¡±

    ¡°The bra in this world is pretty troublesome to attach and dismantle¡±

    When you remove a provocative underwear with a small fabric area, a pretty nipple sticking out with a tingle on the gentle chest is facing out.

    Though small tits might be poor milk producers ¨C or not milk, but rather it is really erotic that the nipple, which is rather the only protrusion, is emphasized.

    Although he instinctively licked his tongue unintentionally, for now, he removed his consciousness from the breasts of Sayaka.

    ¡°It is nice to have a sense of taste, even to take off a half-naked girl further ¡­¡±

    Although he had seen it many times, such as Sayaka¡¯s nakedness, it has only been for sex and excitement to say that it will gradually be take off.

    Lift the zipper of the skirt and remove it as he does.

    Pull out the dark blue skirt from the legs and observe the appearance of Sayaka which became a pair of panties once from above.

    The appearance of Sayaka which hides the crotch with white panties and exposes it unprotected otherwise.

    Arms are ced on the bed as smoothly as possible, and there is no swinging that hides the uncovered breasts.

    Breasts are small, but there are also properly there, belly and chest are fair and beautiful. The bare skin and the body line are also very smooth, making him feel that he will not get bored even if he was stroking it all night.

    After burning the figure of an angel lying with only panties firmly into memory, Ran managed to hold down the height of her breasts and crouched down near the body of Sayaka.

    Stroking the neighborhood of the navel and put your fingertip on the edge of the panties.

    While watching by Sayaka who looks at the scene of undressing off underwear with no resistance, Ran lowered the shorts to a hairsbreadth.

    ¡°Now, thest sanctuary ¡­¡­¡±

    A pure white protective wall disappears and the jet ck wheat field is exposed to the eyes of Ran.

    It almost would not be suitable for such a slender and supple body, an adult-like shrine that grew from a high school girl.

    The slit that swallowed Ran¡¯s cock a number of times has already moistened.

    A sticky thread connected between her panties and her slit is cut off smoothly.

    ¡°Can you raise your leg?¡±

    ¡°Here you are¡±

    Without hesitation, both feet are raised, and the plump petals in front of Ran¡¯s eyes are exposed freely.

    While drawing her panties from her legs, Ran can not take his eyes off the scene.

    A part of a girl who glows brightly with the moonlight.

    Ran gulps while drooling at the strangely obscene scene.

    Although it is ying a game, now Ran is a doctor palpating Sayaka.

    As Ran did until a while ago, the child serving as a patient should do as the doctor says.

    Therefore, if Ran now orders Sayaka to do something, it will be treated as things that were absolutely necessary for consultation, so Sayaka will not be able to resist that order.

    That is what it meant.

    With this position, it is the same as usual and it is a story that it is boring.

    ¡°Sayaka, if you are in this shape, you can not see it well, will you change your position for me?¡±

    ¡°Good, now Kirishima-kun is in the role of a doctor¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand ¡­ OK, will you be lying on your face first? Oh yeah, let¡¯s put your knees on the bed and rub your face as much as possible ¨C Ooh!¡±

    Sayaka who took a knee in the shape like crawling on the bed and took a pose that protruded the hips in ascivious manner.

    It looks like waiting for the action of doggy position.

    If this is the case, the hole in the butt is visible.

    ¡°In that case, immediately, I start palpating¡±

    In any case, Sayaka did not do anything that Ran hated or hurt.

    Even so, Ran is nning to spend a tonic rtionship with Sayaka right now(although it is based on Ran and Sayaka standards).

    As soon as Sayaka showed any sort of dislike, he decided to quit as soon as she had stopped for him, and so Ran put his hands across the thighs of Sayaka.

    Excitement rises in a more tight feeling than he thought.

    It is different from caressing, this time it¡¯s palpation to satisfy his desire.

    As usual ¨C not to stroke to get them to feel Sayaka.

    The thigh is not an erogenous zone or a weak part of stimtion, so Ran relentlessly pressed both hands on the thick thighs of Sayaka.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s softer than it looks ¡­. The skin is silky and smooth, I want to touch forever ¡­¡±

    While enjoying the feeling of whish* thighs as expected, Ran bitterly lick a tongue to Tongue town spreading in front of us. *(No idea about this one.)

    Round and lovely buttocks and slender legs and toes that extend from them ¨C lustily moisturized by the love juice that would have been secreted by the action so far.

    Ran freed his hand from the thigh so that it could be sucked by the smell of sweat and mixed desire, and scratched the fingertips against the flesh of Sayaka¡¯s crack.

    ¡°Girls¡¯ Part ¨C Opening!¡±

    Nuwa ¡­ ¡­ and the vaginal meat painted in the love juice is opened exactly in front of Ran.

    The stimted fragrance drifts, Ran stretches under the nose with a delusion.

    ¡°Even if you look at it many times, the best pink petals ¡­ ¡­!¡±

    He instinctively wanted to thrust his face between her legs to lick it, but he desperately tried to preserve his limited reason.

    This is a doctor ¡®s match. It is not a forey before sex.

    Even Sayaka did not stimte or lick Ran¡¯s dick with her mouth.

    To the end tonight¡¯s y is just trying to simte a doctor¡¯s duty spinning innocent children with a lover.

    It is by no means an act for exhausting the pleasure. However

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ well, this is the limit¡±

    With palpation alone, he can not diagnose the enchanted body of Sayaka.

    He will have to shoot a single injection, a special injection of Ran here.

    Treating the body of a favorite girl like this, he cannot believe it.

    Without looking at Sayaka, Ran loosens the pants belt and exposes his lower body to the outside air.

    To thest naturally.

    Pet the calves from the thighs and push the soft parts.

    He gently palpated her small breast and neck with the palm of his hand.

    While pretending to be casual, gradually he has be weak to the body of Sayaka.

    ¡°¡­¡­, well. Kirishima-kun, I believer your hand touched my nipple.¡±

    ¡°Sayaka¡±

    ¡°Yup?¡±

    ¡°Since palpation alone is not enough, can you handle an injection?¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you?¡±

    Ran projects his waist and exposes its entirely so when Sayaka looks back she can see it.

    It is a symbol of a boy who was tormented by Sayaka until it was as if he was miserable.

    Looking at the erect flesh standing vertically while cowper fluid ran down, Sayaka gazes at it darkly.

    She licked the end and stuck her tongue out mischievously as he closed his eyes.

    ¡°My body, I do not like to be injections, is it that bad?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s going to be a big deal if you do not take this huge injection right now.¡±

    Since it seems to be said that, Ran also creates the ¡°doctor¡± image of the utmost that is remembered in his head.

    Try stroking the chin like this.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Stupid? ¡­¡­ He ~ he, Fu ~ u-n¡±

    ¡°Please do not do it now¡±

    Sayaka rxes her cheek limply, with her hips sticking out.

    He felt like wanting to exin, but because it makes him feel like he lost a lot of things as a boy somehow, it is actually a fact that it is impossible to be obedient.

    ¡°And anyway, as a result of palpating the body of Sayaka, that medical doctor needs to do a direct injection¡±

    ¡°If I am told that I should suffer suddenly ¡­ I have to be injected, but I am a little scared.¡±

    Saying that, Sayaka spreads her legs and opens her slit.

    ¡°If it¡¯s your injection Kirishima-kun, I will dly take it.¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s honey pot opened with her own hands makes him gulp his throat on the obscene sight.

    An excitement rises up that she is holding her crotch in front of his eyes, and the instinct of reproduction is instantaneously energized.

    Arriving on the bed, Ran supports the waist of Sayaka with his hands.

    While getting drunk with its soft and smooth feel, he thrust out his waist all the way into Sayaka.

    ¡°Well, ooo ¡­ ¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, huh, Kirishima-kun¡¯s injection, it came in ¡­¡±

    The hot vaginal cavities swallow Ran¡¯s injection needle.

    As if being wrapped by countless tongues, it is pushed in with resistance.

    It is caught firmly in the vaginal wall of a sweetly breathable Sayaka, and Ran¡¯s injection needle further increases in hardness within the vagina of Sayaka.

    ¡°Sa, Sayaka ¡­ ¡­. Is something more wet today?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun your dick too. You felt excited when I fingered you¡±

    Her soppy slit from which love juice dripping down each time his cock moves.

    Every time Sayaka is stained while in Ran¡¯s bed, he cannot sense anything other than conquest.

    Sayaka already belongs to Ran. That satisfaction has made it even more definite.

    He want to keep this girlfriend.

    He wants to make it a fact that she is Ran¡¯s.

    He wants to ept all of Sayaka and make the existence of Sadogasima Sayaka his own.

    It is a want that will not copse for the rest of his life.

    ¡°I love you.¡± About Sayaka ¡ª-

    Howfortable was it if it was a position to say that I love you the most in the world? If so, Ran will spin* from the bottom of his heart. *(Not sure about this.)

    But Ran did not lie to his heart.

    It is impossible to put superiority or inferiority on the amount of love for his five lovers.

    ¡°¡ª- I love you, Sayaka.¡±

    ¡°I also like Kirishima-kun, I love you¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s vaginal cavity is tightened and the Ran¡¯s injection needle is grabbed.

    Sayaka¡¯s pussy, which is hotter than usual and moistened with love juice.

    There is also the feeling of hitting the cervix as well as feeling in the vaginal wall of Sayaka which swells swaying, and the feeling of ejaction of Ran gradually increases.

    As if to scare the overconscious ideas, Ran began to piston his waist faster and faster.

    If it gets wet this much, it should be OK even if it gets a little intense.

    ¡°Sayaka ¡­ ¡­ I will give you all the medicine from now, so please ept all of it?¡±

    ¡°, Fa !, ¡­., Kirishima, Kirishima-kun! Please take out as much medicine as you can in the vagina of Sayaka!¡±

    In response to the scream of Sayaka, Ran rebels* the body. (Not sure about this.)

    As it is squeezed in the vaginal wall of Sayaka which is tightened with a Kyun sound, Ran¡¯s needle bes muddy and medicine will be blown out.

    Sayaka swallows the semen into the uterus while making smiling.

    Soon after Ran was finished, Sayaka also drank all the semen he gave out, and they fell into bed like a tired body.

    ¡°Something already has nothing to do with the doctor¡¯s carelessness ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sorry, but it was fun and I was happy.¡±

    While holding coarse breathing, theyugh each other with a faint smile on their face.

    Then they gathered themselves, sped hands and entwined their fingers with each other.

    While getting in touch with them, they repeated light kissing.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40</h4>

    In the room filled with a soft morning sun, Kirishima Ran was looking outside while waiting for clothes to change into a butler.

    With a serious look that does not suit the usual Ran, he sighs tiredly while taking off his pants.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Please have sex.¡±

    What was he talking about now?

    If it is sexual activity with the lovely high school girls, he will start getting satisfied after he gets used to this world.

    An angel in Ran (already despicable) makes a fuss.

    No, it is not the case.

    Would he rather expose his more animal instincts?

    Speaking some rather bad words, he would like to have sex without love.

    He did not feel like sex with girl he loved who wanted to be cute and made him want to protect them, instead he just wants to do it like a raw sexual desire.

    It seems like the time when he first went to Sakiboshi Aya, with that kind of action.

    To solve each other¡¯s desire, while forgetting all about love or romance and embrace the instinct as it is.

    It is such a story that sometimes he wants to hold a girl who is more erotic and reacts more instead of those that are pretty or to his preferred type.

    ¡°There are 12 girls in our ss ¨C in total, one who was hanging with the bad guys and (Takeyama Ei Itaki Takeyama Jaime?) has not spread, so 10 people in all. As far as five people are going down, so ¨C five more people are all

    To be honest, he was worried whether all the remaining five girls can pour as much love as Misuzu.

    In fact, Ran has even included two idol in the ss, a girl who is erotic and pretty, a girl who is beautiful and girls ¨C and a girlfriend who loves Ran seriously.

    Looking at it again, it is a lot of people.

    Certainly Ran¡¯s sses were strangely filled with cute girls.

    Speaking of students who were unable to feel sexual desire by daily school life Ran who had estrus during the year, it is about limited evil desires.

    He had not treated the thoughts of them all.

    He thinks that it is about once for everyone if he was to be cynical about the amount that happens in everyday life and a casual look.

    He think that it is quite a kind and a wasteful story when thinking so.

    If someone spent half a day with the uniformed school girls in the same ssroom, their libido will be as high as it can be.

    ¡°Even if you stick it in, it does not mean that the lover who held an erotic feeling equals a lovable thing ¡­ ¡± ¡­¡­¡±

    Among the gray school life, even if it is confessed with serious love.

    He guessed it was okay to do it without hesitation.

    Currently Ran was not troubled with ack of girls to say clearly.

    To put it the worst way, what is not enough is hismon sense and strength.

    He does not want to pour out a lifetime of love to the remaining five people, he wants to have sex that would make him blush

    The point is that, he wanted to remove all the troublesome things and spin a body only rtionship, that¡¯s why.

    Because it¡¯s a big deal, there are also things like trying to see what other girls are doing x something or boobs or thighs ¨C blowjobs and handjobs.

    Anyway, Ran is not good at acts like rape or rape or acts that destroy human dignity.

    When he sees the girls¡¯ disliked face, his dick will get wilted.

    It is a difficult personality.

    If he were to look at the behavior so far in a bird¡¯s-eye view, he would probably know how much he had crushed the dignity of a girl.

    Girls high school students who spread their legs for Ran by virtue of the actual skills are all feeling a joyful expression and feeling a happy heartfelt feeling.

    So in Ran, all the actions that have been done are engraved as sexual acts ¨C aggression carried out on the basis of consensus.

    He wants tomit a girl like himself, but it is not an agreement ¨C he does not want to act undesired.

    He does not want to see the face of hate.

    It seems that such personality ismonly called natural scum or serious system waste, but Ran himself thinks that he is a person with a good personality, considering himself.

    Well, in fact, everyone think that they have a good personality.

    That¡¯s why Ran showed some hesitation to take the next step.

    How can he do the next step of the n in the future?

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¡°Mikoshiba-san ¡­. you, were you dating a virgin?¡±

    The woman who shared the meal at the cafeteria, Midorikawa, Kawasaki¡¯s geek Otaku Sakichi who was walking in the corridor of the royal pce, separated from the three people, was shoulder-punched from behind with an unpleasant hand.

    When she turned her eyes towards a shimmer that is overwhelmed by the temperature of her body, she can see fingers with a grueled? gold ring move to a strange feel.

    It is a magic tool with some form of effect that shaped the ring.

    Things like jewels are decorated and you can see at a nce that it is expensive.

    Obviously it is a luxury item that the saints would not deserve.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­. Oh, this? I ordered this former knight to have bought it.What is? Kirei? Sakuya Sakuya¡¯s fingers are so sparkly glittering?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s shy¡±

    ¡°I want to say such a thing, I really want to, are you curious about how I got it?¡±

    She was concerned about the hand ced on her shoulder, and Mikoshiba Aya looked back on her while shaking the hand off.

    While taunting brown hair dyed considerably brightlypared with that of Mikoshiba with a fingertip, looking at the high voice echoing the kinkin at her head with a cannon screaming out, she will sigh through a lot of disgust.

    ¡°I do not need¡±

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s easy, seriously or grown-up, if you say something like that, I will buy it as soon as a virgin knight, if you do, you can absolutely have sex Mikoshiba, Wow, what do you mean¡±

    ¡°I told you I do not need it¡±

    ¡°Er, it¡¯s awful, absolutely, I want to do it, it¡¯s easy, because it¡¯s a serious knight, it¡¯s 90 percent cherry, so if you are a virgin you do not have to worry about babies and you can not afford to wear rubber, so you are relieved. One or two rubber, are in your pockets? ¡°

    She red at the squatting figure unterally, Aya scratches her head at such troublesome behavior.

    Looking at the appearance of such a color, brown hair Ponkotsu gal ¨C Ayahara Sakuya. Aihara Sakuyaughs with a shrill voice.

    Ayahara Sakuya is one of the entourage of Queen Gaiga Reika.

    She belongs to the women¡¯s basketball club, and it seems that club activities are hard work.

    It is because of the color of hair has not been fixed even if it was touched up many times, or else they would not have let her y an official game.

    Actual ability seems to be there so much, and in the practice game it is normal that you are in the main team.

    She also participated seriously in the morning practice, it seems that she did not skip even in basic practice.

    Anyway, it is certain that it is popping.

    Dyed her hair for reasons that it is cute, her pierced brown hair by saying ¡°getting out of tournament so I can have it in a cute shape and outrageous¡±.

    Even when doing the test, it is said that this person is cute and submit it with full circles and so on.

    There are only six of the dolls who seemed to have taken them in the garment, somehow attacked to the bag. (No clue about this honestly.)

    Well, if you raise it there is no tightness.

    ¡°I do not have a hobby to make a man give me a contribution¡±

    ¡°Say such a thing. Does that mean you like a female baseball yer or Midorikawa or something, is it a homosexual pickup instead?¡±

    Sakuya, who wasughing diligently, hardened her expression.

    ¡°Or was the aim lost if it was Ryosaki? That guy was outrageous, he was absolutely impossible of that kind of thing ¡­ Although there were times when my hands were identally touched, but he already runs away. He should apologize. Just touching your fingertips for a while, it looks like I¡¯m ashamed.

    ¡°They are just ssmates, we¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Mikoshiba-san is this kind of human being, why are you pursing Kiyoshi now?¡±

    To Sakuya¡¯s words, Aya res silently.

    She had been careless as she had not been involved recently.

    Mikoshiba Aya is easy to be misunderstood from her appearance, but she is not a yboy.

    Although she was called a walking school regtion vition and had an unnamed boy student make a strange rumor about ¡°getting on Mikoshiba¡±.

    She was a virgin until she met Kirishima Ran in this world, and of course she was never dyeing her hands in things likepensated dating.

    She is a serious high school girl who never ran away from home.

    However, when ites to her appearance, it is a situation that people can make strange rumors up in the blink of an eye.

    If the source of the rumor is a male student, if she even heard of it, she had to keep her eyes closed to it.

    In fact if she was indeed dressed like that, if she did not want to stand out, it would have been better to dye her hair ck like Sadogashima Sayaka and Otomezaki Emi.

    However, false rumors surrounding Aya spread not only among the boys but also among girls.

    Aihara Sakuya is a poofy haired girl next door, that can be seen from her appearance.

    She was thinking from now that she will be called out at the ocean or ski resort in the future and will make a messy scene and beughed at the moment.

    Well, if it were just a girls girl, there was absolutely no problem.

    ¡°It is true that Mikoshiba who had eaten seniors and juniors without anything else would have sex with dark men.

    She cannot forgive her anymore. ¨C It is a woman still dragging the sensibility of a primary school student.

    Moreover, because their attributes are somewhat simr, Sakuya personally dislikes Aya.

    And above all, Aya is not good at dealing with Sakuya Aihara.

    They are acting with students with high position in the ss such as Queen Gaiga and Kiryuin? ¨C like a fox borrowing the tiger¡¯s power.

    A bad girl¡¯sbel is set up and there are no good friends.

    For Aya who was a kind of student in school life, people trying to justify themselves by swarm are not very good at it.

    ¡°I am ¡­ different ¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Are you a woman? I was sure you were a slut that could take care of some virgin cocks.¡±

    ¡°- I¡¯m not!¡±

    She¡¯s trying to say that she was not that kind of girl.

    Wrong. Aya certainly does not remember bing a forting¡± member of that Otaku group.

    But she was no longer a virgin.

    ¡°It is better to be gentle for a virgin. Those guys will only be able to think about these things anymore once they go to bed.¡±

    As if to throw out the speech, Sakuya only said that and walked down the hallway of the royal pce.

    Aya chews with regret while staring at her back.

    It is not for such a reason, either because her grades or behavior are both stupid at the bottom level Sakuya.

    It is the reason why Sakuya¡¯s stress relief was targeting those girls without friends of the same sex.

    If she thinks about it, it was such a feeling when she eximed to Ran on that day.

    Torao Shigenobu who is high in ss hierarchy and Sakae? (Not sure about this part)who had a good friend once inparison with Ran, most students were looking for the removal of Ran.

    Is it so unlikely that she is alone?

    There are many friends, so there are a lot of shields ¨C is that so great?

    Is it okay for someone with many friends to make sandbags out of those with fewer fellows?

    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, I am getting annoyed, I am angry with myself who said so much, I could not say anything!

    Anyway, in fact, this world ¨C in this situation, it is inevitable that the people with fewer members are weakened.

    Even if Aya grabbed Sakuya here and fighting began.

    After all, it is Aya who loses.

    No matter how bad you are, you can not kill a ssmate.

    Even if you win the fight, the position after that things will only be brittle.

    If raising a fuss and being asked which is wrong.

    People who do not have the power of nomination are defeated first.

    Here in the royal pce ¨C the ce where the power of the country dominates, they are like the military weapons named braves who were called to defeat the demon kingdom.

    If conflicts ur internally, bad people might be driven out ¨C it does not necessarily mean those people are ¡°bad¡± except when considered so by others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go destroy the Scarecrow Kakashi to relieve stress ¡­¡±

    While driving the residue of magical power and energy crackling at the end of her right hand, Aya proceeds to her dedicated training ground.

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41</h4>

    In therge public bath prepared in the royal pce, Aya was engaged in work to keep hot water in the bathtub.

    It crushed all the arranged scarecrows, and it was apuded by the girls and Midorikawa.

    The woman who exins each magic to use and exins by mixing her own consideration with a phenomenon that apanied a delicatementary.

    Midorikawa just watching it while looking at the two alternatives.

    Well clearly, even if they are with them they are very interesting but nothing always.

    For Aya who was hurt by talking with Aihara Sakuya for the first time in a while, the time when it was harmless and gentle with them was a certain time of healing.

    ¡°¡­ Well, if you say luxury, I would like to receive training with Kirishima alone.¡±

    Making full use of the infinite magical power around the body, mixing water magic and fire magic to give out hot water.

    The first time she took charge of hot water drinking, she filled the bathtub with water magic, and had warmed up the water with fire magic.

    She noticed that it¡¯s efficiency is poor, and recently from the beginning mixed water and fire magic ¨C making magic hot water, dripping into the bathtub.

    Because she finishes earlier, it is possible to take more breaks.

    Although she does not understand the principle at all.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m bored, I wonder if something interesting or something will happen¡±

    While no one enters the bathroom while bathing, it is leisure.

    Earlier they had a break while Ran was sneaking in.

    Ran also receivesbat training from the Konoe Knights on the side of the first side room everyday.

    So many times, he will not show up in the bathroom.

    Suddenly, she remembers that time.

    When she had been thinking about something bad as she arrived at the bathtub, suddenly someone had massaged her ass with both hands.

    When she began to scream unexpectedly, they rubbed her mouth and stroked her head.

    Be quiet they had said and gestured, with her skirt and panties clenched.

    While her butt was being squeezed and caressed, her vagina hole was licked.

    While thinking about Ran¡¯s face, Aya closes her crotch quickly.

    Shake the stiff protruding bully and make your expression sweet and dull.

    When she remembered that time, she can¡¯t help but get excited.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­. Oh, Fu, Kirishima ¡­ ¡­ Kirishima¡±

    Taking her saliva onto her fingertips and pushing her hands into her panties.

    With one hand, the speed of drawing hot water will be slow, but that is not a problem.

    She can not quench the fierce fire inside, but she can fiddle with her clitoris and cool it to a certain extent.

    After checking again that nobody was there, Aya slid down her panties and thrust her fingertips into her slit.

    While sliding it up and down with Kukyuuu, she feels a bit slutty.

    Her body shivers and trembles after a long absence of masturbation.

    ¡°I also like sex with Kirishima, but ¡­¡­, but sometimes I like this kind of thing!

    She can not tolerate the pleasant feeling, almost falling down.

    Grabbing the edge of the bathtub with her right hand, getting on her knees and using her left hand bent between her legs.

    Her fingers will not reach the point where it is stimted when she had sex normally, it is quite frustrating.

    However, stimtion on knowing that impatient feeling and knowing what is toe is also a habit.

    ¡°Fu, Fu ¡­. Kirishima, Kirishima, I like Kirishima, I like you best in the world, that is why ¡­¡±

    While repeating the name of the person she loved in her mouth, Aya meditates on the wave of great pleasure each the time.

    Releasing her right hand grasping the bathtub and hurriedly carry it to her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­ _ O, O _ O

    Aya who caught a mild acme with just clenched legs desperately holds her mouth trying not to raise a scream from the pleasure and falling down in the bathroom.

    ¡°Heh, huff, Fuhn ¡­¡­, Feh, Huh ¡­¡­¡±

    While touching her thigh, she felt that love juice dripped,let go of the hand that was addressed to the crotch and tried to put the middle finger and thumb in front of her and to separate it.

    There was a transparent liquid bridge between the fingers.

    ¡°I heard it was very good ¡­¡±

    The color which the inside of the head became pure white by the act now was leaking hot breath from the mouth, while waiting for the body¡¯s burning healed while lying in the bathroom.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ¨CNight.

    The door of the room was knocked, and Ran opened the door thinly with a brief warning while looking outside.

    The brown hair illuminated by the moonlightes into my eyes, and Ran meets see it and is relieved.

    The visitor was his lover.

    She was in estrus, her cheeks are slightly dyed pink and it is really sexy.

    She must have felt something hot due to his eyes, and Ran smiled with a grin.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Aya¡±

    ¡°I like Kirishima, I love you¡±

    ¡°¨CWhat?¡±

    Aya jumps towards him trying to kiss him, spreading her arms and going against him.

    Ran who fails to ept the passionately acts crashes to the floor on his back.

    It was unexpectedly painful, but he used his fingers to catch her face and bring it close.

    The lunging lips are turned toward mouth of Ran, and the tongue which it gets stuffed in will soon enter the oral cavity.

    Ran deeply kissed Aya instead of trying to understand what happened. However it makes his dick excited like an exmation mark with a geometric question mark on his head still around about the aggressive entrance.

    As if to taste Ran¡¯s lips, it is a feeling that permeates as their tongues rage.

    Aya leaves out a colorfully sighing breath from her nose while sucking on Ran¡¯s oral cavity.

    She wants to cover Ran¡¯s body with her whole body, clenching his wrist and sealing his motion.

    Make breathy noses while, rubbing her crotch mercilessly against Ran¡¯s cock.

    The skirt turns over revealing her panties and her slit is pressed tight against him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, suddenly¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I want you to embrace me, I had some bad things today and it¡¯s painful, I want a fiery time to forget everything.¡±

    Is it not good? Ran was aiming to be amused, and Ran swung his head to the side with a tremendous momentum.

    ¡°I understand, good, you don¡¯t have to talk about it, but if you want to talkter we can.¡± ¨C

    ¡°I do not need that kind of thing, will we have sex soon? I can not bear it any more.¡±

    While turning around in front of Ran, Aya takes off her panties and shakes in front of his face.

    Before the eyes of Ran, a dirty cloth moist with a nasty liquid is revealed as he watches.

    It is Ran who is watching, but it seems that Aya is showing how much she shamefully yed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been alone twice since noon. I need something to make me full or I just don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do ¡­¡±

    Half closed eyes with a feverish light, Aya pants and removes Ran¡¯s trousers.

    Pushing his erection into her crotch conveniently.

    His waist floats unexpectedly to the feeling of a damp vaginal hole with a sharp turn.

    As if being caught in the mouth which makes a salty drip, Ran¡¯s dick is squeezed into Aya¡¯s nymph-like pussy.

    Tangled with the sweetly busy vaginal wall, Ran ces his head on pleasure.

    ¡°Boobs, are they OK?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I want you to mess me up¡±

    She raised her sailor uniform, remove the brassiere with a flowing motion and throw it on the side.

    While swaying over Ran with a licking obscurity, he thinks Aya has the best boobs of them all as they cover him.

    Tsun and stabbed nipples and soft breasts are pressed against him, Ran roughly envelops them with both hands.

    The feel like a marshmallow blesses the palm of his hands a lot and changes softly in the hands of rubbing.

    ¡°You can make it more violent¡±

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°What do you think Kirishima, please give me the most violent act?¡±

    He swept the flushed face vertically and opened her mouth with his fingers.

    Some meaning painted on saliva, she show her oral cavity that turned out to be somewhat of a feeling, and it fell down on Ran.

    She sucked on the lips of Ran as it was, and started using the tongue and lips tomune inside the oral cavity.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­. Foo! Foo!¡±

    Like a beast in heat, Ran attacks her mouth with his tongue.

    Spread her face obscenely, ruining her nose and tasting Ran¡¯s body.

    Her wet and tight pussy mps Ran¡¯s dick, while he violently rubs her chest with his hands, and fucking her mouth with his tongue.

    As if the whole body were wrapped in color, Ran could only think of Aya.

    ¡°¡­¡­, Hu, Hu¡±

    Ran¡¯s thoughts are also blocked from expressing words will mix with breath and escape pleasure.

    The soft feel of her skin, the taste of Aya, the taste of her saliva, the smell of her sweat, her tight and wet insides, the tingling feeling of smooth coloring hair.

    Even if he closed his eyes, only Ayaes to his mind.

    ¡°Hey, hey ¡­ ¡­.¡±

    While setting up the sound, the joint part between Ran and Aya wets around the crotch with a liquid mixed with love juice and cowper fluid.

    The testicles screamed with Kyunkun and her insides mp around him.

    Ran tightly blocked the mouth on Aya¡¯s lips that convulsed the bikun as they feel intense pleasure in unison.

    - Well, it¡¯s already the limit!

    Pick up the tears of Aya, grasp all the feelings ofbor, grab sensitive sensitively nipples with your fingertips.

    With its intense stimtion, Aya finally gets off his mouth and screams with a sweet voice in a happy manner.

    ¡°Hey, Fuu ¡­ ¡­. Fu ay !?¡±

    ¡°Wow, Ah, Aya ¡ª- !!!¡±

    At that moment, Aya¡¯s vagina mercilessly tightened around Ran¡¯s cock.

    He was already preparing for ejaction and was given further stimtion, it was almost too much.

    Climb, Difficulty, Difficulty, Difficulty, Difficulty, Ryuru!

    With the momentum that the testicles are empty, rich semen is blown out.

    Her still trembling pussy swallowed the muddy white liquid as if it found it delicious.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­. Ha ha! Kirishima¡¯s, Kirishima¡¯s ¡­ ¡­. hot rich semen made me full.¡±

    Slowly the mixed liquids drip from their conjoined parts, as they copse weakly.

    Feeling a fresh feeling to the intense fatigue feeling, they stared at each other while copsing, andughed at herments.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    Ran sitting in bed loosened his mouth by looking at Aya that sat down next to him.

    Aya who lost the sailor uniform leans against Ran¡¯s shoulder, and is rubbing her cheek against him.

    Satisfying with a secure appearance. Body temperature and undtions of the bodye into contact with Moro, and it feels good in various ways.

    He feels like it is giving him magic and making him want another round of lovemaking.

    ¡°There is something I want to ask you and to listen to Kirishima several times¡±

    ¡°What do you want to hear and what you want me to hear?¡±

    Is it trouble or something?

    She certainly said that there was something bad, and maybe there was something like stress that umted for this beautiful girl.

    ¡°Oh, I think that the answer to what I want to ask is as smooth as I thought¡±

    ¡°What if I thought so?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I believe that it is not different¡±

    Aya hugs Ran¡¯s arms while pink bra sticks out of the sailor uniform.

    She looked at Ran with upturned eyes and tilted her head.

    ¡°What is Kirishima going to do now?¡±

    ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°Girls ¨C let¡¯s say that five girl ssmates are going down, and what are we going to do from now? Because of the character of Kirishima, I do not think that you did so without thinking anything.¡±

    Although she seemed to be clueless, asking that told me she was worried.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°It may be because I do not know it. Kirishima has had me and Inugami or something ¨C are you only handling girls who are ssmates? Even a cute blonde maid or ady-like female knight, it seems you didn¡¯t handle them at all. Well, it¡¯s just a guess. It may be possible you are just prohibited by people in the royal pce, such as people on the side of the first prince.¡±

    As if asking questions, Aya captured Ran¡¯s eyes.

    Looking at that eye, Ran sighs in relief.

    Was it Aya?

    Was she the first one to notice?

    Clearly, he had thought that Kanami noticed first.

    How should he say it?

    Aya is rather fresh and has a dry character.

    Ran¡¯s ambition ¨C a vengeance without physical attack. Even though he talked about that, he doesn¡¯t deny wanting the girls in theory.

    If it is Aya, does she understand?

    Or is this an illusion?

    Will Aya look at him differently, perhaps despise Ran who thinks of her ssmate girls as mere war potential?

    But here, can he afford to lie.

    He can not afford to fail and he can only make extra disgusting air.

    Indeed, at first, he was nning to make Aya as a mere sex treatment tool.

    But now he loved Aya.

    Even with the other girls, he loved Aya.

    Although he can not say that even if his mouth breaks ¨C he loved her the most in the world.

    The feeling that Ran hold against Aya is real.

    Real genuine love ¨C affection.

    ¡°Do not be emotional, I want you to listen¡±

    Attach hands to the shoulder of Aya, bringing her close.

    He does not want her to despise the content thates from now and run away.

    It was a behavior that such anxiety disappeared.

    ¡°- I am a ssmate¡¯s girl ¨C the other five people are falling for you and I¡¯m falling for you as well¡± (This is pretty confusing so not sure I got it right.)

    ¡°¡­ After all¡±

    ¡°To be honest, even I can get tired of Aya or Kanami, so it¡¯s not because of that reason.¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Aya strengthened the ability to embrace Ran¡¯s arm and pushed the chest a lot.

    However, now it is not the case when you are drunk with the feeling of that soft wavy boobs.

    ¡°¡­ In a situation where the situation is still unclear, it is revenge on having kicked out Kirishima.¡±

    ¡°There is it, but it is not exactly different¡±

    Stroking with stunning appearance Stroking the head of Aya, unify the spirit.

    From here, he had to pick words carefully.

    ¡°My skill ¨C underling training is a fairly powerful ability. Honestly, I keep wondering why the royal men didn¡¯t detain me at the scene?¡±

    I take a breath and see the face of Aya.

    ¡°Even if we eliminate it as a risk factor with a temporary feeling, I think that the day after the fall of the devil approaches ¨C If it gets cool, I think that someone will notice the importance of my ability. If realityes to the scene to exchange, I do not want to die ¨C because the defense instinct should work because I feel like being protected .. If I know that I am alive, , I think someone wille round to me. ¡°

    Aya keep silent to hear about Ran.

    Apparently, it does not seem to think about to break from the beginning.

    ¡°If that happens, what will happen ¡­ I think that there are various ways of doing it, you may appeal to Japanese thought that if you apologize and only apologize, then you will be forgiven by means of violence, You might be forced to be treated like a ve, perhaps I think that there is a high possibility of being chosen for thetter in rtion to pride. ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡­ certainly, the desire ¨C a friend who does not have a friend or a friend who guards it is as weak as we can against the group in contemporary Japan of majority decision supremacy¡±

    With expressions lying in thought, Aya chewed his finger.

    It is a face that seems to have thought of Ran¡¯s words as though it had happened to herself.

    ¡°To that end, I am increasing the number of people, so that even if we exercise means by violence, I can ovee it as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ is that Kirishima will not go on a journey to overthrow the devil?¡±

    ¡°No, I do not know, I do not know why people who hide me helped me or why.¡±

    Besides ¨C he continued, as he embraced Aya¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I also want to go back to the original world, so I have to overthrow the devil king for that, so I think I should lend power even if I hate the saints.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­. Eh, if it is¡±

    ¡°The situation of bing a partner is important, since it will be a good fighting force, take it even if it is forcibly ¨C it will not make any revenge, I will use them in my ns. ¡±

    Of course, if all girls including Ran imitate their opposing gs, they will be used of being rejected from the royal pce.

    Therefore it is inevitable that Ran will have to go on a journey to overthrow the devil.

    Anyway, once you leave the royal pce the saints must put together the ss.

    If he gets in the way he should be isted ¨C the existence of ¡°Kirishima Ran¡± added with such a light feeling is already not a human being. Movement of Ran is the same as turning all the female students with battle capability nearly equal to boys to the enemy thanks to skills and fighting.

    Since the saints will want to return to the former world as a whole, he think that the saints will not hurt each other.

    Excluding Ran ¨C In other words, will you exclude all girls¡¯ students from the subjugation party and do your best for the boys to overthrow the devil just by boys?

    Should they follow Ran which is just as good as holding fighting power of all the female students, should they obey only in form and travel all over the ce to overthrow the devil?

    If they think about the result of going back to the original world first, the choices are decided but the same thing is to be taken.

    ¡°As I said earlier, if they care for their life rather than pride, they can¡¯t cast aside any girl who is an ally of mine. It is clever choice to travel safely to devastate the devil, even if it means they have to lower themselves to travel with a demon like me. ¡°

    Takeo Aragaki and Kiryuin Subaru who have a strong voice are also not stupid people.

    If Aragaki goes back to the former world, she will be able to make one, two, three or four of her immediately.

    Because Kiryuin is also good as this is good, they should somehow think about going back to the original world.

    Even if pride is thrown away once, he will do anything, but he will not return if his life is in danger.

    ¡°If you disobey me, you lose half of your strength ¨C or even more so for that I will sink the saints who gave me powerful skills ¨C girls, otherwise my body is dangerous From¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Aya has a poker face, staring at Ran¡¯s face.

    He ended it.

    He intended to have chosen a word, but he got on caught up in it and talked a lot.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, sorry ¡­ It seems that I talked too much.¡±

    ¡°No, I said good, I heard some interesting things,¡±

    But, as he was about to continue, Aya leans against Ran¡¯s body.

    Even if she listened to the current story, it seems that she did not despise Ran.

    ¡°If we knew that everyone was falling to your gifts, that is good.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t despise me, do you?¡±

    ¡°Even if I was also in the same ce as Kirishima, I might have thought of simr things, perhaps I wouldmit an even more violent act,¡±

    While looking far away, Aya looked at the window.

    With expressions that think something, she continues to looks far away.

    He wonders what happened again.

    He was told that there was a hard time.

    By the way, he was told that there was something she wanted to ask him.

    This time it may be that Ran is listening to Aya¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°There is something I want to ask of you Kirishima¡±

    Aya who showed a serious look that caught the eye orchestrated the arms of Ran while turning a strong eye to his eyes.

    While desperately struggling to get the mouth feeling to be reluctant to feel the tits of the breasts, Ran also makes a serious face as much as possible to confront Aya.

    ¡°If there is a time to make my ssmate Aihara Sakuya fallen, will you also call me on the spot?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±

    It took Ran several seconds to understand the contents of those words seriously.

    While looking at Aya¡¯s serious eyes, Ran tilted his head curiously.

 Chapter 42: Solution

    <h4>Chapter 42: Solution</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestiny

    Edited by Zil

    Aya Mikoshiba, a girl despite having good looks with long brown hair has a reputation of being a bad attitude and a shrew with a loose crotch.

    It was probably because she had a body shape that every man craved, thus the reputation that stuck on her.

    I didn¡¯t even know where the origin of the rumours came from.

    It was rumoured that a girl student named Aya Mikoshiba was a nympho girl that slept with any boys regardless of seniors and juniors.

    If it was a harmless rumour, it would have ended soon. However, being her with the appearance of a brown-haired girl, with a school-designated sailor tied to her waist and a sloppy thin cutter shirt , apparently loose-headed. (TL: japanese school girl uniform)

    Plus, a tsundere with boobs that is big enough yet at the same time not full of fat, just nicely proportional to receive the barrage of desires from the boys.

    The fluffy thighs that came out of the rule-viting miniskirt also stimted the desire of high school boys who can¡¯t control their lust.

    Well, to put it another way, the credibility of Aya Mikoshiba being a slut had surpassed the ideal image imagined by the boys.

    Baseless rumours poured in as if they were true, and adding unreliable credibility makes it even harder to know if it¡¯s true.

    For example..

    ¡®It seems that my senior had a blowjob in the back of the school building, I saw her walking with a sryman-style uncle in the downtown area at night, and so on¡¯.

    All you have to do is sprinkle a tiny bit of rumors and details, and it will be the ¡®truth¡¯ to make it believable.

    In fact, because of that, Aya was rumoured to be doing something she had never done on a daily basis.

    Anyway, Aya is basically a person who doesn¡¯t care about her reputation amongst the boys.

    Certainly, she has a desire to be popr with good-looking boys while being pampered. But she was more afraid of losing grades if she got caught up in a rtionship, so she didn¡¯t really care about the rumours.

    However, Aya is still a high school girl in modern Japan.

    She can¡¯t help but worry about her rtionship with the girls, their reputation and the image they have on her.

    Basically, these boys who spread false rumors are the ones who have friends with benefits that they can dump at any time.

    Most of the women who follow these types of boys have the tendency of being loose minded with light mouths and hips.

    Sakuya Aihara was a typical example.

    Sakuya, who believed in the rumors of Aya being a slut, seems to have talked about things that¡¯s rarely talked about among friends and ssmates, like a gossip-loving olddy in a housingplex.

    Of course, Sakuya is not the only cause.

    By that time, the rumors of Aya had already spread to some extent among the girls.

    ¡°-And, I personally don¡¯t like Sakuya and Hibiki Onigawara getting together with Ran. I also dislike the idea of Ran having sex with them. But I don¡¯t want to get in the way if Ran thinks he needs to do it.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you would hate being sisters with someone you despise.¡±

    What¡¯s more, Aya have been subjected to those disgusting rumors, but now she being treated with equal affection by someone she love.

    I feel like I¡¯ve lost and I¡¯m miserable.

    Aya would have been able to put up with it if the other person was much lower in rank than she was and was definitely being yed.

    You wouldn¡¯t feel good if you were defeated in the ss hierarchy and thisfortable ce that you¡¯ve finally conquered.

    In fact, in the ss hierarchy, the position of being a delinquent results in having a high position.

    This is because each individual has the power to speak up and form a group.

    A defect without apanion is just an eyesore.

    Aya wasn¡¯t a delinquent in the first ce, and in that sense, she was kind of a bhi. She is basically the same isted person as Ran, even if there are differences in how he was seen by the people around him.

    Ran¡¯s position in the hierarchy was at the bottom of the state pyramid, Even lower than those quiet otaku groups, Ran was a pure bhi with no hope or friends.

    Maybe if Aya¡¯s appearance and body were bad, she would have been treated like Jaime the evil Imi.TL note:The kanji is evil imi and the katakana is jamie)

    ¡°What does it have to do with wanting to be in a ce where you can be corrupted?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like revenge at least. I¡¯m inviting them to have sex with Ran. I think it¡¯ll make me feel better if I see them being forcibly rape¡±.

    ¡°Forcibly ¡­? I hate rape, insults, unwanted pregnancies, it makes me nauseous.¡±

    Aya responded to Ran¡¯s remarks with a face that says, ¡°Oh really?¡±

    But it seemed that Ran was serious.

    Aya thought it would be useless to say anything, so Aya decided not to pursue it any further.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s okay to treat it as a friend with benefits that doesn¡¯t rot. Ran doesn¡¯t want to continue to grow love with them, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. When asked if I want to go out with them in the future, I wonder if I¡¯m able to deny it.¡±

    Anyway, it¡¯s quite fun to talk while eating,paring those high school girls, so I¡¯d like to try tasting those juicy tits and mouths.

    If you ask me if I¡¯d like to have flirting sex with Sayaka or Aya, I don¡¯t think I would able to say no with confident

    While feeling Aya¡¯s body heat in his arms, Ran makes a thoughtful face.

    Certainly, he was wondering how to make her his wife from here.

    Ran didn¡¯t want to have sexual intercourse just to rake up his strength, he also wants to care and prioritize/love his harem.

    Maybe this could have been the reason.

    For the sake of Aya, Sakuya Aihara and Hibiki Onigawara will join my harem.

    From what had Aya gather,

    Sakuya is in the basketball club, while Hibiki is in the swimming club and she¡¯s right.

    Perhaps during the transfer(isekai-ed) Sakuya wore uniform or gym clothes, and Hibiki is wearing either a school swimsuit or a swimsuit.

    It might be fun to y with new costumes.

    ¡°The question is, can I corrupt them without having to go up to the 3rd level without failing?¡±

    As for now, the only lover who I was unable to trick is Sayaka Sadogashima.

    All the other saints have fallen to the third level.

    I wish I could stop it in the 2nd level.

    The reason for this is that the trigger for the 2nd level to 3rd is to bring the other person to climax.

    If you have fallen to the 2nd stage, your harem would definitely love you very much.

    If you have sex with any saints up to that point, you can easily reach the climax as a result of increased sensitivity due to your skills.

    They (Aihara & Hibiki) seem to have a lot of experience with this kind of thing.

    If you¡¯ve already had your vagina yed with,you¡¯re probably more sensitive.

    If you don¡¯t have a constitution that makes it difficult for you to cum, then it¡¯s hard to intentionally stop at the 2nd level.

    However, it would be dangerous to degrade a girl until the 3rd level if you¡¯re sure that you¡¯re going to throw her away.

    Then, inevitably I would have to stop at 1st level.

    ¡°¡­ Aside from Aya, Aihara seems to be a smooth talker.¡±

    Contrary to Hibiki, who is rather quiet and cool, it would be extremely difficult to make her open up.

    It is against Ran¡¯s principle to leave the uncertainties as they are and act.

    Well, after all, I¡¯ve been doing this for some time, so I¡¯m wondering if it will work this time as well.

    Given the risks of failure, the reality is that I cannot take the 1st step.

    ¡°¡­ Is it no good?¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter because we will cross that bridge anway. I just need to have absolute confirmation that Aihara will never talk about me after I do the deed.¡±

    Is there no choice but to make them fall to the 3rd level?

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good idea to keep your insecurities intact or to ruthlessly discard the person who has truly fallen in love with you.

    ¡°¡­ If you¡¯re a slut, are you more ustomed to thetter¡±

    The dark and lowly emotions thaty dormant in Ran welled up like soot and dust.

    If I could, I would keep my mouth shut and stop it at the 1st level.

    But if I can¡¯t, it¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll take it to the 2nd or 3rd level.

    In the worst case scenario it would be better to assume that she would go that far.

    I don¡¯t like the idea of dumping her, but if that¡¯s the path she¡¯s going to take, so be it.

    Let¡¯s hope that she will be honest and keep her mouth shut.

    ¡°It would be easier if it was as easy as Misuzu¡¯s.¡±

    Ran sighed, remembering a certain lovely girl who let him watch her urinating and rubbing her breasts. Even before she was trained by him.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Ah, I want to have sex. Sex, sex sex sex uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    ¡°¡­ Sakuya, noisy¡±

    The afternoon training was over and they were waiting for the boys to finish bathing.

    Sakuya Aihara and Hibiki Onigawara were in Sakuya¡¯s room with a lonely small talk-rumors andints, including dirty talk.

    ¡°And Sakuya. Didn¡¯t you sneak out of your room yesterday to please yourself?

    Stroking her short ck hair with her hand, Onigawara Hibiki asks Aihara with a nearly expressionless, amazed face.

    Aihara has a tight body as she was in an athletic club, but her thighs and upper arms are plump and thick, and her boobs are quiterge.

    In addition, she seemed to have a bit of a fetish for exposure, and wears a sailor suit that has been magically altered so that her pants are almostpletely exposed.

    I wore basic pants and often wore shorts during school days,so it wasn¡¯t a big problem for me.

    Recently, she is gettingzier,so severe that she often walks down the hallway without wearing shorts or panties and some boys actually treat her as a convenient fantasy product.

    In fact, she is quite sloppy and wears a school swimsuit under her uniform on days when has club activities.

    On the day I moved here,I had to practice in an indoor pool,so I actually brought my swimsuit with me to this world.

    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t get to do the real thing after all. Once I gave him a hand job, he said he was at his limit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­is that so¡±

    ¡°Ah, uh. I was wondering if there¡¯s anyone out there with a nice longinus that wouldn¡¯t wilt no matter how many times I fucked it. It¡¯s even better if it wouldn¡¯t no matter how many times I fuck him. Does that type of a person exist out there?¡±

    Aihara stretches out and rolls around on the bed.

    Before she moved, she never felt stressed by this.

    Aihara always had a partner to have sex with.

    Seniors who sprinkle money and surround her or juniors in the basketball club.

    If Aihara wanted it (although she was often forced to do it even though she didn¡¯t want it), she basically approached them in some way.

    At great times, she even invited Hibiki and other friends to join the orgy.

    Anyway, all of them only did it with rubber, so they haven¡¯t had the experience of baby seeds pouring into their womb.

    That¡¯s why Aihara can¡¯t stand to go so many days without feeling the warmth of a male organ in her vagina.

    ¡°Aihara really likes sex, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Hibiki likes it too right? You love it. You love it, right? It feels so good to have a longinus inside your belly, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I do not¡±

    ¡°No way! You can¡¯t say ¡°no¡± when you¡¯re in such a state of disarray!¡±

    Anyway, Aihara didn¡¯t like sex from the beginning.

    At first, it was just for fun tricking others.

    But her luck ran out when a slightly handsome senior asked her out and she followed him.

    Then she was threatened in the back of the school building, and her virginity was scattered with the ease of drudgery.

    But Aihara didn¡¯t feel bad.

    It was pretty cool, and she didn¡¯t feel ufortable feeling the temperature of the opposite sex in her body.

    From there, Aihara¡¯s life rattled to the wrong side.

    Sakuya Aihara, who scattered her virginity at a young age, has loosened her idea of ??chastity.

    She hadn¡¯t dyed her hair yet at that time.

    Her hollow eyes were cute and her puffy cheeks were strangely sexy.

    Aihara, who lost what she ought to protect, has now often dressed provocatively, beginning to have rtionships with multiple seniors.

    By the time the boys in her ss had be sexually awakened, Aihara was already able to understand what made boys happy.

    If I think about it now, if she had not been raped by her senpai at that time, a different life might have been waiting for her.

    However, Aihara liked herself now and had no regrets.

    It was true that she had opened her legs to so many different men that her mind had be rather loose.

    However, Aihara had always hated studying, and even if she hadn¡¯t been taken advantage of by her senpai at the time, she would have ended up going down the same path.

    ¡°¡­ I wonder if I can really go home. Hibiki, I can¡¯t stand this kind of life anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a kind of addiction, is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just sex. Don¡¯t you think so, Hibiki? Every day, every day, I¡¯ve been training every day, and I don¡¯t like my life like this! I feel like I¡¯m always being monitored, the toilet is dirty, and I can barely use any cosmetics. It¡¯s the worst! ¡°

    ¡°I want to go home early, but I can¡¯t help it ¡­¡±

    Aihara was momentarily annoyed by the expressionless and emotionless Hibiki, but she didn¡¯t do anything about it and resumed ying caterpir in bed.

    Hibiki is such a woman.

    It¡¯s not that she is heartless or emotionless, but she doesn¡¯t show her emotions on her face or in her voice unless there¡¯s something wrong with her.

    And slowly she started to show some exposure to it.

    She isn¡¯t the same as Aihara, to vent her sarcasm on Aya Mikoshiba who is weaker than her.

    In order to prevent that from happening, though, Hibiki had her own way of resolving the problem.

    It was a substitute that Aihara just couldn¡¯t believe.

    ¡°¡­ Can I take it off?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine ¡­. Do you want me(Aihara) to touch it for you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. It doesn¡¯t feel good to be touched by a woman.¡±

    ¡°I thought so¡± Aihara turned around.

    Aihara sighs in a boring way, feeling the rustling sound of the cloth behind her.

    This is how to eliminate the sound. Hibiki¡¯s solution.

    Take off all the clothes you¡¯re wearing-even your underwear and spend your time in the room.

    From the perspective of Aihara, who has little understanding of abnormal habits, it¡¯s a rather unpleasant behavior.

    From Hibiki¡¯s point of view, she thinks it¡¯s worse for a person like Aihara to release her stress through sexual acts or insulting others, so it was mutual.

    ¡°¡­ Did you take it off?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°What is it like?¡±

    ¡°The feeling of liberation is great and it feels good.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel even a little bit ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Rather, I feel more natural this way.¡±

    Feeling the scent of fresh sweat, Aihara buried her face in the pillow.

    Even though she was her friend, she didn¡¯t want to smell the woman¡¯s body odor.

    ¡°Can I open the door?¡±

    ¡°Stop it! What if they see it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a world without cameras and mobile phones, just a little.¡±

    Without hearing Aihara¡¯s stillness, Hibiki touched the doorknob.

    Aihara had been trying to avoid pointing out her friend¡¯s foolishness as much as possible.

    But this time she knew it was a bad idea, so she raised her body from the bed and reached out her hand towards Hibiki.

    ¡°Ah¡±

    Almost as soon as Hibiki touched the doorknob, the knob was twisted from the other side.

    Then the door of the room is opened without hesitation, without knocking or calling.

    A naked Hibiki confronts the visitor before Aihara is able to reach Hibiki.

    ¡°Kyahhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª-!!!¡±

    ¡°What is Kiryuin?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I came to tell you that the boys¡¯ bathing time was over. Sorry to interrupt your change of clothes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you guys had to go through that.¡±

    ¡°Why are you the ones who are calm!-Aihara who shouted is like an idiot!¡±

    In the face of her ssmates, who werevishly exposing their refined physical beauty through swimming suit, Kiryuin Subaru showed no signs of being phased, and nonchntly announced his business, while Aihara rubbed her forehead as if she had a headache.

    If I try to recall Kiryuin in my brain, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll instantly overwhelm the capacity of my thought process, so I¡¯ll skip it this time.

    To put it simply, Kiryuin is the type of a boy that doesn¡¯t lust for or respond to anyone other than the woman he loves. Many girls misunderstood him because of his strangely good-looking face, but they got tired of his obsessive love for a certain girl and left him

    ¡°I told Inugami¡¯s group when we passed each other in the hallway earlier. If you see Sayaka and the others or even Aya, it would be helpful if you could let them know that the bath is free.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you if I meet them.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡±

    After saying that, Kiryuin turned around and left Aihara¡¯s room.

    After seeing him off, Hibiki quickly changed into her usual sailor suit.

    ¡°Since the bath is now empty, let¡¯s take a bath.¡±

    ¡°Hibiki is really consistent like that, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    She looked at her friend, who was unconcerned about the fact that she was seen without a stitch of clothing by a male ssmate, and thought that this was the kind of person she was.

    Aihara, made a dumbfounded face and headed to the bathhouse to her long-awaited bath.

 Chapter 43: Witness

    <h4>Chapter 43: Witness</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestiny

    Edited by Zil

    A spear of magical power that pierces the gale¡ªfreezing water pir over spectacle.

    I let myself be carried away by the flow of magic power rushing up to me, opening my legs, stretching out my hands and stabilising myself by stepping firmly into ce.

    The blue magic particles swirled around her and eventually transformed into a cool stream of water that enveloped the arms of the activator, Aya Mikoshiba.

    The tornado-like flow of water quickly cooled and froze, leading to the creation of two magical icicles, one in the right hand and one in the left.

    A moment after the robust and sharp icicles were created, the twin ice spears were shot at the target in front of them with tremendous speed.

    There was an immense roar as if a massive rock wall had been shattered, and the target Aya was aiming at was blown to pieces as soon as itnded.

    The unique magic that Aya has been given is a skill that she has used many times in the past- Infinity Magic.

    In a sense, it is a versatile skill that can be used without exhausting the magic power that is bubbling up without limit, and transformed into magical phenomena.

    Basically, any spirit magic that exists in this world and whose chanting is recognized can be used, no matter howrge the magic is.

    In any case, if it is not magic that someone has created or discovered to exist, even Aya cannot use it, so she is powerful, but not omnipotent.

    Aya is like a magician. The one who uses what already exists, not a researcher or developer.

    So, no matter how much magic power you have, you can¡¯t trigger a lightning that will strike the Demon Lord in the distance with one blow, and you can¡¯t use your unique magic skill, summoning magic to escape back to your world.

    Looking at the cloudy, cold sky, Aya wiped the sweat from her forehead with a piece of cloth.

    I wonder how long this futile daily routine will continue.

    This way of self-discipline in magic makes one not feel any improvement or progress at all.

    It is an exercise that is more meaningless than anything else from an overhead perspective, where you build walls and scarecrows with earth magic and then destroy them with other magic.

    And since there was no one to supervise, I don¡¯t even know how well I¡¯m doing.

    Anyway,

    ¡°That¡¯s what Mikorin(Aya) is all about, her speed and destructive power have increased since yesterday¡¯s training.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, Mikorin is amazing!¡±.

    ¡°Offensive skills are still cool. You move like a fresh bonito ke dancing gracefully on top of an okonomiyaki.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re hungry, but can we stop using food as a metaphor?¡±

    Aya took one look at Shinzo Kawasaki, who wiped the edge of his mouth, and stood up with dignity.

    Even though Aya was told that she had a mysterious boyfriend, the three of them continued to deal with the situation as they always had, with no significant changes.

    Aya thought it was normal for the otaku princess to be scorned, called a bitch or a sow by the otaku who surrounded her when she got a boyfriend.

    In fact, it seems that this is not the case.

    If you have a lot of time, you¡¯ll be able to find a few of the best ways to get the most out of your time.

    But it seems that not all of them are the same after Ryuzaki has left the group, since he was suspected of having a rtionship with Megane.

    Inconspicuous to the three people who were giving Aya a suspicious look, Aya brushed back her brown hair and walked back to the pce.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to heat up the bath, so you can clean up¡±

    ¡°..,yes! If it¡¯s Mikorin(Aya), yes please!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Good luck with the bath!¡±

    ¡°Have a good day, fatty¡±.

    ¡°¡­you guys really listen to everything I say don¡¯t you?¡±

    She muttered in her mouth so they wouldn¡¯t hear her and looked at them with a dumbfounded look on her face as they cleaned up the mess.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    With her hands on the edge of the tub, Aya watched the water slowly filling up.

    Aya let out a bored sigh as she slumped forward, her hands in front of her and her hips sticking out, a very erotic position depending on how you look at it.

    I cannot help but feel naughty when Ie to this ce.

    The reason was simple.

    The peace of mind of being in an empty room and the gradually increasing humidity and temperature were slowly stirring up Aya¡¯s sexual desire.

    One of the reasons was that she had been raped by Ran in this ce before.

    Aya¡¯s hands were tied and Ran, who had snuck in quietly, fondled her ass from behind.

    She took off her skirt and shirt, and slid them off.

    I was rubbing my buttocks, which were sticking out like a sore thumb, while he pushed his magnificent symbol into my girl parts.

    And one of the reasons is that I have been ying with my petal and rubbing my breast while remembering that over and over again.

    While fantasizing about being raped from behind by Ran, I used my hands to quell the rising tingles and heat.

    It¡¯s like I¡¯m doing something naughty, and it¡¯s really addictive.

    In a sacred ce where everyone is about to enter and purify themselves,(taking bath). How could I indulge myself in such a selfish and lewd act?

    In retrospect, it was a very regrettable act. But the rush of doing it was the dramatic and seductive sweet time.

    Just the thought of it made her cervix tingle, and she closed her thighs and put pressure on her crotch.

    This is dangerous, Not today, that is for sure.

    If I keep doing that in the bathroom, I might end up having an orgasm while bathing.

    While taking a bath and rxing, I unconsciously y with my crack.

    Aya would not be able to live with herself if she were seen in such a situation.

    Concentrating on the sight of water filling up, Aya reflected a serious expression on the surface of the water.

    As she gazed absent-mindedly at the surface of the water. Suddenly, some sort of illusion crossed the edge of her vision.

    ¡°¡­hm?¡±

    I looked up reflexively and looked at the entrance to the bathroom.

    The door is closed and there is no sign of anything having passed through including the washroom.

    It¡¯s a good idea to look around when you¡¯re about to do such things in public.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s my imagination or not.

    The unpleasant act of having her lower body touched by another person made her skin crawl and she couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    However, a hand reached out from behind me and covered my mouth, stopping me from screaming before Aya¡¯s scream could be heard.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Aya.¡±

    Aya¡¯s body rxes at the sound of a pleasant voiceing from behind her.

    I¡¯m not sure what to do, but I¡¯m going to do it.

    Aya turns around with an expectant look on her face, as if she is about to burst intoughter.

    In front of Aya¡¯s eyes was the figure of the senior servant Ryan, Ran Kirishima, a saint, dressed in a butler¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I startled you. Are you mad at me?¡±

    ¡°No, I forgive you.¡±

    Aya¡¯s cheeks flushed colorfully as she licked the hand stroking the edge of Aya¡¯s mouth.

    Aya¡¯s eyes locked with Ran¡¯s, and she wagged her ass as if to invite him to join her.

    ¡°Is that what you came here for today, too?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, it¡¯s nice to know that Ran wants me so much.¡±

    He licked his fingertips, that were coated with Aya¡¯s saliva, and gave her a gentle smile.

    Aya¡¯s hands were busy at work, so Ran slipped her shorts down to her ankles.

    Did she want him to do this to her?

    Aya didn¡¯t show any sign of displeasure or embarrassment even though she was silently stripped down to her underwear.

    The situation of epting Ran¡¯s action without resistance makes Ran look excited and delighted.

    She pulls up her short skirt, which seems to have little protection, and exposes Aya¡¯s round buttocks.

    Aya¡¯s soft, plump buttocks are very attractive and girlish.

    When I press my palm against it, it sinks into my hand and bounces back a momentter.

    It¡¯s not as big as a breast, but it¡¯s a soft andfortable bulge.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh.¡±

    Aya¡¯s buttocks are un-tied and she makes a debauch sound, while Ran happily puts his hands on his pants.

    ¡°The floor is wet, so you can¡¯t take them off.¡±

    She pulled them down to her knees and opened her legs to stop them from falling.

    When he had pulled down his pants as well, Ran slouched down behind Aya.

    ¡°Aya, don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ran? What are you doing?¡±

    In this position, it was quite difficult to get Aya to suck my dick.

    This is why Ran was going to use his tongue to untie Aya¡¯s vaginal hole.

    ¡°.. Aya, have you been ying with yourself by any chance?¡±

    ¡°No, not today!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so erotic, you¡¯re doing this without ying with yourself.¡±

    While making obscene sounds, Ran twisted his tongue between Aya¡¯s legs and squirted saliva into her mouth.

    Aya¡¯s hips quivered and her thighs closed tightly as she felt the friction from the tongue.

    The reaction was so cute that Ran started to use his tongue more roughly.

    ¡°!! Ran!¡¡No, no, no!¡¡If you do that, I won¡¯t be able to stand up, I won¡¯t be able to stand up!¡±

    Ran continues to lick across the soft vaginal flesh and sucks on Aya¡¯s crotch.

    Aya, who was being yed around with by her beloved partner, clutched the edge of the bathtub and turned herself upside down in pleasure.

    Aya¡¯s thighs close as she jerks and twitches.

    The crotch itself is closed, but only the vaginal hole, opened by Ran¡¯s fingers, is firmly open.

    ¡°Ran! Seriously, stop it- um ha..If you do more than that it¡¯ll seriously be dangerous.¡±

    While supporting Aya¡¯s trembling body, Ran removed his mouth from Aya¡¯s soaking wet pussy.

    Aya¡¯s important part was a messy mess, and sticky liquid was dripping from it.

    Is this Ran¡¯s saliva or Aya¡¯s love juice?

    Thinking that either was fine, Ran caresses Aya¡¯s neck lovingly.

    He pressed his cock against Aya¡¯s crotch, enjoying the feeling of Aya¡¯s hips against his palm.

    When she rolled up her sailor suit, her sweetly undting waist was exposed to Ran¡¯s eyes.

    I tickled the tight nipples that stretched out from her slender hips and kissed Aya¡¯s exposed back.

    I put a hickey on her plump, fleshy back without hesitation, and pressed my lower body firmly against her.

    Whenever the hot, swollen dick is pressed against the crack, Aya¡¯s body jumps and jerks.

    ¡°Aya, I¡¯ming in!¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, please!I need a break, please!¡±

    Without asking Aya¡¯s permission, Ran thrust her hips forward without hesitation.

    The woman¡¯s pussy, soaked with Ran¡¯s saliva and Aya¡¯s love juices, swallowed Ran¡¯s dick without any resistance.

    As the clear liquid spills out, the dick enters with a slurp.

    The loneliness between her legs, which had been aching with sadness, was at once relieved and filled with sensation.

    Aya¡¯s vagina is gouged out by her beloved partner, and she lets out a scream of desperation while her face is covered in happiness.

    ¡°N hi~ya~a~a~a! Ochi, Ochi x po ga, ochix po ga okufukaku made haitte kite, a~a~an!¡±

    Drool drips from the corner of her half-open mouth, and her long brown hair is a mess.

    She leans forward and tightens her thighs as she rests her weight on the edge of the tub.

    Aya buries her face in the tub with a lecherous expression on her face as she thrusts her hips out and stretches her toes.

    She rests her chin on the edge of the tub, her tongue hanging out and drooling.

    ¡°I love sex..ha..sex¡­¡­. I love sex¡­.¡±

    As if to say that it is the culmination of happiness is Aya¡¯s face had the expression of guilty pleasure.

    Aya¡¯s long, bright, silky hair clung to her drool-soaked cheeks and mouth, intertwining with her tongue, which was dripping with pleasure.

    Aya, unable to support her weight with her hands and chin, copsed as if she had been shattered.

    Aya can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s having sex with such a vulgar face in the bath where everyone in the ss is going to be.

    Aya, who was excited not only by the pleasure of the act but also in an emotional sense, leaned her face back as she cooed between her legs.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t ¡ª-!

    She shook her hair lewdly and tightened her hot, aching pussy.

    A momentter, Ran¡¯s voice yed, and hot liquid poured into Aya¡¯s vagina.

    Aya crawled on the floor with her hips sticking out to keep the thick, sticky semen from spilling out.

    Aya is dressed sloppily, as if she were about to kiss the bathroom floor, and her hips are swayingsciviously.

    Aya, wrapped in the happiness of her beloved child seed was poured all over her, looked up to tell Ran that it felt good and noticed ¡ª- something strange.

    As the white liquid dripped from her crotch hole, Aya¡¯s face transformed from a dreamy expression to that of a young girl who had been pulled back to reality.

    Aya¡¯s eyes reflected an unbelievable scene.

    Someone was at the door, two sailor uniforms.

    The owners of the sailor uniforms were both familiar faces to Aya.

    One was Hibiki Onigawara, a swimmer with short ck hair.

    The other was Sakuya Aihara, a clumsy gal with brown hair.

    Hibiki¡¯s emotionless gaze pierced through her face, while Sakuya¡¯s mouth opened wide in surprise and covered with the palm of her hand.

    Their expressions may seem contrasting, but there is probably not much difference in the emotions that are arising in their hearts.

    ¡°Onigawara, Aihara ¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mi, Mikoshiba ¡­¡­. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I heard a terrible scream, so I came here. Oh, my God. ¡­¡­¡±

    Sakuya and Hibiki looked at each other and pretended to leave the bathroom without saying anything else.

    Stunned by what had happened, Aya tried to hold them back as she watched their backs ¨C she was aware of the boy who was supposed to be behind them, and returned her hand to its original position, reaching out to still the two bitch students.

    I scolded myself for almost panicking, and turned my gaze to Aya, the love of my life.

    The saint whose existence had been denied ¨C Ran Kirishima ¨C covered his face with his arms.

    His face was pale and his mouth was moving in an unnatural way.

    ¡°Ki, Kirishima.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ too far, huh? My skills didn¡¯t reach them.¡±

    After confirming that the door was closed, Aya crouched down with her head in her hands.

    Which was the right thing to do in this case.

    Should I have somehow kept them back and made them my dependents with Ran¡¯s skills right now?

    Or was it better to forgo it this time in the slim hope that Ran¡¯s true identity had not been exposed?

    Anyway, this is just a theory that I imagined after I calmed down.

    Aya, who had just reached her climax, would not have been able to hold those two back.

    In fact, the time he had bought might have given the two of them time to get a good visual of the butler¡¯s face.

    ¡°I think they know¡±

    ¡°I wore a wig and sses. If you live in a royal pce, it¡¯s a given that you exist, and the skill names above my head have been erased. In addition to being too far away for them to reach and to see clearly the clothes are like luckily the steam is gave a good cover ¡­¡­. But I wouldn¡¯t be too optimistic.¡±

    Should I chase after them?

    It¡¯s not toote to go after them and track them from behind.

    No, if I rush out now and meet the other saints in the hallway, the whole n will fall apart.

    ¡°What are the ns for the saints?¡±

    ¡°When training is over, the girls and boys should take a bath, then have dinner and go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Who is always the one to tell the boys that their bath is empty?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Usually, it¡¯s Inugami or Shirayuki. But I¡¯m the one who tells the guys in the geek group, so it¡¯s not like one of us is telling everyone.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    This means that she will have contact with the boys as early as after bathing and aste as dinner time.

    Sakuya Aibara and Hibiki Onigawara are cronies of Reika Queenigaoka.

    ¡°We get along well ¨C the only male student we tend to work with is Kiryuin?¡±

    Subaru Kiryuin is a person who reveals his emotions as if he were a changed person when ites to Queenigaoka Reika.

    Normally, he is a calm and collected person who does not act on his emotions.

    He is not likely to just take Sakuya or Hibiki¡¯s word for it and say something that may or may not be true.

    But that¡¯s the one time of day that Ran can¡¯t do anything about it.

    If I¡¯m wandering around the pce without precaution, there¡¯s an even greater chance that one of my ssmates will spot me.

    It¡¯s fine if it were a female student, but if it¡¯s a male student, you¡¯re out of luck.

    ¡°Change of ns. I¡¯m going to make them my dependents as quickly as possible. But I can only do it in the middle of the night, when everyone¡¯s asleep.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Until then, leave it to me. I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Aya.¡±

    I was finest time, so I¡¯ll be fine this time too

    Ran¡¯s arrogant mind and the immoral act of raping Aya from behind in the bathroom were the main reasons for his blunder.

    Aya follows Ran¡¯s thoughts without a single disagreeable face.

    While he wondered if this was really a conversation between two lovers, Ran ruminate in his mouth about his ns for tonight.

 Chapter 44: Hunter who caught a prey

    <h4>Chapter 44: Hunter who caught a prey</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    Sakuya and Hibiki, who had quickly fled from therge bathroom, finally stopped when they thought they were in a safe distance from the bathroom.

    Aihara Sakuya is a brown-haired, clumsy girl who currently has her face bright red and covers her mouth with a look of surprise.

    In contrast to Sakuya, Hibiki Onigawara, an overexposed swimming cloth with short ck hair who looks away emotionlessly.

    She tried her best not to show any hint of interest, yet her cheeks were slightly stained with the red colour, which is unusual for Hibiki, who rarely expresses her emotions.

    ¡°Hey, Hibiki, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard and saw it.¡±

    Hibiki nodded her head silently in response to Sakuya¡¯s question.

    That brown hair, the familiar sailor suit, and the expression on her face was something you wouldn¡¯t normally expect from her, but that face was definitely her ssmate Aya Mikoshiba, the fake delinquent.

    She was always grumpy and looked down on others even though she¡¯s a loner ¨C an honor student when ites to grades.

    ¡°I never thought she would able to make such face¡±

    ¡°And she raised her voice so high. What was she doing while heating up the bath?¡±

    As if to conceal her panicked feelings, Sakuya pulls her slightly wavy brown hair over her shoulder.

    Sakuya¡¯s tone may sound angry, but slowly her other emotions slowly seeped out from the expression.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you having ¡®fun¡¯ with a guy of royal court steward?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in having sex with a knight of the Kingsguard.¡±

    ¡°I think you meant you¡¯d rather fuck a butler than a virgin knight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¨CI don¡¯t know! ¨C I mean, that¡¯s just crazy! I asked the butler out before and he said no! So why is Mikoshiba the only one ¡­¡­¡±

    Yes, what Sakuya is feeling is not anger or surprise. It¡¯s frustration.

    Aya Mikoshiba, the person she had looked down upon inwardly, was having a loving sex with a gentleman butler.

    It didn¡¯t look like a frivolous act, like money or something was involved.

    If she had been raped for money or by force, she would not have looked so dishevelled and screamed so sweetly.

    Even if you were threatened or pretending. You still can¡¯t be that dishevelled, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if you had a little more charm mixed with tears in your voice.

    Sakuya remembers she had a friend who acts like that, selling her body to unwanted people for money but her face was not so good, so she was dumped within half a year.

    ¡°..but, it did looked nice¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. Sakuya also got a little excited¡±.

    Hibiki puts her hand on her crotch area and slowly kneed it, slowly her face starts to fluster.

    Looking over at her friend, Sakuya pouted her lips with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    ¡°¡­I bet you¡¯re targeting the butler, right?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a good looking butler, good at sex as well..to the point that the Mikoshiba is in ecstasy¡±

    ¡°A butler who is handsome, a gentleman and good at sex¡­I envy her¡±

    Hibiki Onigawara pressed her hand firmly against her aching crotch and snorted.

    Even she herself could no longer tell if it¡¯s a good idea to do it but she didn¡¯t care anymore.

    ¡°¡­could you please introduce me to..¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s impossible, Do you think that Mikoshiba would do such a thing to Sakuya and the others?¡±

    ¡°How about we tell her that if she doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that she was doing it with a pce butler, she must listen to us?¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s words sent a chill down Sakuya¡¯s spine.

    She had thought that they were close friends who joked with each other, but she had never imagined that Hibiki was a girl with such an aggressive mind.

    ¡°Hibiki¡¯s pretty harsh isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you, I just want to have sex with that blonde butler¡±

    ¡°I like that about you, Hibiki¡±

    With a half-amused look on her face, Sakuya took Hibiki¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Aya sat on a chair in the cafeteria and quietly drank the cold water while listening to the otakus talking to each other non-stop.

    Normally, she would not stay with them for so long, and would immediately go back to her room.

    But tonight, she couldn¡¯t leave her seat yet.

    While sipping her drink, Aya looked around and spotted Reika Queenigaoka, who had her legs crossed and smiling broadly. It¡¯s an unusual table, with seemingly odd bnce of three girls and one boy

    Also, they are one of the groups that have yet to enter Ran¡¯s harem.

    In the top caste group, there¡¯s Nekoyama Misuzu, Inugami Kanami and Shirayuki Sahi. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that the rest of the group is made up of two male students, slowly¡­Ran¡¯s poison ispletely circting in this group.

    Sayaka Sadogashima is in the female otaku group while Aya Mikoshiba is unwillingly a member of the male otaku group.

    The rest of the table ¨C the group with Haruto Tanaka and Tsubasa Ryuzaki ¨C is devoid of any feminine ir, so there is no need for Ran to get involved.

    The group that Sakuya and Hibiki are in is made up of twisted rtionships.

    The first is Reika Queenigaoka, the daughter of the Queenigaoka Zaibatsu. She is a good daughter and has almost everything; wealth, poprity, position and power. Subaru Kiryuin, the family¡¯s prized person, is rumored to be Reika¡¯s bridegroom.

    Aya doesn¡¯t know why someone like her would want to transfer to an ordinary high school.

    It¡¯s probably because Reika herself is not the eldest daughter, some rumors spread that not many people expected her to do as much as people assumed. Reika and Subaru are perfect in that category of group.

    The other two, Sakuya and Hibiki are ordinary high school girls who are leading ordinary lives.

    Usually, they¡¯re the type of girl who likes to wander around the middle to lower end of the ss hierarchy.

    Reika is in a better position in the ss than Aya Mikoshiba because she¡¯s not a loner but in terms of grades, Aya¡¯s are much higher than hers, so to Reika, there was not much of a difference between them.

    But somehow Reika took a liking to Sakuya & Hibiki, and now they are working with her as a crony.

    Reika and Subaru also have good grades in academics and athletics, and their looks are moderately well-groomed, so they are a little higher in the hierarchy of the ss.

    But there¡¯s no way that Sakuya and Hibiki have the same level of poprity.

    The two of them are not well-liked by Misuzu and Aragaki, who are at the top of the ss, because they use Reika and Subaru as their backers to say whatever they want.

    This is why the only person who talks directly to Sakuya and Hibiki, aside from the group, is Aya Mikoshiba.

    The only reason Sakuya and Hibiki liked to mess around Aya was because of their jealousy of Aya¡¯s grades and indirect flirtatiousness.

    Sayaka¡¯s group, which doesn¡¯t like loud girls, did not have many opportunities to interact with them.

    Even by process of elimination, Aya is in the best position to talk to the two of them.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to do something about this. I¡¯m the only one who can stop Ran from failing with the least amount of damage.¡±

    Furthermore, Aya was the one who was involved this time.

    It was easy to see that they were going to mess with Aya before they took any action, and although she didn¡¯t tell Ran, she was sure that Sakuya and Hibiki would not be so vocal about Ran¡¯s survival.

    So absolutely, they were either going to be sarcastic to Aya or-

    ¡°Mikoshiba, can I have a word?¡±

    She was tapped on the shoulder and Sakuya¡¯s voice twisted around Aya¡¯s earlobe.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been waiting for this for a long time¡±

    It¡¯s difficult to provide evidence, before you reveal it in front of everyone. It should definitely involve the party in question.

    And just as Aya had predicted, Sakuya and Hibiki were not happy with her.

    ¡°I need to talk to you about something. Can you hang out with me for a second?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Aya was being walloped by Sakuya with her leg in the corridor some distance away from the cafeteria.

    Sakuya, who was small for a basketball yer, was looking up at Aya to catch her face.

    She was desperately trying to make a scary face, yet Aya didn¡¯t feel scared at all.

    In fact, this was not the first time Aya had experienced something like this.

    There have been times when she¡¯s been courted by misunderstood men, and there have been times when she¡¯s been involved with a female senior.

    Compared to that time, it¡¯s not scary at all. In fact, it was rather ridiculous.

    I (hibiki) was watching Sakuya trembling with her legs on the wall, thinking that it would be scarier if Aya did it.

    If it was so hard for her to keep her legs up, why didn¡¯t she just put them down?

    ¡°Mikoshiba¡­ You remember what I said the other day, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°You said it¡¯s better to be nice to virgins-,to take care of those otakus.¡±

    ¡°Y-yea, I might have said that¡±.

    Aya was caught off guard by the fact that Sakuya¡¯s first words were not about Ran. If she hadn¡¯t noticed, there was no way she could say anything to suggest that.

    I have to make sure that they mustn¡¯t know about Ran.

    ¡°And yet, you ignored my advice and started flirting with the butler. Why are you making out with the butler, in the bathroom where the rest of the ss is going to use? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±

    The usual Aya would have said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember being advised by you,¡± and shunned her.

    This time, her goal was not to escape from Sakuya¡¯s sarcasm.

    Rather, Aya¡¯s goal is to draw her in, grab her and bring her in.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡¡Why do you care whom I have sex with? It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°None of your business, Mikoshiba. You¡¯re going to get in trouble if this gets out, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    What a hassle

    If Sakuya had uncovered the identity of Ryan the butler, it would certainly be troublesome.

    If not, then Aya wouldn¡¯t be in trouble.

    Aya¡¯s ssmates originally thought that she was an unchaste bitch who would sleep with anyone.

    I don¡¯t think it will make my image any worse when ites to sexual intercourse.

    Anyway, I think it would be best to take advantage of this.

    If I am found out, it will be troublesome ¨C I will take advantage of this threat.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking too slow¡ªHibiki¡±

    Sakuya, who seemed to have reached the limit of her leg muscles, released her legs from the wall and spun around.

    As soon as Sakuya retreated, Hibiki confronted Aya.

    Contrary to the petite Sakuya, Hibiki is rather tall.

    Butpared to Aya, Hibiki¡¯s height is not a big deal.

    In fact, she felt a little morefortable talking to her, now that their eyes were at the same level, and she stared at her.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Onigawara.¡±

    ¡°Would you like me not to tell anyone that you were having sex with the butler?¡±

    ¡°Wha-?¡±

    Aya replied to the words spun in an emotionless tone of voice, seemingly out of sync.

    For the time being, it seems that Ran¡¯s true identity has not been exposed, since she refers to him as ¡°butler-san¡± instead of ¡°Kirishima¡±

    ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m asking you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just let us have sex with the butler. If you let us, we won¡¯t tell anyone that Mikoshiba was having sex with the butler.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± (TL: the direct trantion would be what the fk? (¡¸ºÎ¤À¤È¡¹ )

    It is a different kind of disappointment than before.

    So that¡¯s what this is all about.

    If they wanted me to keep quiet about Mikoshiba and Ran having sex in the bathroom, they wanted me to ask the butler(Ran) to have sex with them too. Certainly not an impossible request if the sexes were on opposite sides.

    ¡°We can tell it was a good sex when you¡¯re moaning like that, We also want to fuck a good man. So, can I borrow Mikoshiba¡¯s boyfriend, just for a little while?¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    Aya said, turning her cold gaze to Hibiki.

    They were both hungry for a man who was good at sex, so they wanted to make love to the charming butler who made Aya moan like that.

    In addition, she can sleep with the man that she doesn¡¯t like ¨C in this case, Aya ¨C cares about, even if only for a short time.

    If this was the situation that Hibiki and Sakuya were imagining.

    In a way, theposition would be like a consensual reverse rape.

    Ran loves Aya, but he is unwillingly forced to have sex with another woman.

    If she refuses the offer, or if she doesn¡¯t get it up, Aya will be subjected to unreasonable actions from these two.

    That¡¯s a problem for the butler ¨C the man who thinks of Aya.

    But if, on the other hand, he give in to their demands and have good sex with them.

    That would make it harder to see Aya, and the rtionship would slowly fall apart.

    If you think about it with the sexes reversed, it kind of makes sense.

    It¡¯s like having your girlfriend cuckolded and used as a ything, albeit for a period of time.

    Maybe she will be treated like a flesh pusher.

    I can¡¯t say it¡¯s exactly the same, though, because a boy can choose to resist.

    If I were threatened with the horrible things that would happen to my precious girlfriend if I resisted¨Cthe result would be the same.

    Either way, it¡¯s going to hurt her more than it hurts me.

    And in this case, it was the steward of the royal pce and the saints.

    In terms of strength and position, the saints should be superior.

    The difference in gender doesn¡¯t mean much.

    ¡ª and that¡¯s what usually happens.

    But this time, things were different.

    Aya looked at Hibiki with as much despair as she could muster, inwardly relieved that things had gone as expected.

    ¡°How long are you going to use him ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Until we get tired of it, I guess. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not saying every night. I¡¯ll even let you have sex with Mikoshiba asionally.¡±

    Aya desperately suppressed the feeling that she wanted to agree immediately and made a thoughtful expression.

    This was a turn of events that she hadn¡¯t expected.

    It was true that Aya had suspected that there was something suspicious about their demands.

    They¡¯re the kind of women who use their body to get tribute.

    But I had no idea that they would ask me to lend them Ran¡¯s body.

    If I hadn¡¯t heard Ran¡¯s ambitions, I would have refused the demand, but now there was no need to refuse at all.

    Eventually, Ran would make love to both.

    It was better to have them do it right in front of her than to have them sneak around in hiding.

    ¡°¡­¡­ If you can have sex with that butler, then you¡¯re not going to tell anyone about this?¡±

    ¡°Never gonna tell.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if I believed Hibiki¡¯s answer or not.

    If it falls into Ran¡¯s hands, there is only one oue.

    ¡°All right. Follow me. ¨CI¡¯ll exin the situation to the butler.¡±

    In a despairing tone of voice, Aya spun the words as if letting out a sigh.

    She turned around and walked down the corridor, looking staggered and exhausted.

    After looking at Aya¡¯s back, Sakuya and Hibiki looked at each other and made eye contact.

    And Aya, delighted that things went as nned, smiles sinisterly .

    With this thought in her mind, Aya wandered off to Ran¡¯s bedroom, hoping to encounter a scene where the one she was supposed to be hunting was being hunted.

 Chapter 45: Sakuya Aihara

    <h4>Chapter 45: Sakuya Aihara</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    In the moonlit bedroom, Ryan, the senior servant, a gentleman with blonde hair and ck-rimmed sses, folded his arms in front of his chest and twisted the corners of his mouth like a crescent moon.

    At the end of his vision, on the floor, he sees two high school girls who are already in heat: Sakuya Aihara and Hibiki Onigawara.

    After staring at the girls with flushed cheeks and hot breaths, Ran gently bent down in front of them.

    He makes eye level with them and reaches out to gently stroke their cheeks.

    Aihara Sakuya¡¯s eyes narrowed alluringly, as if she was as sweet as a cat.

    Hibiki Onigawara¡¯s cheeks gradually redden as she gazes at Ran with a calm face.

    The reactions of the two are contrasting, but there should be no difference in the emotions that welled up in their hearts.

    I was able to sessfully convert them into my harem but only up to the first level.

    The process of making them my dependents was not tooplicated.

    If I were to use my past experiences as a metaphor, it would be as easy as when I corrupted Sahi, and as casual as when I corrupted Aya.

    It was a simple matter to corrupt the girls who were filled with lust, and whose sexual desires had been stirred up to hunt for Ran Kirishima ¨C in this case, Ryan.

    ¡°I never thought it was Kirishima who was raping Mikoshiba¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to say. You really look like a different person.¡±

    Hibiki and Sakuya were giggling and giving Ran a heated look.

    Before the transfer(isekai-d), both Hibiki and Sakuya had disrespected Ran and talked badly about him behind his back.

    Anyway, Ran¡¯s presence in the ss was as thin as a haze and as fleeting as fog.

    It wasn¡¯t that the two of them were particrly concerned about Ran.

    It was just a chain of abuse that started with bad words about Jogane and Ryuzaki. Then they went on to say that otakus are disgusting and loners are even more disgusting.

    Well, he was basically cursed to exist ¨C and hated, no doubt about it.

    But what about now?

    She was staring at Ran¡¯s face, her cheeks flushed with infatuation.

    Of course, it¡¯s not only purely romantic feelings that are urring.

    It was probably because they had originally nned to rape Ran in his butler outfit.

    Sakuya and Hibiki are filled with degrading emotions and exude their woman¡¯s sex appeal.

    The scent from Sakuya is especially tremendous.

    She has a sweet scent that is unique to girls, a bitchy atmosphere from her light brown hair, a sweet voice that tickles a man¡¯s heart, and a soft and plump body that is well-trained but still has a lot to show.

    The senses of sight, hearing, smell, and touch ¨C all but the sense of taste, which is one of the five senses that govern the human senses ¨C sense the seductive sex appeal from this schoolgirl named Sakuya Aihara.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that she is a woman born to satisfy men.

    Just by looking at her, the desire to reproduce naturally arises.

    She is the type of woman who will ruin you if you take her seriously.

    If she were a virgin, there would be nothing toin about, but I was rather worried that she might have some other w or shorings, so I decided not to go that far.

    Then again, I don¡¯t n to make her my lifelongpanion.

    ¡°Hey Kirishima. Let¡¯s have sex. I¡¯ll definitely make you feel good, okay?¡±

    Sakuya had her sailor suit undone and was crawling towards Ran in a panther pose.

    Her bosom was ckly open, and her shy coloured bra was peeking out.

    The two enormous bulges swaying from there.

    While he was staring at the abyss that had been created around her chest, Ran was plied by Sakuya and was easily folded over.

    ¡°uh¡­¡­ I¡¯ve got you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy to know that I¡¯m not the only one who has a problem with this.¡±

    Sakuya thrusts her hand inside her sailor suit and unsped her bra with a snap.

    She shakes her slightly wavy brown hair and covers Ran¡¯s body with it.

    Ran sniffed at the soft and plump feeling through her uniform.

    It is as if he is tasting Sakuya¡¯s body, then he holds her with all his arms and enjoys more of Sakuya¡¯s body.

    ¡°fu, fuo¡­¡­. Aihara¡¯s body is so soft ¡­¡­.¡±

    She is so soft that if you hug her tightly, she might sink, and her base body temperature is high, so when you hug her, you will feel the warmth around her chest.

    And yet, she is not overweight, which is wonderful.

    The extra flesh and fat that is wasted on her is removed during basketball practice.

    And the girlish fat thates from her normal eating habits goes to her thighs, breasts, and other parts of her body that are filled with the charm of a girl.

    In a way, it¡¯s the ideal proportions.

    ¡°Wow.. your hair is fluffy and smells good, your tits and thighs are soft like marshmallows, and most importantly, I¡¯m already¨C¡­¡­.¡±

    The entire body of the schoolgirl, Sakuya Aibara, arouses Ran¡¯s desire to reproduce.

    Just holding her in my arms makes me feel happy.

    I feel like I wanted to spend the whole night holding her tightly to my chest.

    In any case, the reality is that we can¡¯t just leave them in a hug without doing anything.

    Just hugging each other is not enough to stop the desire that rises in both of us, in fact, it will only make it build up.

    While exhaling sweet breath, Sakuya sucked on Ran¡¯s neck.

    She used her tongue, which was coated with hot saliva, to slowly lick the sweaty neck.

    The plump, puffy lips sucked on his bare skin and released it with a chuffing sound.

    She never skipped a step, but carefully continued to do so several times, and then Sakuya looked up and gave an obscene smile.

    ¡°I put Sakuya¡¯s hickey all over Kirishima¡¯s neck.¡±

    Sakuya licked the edge of her own mouth, making a slurping sound.

    Her upturned face is very sexy.

    The sensation I felt on my neck and Sakuya¡¯s marshmallow body was more than enough to arouse my desire to reproduce, and the visual of her made me feel even more aroused.

    Ran¡¯s crotch slowly swelled with heat as it was rubbed by the plump inner thighs through her skirt.

    A hard, feverish lump pressednguidly against the soft warmth of Sakuya¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Letting out a lusty exhale, Sakuya squinted sexily and red at Ran.

    Sticking out her tongue mischievously, Sakuya gently squeezed Ran¡¯s erect dick.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Kirishima, you¡¯re already this hard? It¡¯s really sexy.¡±

    The soft palm of her hand, moist and sweaty, wrapped around my towering poll, and she began to give me a careful hand job in my pants.

    My shirt was also rolled up and her hands intruded my upper body.

    After stroking his stomach and chest, she looked at Ran in the eyes and pinched his small mountain with her fingertips.

    While rolling Ran¡¯s small mountain with her fingertips, Sakuya started to remove Ran¡¯s pants with the other hand that had been giving him a hand job.

    With only one hand, she dexterously unbuckled his belt and slid it down without hesitation.

    Sakuya looked at his bulging pants and squealed in anticipation, but instead of removing them, she thrust her hand inside them again.

    After carefully stroking his heavy grenades, she grasped the rod and resumed her hand job.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!?¡±

    Ran¡¯s body trembles as his small mountain and longinus are simultaneously tortured, and he lets out a sweet cry.

    While being intoxicated by the soft scent of Sakuya,he embraces her plump and soft body in his arms.

    Ran sucked on Sakuya¡¯s ear, feeling the warm marshmallow-like texture all over her body.

    ¡°¡­.. Huh? Ran?¡±

    As if cleaning the inside of her ear, I carefully lick up each corner.

    As if to endure the sound of water droplets that seemed to echo directly in her head, Sakuya let out an excruciatingly charming sound on Ran¡¯s neck with her breath.

    ¡°¡­¡­. Ear licking, seriously. ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Aihara-san, is this your first time to have your ears licked?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been bitten before, but I¡¯ve never had someone scrape the inside of my ear so carefully.¡±

    I did it, Ran said, making a victory pose in his head.

    He was able to take away the experienced girl¡¯s first act.

    If he can¡¯t have her first time ¨C her virginity ¨C Ran¡¯s principle is to make her cum with something else she¡¯s never done before or never satisfied with.

    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re scratching my head directly, it¡¯s an amazing feeling. It¡¯s like all of Sakuyas¡¯ being is consumed by Kirishima, and I feel like I¡¯m drowning.¡±

    I took Sakuya¡¯s intentions into consideration when she leaned her earlobe against my tongue, and I licked her ear as much as I could.

    The sound of obscene water droplets was yed, and each time, Sakuya clung to Ran¡¯s body while her limbs trembled.

    The handjobs and pinching stopped, and Sakuya hugged Ran tightly to her chest like a child clinging to a parent¡¯s breast.

    I can¡¯t help but think it¡¯s cute to hear the sound of her ¡°oooh¡± as if she¡¯s trying to hold back, and her ears turning bright red.

    Ran looked at Sakuya¡¯s upturned and lustful face, and then removed her mouth from his ear.

    Sakuya was fully horny and ready to go.

    He cupped her red cheeks in his hands and lightly kissed her lustful face.

    Without giving her a chance to twirl her tongue, Ran put her hand on Sakuya¡¯s skirt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it off¡±

    ¡°Un¡± (Note: means yes, informal of ¤Ï¤¤)

    I rolled up her sailor suit and felt her plump belly with just the right amount of flesh and her lustrously undting neckline in the palm of my hand.

    I stroked and enjoyed the feel of the girlishly seductive neckline as I hurriedly removed her skirt.

    I stroked her waist through her shorts, and then reached for her thighs.

    They were so soft, I could almost feel them sucking on me.

    The plumper the thighs and buttocks, the more pleasurable it is to feel the softness of Sakuya¡¯s body.

    I knead her thighs and then stick my hand inside her shorts.

    My palms are soaked with sweat. Her buttocks are soft and firm, but not bby.

    I scratched my fingers on the edge of her shorts, while rubbing her luscious peach buttocks, and easily removed her underwear.

    ¡° ¡­¡­ Wow, you¡¯re really wet.¡±

    The back of his hand hit Sakuya¡¯s crack, making it soggy and wet with Sakuya¡¯s special love juice.

    She must have shaved that part. There was no hair to hide her puffy, swollen crevice. A beautiful, smooth, vertical stripe stretched from below her navel.

    ¡°¡­you looked like a virgin¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re pretty clean for someone with so much experience.¡±

    I look over at Sakuya, who raises the corner of her mouth with a triumphant expression, and gently ces my hand on her crotch.

    This time, I press my palm, not the back of my hand, against her crotch.

    Anyway, since I¡¯m in a hugging position with Sakuya, I can¡¯t see the area around her vagina.

    I don¡¯t want to hurt her in any way by ying with her, so I caress her carefully.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hmm. I don¡¯t mind if you do it harder.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it hard, Aihara-san?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to be fucked too hard, but I do like to be fucked deep inside.¡±

    Ran nodded his head and pressed his hand against Sakuya¡¯s crack.

    I felt the warmth of her soggy pussy filling my palm, and then stimted it with my hand.

    ¡°N,hm..i-n-ot wh-n-at to-ha..-say¡± (TL: I am not sure what to say)

    Sakuya contemted colourfully and let out a hot breath.

    Is she a girl who gets wet easily by nature, or is it the effect of her training skills?

    Ran¡¯s hands, which were kneading Sakuya¡¯s important parts, were soaked with the love juices secreted from Sakuya¡¯s crack.

    The smell, the look, the voice ¨C and not just the touch, but also this part of her. What the hell is wrong with this high school girl?

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you excited?¡±

    While leaking out a sweet, charming voice, Sakuya loosens her obscene expression and changes to a sense of pride.

    After wiping the sweat from her upturned cheeks with the back of her hand, Sakuya cupped Ran¡¯s face in her hands as if to cover her.

    She bumped her forehead against Ran¡¯s forehead and then poked the tip of his nose.

    She carefully removes the date sses ced on Ran¡¯s eyes and rubs his cheek while blowing sweet breath.

    Making a chuckling sound, Sakuya pressed her own lips to Ran¡¯s mouth.

    She prepared herself for a tongue thrust, but it didn¡¯t go that far.

    After covering Ran¡¯s mouth with saliva, Sakuya stared at him with lustful eyes.

    ¡°You can put it in¡­you can put it in and make a mess inside my petals until I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    She takes off her sailor suit as if to show it off and throws it on the bed.

    Her bra had already been removed, so her tanned corbone, untanned tits, and navel were all exposed.

    As she swayed herrge, high school girl-like breasts, Sakuya covered Ran again.

    Sakuya¡¯s pristine figure, stripped of all distractions. Her full breasts, her tight neckline, her slender buttocks, and her slender hips all have a very sexy curve to them.

    And above all, the raw touch of Sakuya with all her clothes off.

    The feel of flesh and skin in direct contact.

    It was so much softer than anything he had ever felt before, and yet it was stic and very lustrous.

    Above all, between Ran and Sakuya, there was nothing to block the distance between them.

    Her body temperature, her heartbeat, and everything else can be felt directly on Ran¡¯s chest te.

    Through Sakuya¡¯s breasts, he could feel her heart beating rapidly and excitedly.

    Ran hugged Sakuya¡¯s raw skin to his chest and thrust his hips up firmly.

    Sakuya¡¯s petal, which has probably already swallowed the flesh of several men, has loosen ¡ª- Ran has ever felt before.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Kirishima¡¯s longinus ising in.¡±

    Slowly, the tip begins to enter ¨C the inside of Sakuya¡¯s petals, which had swallowed Ran¡¯s longinus, it was narrower and tighter than he had expected.

    However, I didn¡¯t feel any unnecessary friction, and more and more of my love juices were secreted.

    ¡°Oh, wow. ¡­¡­. What the hell is this?¡±

    The sensation of being entangled in countless tongues, clinging to her as if she would not let go. The sweetly undting and writhing walls of Sakuya¡¯s vagina caught him, and Ran couldn¡¯t help but embrace Sakuya¡¯s body.

    ¡°What the heck is this ¡­¡­? The warmth is so ensnaring, it¡¯s like another living thing. ¡­¡­! I¡¯ll move my hips.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait!¡¡If you move me now, I¡¯ll go to ¡ª- Ah, ha!¡±

    As my hips moved, the soft flesh of her vagina entwined with my dick. The reason for this is that I was not expecting a loose, sloppy pussy.

    The honey pot, tighter than I imagined, yet full of love juice, weed Ran¡¯s dick, and the countless sweetly wriggling folds twined around it like it was another living thing.

    Her petals tightens up as if to say that she will never let go until she is covered in semen.

    Unable to bear the sight of her slutty pussy, Ran bit into Sakuya¡¯s earlobe as if to take it out on her.

    ¡°¡ªyeah, ha!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got such a soft body, a sweet scent full of pheromones, and a lovely voice that makes your waist tingle. And then you do this with your petals. How much more do you need to please men to make you feel better?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡¡No, no, no, no, ¡­¡­. Don¡¯t take it out on me! I¡¯m not even sure anymore!!!¡±

    Sakuya is moaning sweetly as she can¡¯t stand the feeling of Ran¡¯s longinus repeatedly pistoning inside her tight petals.

    Sakuya¡¯s voice has a demonic charm.

    Just by listening to it, my sexual desire is aroused.

    And to think that her voice is being produced during sex with Ran.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that all this pretty voice ising from having sex with me¡­¡±

    Ran had always thought she had a strangely sexy voice.

    He never imagined that she would be able to raise her voice to such an extent that it would be so charming.

    If you ask me if I¡¯ve ever wanted to make someone moan or something like that, I can only nod my head.

    It¡¯s impossible to listen to that voice and not fantasize about something.

    ¡°¡­.. Ah, hi-heh, hi-heh!¡¡Kiri, kirishi, kirihimahiaa ¡­¡­. I¡¯m about to cum,!¡±

    She turns her body upside down and her vaginal hole overflows with love juice.

    She drooled from the corner of her mouth and leaned her body against Ran.

    She stared at him with a slightly desperate look on her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­ kiri, shima.¡±

    ¡°What is it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid if you want to pour semen inside my petal, you know?¡±

    Sakuya smiled at Ran with a dreamy look of pleasure and degeneracy.

    Ran¡¯s grenades swelled up at her words.

    I¡¯m sure there¡¯s not a boy in the world who wouldn¡¯t think nothing of being given permission to ejacte inside by a girl with such a pleasant face.

    I want to pucker up and my urges to pour my special thick seed into Sakuya¡¯s tight petals with all my might.

    Ran¡¯s hips bucked like a beast as a tremendous desire to reproduce arose. As if to p Sakuya¡¯s petals and Ran¡¯s abdomen together. Ran continued to shake his hips unrestrained, as if to say that he was going to put all of his rich genes into the woman in front of him.

    ¡°Ai, ha¨C. Sa, Sakuya ¡­¡­. Saku¨C,ra!!!.¡±

    At the moment of climax, I hug Sakuya¡¯s soft and plump body tightly.

    I feel the tip of my dick against her cervix.

    I am intoxicated by the sweet and intoxicating scent of Sakuya that spreads to my nose.

    I taste the body of the plump high school girl who is shaking her hips with all her might, just as she was born.

    ¡°Aah!¡¡Kirishima¡¯s longinus, Kirishima¡¯s longinus, inside my petal¡­ Ukyaaaaa!!!¡±

    And what I wanted to hear more than anything was the sweet winning voice that was spun the moment the semen was poured into the petal.

    Sakuya ears were soaked, and her hips were twitching with the dyed pleasure of ejaction.

    While feeling Sakuya¡¯s screams stirring up my heart I poured the thick semen full of genes into Sakuya¡¯s vagina.

    The white cloudy liquid was spewed out vigorously, as if it was going to be sent directly into the cervix.

    ¡°fuahhhh¡­ It¡¯s so warm!¡¡It¡¯s so warm, it¡¯sing into my stomach!¡±

    Sakuya clings to me like a ko, drooling as she endures the pleasure.

    When I look at her obscenely degenerate face, my reproductive instincts are aroused even more, even though I am in the middle of ejacting.

    I want to forget about the future, and just pour my heart out to this high school girl and impregnate her.

    If you can¡¯t get pregnant even if I pour it into your vagina, then I can use the other hole. I want to shove my dick into every hole in her body. I¡¯m not satisfied with just one shot. I¡¯m not sure what to make of this.

    They can have sex as much as they want until Ran is truly satisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to put up with you orpromise, not today!¡±

    ¡°What? Kirishima is so insatiable. I¡¯ve ejacted so much and you¡¯re still hard!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s over after just one ejaction!¡¡I¡¯m going to keep fucking you until your insides are covered in semen!¡±

    ¡°¡­..I love it when a boy is strong and has a great desire! I¡¯m so happy to have sex with Kirishima!¡±

    Sakuya rolls over and provocatively makes a side nce with her eyes.

    The tears from the pleasure and the drool from her half-opened mouth.

    The obscene expression on her face was rxed with happiness.

    And then there¡¯s this peace sign made by both hands that looks happier than anything else.

    ¡°Next, I want you to fuck me in my petal again!¡¡When you¡¯re done with that, can we do Doggy Style? Oh, and can we do missionary ? I also like the cowgirl position. I don¡¯t care about the order, we¡¯ll just keep having sex until either Sakuya or Kirishima can¡¯t stand up anymore, okay?¡±

    Sakuya shows off a cute double-piece with a lewd face.

    Feeling a tremendous amount of domination seeing her doing that pose, Ran pushed Sakuya down again.

    As the petal swallowed him, his dick remained firm and transformed into a stiff erection ready for impregnation.

    ¡°As you wish, I¡¯ll fuck you until one of us can¡¯t stand up¡±

    ¡°I really like you!¡¡I love that you¡¯re a sex maniac Kirishima!¡±

    Ran¡¯s reproductive instincts are aroused by the cute and pure feelings he received.

    ring at Sakuya, who had transformed into an even morescivious girl through the one time they had sex, Ran gave in to his instincts and began to stir Sakuya¡¯s petal.

 Chapter 46: Onigawara Hibiki-1

    <h4>Chapter 46: Onigawara Hibiki-1</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    While watching Sakuya Aihara and Ran Kirishima enjoying themselves, Onigawara Hibiki was teasing her clitoris in an effort to calm her crotch pain.

    How long had it been since Sakuya had been in such a state of disarray?

    When she was in her original world, I had seen her having fun with a senior in an empty ssroom.

    She was panting and moaning in a lovely voice that bewitched men, but often looked bored.

    When we came to this world, we did not have a lot of free time to do sexual activities.

    She didn¡¯t have sex with any ssmates, she was rejected by the servants who came into our room, and she only did it by caving in to the only virile(TL:manly,muscr)-looking Kingsguard knight with her sex appeal of a high school girl.

    Before that, she had never seen Sakuya having a loving sex.

    Well, sex was not something to be shown to others, so it was possible that she was making love with someone else without Hibiki¡¯s knowledge.

    It was probably the first time for Hibiki to see Sakuya with such a happy expression on her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­. feels good.¡±

    The sight of Sakuya being continuously raped by Ran Kirishima, a ssmate who has dishevelled his butler¡¯s uniform, is quite indecent.

    The sweet, charming voice, the sound of water droplets trickling down their body, and the atmosphere where the breaths of men and women mingle ¨C all of these stirred up and disturbed Hibiki¡¯s sexual desire.

    I want to get fucked. I want to be messed up.

    I want you to fuck Hibiki¡¯s body with your seductive longinus that makes Aya gasp and Sakuya go crazy.

    Hibiki shivered and trembled all over as she kept on teasing her slit.

    She had already climaxed several times by ying with her slit while watching Sakuya and Ran doing the deed.

    Hibiki has always been a one-woman ejaction and has a constitution that does not allow her to endure more than one or two climaxes, so it is unusual for her to climax sessfully like this.

    It¡¯s rare for a person to have a climax so many times and still have the burning feeling in their body.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore¡±

    What Hibiki¡¯s body wants most right now is right in front of her.

    Hibiki¡¯s body is asking for it.

    Facing what she wants, there is no way she can be satisfied with just pleasing herself.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°I¡¯m at my limit, ¡­¡­. Sakuya, is sooo happy..¡±

    Sakuyay down happily, dripping dense semen from her plump, split petal hole.

    Whenever Sakuya let out a sigh, pure white liquid flowed out from her petal, which had been left open due to over-pration.

    The endless reproductive instincts finally subsided and Ran sat backnguidly, looking as if he had finished his work.

    Aya had continued to heal him of both semen and hip fatigue.

    ¡°Are you okay, Kirishima? I am going to cast a granting spell and a healing spell right away. Is it ¡­¡­ hurting you or anything?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not that it hurts, but it feels really good. I feel like I can still ejacte as much as I want.¡±

    If he continued to live like this with a normal body, he could die of abdominal pain at any time ¨C or perhaps his lower body would be in trouble before that.

    Whenever he has to ejacte an unusual amount, Ran, with the help of Misuzu or Aya, is able to do it as his ¡®babies¡¯ were replenish faster no matter how many times they have sex.

    After having his empty testicles restored by a granting spell, Ran feels his libido revitalized even more.

    Ran had fucked his marshmallow-bodied, seductive bitch ssmate to her heart¡¯s content. The night is still long ¨C and the real action is just beginning.

    It took dozens of times just to make Sakuya, who had a rtively sensitive body, unable to stand up.

    Hibiki Onigawara, a ssmate who is usually expressionless, calm and quiet.

    She is a woman that is taller than Sakuya, though her body is tight from swimming, and Hibiki is slenderpared to Sakuya.

    She is taller than Sakuya, so it¡¯s impossible for me to wrap my body around her and rape her like I did with Sakuya, and I may have to tighten up.

    Stroking his packed grenades, Ran spun around to face Hibiki.

    Ran was expecting to see his ssmate in her school uniform sitting there, but was bewildered by the different scene.

    Hibiki Onigawara took off her provocatively long sailor suit and stripped down to her underwear ¨C or rather, her swimsuit.

    Even though she was wearing a swimsuit, it was not the same as the exciting bikinis that high school girls wear at the beach. Rather, it was a swimsuit for leisure or resort.

    Hibiki, wearing a school swimsuit that perfectly fit her seductively swollen curves, radiated an emotionless gaze at Ran while her cheeks flushed red.

    Although there didn¡¯t seem to be any names stitched on it, Ran couldn¡¯t help but admire its appearance, which didn¡¯t look out of ce in a boy¡¯s bedroom.

    Anyway, it was the school swimsuit designated by the school. It ismon for high school students to wear an anti-transparency supporter between the legs and around the breasts to prevent the inside from bing transparent.

    Hibiki removed them as well, and opened her crotch, revealing both her nipple lumps and the crack between her legs. The open fabric between her legs was already soaked, and the spot where Hibiki had just sat was stained with a nasty liquid.

    ¡°¡­¡­ O, Onigawara-san?¡±

    ¡°I want you to shove your longinus in my mouth. You can shove it deep down my throat.¡±

    While saying this, Hibiki urged Ran to stand in ce with an emotionless look on her face.

    He did as he was told, stood up and thrust his erect longinus in front of Hibiki.

    Hibiki sniffed it and then slowly swallowed the meat stick with her long tongue dripping with tongue.

    ¡°Whoa, ¡­¡­. It¡¯s so tight.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­, ha. I think I can fit in this size without any problem¡±

    As if savoring a stick of ice cream, Hibiki takes Ran¡¯s longinus in her mouth to the base and then pulls it out of her mouth.

    Hibiki let out a hot breath from the corner of her mouth with no expression on her face as she moved her obscenely dripping tongue around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how painful it is, just shove it down my throat as far as you can. Move my head around, too.. fuck my mouth like crazy.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re tired from all the use of your hips, aren¡¯t you?¡¡You can use my mouth now. ¨CI mean, do it.¡¡Seriously, I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    Sitting down in front of Ran, Hibiki used her other hand to her crotch and began to y.

    She sat upright, put her hands between his legs and stared at Ran with a wistful look on her face.

    Her eyes twinkled emotionlessly, but Ran could sense the subtle changes in her expression by the tint of her cheeks and the movement of her mouth.

    She definitely wants me to do it.

    She wanted Ran¡¯s longinus to be pushed into her oral cavity, her throat, and to be squirted with semen.

    The rest of her body is appealing to Ran, except for her eyes.

    Ran is a boy with a high sex drive.

    Even though he had just raped Sakuya, his libido has been fully recovered.

    He can¡¯t afford to feel self-conscious in front of his ssmates who want to fuck him right in front of their eyes.

    Especially¡ª originally, Ran hadn¡¯t thought to treat Sakuya and Hibiki with care.

    He had created this ce with Aya with the determination to corrupt it to the second or third level if it showed any signs of resistance.

    And besides¡ª

    ¡°If the other girl wants it, and no one is forcing her. It¡¯s a consensual act.¡±

    Feeling Hibiki¡¯s breath on the tip of my erect longinus, I thrust my hips forward.

    He was greeted by peach-colored lips that were wet with saliva and plumped open, and Ran¡¯s longinus was swallowed into Hibiki¡¯s mouth without any hassle.

    While brushing away her ck hair, which is a little too long to be called a short bob hairstyle, Hibiki entwines her tongue with Ran¡¯s pole with her saliva making it easier.

    With that said, she pushed her head forward without hesitation.

    After making sure that Ran¡¯s longinus is in her mouth all the way to the root, Ran grabs Hibiki¡¯s head firmly with both hands.

    Looking down into Hibiki¡¯s eyes, Ran pushed her head towards his stomach. (TL: god damn how long is that pole bro)

    ¡°¡­¡­m, please.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God, ¡­¡­. I¡¯ve never felt this before.¡±

    The warm oral mucosa envelops him up to the root, and the sound of saliva being scraped from Hibiki¡¯s mouth can be heard.

    Her long tongue twines around the base of his longinus, and even his sweat-soaked pubic hair is tucked into her mouth.

    After watching the tears well up in Hibiki¡¯s eyes, Ran stared at Hibiki¡¯s face and rocked her face back and forth without hesitation.

    ¡°Gubuh. ¡­¡­Gubuh. Mwah, mwah, ¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless, The sticky tongue and oral mucous membranes are all over my penis and it feels amazing.¡±

    And the unknown sensation that strikes the tip is the feeling of Hibiki¡¯s throat.

    Hibiki¡¯s throat had a different feel than the one near the entrance to her mouth, and she sucked Ran¡¯s longinus firmly into her mouth, pressing it firmly into her mouth.

    All the breath that leaks out from the mouth, arouses me, and the whole longinus is warmed by Hibiki¡¯s body heat.

    When I stopped my hand, thinking that this was a pity, my eyes met with Hibiki¡¯s tears.

    The face of my ssmate, with her mouth swallowing full of an erect dick, is so impossibly lewd that I can¡¯t help but lose sight of it.

    A hot snort and a resentful look from Hibiki.

    Even with such a face, she is ying with her pubic mound, nipping and tucking with single-minded devotion.

    In front of his ssmate, who was looking up at him with tears in her eyes, a new feeling arises in Ran.

    This is an act that Ran, who likes to treat girls with respect and have sex with them, would never normally do. He feels a tremendous urge to do it.

    ¡°If you¡¯re in pain, p your knee or your thigh!¡±

    ¡°Gub!¡±

    Ran thrusts his hips and presses the tip against the mucous membrane of Hibiki¡¯s throat.

    The more he pushed, the more he could hear Hibiki¡¯s muffled screams, but even that was enough to arouse Ran¡¯s sexual desire.

    Right in front of him, there is a ssmate who is enjoying having his dick shoved into her mouth, forcing her to bob her head back and forth, and using her as a masturbator.

    There is a high school girl whose crotch is soaking wet after being subjected to deep throating, an act that would vite the dignity of women.

    Come to think of it ¨C I think Hibiki¡¯s skirt length was pretty short even when she was in her original world.

    During break time, she would sit with her butt on the edge of the desk and cross her legs as if she didn¡¯t care.

    I can¡¯t tell you how many times my eyes were drawn to those ncing inner thighs.

    What if it wasn¡¯t just a fashion statement?

    What if she was excited to be seen, or more specifically, to be gazed at by boys?

    What if she was happy to be the object of boys¡¯ sexual attention?

    ¡°What kind of slut gets off on being treated like a toy? It¡¯s just too good to be true.¡±

    A high school girl in a school swimsuit gets excited when a ssmate rapes the back of her mouth.

    The girl¡¯s eyes, which are not unnecessarily distorted and emotionless, are unbearably lewd.

    The first corner of the eye is naturally wet from the act of having the back of the throat raped.

    Her expression is sometimes distorted by her distress, but her eyes remain fixed on Ran¡¯s face.

    A sensation slowly lurking inside Ran, it was sadism that lurked in Ran¡¯s heart rose up like a raging fire.

    I want to break the aloofness of this slut¡¯s eyes with my own hands.

    I¡¯m not talking about physically pping her or torturing her but I want to rape her and make her moan.

    I want to expose with my own eyes ¨C or rather, my own hands ¨C my ssmate¡¯sck of emotional expression as she goes wild.

    ¡°Gub!¡¡Gugu, gugu. Gugu, gugu, muu.¡±

    Ran continues to make Hibiki¡¯s head back and forth while tasting her natural throat with his entire dick, which was a mixture of sticky tongue and hot breath.

    Hibiki¡¯s saliva drips down as if it were a substitute for love juice. The overflow dripped onto his plump, swollen testicles and trickled down his thighs and to his feet.

    The clear liquid wetting the floor was either saliva dripping from Hibiki¡¯s mouth or love juice dripping from her crotch.

    With her oral and vaginal cavities overflowing with nasty liquid, Hibiki is still headstrong swinging her head back and forth.

    From the perspective of a third party, seeing Hibiki in the situation is very pitiful but Hibiki still continues to y with her aching slit in a single-minded manner while sucking Ran dick to the back of her throat.

    There is no doubt that she is genuinely aroused by the insulting act of having her throat blocked by a man¡¯s prick.

    A terrible sense of immorality that even causes a feeling of guilt to hit a violent act

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ your throat is very dangerous¡±.

    Ran¡¯s sexual curiosity exploded at the sensation that he could not enjoy with any other girl.

    I stopped for a while, and cast a weak healing spell on Hibiki¡¯s as she stared nkly into the void.

    I¡¯m sure even the expressionless Hibiki is feeling ufortable after being pushed around so much.

    It can¡¯t remove all difort like Misuzu¡¯s enhanced recovery Schwartz Energy, but it can remove a certain amount of dizziness and pain.

    It¡¯s not like Ran was thinking of Hibiki when he performed the healing magic on her. It¡¯s because he really wanted her to be in perfect condition from here.

    ¡°hurm?¡±

    ¡°Miss Onigawara. Good job, I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡±

    Hibiki looked at Ran with a curious look on her face, puzzled by the back and forth motion that had suddenly stopped.

    Ran smiled back and gently patted Hibiki¡¯s head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can take it anymore, so I¡¯m just gonna let it out.¡±

    ¡°Mmm?¡¡¨CMm-hmm.¡±

    In thest push, Ran thrusts his hips and presses the tip of his dick against Hibiki¡¯s throat andshes out.

    The growing need to ejacte and the unbearable sexual desire explode, and dense semen is squeezed out of the swollen testicles.

    As hibiki muffling out the sweet breath¡­ her sticky tongue and sticky oral mucosa wrapped in tightly. Ran spurted a load of cum down Hibiki¡¯s throat without hesitation.

    ¡°Oh, my God. I¡¯m going to ejacte in the bare throat of a swimming girl!¡±

    ¡°Ooh, ooh. Ooh. ¨CGh, gho, ghu, ghe, (TL: I don¡¯t know how to make this sound into sentence)

    Ran pushed Hibiki¡¯s head against his lower abdomen when he felt Hibiki was in a reflexive attempt to escape, Ran did not hesitate to pour his thick seed down Hibiki¡¯s throat.

    It¡¯s not just about the blow job, it¡¯s not the sex, heck they¡¯re not even doing any sex at all, but the unique feeling of release and intoxication, staining Hibiki¡¯s throat, the organ that functions to swallows food, instead swallowing a white slime filled with sexual desire.

    Before the evil feeling grewrger, I put my hand on Hibiki¡¯s neck, and I applied a weak healing magic.

    With the healing magic applied from the outside and the lustful semen from the inside, Ran¡¯s hips shivered unbearably from the tremendous pleasure and the incredible sense of conquest.

    ¡°Ooh¡­ Oh, my God, it¡¯s so tight in the back of your throat.¡±

    A squirt of viscous liquid is spat out and the pure white liquid stains Hibiki¡¯s throat mercilessly.

    I can¡¯t stop cumming in the back of her throat. Hibiki struggles to drink it all down.

    With a dexterous movement of her mouth and throat, she took the meat stick and sent it deep into her belly.

    ¡°Oh my God. It feels so good, I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­ Mmmm, mmmm, mmmm. Mmm, mmm, mmm¡­¡±

    The tightening of his longinus against her throat brings more pleasure and also calls up a gush of pleasure from his grenades.

    Ran¡¯s ejactions seem to have stopped, but after a brief break, they immediately resume and he continues to fuck Hibiki¡¯s throat.

    As the ejaction is in the back of her throat, she can¡¯t even get it out of her mouth, so she let the thick semen flow into her stomach.

    Unable to resist the unstoppable pleasure, Ran held Hibiki¡¯s head firmly in ce, her face flushed with pleasure.

    ¡°Mmmm, mmmm, mmmm, mmmm, mmmm, mmmm.¡±

    After a long series of ejactions, Ran pulled his saliva-soaked longinus out of Hibiki¡¯s mouth.

    At the same time, Hibiki¡¯s long tongue emerged, and the saliva that had umted at the edge of her mouth overflowed.

    She looked at Ran¡¯s dick with an emotionless look in her face. She continues to y with her slit. Immediately afterwards, she turned her body upside down and a sweet ¡°Whaaaaa!¡± came out of her mouth followed by twitching of her whole body.

    Apparently, she was finally able to climax in her petal.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been fucked in the mouth ha.. I¡¯ve been fucked in the mouth ¡­¡­, a lot, a lot.¡±

    After giving an impressed look with tears in her emotionless eyes, Hibiki pulled back and fell back to the floor.

    ¡°Kehou, kahaha. ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry. ¡­¡­ Are you still ready to ejacte more?¡±

    ¡°Sure am¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great longinus. Now, this way. Fuck me from the bottom.¡±

    With flushed cheeks and drool dripping from the mouth, Hibiki pulled her arms out of her school swimming costume and slipped it halfway down.

    Her tits, which have an unbelievable size, started swaying left and right, exposing their magnificent figure to Ran¡¯s eyes. After pulling her dark blue hair down to her navel, Hibikiy down on the floor.

    ¡°I want Kirishima to fuck my real petal, not just my throat petal. I want Kirishima to fuck my real petal as well as my throat petal.¡± (TL: yes, she repeated it)

    Because she¡¯s a swimmer, her hairless petal peeps out from the loosened crotch area and I opened it with a finger.

    I don¡¯t know why. I¡¯ve fucked many of my ssmates in the past, but for some reason this time, I¡¯m not as excited as I used to be.

    I wonder if it¡¯s because she¡¯s wearing the same school swimsuit that I used to see in school or is it because it¡¯s the girl¡¯s mouth that is so appealing like a ¡°cunt¡±?

    Or..

    He nced down at the symbol of a man rising powerfully between his legs.

    I think it¡¯s because I¡¯ve inserted it to the back of her throat ¨C a depth I would never normally push into.

    Ran¡¯s longinus is covered in Hibiki¡¯s saliva all the way down to the base, and it feels warm and fuzzy and strange.

    It¡¯s the first time he had ever fucked a girl¡¯s mouth so mercilessly. Is he excited because it¡¯s his first time in irrumation? (TL : irrumatio(Noun) Active participation in fetio by the male member; aggressive insertion of the penis into a partner¡¯s mouth or throat.)

    Either way, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s excited to see his ssmate opening her crack in front of him.

    He had fucked high school girls in gym clothes before, but never in school swimwear.

    After lightly stroking his irrumatio-soaked dick, Ran slowly covered the swimmer who was lying unprotected in front of him.

 Chapter 47: Onigawara Hibiki-2

    <h4>Chapter 47: Onigawara Hibiki-2</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    Whilebing her beautiful ck hair, which was as shiny as ink, Ran gazed at Hibiki¡¯s face in fascination.

    Her hair is a little short for a girl, barely covering her ears. Her hair is so delicate and silky that it doesn¡¯t get tangled in your fingers and each time Ran touches her hair, it gives off an indescribable scent.

    Ran scoop up her hair and gently stroke her forehead, then poke her cheek with his fingertips.

    It is impossible for a normal girl to keep her face expressionless if she is subjected to this kind of thing. It is inevitable that at first she will hold back, but gradually her heart will thaw, and eventually she will surrender to the pleasure and show a lovely shy smile.

    But the girl in front of Ran ¨C Hibiki Onigawara ¨C did not lose her expression so easily.

    Her emotionless eyes look straight into Ran¡¯s face and her mouth is tightly closed in a bored expression.

    But in the end, Hibiki is still a high school student who is very interested in sexual matters, she could never hold back if she has found true satisfaction.

    Her cheeks were turning a lovely shade of red, although she pretended not to feel it.

    Ran is aware of it.

    Hibiki may think she is keeping a nk expression on her face, but Ran, who is caressing her, can see it.

    In fact, Ran is giving himself credit for being aware of this but doing his best not to let Hibiki know it by groping her face.

    In any case, ying with her hair and cheeks is getting boring, so I decide to lower the caressing area little by little.

    I gently caress her neck, then her corbone and shoulders.

    After that, rubbing her arms which are smooth and soft but with just the right amount of muscle from swimming. Then, I cupped Hibiki¡¯s breasts in my hands.

    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡±

    ¡°Soft and pliable (TL: easily bent;flexible). It¡¯s like a real marshmallow.¡±

    Her school swimming costume is half-undressed, revealing arge bulge. Her breasts are soft and warm, despite their firm appearance.

    It seems that even Hibiki can¡¯t keep a nk expression when her tits are touched. Her eyes narrowed obscenely as her tongue dripped from the corner of her mouth.

    The tempting look on her face makes me want to have sex with her. I pinched Hibiki¡¯s nipples.

    ¡°Ohh!¡¡Oh, oh!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally responding.¡±

    After ying with her beautifully coloured buds, she wraps her hands around her breasts once more and begins to rub them.

    After losing the intense stimtion, Hibiki seemed to revert to her original expressionless face ¨C but her tongue was still hanging out of the corner of her mouth and her eyes were narrowed in pleasure.

    The plump mouth is moistened by her long tongue.

    As soon as Hibiki finished moistening her lips, Ran kissed Hibiki on the lips and pressed her mouth to his.

    I¡¯m tempted to stick my tongue in and stir things up as much as I can, but this time I¡¯m going to restrain myself.

    I¡¯m not nning on letting her fall to the third level.

    Instead, I carefully licks Hibiki¡¯s lips and then lets go of her face to stare at her.

    An emotionless gaze.

    Her cheeks are tinged with colour.

    A long tongue peeking mischievously out of her face.

    After all these sights, Ran¡¯s heart was boiling, and as he rubbed Hibiki¡¯s tits- once again, shook his lower body.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it any more, so can I just stick it in?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­. Please.¡±

    She replied in a happy but unimpressed tone of voice, and then shifted the crotch part of her school swimsuit, opening her slippery petal impatiently.

    She opened her legs and licked her lips while looking at her lower abdomen.

    The burning figure of a high school girl in the swimming club who opens her petal with a look full of expectations.

    Ran gulped and pushed his longinus into Hibiki¡¯s petal.

    ¡°Mmm, mmm, mmm. ¡ª-!!!¡±

    ¡°Phew! Your petal is as tight as it looks!¡±

    Perhaps because she¡¯s in the swimming club, her beautifully shaved petal is tighter that I expected.

    It doesn¡¯t have the resilience to push back, but it¡¯s not loose either.

    I thought it was true if a bitch like her, her petal is already open and loose but instead her pussy is tight and slutty.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!¡±

    As I pushed my longinus in and out, Hibiki¡¯s emotionless expression slowly melted away.

    Her two eyes, which had been twinkling quietly, now looked charming, and the mouth, which had been closed, opened sloppily to stifle the leaking charm.

    The tormented breaths are voured with obscenity and the long tongue dripping some saliva erotically.

    ¡°fu¡­ha..ha..¡±

    Hibiki looks at the stains and her cheeks are full of happiness.

    Where is the expressionless face of a moment ago?

    A momentter, I inserted my longinus deep into the hole. The coldness of the atmosphere disappeared, and a shy smile appeared on the face of Hibiki Onigawara.

    The two eyes are narrowed in a sweet way, and the lips are opened in a sexy way, and Ran cannot help but be glued to them.

    It¡¯s hard to believe that this is the same man who just a few moments ago had raped her in the deepest part of her body.

    Hibiki whom had sex with a lot of students, juniors and seniors alike, probably enjoyed from it. But tonight, for the first time in her life, she is making love and united. ¨CThe look of happiness on her face is like a fantasy storye to life.

    In the face of a cute, cheeky smile from Hibiki, Ran¡¯s libido explodes into life.

    Since the beginning of this n, Ran hates forcing himself on a girl.

    Whatever the means, Ran wants the girl to be happy and moaning during the act, if possible.

    If the girl wants to be over quickly, you can see it in their facial expressions and gestures, and the sexual urge that they had is quickly dissipated.

    This was what made Ran worried and he had toe to a solid n if she got such air from the expressionless and emotionless Hibiki.

    But, when I inserted my longinus into her, she changed her appearance, and I realized that my fears were unfounded.

    ¡°Onigawara-san. You¡¯re a lot prettier than I thought you¡¯d be.¡±

    ¡°Prettier than I thought. How are your hips, anyway?¡¡You seemed to be shaking it a lot when you had sex with Sakuya.¡±

    While showing an obscene look. The sound of her voice is the same as usual ¨C cold and intonation less.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m using healing and granting magic, so I¡¯m pretty rxed.¡±

    ¡°But healing magic can¡¯t cure fatigue. You can tell me if you¡¯re in pain. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Hibiki says a few words of concern for Ran while she is pushed down by him.

    It is true that the healing magic only removes pain and physical defects, and the physical granting magic only activates the energy and produces semen.

    It is not possible to relieve the fatigue that affects the whole body.

    It is only Misuzu¡¯s strengthening recovery skills that can do that.

    The words of a worried ssmate made Ran¡¯s heart flutter momentarily.

    Anyway, it was only for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not that weak either.¡±

    I think it¡¯s partly because my fighting spirit is quite high right now.

    It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to wake up tomorrow with a crippled back or anything.

    More importantly..

    She has changed into such a naughty girl.

    It¡¯s a normal desire for high school boys to want to fuck at their own pace.

    She rolled up her half-undressed school swimming costume further, exposing Hibiki¡¯s upper body ¨C from her lower tits to her navel.

    The contrast of navy blue and skin tone almost makes me dizzy, but I put my hands on the soft twin mounds, which create an unparalleled presence, and slowly start moving my hips.

    ¡°Whew ¡­¡­. Ahhh!¡±

    The sound of her voice is a little more seductive than the cool atmosphere of her everyday life.

    Hibiki¡¯s eyes are narrowed and her mouth is half open as she moans in pleasure.

    As her mouth is half open, her long tongue, coated with saliva, is sticking out from the edge.

    The tongue moves around with the movement of the hips.

    It¡¯s not something I usually see consciously, but it moves around in a strange way that gives it an air of mystery.

    Ran was ying with a peach bud that was sticking out.

    I don¡¯t know why. I¡¯m more interested in Hibiki¡¯s tongue dancing around her mouth than her tits swaying back and forth, and I can¡¯t take my eyes off her.

    ¡°Kufu ¡ª-, hoooo!¡¡¡­¡­ Kirishima¡¯s erect penis, it pokes me in the best ces¡±

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Hibiki¡¯s mouth, which was in a lewd state. I put my hand on Hibiki¡¯s cheek as she swung her hips.

    The feeling of soft, shape-shifting tits is lost. I felt a momentary destion, but..my interest was focused on the peachy tongue swaying in front of me.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Onigawara-san.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡¡Kiri, Kirishima ¡­¡­?¡±

    Caressing her cheek, I gently bring my fingertips to Hibiki¡¯s mouth.

    The first thing I need to do is to use my thumbs ¨C both thumbs ¨C to spread the edge of the mouth and y with it.

    After making sure that there was no sign of reluctance, I gradually inserted my finger deeper.

    Ran ravishes Hibiki¡¯s oral cavity, squirting and squirming the mouth lubricant secreted in response to the external intrusion.

    In the beginning, Hibiki had a strange look on her face, but eventually she epted the act and just looked at Ran¡¯s face without resistance.

    While glowering (TL: in between angry & sullen face) at Hibiki, who was moaningsciviously with dyed cheeks, the warm saliva and lubricant in Hibiki¡¯s mouth is scraped out of the mouth.

    I can¡¯t describe the sensation I feel when I see the girls of the swimming club wetting their mouths with their own drool.

    ¡°an..n..ha..A..a..A¡±

    I covered Hibiki¡¯s body, as I y with her oral cavity and increases the speed of my hips.

    The mouth of Hibiki would like to scream with the pleasure of being gouged deep into her petal, As if to contain it, she ys with her sensuously dripping tongue and gums up her mouth.

    It¡¯s not the tits, the belly button or the buttocks ¨C it¡¯s the oral cavity and the tongue, and Hibiki looks at Ran in wonderment.

    The unsure look on her face is sensual and irresistible.

    More than those magnificent tits that push up her uniform and swimming costume. It¡¯s more than just a plump, smooth pussy that¡¯s probably been shaved for club activities. More than her curves are tighter than her belly button, and her nipples are long and narrow.

    It is the long, charming tongue that peeps out from the mouth of the pleasure that is fucked, gouged, and poked in the petal that is the most erotic and lovely of all.

    It is the fact that the person herself is not aware of it at all.

    It¡¯s like you¡¯re raping an innocent, ignorant child.

    It¡¯s like you¡¯re fantasizing about doing something naughty with your cousin or childhood friend who hasn¡¯t woken up yet, and you¡¯ve used them as yourpanion for the night.

    It is a kind of monopoly feeling, as if you are the only one in control of this part of her.

    It¡¯s a sense of conquest that I noticed the eroticism of Hibiki¡¯s tongue before anyone else.

    ¡°Why..why? Why do you keep ying with my tongue?¡±

    This reaction suggested that this is the first time she had had her tongue yed with during the act.

    Despite having such an attractive tongue, no one has ever noticed the charm of Hibiki¡¯s tongue.

    Or even if you do notice you couldn¡¯t weave a rtionship so intimate that you could stick your finger in her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken Onigawara¡¯s first¡±.

    ¡°Mmm, mmm!¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter. At the moment, only Ran can enjoy Hibiki¡¯s tongue

    ¡°So¨C!¡±

    ¡°Hee-hee!¡¡Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!¡±

    In order to keep her tongue in ce, I thrust my hips and fucked Hibiki¡¯s petal as hard as I could.

    Hibiki Onigawara is a cool swimming girl who keeps a cold and emotionless expression on her face.

    It is only when her petal entered by my longinus that she loses that cold look ¨C when I¡¯m engulfing Hibiki in sexual pleasure.

    So, you see. In order to touch, stroke and enjoy Hibiki¡¯s tongue as much as possible I had to do this.

    I¡¯m not going to give her any time to shut her mouth, so I¡¯m going to start shaking my hips and keep thrusting on her pussy as hard as I can.

    I¡¯m sure she is getting pleasure from it.

    She has tears in her eyes and a degenerate smile on her face. She makes a sweet, charming sound and sticks out her charming tongue, making you shiver and shake all over

    ¡°Hwah, hwah ¡­¡­. Hawaa¡­¡­¡±

    With saliva dripping from the edge of the mouth-Hibiki bounced up and down on her hips. Then, her petal hole tightened as she swallowed his longinus and Hibiki closed her eyesfortably with her tongue out.

    ¡°¡­, ah!¡±

    A dangerous voice was heard, as if some critical point had been crossed.

    The crotch area of the school swimming costume, which was designed to protect Hibiki¡¯s lower abdomen, especially the important area, is slowly bing wet with some kind of liquid.

    A warm liquid spread over her crotch, which has been opened more than necessary to wee the intrusion of her beloved partner.

    ¡°ah! Iyaaa~!¡±

    A golden liquid spurt from the loosened crotch due to the climax¡¯s pleasure.

    In the middle of the act ¨C and perhaps because of the shame of having peed in front of a boy ¨C Hibiki¡¯s face flushed red.

    She desperately tries to reach out with both hands to stop herself from urinating, but it¡¯s quite difficult to do so once it¡¯s out.

    But she can¡¯t stop it and with a whimper, Hibiki¡¯s special golden liquid is released on the lining of the school swimsuit.

    ¡°W..wah.., that¡¯s amazing¡­.¡± (??this is Ran)

    This is the second time I¡¯ve seen my ssmates urinate, but it¡¯s a different kind of excitement than seeing their watermelon.

    The sight of Hibiki¡¯s body trembling as she reaches out with both hands to hold her navel is immoral and incredibly erotic.

    And she is peeing while wearing a school swimsuit.

    It¡¯s not often that you see a ssmate peeing on the lining of a half-removed school uniform.

    Moreover,

    While Hibiki was urinating, her tongue was hanging out all the time.

    I¡¯m sure she had a climax in her petal and it must have felt good.

    A high school swimmer urinates as she gorges herself on pleasure ¨C how erotic!

    After a brief climax, Hibiki¡¯s petal is a messy mess, and Ran strokes it with his meat stick.

    Hibiki herself may want to stay a little longer.

    Ran could not hold any longer.

    I cannot wait any longer to see my slutty ssmate, who is feeling so good and shows a degenerate look on her face.

    ¡°Heh, ¡­¡­. Ehhh, ehhh ¡­¡­!¡±

    He ys with her hot, squirming mouth and carefully strokes her charming pink tongue with his fingertips.

    Even as she savours the wet, slippery sensation, she can¡¯t take her eyes off her ssmate¡¯s lecherous gaze.

    Hibiki catches Ran¡¯s eye with a demanding look.

    This is the first time that I(Ran) have ever seen a ssmate with such a cool, unemotional look on their face.

    I think it¡¯s because she reached her climax once and now, she is more sensitive than before, and every time Ran swings his hips, she makes a happy and charming sound.

    The sound of the saliva being stirred and the lovely sound of Hibiki¡¯s moans.

    The immoral satisfaction of being fucked in the top and bottom mouths at the same time.

    And then there is the lovely liquid that flows from her throbbing petal as she swallows my longinus.

    And above all, the girl from the swimming club, Hibiki Onigawara, is drowning in pleasure with her long tongue darting out and tears in her eyes as her mouth is raped.

    ¡°Hibi, Hibiki. Hibiki¡¯s face is so cute when she feels it.¡±

    ¡°You know, you are the one who¡¯s pushing me around.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Hibiki¡¯s petal feels so good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because my petal feels good. I¡¯m so happy to hear you say that.¡±

    Hibiki, with her tongue hanging out of her mouth and her face covered in saliva, looks at Ran and makes a happy double peace.

    Is this the original Onigawara Hibiki?

    Normally, she ys it cool and seems to be a bit more guarded than Sakuya.

    I cannot believe that her body can be yed with in such a naughty way.

    ¡°The cool girl turns into a slut, it¡¯s too good to be true!¡±

    She is a very slutty high school girl who wears a slutty uniform and immediately offers her mouth and crotch when you give her a little pleasure.

    In Ran¡¯s mind, Hibiki is already a convenient masturbator, partly because she did not have much contact with him to begin with.

    Animalistic (TL: characteristic of animals, particrly in being physical and instinctive.) ¨C that¡¯s not the word I would use to describe her.

    This is the ssmate who will happily take your sexual and carnal desires as they arise.

    The carnal desire to ejacte surpasses the desire to impregnate.

    ¡°Oh, ho, hoo,ho! Then, I will ejacte!¡±

    In response to Ran¡¯s scream, Hibiki¡¯s petal tightened up.

    His testicles bounced happily, and the rod of flesh in Hibiki¡¯s petal let out a thick gush of semen.

    He ejacted so hard and in such rapid session that his longinus almost came off.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be pleased to know that I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s had a bit of a hard-on.

    Hibiki wiggled her hips as she did and swallowed a generous amount of semen as if to say that not a drop would be spilt.

    ¡°Ha, ugh. Oh!¡±

    The sheer volume of his ejaction causes Ran to fall back into a slumped forward position.

    It¡¯s the swimming blue costume and Hibiki¡¯s big tits that help him to finish his most important job as a boy.

    Her body is soft and cushiony and can take the strain of ejaction.

    It¡¯s the perfect natural cushion.

    Ran is inwardly dismayed.

    I wonder how far she is willing to go, bing a man¡¯s convenience.

    ¡°Hmm, haha ¡­¡­. It¡¯s stilling out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hibiki¡¯s petal feels too good to stop.¡±

    ¡°Sex is so good. I know.¡±

    Hibiki is breathing hot air from the lingering effects of sex, but she has calmed down considerably.

    The lustful eyes begin to return to their normal, emotionless state, and the sweet tone of the voice returns to its normal, cool tone.

    But her body says otherwise,

    The only evidence of this is the mouth, which is still intact ¨C with a lovely tongue hanging out.

    After pouring a lot of semen into her petal, Ran indulge in the few moments of pleasure, then, he slowly pulled his cock out of Hibiki¡¯s petal.

    As soon as he pulls out his longinus, a thick white liquid spills out from the girl¡¯s gaping hole.

    With her crotch open and on disy, Hibiki¡¯s tongue flicked, and her cheeks flushed with happiness.

    ¡°Will you do it again?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If you want to.¡±

    I looked at Hibiki, who blinked her emotionless eyes and blushed with happiness, and stroked her head as if to console her.

    With a deep sense of joy at having two conveniently slutty high school girls at the same time.

 Chapter 48: The accumulated experience

    <h4>Chapter 48: The umted experience</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    When Ran raped Sakuya Aihara and Hibiki Onigawara, two of the sluttiest girls in the ss, he felt the feeling where even if he raped an experienced slut, he would not feel any sense of conquest.

    There is a difference between being a virgin high school student who has never opened her legs to anyone and being a virgin for the first time. In terms of mentality alone, there was a considerable difference.

    Anyway, it¡¯s not all bad.

    Experience means you know a lot of tricks and know how to handle a lot of things.

    What does a boy want when he¡¯s exhausted after sex and his longinus is slick with petal juice?

    They know what to do to make a boy happy and they also know what to do to make a girl happy.

    After filling Hibiki¡¯s petal with semen, Ran sat on the bed with the two girls between his inner thighs.

    In between the thighs are, of course, the faces of his ssmates Sakuya and Hibiki, who just a few moments ago were showing their sweet face while doing a double-peace sign to Ran.

    What do you do when you have a girl between your legs who you have just fucked to the max? Well, there is only one thing to do.

    It¡¯s the best way to show your gratitude to Ran for making your cunt feel good by having sex with his erect penis, which has been made immensely strong by the granting magic ¨C the so-called cleaning blowjob.

    Hibiki dexterously twirls her long tongue around the rod and licks it moistly.

    They sucked on the tip, which was soggy with semen and the love juices from both Hibiki and Sakuya, and sucked up what was left in the urethra.

    The best part is that they took the initiative without Ran forcing them to do so.

    Due to Ran¡¯s skill sexual lunatic, both Hibiki and Sakuya are drinking up Ran¡¯s semen, the fact that they could lick a mere friend¡¯s love juices off was astonishing to Ran. They both do not look ufortable and instead, they were enjoying cleaning up their love juice mixed with semen covered longinus with their own mouths.

    ¡°Juh¨Cpuh, huh. Yes, I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°¡­beautifully done¡±

    As if to finish, Sakuya sucked hard on the tip and gave it a light kiss and a wink with her usual smile.

    After cleaning the rod part, Hibiki tucks her long tongue into her mouth and then swallows it down with a chuckle and a gulp of saliva mixed in.

    I love it when their tongues peeked out at the end.

    Ran was more than happy to see it that he did not show any expression of disgust.

    ¡°Hey, Kirishima, listen to me. Sakuya made a promise to Mikoshiba. She can take Kirishima¡¯s dick and make it hers whenever she wants.¡±

    ¡°I want Kirishima¡¯s erect longinus too. I¡¯m not going to tell anyone that Kirishima is a butler. I want you to make my stomach full again.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve really fallen to the first level, but I¡¯ve fallen so far that I doubt myself. However, I¡¯m not qualified to say that since I¡¯m the one using such skill to my benefit.

    Having grasped this, I dare say it.

    ¡°You¡¯re a real piece of work.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know that when I instilled fake lust in them and gave them an intense sex session, they would already be like this.

    I¡¯d be very worried if my girlfriend was like this, but since they are a masturbating-convenient sex friend then I don¡¯t care.

    I would rather not make these two get too dedicated to me, it would be too much trouble if they have a high sexual desire ande to me every night.

    I went through the uniforms that were thrown away earlier. There were still some contraceptive rubbers in there.

    I can tell her to wear it whenever she engages in acts with men other than me.

    ¡°Hey, you know what? Please give me Kirishima¡¯s longinus¨C only to Sakuya. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you and make you feel good, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sakuya, that¡¯s not fair. I want to be raped by Kirishima too!¡±

    Well, I¡¯m not asking much from these two.

    The only thing I want is for Sakuya and Hibiki to protect me.

    ¡°If you feel like it, I¡¯ll do it. But I need you to do one thing for me. ¨CDon¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m in the pce dressed as a butler. Until I say it¡¯s okay, no one can know that Kirishima Ran is still alive.¡±

    Until the final touches are in ce, there must be no loose ends.

    The two girls heard Ran¡¯s words.

    Sakuya and Hibiki looked at each other and then smiled shyly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not going to tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never let anyone else have this big longinus.¡±

    Sakuya winked cutely with a peace sign above her eyes, while Hibiki stared at Ran¡¯s longinus with an emotionless gaze as she finished her work.

    Despite their misgivings, Ran decided to trust them for now.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s do it again! I¡¯ll be waiting for you with great anticipation, Sakuya!¡±

    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t be afraid to go harder.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll see you next time.¡±

    After they had put their uniforms back on and looked as normal as ever, Ran quietly closed the door to his room.

    I was more tired than I thought I would be.

    Thanks to the added magic and the healing magic, I did not feel any difort or pain in my longinus.

    The two above-mentioned techniques are not effective in relieving fatigue.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready to ejacte yet, even though I¡¯ve had so much ¡­¡­. I think I may have overdone it.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a result of the magic that came with it or if it¡¯s just the fact that it¡¯s still standing hard naturally.

    I would like to deal with this somehow, but it is too empty to deal with it alone now.

    I still vividly remember the softness of Sakuya¡¯s and the feel of Hibiki¡¯s tongue, but I felt kind of defeated to use them.

    Then it would have been better to handle their bodies as dolls when the two of them were around.

    Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about sex.

    What we have to think about now, is the future. Sakuya and Hibiki, have already fallen into the trap of trusting Ran with all their hearts.

    Looking back, I think Misuzu and Aya were like that too.

    Of all my ssmates, The first to be my wife ¨C Misuzu Nekoyama.

    She let her guard down rather quickly and became a lecherous with a lovely petal.

    The same goes for Aya.

    I mean, in her case, she seemed to want a man¡¯s body from the beginning.

    It¡¯s not hard to see why.

    Or perhaps it is more peculiar if she didn¡¯t want it.

    It took quite a while for his ssmate Kanami Inugami to let her guard down, but Kanami was able to see the whole process of his act with Misuzu, who had been put through the third stage of the skill and became a lewd woman. She confronted Ran.

    It seems that she was tremendously cautious from the start.

    In the case of Saki, I don¡¯t know how it happened.

    Before I revealed to her that I was her ssmate Kirishima Ran, I corrupted her to the second stage.

    What would have been her reaction if I had revealed myself to her in the first stage?

    There is no way to know about that.

    What was the situation this time?

    What if Ran¡¯s identity had been revealed when they met in the bathroom?

    Sakuya and Hibiki would have been wary of him.

    But what was the reality? The girls were more like Aya at the time.

    I don¡¯t know if they are usually that promiscuous(TL: having or characterized by many transient sexual rtionships).

    They seemed to have less anxiety about the threshold of sex, or about giving their bodies to a man they had never met ¨C or barely known.

    Or maybe they were just in heat.

    I¡¯ll let Aya tell me about this.

    ¡°Aya, I¡¯d like to ask you something: ¡ª- Whoa!¡±

    After the intense sex, Aya remained silent for a long time while Ran was making out with the two bitchy ssmates.

    Although it was what she wanted, it was a horrible scene to her.

    It was an ufortable scene to say the least, with Sakuya and Hibiki pouring out thick and plentiful semen.

    So Ran thought that Aya was angry and sulking.

    If Ran was not able to see the scene that Aya was imagining, where Sakuya and Hibiki, who were expecting to do something with a handsome man, found out who Ran was and got their stomachs churned in despair, rather than being flirted by Ran, she can¡¯t help but feel that way. She can¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Oh, Aya ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Kirishima. I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±

    Aya, her eyes shing with tears and her face flushed red, pushed Ran onto the bed.

    It¡¯s a strong and emotional act, so strong that for a moment, you might think he was pushed away in anger.

    But this expression is not one of rage. Rather, it is the opposite of rage, an emotion that makes the recipient feel- yes, this is frustration.

    Aya seems to have a tremendous inferiorityplex about Ran.

    With her skirt still on, Aya reached down and pulled down her soaking wet panties.

    The panties, smeared with love juice, are rolled up, pulled out and thrown on the floor.

    While Ran¡¯s eyes are drawn to the trajectory of the underwear arcing into the void, Aya removed his school uniform trousers, which he had hooked on for the time being, as she was not sure if Ran is naked enough.

    She pulls down his trousers, exposing a bulging rod to Aya¡¯s eyes.

    Aya stares at Ran¡¯s longinus, swollen and full of desire. Aya licked the edge of her mouth obscenely while letting out a hot breath.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably tired, so you don¡¯t have to move, Kirishima.¡±

    ¡°No, what¡¯s up with you all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°When I saw Aihara and Onigawara having sex with Kirishima, I got a huge tingle ¡­¡­ in the pit of my stomach. I wanted Kirishima so badly I couldn¡¯t stand it.¡±

    That¡¯s so cute.

    I can¡¯t believe that I get so excited when I see the woman I love is forced too see me having sex with the woman she hate.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m a cuckold or just because I¡¯m weak when I¡¯m facing someone else¡¯s sexual desire.

    The truth is that girls in heat are cute.

    Ran is pushed down on the bed and his wrists are grabbed tightly. It is a very ufortable situation for a human being to be unable to move due to the actions of a third party.

    I can¡¯t feel disgusted when my beloved is the one restraining me with her bare hands on the bed.

    Rather, it is the carnal act that arouses our emotions.

    And if I think that the girl in front of me will take care of all my desires, there is no need to cover up her passion with reason.

    In front of Aya¡¯s eyes, the top of his bulging longinus has be slightly damp.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s excited, and at the same time I understand that she was expecting to have sex with me.

    It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve had sex, despite being a high school student with an insatiable appetite for sex. One, who has acquired an immense longinus by means of a grant of magic.

    I¡¯m quite tired and my sex drive is waning.

    Is it possible that Aya¡¯s body is no longer able to satisfy me after having sex with the more experienced bitch girls?

    Aya¡¯s lingering anxiety was drowned out by the painful moan leaking from her underwear.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I love, love, love you, Kirishima. I love you so much I want to mess you up.¡±

    Aya slips down his trousers, a clear stain spreading, and her cheeks stain with the scent of male scent.

    Feeling the harden, towering longinus and ying with the weight of his grenades in the palm of her hand.

    Aya gulped and straddled Ran¡¯s lower abdomen.

    With drool dripping from the corner of her mouth, she stroked his longinus with a lusty expression and pressed the tip of his longinus against her crotch.

    The soggy wetness was both exciting and anticipatory, and the rigidly erect symbol of a boy was sucked into her vaginal cavity.

    ¡°¨CMmm-hmm!¡±

    ¡°Oh, wow. It feels so good inside you.¡±

    Even without any forey, Aya¡¯s petal was a mess and she swallowed Ran¡¯s longinus without resistance.

    The walls of her petals are covered in her love juices, and she can¡¯t help but moan and squirm at the pleasure that surrounds his entire dick.

    ¡°Hmph! Kirishima, Kirishima!¡±

    Aya carefully butsciviously wiggles her hips so that the male-female connection doesn¡¯t pull out. After a lot of sex, she is very mature and caring. Yet, as if greedily devouring the pleasure, lewdly.

    Her love juices gushed from her crack and mixed with the sweat to soak her lower abdomen.

    She has long, beautiful brown hair, and her full breasts are bobbing up and down.

    This is the first time I saw her, she had tears in her eyes and her cheeks were flushed, which made me even more emotional.

    ¡°Aya¨CUh,e down here a little more.¡±

    ¡°Huh, huh! Down here? Like this?

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s it!¡±

    Aya leans forward curiously as she sways her hips lewdly.

    When the body of Aya came within reach, Ran grabbed Aya¡¯s breasts with both hands in a desperate attempt to grab them.

    ¡°Hi, aaaaah ¡ª-!¡±

    I wrapped my palms around her soaring nipples and squeezed herrge, swaying breasts.

    I¡¯m sure there are men out there who wouldn¡¯t mind having such a magnificent bulge shaken out from them.

    Aya¡¯s tits have been touched, sucked, and sucked on many times. I just can¡¯t be satisfied with a few touches.

    I want to touch my beloved¡¯s breasts as many times as I can see them with my own eyes ¨C isn¡¯t that a normal desire for a boy?

    ¡°Oh, no!¡¡If you rub me like that¡­ I¡¯m already at my limit!¡±

    She puts her hands on the bed and thrusts her tits out to Ran for more touches. Ran¡¯s palms are filled with the healthy, shiny tits of a high school girl, and he enjoys the feeling of their softness and sticity.

    Aya¡¯s tingling petal is gouged by her beloved¡¯s longinus. Ran also had his hands full of her swaying breasts.

    Aya is being fucked in all her sensitive areas at the same time, but this is not enough for her.

    Aya¡¯s body quivered with desire for Ran, from her ckhole to her back.

    She can¡¯t help but feel his body is in every part of her.

    ¡°¨COh, an an!¡¡Kiri, Kirishima!¡¡Pat my back, pat my back!¡¡Give me a big hug and rub my shoulders and back!¡±

    Leaning forward, Aya thumped down on Ran and began to rub her tits against his chest te.

    The soft, hot sensation made Ran feel as if he was being dragged out of his sexual desires, and he carefully stroked Aya¡¯s back, shoulders, and waist with as much care as he could muster.

    ¡°Hmmm!¡¡I love it, I love it!¡¡I love Kirishima, I love everything about Kirishima!¡¡I love, love, love Kirishima. ¡ª-¡±

    Aya wiggled her hips, her tits were pressed together, and Ran¡¯s hands were full of the curves from her shoulders to her waist.

    Even when she was clothed, her proportions were still lust-worthy. This is a situation where I am shown, touched and tasted in the flesh.

    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore just touching her.

    ¡°Mmmm, mmmm, mmmm!¡¡Mmmm, mmmm, mmmm ¡ª-¡±

    I take her saliva-covered lips and lick her mouth with my tongue.

    The whole surface of his body is pressed against hers, the most important parts of his body are joined together, and his mouth is full of her presence.

    Aya¡¯s pretty face is seen as I gaze at her, coated with lust. As I start to move my hand, I can feel her slutty curves.

    As I breath I keep smelling a sweet scent of a girl and the soft smell of sweat mixed together.

    Satisfied that Aya had wrapped her whole body around him, Ran kissed her deeply and thrust his hips onest time.

    ¡°¨CMmm-mmm!¡¡Mmm, mmm, mmm!¡±

    With her body firmly in his arms, Ran spewed a torrent of semen into Aya¡¯s petal.

    The thick white liquid was released in a sizzling stream.

    As if Aya¡¯s petal and womb would not let a drop of it out and it drank all of it with relish.

    Aya¡¯s body twitches and jerks as she is drenched in pleasure from the feeling of her flesh sloppily wearing down her petal walls and the hot sensations that colour the depths of her belly.

    Aya¡¯s face is very erotic as she reacts honestly to the pleasure that surrounds her, making her face suit for a degenerate.

    Aya¡¯s deep kissing, which she had refrained from during the act with Sakuya and Hibiki, for fear of falling into the second level.

    As if to make up for his earlier frustration, he roughly ¨C yet carefully ¨C scratches Aya¡¯s mouth and sucks on her sweet lips.

    The feeling of conquest of viting the girl¡¯s mouth and the happiness of having the girl lick the inside of her mouth.

    While feeling the warmth of my beloved partner¡¯s body in my mouth, I transformed the unstoppable outpouring of semen into a series of ejactory acts and poured it into Aya¡¯s womb to the fullest.

    ¡°Mmm! Mmmmm! Mmmmmmmm!¡±

    Aya tries to scream out in a sweet voice of pleasure as the hot seed is poured into her.

    The tightly sealed lips do not allow it.

    A feeling of pleasure that cannot be dissipated envelops the whole body.

    ¡°You are sooo cute, Aya.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Aya?¡±

    She looks at Ran with a different face from the shame of her climax. Aya blushed as she let out a hot breath from the corner of her mouth.

    Before he could even wonder at the reaction, a warmth spread around his lower abdomen and he tilted his head.

    But he immediately understood, and smiled happily.

    ¡°¡­¡­third time.¡± (TL: 1st Sakuya, 2nd Hibiki, 3rd Aya peed)

    ¡°! I don¡¯t know what the count is for, but, uh, don¡¯t move!¡¡Just stay where you are, lying down, quietly!¡±

    ¡°What counts is the preciousness of having ssmates who have lived in the same school.¡±

    ¡°NO, no!¡¡Don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it! I¡¯m going to use magic to dry you out and reduce the spirit particles, so you¡¯ll be clean as if nothing happened!¡±

    While dripping semen from her crotch, Aya mumbles some difficult chanting and begins to clean Ran¡¯s crotch with her magic.

    It¡¯s no use, though, because the seed I¡¯ve poured in is spilling all over the ce.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be pleased to know that I¡¯ve had the pleasure of watching a high school girl pee her pants.

    The next time, I¡¯ll pour my genes into Aya¡¯s stomach until it¡¯s full.

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a lot more embarrassing than having your big moment or your climax shown to you.

    Aya straddles her crotch and waddles frantically and impatiently. She looked at him warmly.

 Chapter 49: Incidents and Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 49: Incidents and Doubts</h4>

    Reika Joogaoka, the vice chairperson of the ssmittee, was enjoying the aroma of afternoon tea in the cafeteria when she noticed something strange.

    It¡¯s not just the actual physicalbat skills that are being taught today, but the application of magic chanting - the so-called ssroom training that takes up most of the training time.

    This is why all of the saints finished their training at the same time today, and all of their ssmates ate lunch together.

    All my ssmates ate lunch at the same time.

    In modern Japanese school life, this is not so unusual. In fact, in a school life where sses and breaks are separated by a certain time, it is a natural thing to do the same thing at the same time with people from the same ss.

    It¡¯s not a big deal.

    At any rate, the Saints have be quite ustomed to the ¡°daily life" of this world.

    The group of otaku, including Aya Mikoshiba, who prefers independent training in a separate ce from the other saints, and the group of Reika ¡°Queen¡±igaoka, who is at her own pace, are alsox in their meal times.

    In the worst cases, they don¡¯t even go to the mess hall, but sit in a corner of the training ground and have lunch while taking a break.

    So, basically, Reika had no idea what the other saints were doing during their normal lunch time.

    She had no idea what she was talking about when she spoke of the saints, who were in a sense, an outcast, did not appear in the dining room.

    ¡°Kyaaa----....¡±

    There was a crashing sound from outside the dining room, as if something had hit the wall. Reika unintentionally spilled the teacup in her hand.

    The teacup drops from the long, delicate fingertips and falls in the blink of an eye, almost hitting the floor. However, the cup was caught by the hands of Kiryuin Subaru.

    ¡°Are you hurt, Miss Reika?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. But what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Leaving the spilling of tea on the carpet to Subaru Kiryuin, Reika flipped up her school uniform skirt and sashayed (TL: walk in an ostentatious yet casual manner, typically with exaggerated movements of the hips and shoulders) into the bustle.

    I¡¯m not sure what happened.

    The screams of the girls, the sound of something crashing ¨C and above all, the never-ending mour (TL: loud and confused noise) of the saints.

    From the looks of things, it could be a riot or a fight ¨C it¡¯s certainly not a peaceful situation.

    I pushed aside the students, including the servants who were standing beside me, and leapt into the middle of the crowd.

    My blonde hair, which had been neatly trimmed ¨C in fact, the servants hadbed it - was now a mess, but that didn¡¯t matter.

    Reika Joogaoka is still the vice chairperson of her ss.

    The most reliable person in such cases, Kanami Inugami, a member of the public rtionsmittee, seems to have gone to pick flowers.

    The chairman of themittee, Shigenobu Torao, does not seem to be here now either.

    Since both are not here, it¡¯s up to me to assess this situation.

    Reika¡¯s own principle was to avoid getting into trouble as much as possible.

    She thought it was easier to ignore what was happening in ss if it didn¡¯t affect her.

    After convincing herself that it would be more troublesome to make a big deal out of it, Reika red at the centre of themotion with her stern eyes.

    ¡°STOP.¡±

    After shouting at the location with a splendiddylike tone. Reika took out a fan that has a luxurious shade from her skirt pocket and pointed it towards the party.

    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡±

    ¡°......I didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t do anything. He just came at me out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything? You spat such contemptuous words at my friend Mitagawa, and yet you say you did nothing? --How can you say that?¡±

    Rubbing his red, swollen cheeks, Eiichi Onegane confronts Takeo Arakaki, the student who, in this situation alone, appears to be the perpetrator.

    Arakaki himself looked at Onegane with an annoyed look on his face, then turned his attention to Kenjiro Mitagawa, the student trembling behind Shinzo Kawasaki.

    Looking in the direction with a frightened face, Mitagawa¡¯s shoulders were trembling as he grabbed onto the flesh of Shinzo Kawasaki¡¯s shoulder.

    At first nce it looks painful, but Kawasaki does not distort his pig-like expression.

    There¡¯s so much meat and fat on his shoulders that it doesn¡¯t really hurt much.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you start from the beginning and tell us what happened?¡±

    ¡°No, not what happened. I¡¯m just trying to--¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God.¡±

    An unfamiliar exmation drowned out Arakaki¡¯s exnation.

    At the sound of an unfamiliar voice, all the students in the vicinity turned their attention to the speaker, Kenjiro Mitagawa.

    Under the concentrated fury of his gaze, Mitagawa turned his head momentarily, but he immediately raised his head - still staring into the void ¨C and thrust out his hands towards Arakaki.

    It was an exmation that seemed toe from the bottom of his heart.

    At the same time that the people around him were amazed that such a voice coulde from this small boy, the space exploded in front of Reika¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°U,WA.¡±

    ¡°HYAH.¡±

    The screams of Arakaki and Reika were the signal for a distortion of the void.

    It¡¯s like a portal to another dimension.

    It¡¯s as if the connection to another world has been released.

    It¡¯s hard to describe the strange scene that unfolded ¨C and a momentter, right in front of Arakaki¡¯s eyes - the supposedly empty space scattered around him with a powerful bursting sound, as if he had been carrying an explosive device.

    ¡°-wha-?¡±

    There¡¯s nothing there - just air, just space.

    It¡¯s impossible to touch or see the ¡°waste of space¡± flying towards Arakaki.

    In any case, it is important to remember that space is such an ambiguous thing. There is no way that an ordinary person, trained inbat, can see or recognise it.

    As soon as he grasps the vague information that something has exploded, an invisible ¡°object that is hard to describe¡± explodes in his face.

    ¡°. --No.¡¡Absolute barrier mirror force.¡±

    As a result of a long period of continuous training, Arakaki¡¯s skills have be reflexive and almost automatic.

    It was a skill that could only reflect and bounce back physical attacks and trivial magical phenomena, but now the skill has evolved slightly further.

    The spatial debris that flew towards Arakaki was reflected by the absolute defense wall - and bounces straight back towards the initiator, Kenjiro Mitagawa.

    Kenjiro Mitagawa¡¯s skill is Imperial Disaster. ¨CIn other words, it is a powerful super-attack type magic that can distort or burst space and attack external enemies in the middle distance without touching them.

    In fact, it is a devilish skill that cuts off the material of the target in the entire space.

    Even though he is controlled by his emotions, Kenjiro Mitagawa is a quiet boy with gentle roots who does not like to fight.

    Thest of his reasoning was able to take on the intensity of his emotions and prevent him from going on a rampage that would have directly hurt Arakaki.

    Anyway, there is no telling what will happen if the spatial debris collides.

    And the most frightening thing of all is that the spatial debris itself is not a magical phenomenon created by Mitagawa.

    If it¡¯s not a magical phenomenon that he embodies, no matter what or who wanted to cancel his skills, it would only be voided (TL: good pun right?)

    The invisible space bullet, which epts no one¡¯s will, is reflected by Arakaki¡¯s skill and goes to Kenjiro Mitagawa, who is trembling behind Shinzo Kawasaki.

    ¡°Oh, Mitagawa.¡±

    ¡°...... You really shouldn¡¯t make it so easy for yourself to use skills you can¡¯t handle, fatty.¡±

    In contrast to the astonished face of Onegane, who shouted the name of his friend, Shinzo Kawasaki, who showed no sign of irritation, looked at the space with cold eyes.

    Eventually, he blew his nose in a boring manner and took a protective stance with his arms outstretched to protect Mitagawa.

    ¡°Physical damage reflect Ippo¡¤Tsuko¡ªChange.\3 Physical Damage Reflect elerate Lolita Debut¡±

    His eyes, usually narrowed because of his size, widened and an invisible wall appeared in front of Shinzo Kawasaki¡¯s eyes.

    When he activates the skill, it¡¯s more or less the same with the absolute defence wall, but with repeated training, it has be more urate and can reflect some of the energy embodied in the magical elements.

    It¡¯s not perfect, and it can¡¯t repel all phenomena.

    Some of the ¡°space debris¡± that passed through Kawasaki¡¯s skills went into his stomach, gouged out some of his skin, and then disappeared.

    ¡°ahh, it hurts..¡±

    ¡°Hey, Kawasaki, ....... It¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. I¡¯m just d Mitagawa didn¡¯t get hurt, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Kawasaki-kun.......¡±

    As the geeks began to act like in a shonen manga, Reika snapped out of it and turned to Niigaki.

    He looks a little ufortable, but he¡¯s not happy.

    She was tempted to ask what had happened, but she didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter any further.

    Even if she tries to ask again, Mitagawa or Kawasaki ¨C or maybe even Onegane - will just lie and make up a story as they go along.

    Arakaki doesn¡¯t seem to be thinking of doing anything more, and the group of geeks probably don¡¯t want to make a bigger scene than they already have.

    Besides....

    ¡°That¡¯s it for me, then.¡±

    When she saw Kanami humming pleasantly as she walked, Reika pondered and disappeared among the onlookers.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±

    As she sits in her chair, her smooth, hairless legs swinging, Reika calls out to her ssmate kneeling in front of her.

    Reika¡¯s ssmate, Kiryuin Subaru, is on one knee at her feet. While polishing Reika¡¯s nails with a stain on his cheeks, he tilted his head with a gentle smile as if to ask her what she was talking about.

    ¡°Are you talking about the fight they had earlier? I don¡¯t think it was anything unusual.¡±

    ¡°Not unusual, but the cause of the quarrel ¨C no, not unusual. I mean the circumstances in which the quarrel took ce.¡±

    After polishing her right nail, Reika danced her legs in a seductive manner and crossed her legs.

    Subaru¡¯s eyes lit up at the momentary movement, and then he began to devote himself to polishing her nails again.

    ¡°Mr. Niigaki was certainly good-looking, and there have been many times when he has used his good looks to his advantage... I don¡¯t think he would bother to fight with other boys like he does today.¡±

    And that¡¯s not all.

    Obviously, the atmosphere in some parts of the ss is getting worse.

    In the beginning, Reika thought that everyone was stressed out because of the confined space and position.

    In addition to that, recently, problems often break out in the ss.

    The first is the behavior of Hibiki Onigawara, the girl who follows Reika around.

    She wears a skirt so short that it makes you want to cover your eyes, but she doesn¡¯t mind crossing her legs or sitting on the floor.

    And inside, she wears nothing but her raw underwear.

    Reika is also a girl, she wants to show off her long legs and get the attention of boys.

    Normally, if you try to overexpose yourself or seduce someone, it¡¯s inevitable that your shame will override your desire to look pretty.

    Even Reika sometimes wears a shy party dress with her back and legs open.

    The reason is that in such ces there are no people who do not try to hide their dirty desires.

    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re exposing our skin to the world to see.

    Let¡¯s go back to the story.

    It¡¯s Hibiki, she has been approached by a lot of boys recently.

    Haruto Tanaka, Sho Shiratori, Hirokatsu Yamashiro, and Tsubasa Ryuzaki are just a few of the members of the group that are, let¡¯s say, the least unique.

    That in itself is not a big deal.

    We talked about our favourite music groups, what we¡¯d like to do if we could go back to the world we came from, and so on.

    What Reika is skeptical about is that the person she is talking to is Hibiki Onigawara.

    Why is this cool, quiet girl so popr with some boys?

    If you just want to talk, you can talk more about a wide range of topics with Saohime Shirayuki or Misuzu Nekoyama.

    But it¡¯s none other than Hibiki Onigawara they¡¯re talking to.

    And - the fact that Hibiki, who is the focus of so much attention from the boys, has not shown any approach to them.

    I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s so funny about that.

    For Reika, who has been following Hibiki for more than a year, the fact that Hibiki is not interested in the boys is unthinkable.

    Hibiki Onigawara may have a cool, quiet image, but she¡¯s quite the carnivore.

    Whenever she sees a guy she likes, or a guy she thinks might be interested in her, she approaches him in a casual way.

    She rarely asks him out, but she does make subtle gestures that tickle the fancy of sexually active boys, getting close to them both physically and mentally.

    Then, after getting to know each other to a certain extent and making out with each other, she would either suddenly be unimportant and leave, or the other person would get bored with her as well and discard her.

    And that¡¯s the way it¡¯s always been.

    In my current ss, Aihara Sakuya is more mboyant, so she doesn¡¯t stand out.

    Even Hibiki is a very experienced slut.

    If a boyes around, she¡¯ll happily eat him.

    But what about the reality?

    Unlike the obviously handsome boys like Arakaki and Torasei, but even when she is followed around by boys who look like they could have a girlfriend, Hibiki does not offer her body to them.

    It is possible that this is simply because they are not to her liking.

    What if it isn¡¯t?

    I can¡¯t help but wonder if there¡¯s something going on that I don¡¯t know about.

    The whole ss is transferred to another world, and the atmosphere is just right. The girls are anxious, and the boys are given the opportunity to show their strength.

    It¡¯s an environment where a couple could easily be born, both in terms of situation and position.

    But as far as Reika knows, she has not heard of any ssmates starting a rtionship with each other.

    Rather, only unproductive topicse up, such as the breakup of Shigenobu Toranou and Misuzu Nekoyama, or the fact that Haruto Tanaka was dumped by two people in one night.

    Isn¡¯t it strange?

    When we are in a situation of anxiety, it is normal for us to unconsciously desire a ce offort.

    In fact....

    ¡°Reika-sama, I have finished polishing your feet. Now let¡¯s move on to your hands.¡±

    Subaru is getting more obsessed with Reika than they were in the original world.

    This is no longer infatuation, but more like worship.

    With her sleeves rolled up and her long, beautiful fingertips are left to Subaru, Reika smiles like a benevolent mother.

    Even though this behaviour is unusual, it is a strange phenomenon that a dependency does not develop between high school boys and girls of the same age ¨C and in the same environment.

    Something must be going on.

    I¡¯m sure it will be a big wave that will hit us all soon.

    As she watched Subaru diligently polishing her nails, Reika¡¯s eyes narrowed calmly.

 Chapter 50: The Erased Hero

    <h4>Chapter 50: The Erased Hero</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not right. I¡¯ve never heard of a rumour that the King and Queen have a fight.¡±

    ¡°But the fact is, even though they¡¯ve spent such a huge amount of magic power and money to summon the Saints, yet haven¡¯t issued any orders to overthrow the Demon Lord.¡±

    ¡°What is it then?¡¡You are saying that the n to overthrow the Demon King itself is a false order?¡¡If that¡¯s the case, then why are you doing this to the detriment of the country?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it, but¡­but maybe this n is just a way to show that you care about the king, so that the people don¡¯t know about the disagreement between the queen and the king.¡±

    In the warm, sunny corridors of the royal pce.

    The queen¡¯s knights of the Kingsguard ¨C who seemed to be of a much lower rank ¨C are discussing a rumour that has been circting among the lower-ranking knights.

    The queen¡¯s side of the family, but not all the servants and even the most junior knights of the guard have been informed.

    ves -to put it nicely is called low-level servants and newly knighted knights and knights from themonwealth are of low status and of little importance in the royal court.

    The summoning of the saints ¨C a n to overthrow the demon king and resolve the king¡¯s problems ¨C is an important order that could shake the country.

    It¡¯s also important to note that only a few of the most senior ministers ¨C those on the queen¡¯s side, of course ¨C and the trusted knights of the guard and senior servants who have been recruited to carry out the n have been given important information.

    The only thing that most junior knights know is that the queen has summoned about 20 saints with powerful native magic from other worlds on her orders.

    As a result, most junior knights and servants heard unreliable rumours circting in the pce. The current situation is that strange rumours have spread one by one.

    It is said that the saints who are summoned are messengers from heaven, and that if a lowly person were to see them, he or she would be blinded at once.

    It is said that they live in a strange culture where they prefer to eat meat rather than nts, but do not like to kill themselves.

    There is a saint who has been erased by those in charge of the project because he was deemed too dangerous. (TL: F for Ran)

    The list goes on and on.

    There is a lot of information that is not known who added it, and it is not credible.

    ¡°If you¡¯re right, what¡¯s in it for the Queen?¡¡Besides, if it¡¯s just to keep us from finding out about their disagreement, what else can we do?¡¡You don¡¯t need to summon saints from another world to do it. It¡¯s too borate.¡±

    The knight of the Kingsguard dismissed his friend¡¯sint as absurd.

    If he was right¨Cthe queen and king did not get along, there would be no need to go to the trouble of doing something so borate.

    It is certainly strange that all the armies that have been sent out so far have failed.

    Therefore, this time; they summoned arge number of unique magic holders from other worlds and prepared their pawns.

    The knight looked at his friend who was still nodding his head as if he wanted to say something while scratching the back of his head with a crunch.

    There was a rumour a while ago that someone from the first chambein was trying to trick the queen.

    There is no end to the rumours about the royal family, the knight in shining armour thought.

    We are in the Royal Pce, after all.

    If you¡¯re caught insulting the royal family with a rumour that has no basis, you¡¯ll be in trouble.

    ¡°Anyway, pretend that you don¡¯t know if such rumours are spreading. It would be a shame if you were used of insulting the royal family andmitting treason.¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Queen Reba, a regal woman with several maids, paced the corridors, her fair face clouded with rage.

    Recently, a strange rumour has been spreading in the pce.

    It is said that the Queen and the King are at disagreement and that the Queen despises the King¡¯s life.

    That the summoning of the saints this time was a false one, and that they were all spies brought in from other countries.

    In the first ce, the victory rate of the n to overthrow the demon king by the saints is very low, and they are postponing the order to overthrow the demon king so that it won¡¯t be exposed.

    There is no end to the list.

    If such a rumour were to be heard, it would be normal for the royal family to punish severely for insulting them.

    In fact, the people who are spreading the rumours are the people who are supposed to be loyal to the royal family ¨C knights, servants, and even vassals.

    There should be an edict that anyone who spreads rumours insulting to the royal family should bear the burden of treason.

    Despite the use of magic and magical devices to prolong his life, the king¡¯s health is not good.

    The prince, Reba¡¯s son, is still too young to take his ce in politics.

    Therefore, the queen and her trusted advisors are currently ruling the country in his ce.

    Therefore, the queen¡¯s most trusted servants in the pce are all too busy to carry out the n to overthrow the demon king.

    If you trust the ministers and knights who have sworn allegiance to the king and give orders ¨C this is what you get.

    A few days ago, they¡¯ve ordered a warning about treason, but it seems that it has not yet been disseminated.

    The queen, after all, is not treated well by anyone but her own servants.

    I think that when the king was healthy, the pce was a little brighter and airier.

    If the leader falls, the next to gain power is a powerful man with poprity, wisdom and luck.

    If the king has fallen, it is not so easy for the queen to get all the rights.

    ¡°¡­¡­Walkins.¡±

    ¡°Well, well, well, my queen. What have you done? You¡¯ve wrinkled your face.¡±

    The queen¡¯s gaze fell on Walkins, the brother of the first chambein, who, with three senior servants, was ying with his fingers on his magnificent beard.

    He is a kind of entric, with a sticky voice, a half-hearted respectful manner, and an unwillingness to mend his gestures or behaviour in front of anyone.

    He used to be a low-ranking knight, but as soon as his first wife, Pearl, took the chambein ce, he was promoted by virtue of being a member of the family, and is now one of the most respected officials.

    Taking one look at the three servants he had brought with him, Queen Reba curved her shapely lips into a pout.

    He has been using the servants, who should be the property of the pce, as if they were his own, just to move around the pce.

    It¡¯s a bit much, even for the brother of the first chambein. Anyway, due to the session struggle, he is the one person the Queen does not trust the most, and she does not have much to do with him.

    Walkins himself is not directly rted to the royal family ¨C he is a stranger, not even the one who is close to the king.

    From the queen¡¯s point of view, it is uneptable that Walkins should be walking around the pce looking like he owns the ce.

    ¡°Is it you, Walkins? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been telling ministers and knights-at-arms, including servants, what to do.¡±

    At Reba¡¯s words, Walkins strokes his beard and smiles a sticky, snake-like smile.

    The narrowing of his eyes is uncanny, as if he can see right through her.

    It¡¯s not like she¡¯s a beautiful firstdy, but she has a look ¨C or rather a look ¨C that makes you feel physiologically ufortable just looking at her.

    The queen, the mother of the nation, can¡¯t help but feel a chill run through her.

    When confronted with this man, anyone will not be in their element.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending, it was you who spread the falsehood that summoning the saints was a useless act, that it would not save the country.

    ¡°I have no memory of that.¡±

    He meditates and lets out a heavy sigh through his nose.

    It¡¯s a nerve-wracking gesture, and Reba res at him.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that a fact? How many warriors do you think we have sent to the country¡¯s training facilities?¡±

    ¡°This time, ¡­¡­. This time it is different. We summoned 20 saints from a world far more advanced in culture than ours. In addition, they used a great deal of magic power and applied a level of unique magic that is impossible for ordinary people to grant.¡±

    ¡°And besides,¡± Reba said in a strong tone, managing to keep her voice from trembling.

    ¡°This is the first time that so many people that have been summoned ¨C who have known each other from the start and had a close rtionship from the start ¨C have been in good standing with each other. And above all, it is the first saints who have been able to transfer their magic without causing any problems.¡±

    One of the servants jerked his shoulders at Queen Reba¡¯s words. (TL: Ran bruh moment)

    Before Reba knew it, Walkins had loosened his mouth in a dirty way.

    ¡°Oh, good rtions from the start, huh?¡±

    Reba looked dubious at the meaningful words that had been spoken.

    She is not sure what Walkins was thinking when he said that.

    By the way, it has been a while the queen has not met with the saints. The first time she met a representative of the Saints, did she not receive a disgusted look ¨C and a disgusted reaction?

    She was so busy that she didn¡¯t think it was a trivial matter at all.

    Wasn¡¯t it the case that one of the saints tried to use his skills when we were talking about group rtions?

    For a moment, she was tempted to ask Walkins all about it.

    But she is the queen of this country. Reba cannot take the words of such a scandalous person seriously.

    Maybe it¡¯s just her imagination, or maybe it¡¯s Walkins¡¯ intention to distract her.

    Later, I¡¯ll ask the servant who did the summoning.

    It is unlikely, though.

    But it is not impossible that something is going on without the queen¡¯s knowledge.

    ¡°What are you trying to say??¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Nothing, nothing at all. We knew this would happen from the very beginning. We had a n in ce.¡±

    Reba¡¯s long elf ears twitch at the unpleasantment.

    One of the servants couldn¡¯t help but nce at the seemingly adorable reaction.

    Reba didn¡¯t pay any attention to this, but pressed Walkins.

    ¡°What do you mean? Is that what you could only say? That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Answer Me!¡±

    Shaking her blonde hair, Reba stares at Walkins¡¯ face.

    She has a neat face ¨C more like a pretty face with a hint of youth in it, but a lovely face.

    She is the queen, after all.

    Her gaze shot through Walkins¡¯ eyes as if she were trying to intimidate him with an aura of power that filled her childlike frame.

    There is not a trace of the protectiveness that once marked her face.

    What dominates her face is the confidence of being the wife of a man of absolute power, and a fierce spirit of contempt for foreign enemies.

    ¡°Walkins, you¡¯re ¡­¡­. What the hell are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Plotting here and there¡±.

    Walkins, who shrug his shoulders in a terrifying manner, meditates wickedly as if to say, ¡°Good grief.

    Eventually, he opened his creepy Sanpaku(TL: it¡¯s more like the appearance of his eyes, japan term: google it) eyes thinly, and licked his mouth with his tongue with a snake-like expression that found his prey.

    ¡°There were holes in the n, and we have fixed it- that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The dress the queen is wearing is blood-pure red coloured and is very revealing.

    He made a gesture of patting the sexy shoulder that peeked out of it ¨C and his eyes narrowed with a look ofpassion for the little animal.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hmm, I was going to pull you up as a major sinner for messing with the queen if you just touched me.¡±

    After a moment of ncing and morous nces, the Queen left Walkins with several of her maids.

    It was as if she had nothing more to say.

    He stroked his beard and let out a snort as he followed the queen¡¯s back.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he sees the three senior servants he has brought along for the asion.

    All three are blonde butlers, and all three wear sses.

    It was a risky gamble, but Walkins had a strange sense of confidence that it would work.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve offended the Queen. It seems that she is not happy with me at all.¡±

    In the meantime, the queen was walking further away, getting out of sight.

    When the queen waspletely out of sight, Walkins put on a serious face and walked to his room.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Returning to the room given to him by the Crown as the brother of Pearl, the first chambein, Walkins sent away all the lower-ranking servants who were cleaning the room, and then invited the three stewards who had just arrived into his room.

    He sits deep in afortable chair and looksnguidly at the butlers, who are standing in a line.

    The steward at the far end is rather elderly, with excellent feet and legs and an aura of mystery about him.

    The butler in the middle of the room is still a young man, too young to be given much credit by royalty and other people with strict manners.

    And then there is the third ¨C the senior servant, who is even younger than the middle butler, and who doesn¡¯t even have his eyes fixed on anything, let alone manners.

    Walkins looked at the third senior servant and pped his hands lightly with a fake smile

    ¡°Well, you never know, do you? Ryan ¨C no, Saint Kirishima Ran. That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    In the past, the saints had been students, or high school students, as the case may be.

    It was a position that did not exist in Walkins¡¯ world, and with apletely different cultural level and environment, he was not sure how well he would fit in.

    It¡¯s not as bad as it seems.

    When Reba¡¯s elf ears moved and her gaze swept over him for a moment, Walkins was a little rmed.

    She had been in such a state of emotional turmoil because of Walkins¡¯ unique way of speaking that she didn¡¯t seem to notice the slight change.

    ¡°But still, the queen is not informed on any of this.. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything about the saints in a good rtionship.¡±

    The queen had been very busy since the king had been cursed.

    When she summoned the saints, she was not at the scene of the summoning.

    The Queen did not know that among the saints, there was a person who had been subjected to unintentional and harmful magic, and that he had been ostracized by the group because of it.

    And that the body of the person has not yet been found.

    The queen has yet to be informed.

    It¡¯s not hard to see why.

    The queen is finding it difficult to maintain herposure after what happened to the king.

    On top of that, perhaps because of the failure of the summoning magic, a friction has appeared amongst the seniors and saints.

    It has caused cracks that were already bound to be broken.

    It¡¯s just that the Queen¡¯s knights are not the ones who are in charge of the project.

    Yet, they still want to hide it somehow.

    And besides.

    Even if they had any sense of justice as vassals.

    They would not have thought to tell the queen.

    They would have thought that there was no need to add to her distress by saying anything unnecessary.

    In fact, if the queen were to fall ill, there would be a strong possibility that Walkins and others from the First Family would make strange moves.

    Even if the queen had heard of this situation, Walkins had another option.

    Did he care for the queen or did he love himself?

    They refused to tell the Queen the truth.

    This time it will backfire.

    ¡°This is the reality, Mr. Kirishima Ran. You have to stay alive. If the queen¡¯s people erase your existence, our n will not work.!¡±

    Few weeks ago, Walkins made a promise of two things.

    He would protect Kirishima Ran no matter what, within the pce and within his reach.

    He would not let Kirishima Ran go, even if he had to mobilize all the people he could handle like his own fingers.

    But¡­

    You must take care of yourself if you¡¯re going outside the pce.¡±

    And if you do, make sure you don¡¯t lose your life on the way to defeating the Demon King.

    It was as if a mother were speaking to her beloved son, who had just passed his knighthood exam and was to serve in the royal court. In a caring tone of voice, Walkins made a promise to Ran.

    After observing for a while, I thought it would be easier to manoeuvre a creature from another world¨C a high school student, into the crevices of his mind with kind words rather than instilling fear and threatening him with force.

    Caught by Walkins¡¯ three-eyed gaze, Ran¡¯s eyes opened emotionlessly through his sses.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Hurm?¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡¡Because I¡¯m only good enough to make a woman fall in love with me.¡±

    At Ran¡¯s words, Walkins lets out a thin smile.

    That trivial ability is the one thing that Walkins desperately needs.

    It is thest trump card to give shape to the future n.

    Without it, we would not have been able to put our ns into action.

    ¡°I ¨C well, my sister ¨C desperately needed your strength.¡±

    It¡¯s the kind of thing a father would say to his beloved son who has lost his potential and lost his motivation.

    Walkins looked at Ran with a gentle gaze.

    Walkins, who dexterously hides his darkest intentions and pretends to be a good minister, and Ran Kirishima, who ys the role of an ignorant child despite being aware of the threat of his own abilities.

    The roon-like chief minister and the fox-like saint are ying each other¡¯s tricks.

 Chapter 51: Heretics run amok

    <h4>Chapter 51: Heretics run amok</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    ¡°¡­.. Aihara-san, she has changed recently.¡±

    As Kiryuin Subarubed her hair, Queenigaoka Reika looked out the window with a mncholy look in her eyes.

    The bluish eyes reflect a fiery red sunset.

    This is a world where there is a sky, a sun, and nts. Apart from the poles and wires, and the crows cawing loudly, it¡¯s not so different from the view of my childhood home from my room window.

    As the evening sun streams in through the window, I ask my childhood friend and ssmate, Kiryuin Subaru, to brush my hair.

    The experience of having your back taken care of by a high school student of the opposite sex seems to be a rare one. For Reika, this is just a part of her daily life, not a special experience.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡¡From my point of view, Ms. Aihara has always struck me as a rather peculiar person.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true but Subaru, aren¡¯t you aware of this?¡±

    It seems that I didn¡¯t mean to make it a joke, but perhaps I thought I had answered the question rudely, so I spun a word of apology.

    It¡¯s not just Aihara, even Hibi-No, it seems as if most of the girls in the ss have changed as well.

    In addition, the boys seem to be under a lot of stress that is hard to describe.

    I hate to say it.

    Recently, some boys have been seen messing around with the pce maids and female knights.

    Students who use their position as saints to make the weak ¡ª their own property.

    Reika herself doesn¡¯t know if there are any boys who actually did it.

    But it is a fact that they are generally calling out to pretty maids and knights.

    The other day, I came across Haruto Tanaka seducing a shy maid with his slightly clever speech for a high school student.

    The next day, at breakfast, I remember Haruto was in an ufortably good mood.

    It is not strange that the confined environment causes sexual desire to build up.

    I can¡¯t help but wonder why the brunt of this is being directed at the pce maids and not the girls in her ss.

    No, I¡¯m not talking about the fact that high school students should date other high school students.

    But at least some of them must have been interested in each other since we¡¯re in the same ss, they have known each other for so long that in itself should have made the ss¡¯s unity stronger.

    ¡°On each day it seems as if there is an invisible crack between the girls and boys.¡±

    It¡¯s not only about Aihara Sakuya and Onigawara Hibiki.

    Nekoyama Misuzu, who was rumoured to be in a rtionship with Toranou Shigenobu, as well as Shirayuki Sahime and Inugami Kanami seem strangely distant after the transfer.

    The boys are getting stressed out while girls are on the opposite side.

    In fact, in a situation where there is no one to turn to, the reaction of the boys is what should normally ur.

    It is therefore more important to find out why the girls are carefree and why the boys are stressed out.

    There is no indication that anything is going on inside the ss.

    So it¡¯s safe to assume that some kind of ¡°poison¡± is being poured into the ss from the outside.

    ¡°¡­¡­ is it a poison that only affects schoolgirls?¡±

    As if reading my heart, Reika loosened her mouth.

    Neither Reika nor Subaru are willing to give hints so far and obscure the conclusion.

    The girls are strangely distant.

    A strange environment where no couples are formed,

    despite the anxiety that surrounds the situation.

    And above all¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on with Aihara-san and Onigawara-san these days.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that every day I feel excited and nervous. How should I say this? It¡¯s hard to describe, but I feel like they¡¯re smiling more.¡±

    While we were eating together, one moment they would be staring nkly at the sky, the next they would be smiling and rxing their cheeks.

    In short, it¡¯s a love affair.

    However, I was unable to confirm this fact.

    Even though I do recognize female students other than Reika as dust, at least I know each student¡¯s individuality and appearance as a ssmate.

    That¡¯s what I¡¯m assuming.

    I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but¡­. Aihara Sakuya, that girl, didn¡¯t look like the kind of girl with a pure and serious infatuation, whose face would break into a grin just at the thought of her admirer.

    I¡¯m not going to let the results of my thoughts be heard by a third party, because if they knew, I would be seen as a selfish person.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to dismiss the term love affliction just because I think it¡¯s self-serving.

    Aihara Sakuya ¨C even during a meal with all her ssmates, she¡¯s smiling at the thought of someone else.

    What does this mean?

    If the person is in sight, it ismon to gaze at him and indulge in sweet fantasies.

    A good example is myself- Whenever Reika is around, I would have her in my sight.

    If you are interested in someone, you can¡¯t help but follow them with your eyes.

    That¡¯s what Subaru thinks as a normal reaction.

    However, Sakuya is not like that when someone looks at her gaze.

    It¡¯s simply a dull and delusional thing to do.

    ¡°Subaru also has some answers, don¡¯t you?¡±

    It¡¯s not as if Subaru spends his days thinking about nothing.

    It is true that at the time of the transition, the struggle to find a way to brush Reika¡¯s hair so that it does not get damaged in the poor environment and to provide her with the necessary support so that she does not get tired, has not left much time for other things.

    He had noticed that things had been going wrong in the sstely, and he had a vague idea that the reason for this was the detachment between the girls and boys ¨C mainly because the girls were mentally distancing themselves from the boys.

    Anyway, Subaru had Reika. Because there was no big story other than themotion between Niigaki and the otaku group and the rumour that Tanaka Haruto hit on the maid, Subaru were not particrly interested in this,

    However,

    The situation has changed.

    Why is this happening?

    Why have the girls¡¯ hearts gone out to them?

    After looking at the causes rather than the consequences, a hypothesis emerged in Subaru¡¯s mind.

    But it¡¯s something that Subaru can¡¯t understand and doesn¡¯t want to admit.

    Because he¡¯s convinced that sooner orter Reika will be the next target.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Reika-sama, it¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably Kirishima-san¡¯s work.¡±

    I swallowed my doubts, and the first question is why,

    Why would Kirishima Ran do such a thing?

    It¡¯s easy to see why.

    ¡°The envement of schoolgirls by Sexual Lunatic¡±

    Revenge? ¨C no, it¡¯s not just for such a trivial reason.

    He was in high school, a very impressionable age with a high level of interest in sexual matters and the opposite sex. This is an environment in which he would have made every effort to get along. Suddenly he is thrown into a different world. A dangerous and powerful inherent magic, which was applied independently of his own thoughts.

    Ran himself was in a situation where he was unsure of what had happened and what to do.

    In such a situation ¨C and I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean it at first ¨C he was told that he was a scumbag who will abuse his skills to rape girls, and nail in the coffin being kicked out from the rest of the ss.

    Ran¡¯s pride would have been torn to shreds.

    If he had stayed in the ss.

    The girls in my ss looked at him like a foreign enemy.

    The boys look at him like he¡¯s a criminal, wondering when he¡¯s going to rape the girls.

    In fact, at first, people looked at Subaru in a simr way because of his skills.

    Subaru¡¯s heart was not broken, because he had the absolute support of Queenigaoka Reika.

    Normally, this would be an unbearable story.

    ¡°But if this was due to Sexual Lunatic training¡±.

    ¡°Then, that means Kirishima-san is still alive.¡±

    What kind of emotion should I show when I hear those words?

    As someone who has been given the same skills in terms of results ¨C or perhaps in terms of irreversibility, Subaru would be in worse case and it¡¯s a direct vition of human dignity ¨C how should I feel?

    ¡°But if he is alive, why don¡¯t the people in the pce tell us about it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell you. Or to be precise ¨C I¡¯m not an expert on the state of affairs in this world, so I¡¯m just guessing. The people who are hiding Kirishima-san and the people who are overseeing us may be twopletely different factions.¡±

    Both Reika and Subaru arepletely ignorant of what is going on in this world.

    Is there actually such a faction?

    But before that, who would be so covetous (TL: having or showing a great desire to possess something) as to shelter Kirishima Ran, who is acting in a way that shows their treasonous intentions towards the state?

    But these are all merely guesses with no substance to back it up.

    Spection ¨C yes, the difort surrounding the ss, the changes in Hibiki and Sakuya, the fact that Ran might be alive ¨C all of it is spection.

    A hypothesis that is so iplete and unreliable.

    But why?

    If such an oundish dream were true ¨C everything would fit together.

    Of course, this is a hypothesis based on the assumption that all the problems are due to a single cause, so it is that all the questions will be neatly connected.

    ¡°Kirishima ¡­¡­ is alive and well.¡±

    He also wishes that his hypothesis were true.

    Although Subaru is blindly in love with Reika, he still has a sense of right and wrong.

    He couldn¡¯t stop them from kicking him out.

    He was not adapted to the ce and he was carried away by the atmosphere ¨C that is no excuse.

    In the end, it was Kirishima Ran himself who left, and Subaru personally did not say anything to him.

    It is a fact that the atmosphere in the ss created an atmosphere that forced Ran out and put psychological pressure on him ¨C if he had gone out of the pce and died, no number of apologies would have been enough.

    The only emotion that arises in a person who has taken his own life ¨C a young person ¨C is, of course, condemnation for taking a life so poorly, but more than that, sympathy for the reality that he has been deprived of any other option.

    Even if we set out on a journey to overthrow the Demon King and sessfully subdue the Demon King and return to the original world.

    The fact that we sacrificed one of our ssmates will never disappear.

    ¡°Subaru?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, something was on my mind.¡±

    If it were not for the presence of Ran in the ce, there would have been no one with skills more intense and dangerous than those of Kiryuin Subaru.

    It may have been none other than Subaru himself who was exposed to the barrage of criticism.

    He recites the name of the skill in his head as it pops into his head.

    The skill he was given was corpse maniption, living dead recovery. It¡¯s a skill that allows you to manipte a fresh corpse like a puppet marite and do whatever you want with it ¨C in short, it¡¯s a skill that makes the dead work for you forever.

    If you kill them, you can enve anyone, male or female ¨C demon or human.

    Compared to Ran¡¯s skills, his skills are inferior because the skill is a corpse and cannot be repaired once damaged, and enving a meat doll that has lost its reason and intelligence is not very attractive to healthy high school boys.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that deep down in their hearts, they feel a little guilty. I would have been kicked out as well.¡±

    Of course, the fact that Subaru is recognised has a lot to do with the image of ¡°Kiryuin Subaru¡± that he has built up through his appearance and past behaviour, as well as his position in the ss hierarchy.

    If the situation had been reversed, he would have been in the same situation.

    So I don¡¯t think it¡¯s apletely irrelevant story for Subaru.

    And

    ¡°If he¡¯s responsible for all this¡­ Without a doubt, the girls other than Aihara and Onigawara should also be enved.¡±

    This is the worst way to imagine it.

    If he already got half of the ss ¨C all the girls except for Reika ¨C as pawns, he could stage a coup d¡¯¨¦tat if he handles them right.

    If he is a person who only wants to take revenge on his ssmates for hurting his pride and ce in the world, he may have already expressed his intention to rebel.

    But there is no sign of that now.

    Should we assume that they haven¡¯t gathered their forces yet?

    Or is it possible that Kirishima Ran is not the kind of person who would risk everything just to get revenge?

    In any case, there is still room for discussion.

    Subaru is not sure if I¡¯m able to let Ran¡¯s revenge go unnoticed, but I¡¯m sure Subaru wouldn¡¯t want me to.

    More than that, Subaru wanted to return to the world as soon as possible and immerse himself in his own life.

    To make a wonderful life that supports Reika for the rest of her life and devotes himself only to Reika, Subaru cannot bury her bones in such a remote world.

    I want to get rid of my job as peacefully and get out of this world as soon as possible.

    ¡°If he can help us¨Cif he¡¯s in a position to do that, I do hope he can help us¡±.

    While casually holding Reika¡¯s hand, Subaru¡¯s amber eyes twinkled.

    It¡¯s a little lighter in colour than most Japanese eyes, but it¡¯s a dangerous shade that suits Subaru¡¯s well-rounded features.

    He has unknowingly seduced many girls and coldly dismissed them, looking into the face of such dangerous charm. Reika rolled her long eyshes and let out a ticklishugh.

    ¡°Subaru has remained calm while your ssmates ¨C their dearest friends ¨C have been taken advantage of.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any women other than Reika-sama. I¡¯m not going to get into an argument as long as Reika-sama is safe and sound.¡±

    Then, he continued, and Subaru narrowed his soft-coloured eyes as strongly as a beast.

    ¡°No matter what the reason, if he were to steal Reika-sama, I would never forgive him. Of course, it¡¯s not just him. All the people who were responsible for destroying his other options¡­ Even if it means going against human ethics, I will punish him, the people who brought him to this world, and all the people who pushed him to this point.¡±

    The neatness of the face is distorted, and a chill runs down the spine.

    Without much distortion of expression, Reika gently stroked Subaru¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s frightening that with our skills we can actually do it. But you mustn¡¯t do anything against humanity.¡±

    When I plucked my fingertips, which were trembling from an emotional outburst, Subaru¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red.

    Subaru¡¯s skills allow him to create any number of dead soldiers, male or female, as long as they are dead.

    Reika is determined not to let her arrogance or selfishness get the better of her.

    Reika is the only one who can control Subaru¡¯s emotions.

    No matter what happens, Reika will have to face Ran Kirishima with her sanity intact.

    Is that even possible?

    No, it¡¯s not.

    ¡°It is not a question of whether it is possible or not. Otherwise, all the dignity of my ssmates will be lost, including Kirishima-san¡¯s.¡±

    Reika refixes her posture as she calms down the blushing Subaru.

    ¡°We need to confirm Kirishima-san¡¯s safety as soon as possible and ask him to help us somehow.¡±

    If he is still alive, that is.

    Reika looks at Subaru and purses her lip as if she hoped that the person she was asking was Ran Kirishima himself.

    Reika and Subaru began to n in secret, hoping that no one overwhelmingly powerful or influential woulde behind them to take advantage of Ran¡¯s power.

 Chapter 52: A lily in the rose garden

    <h4>Chapter 52: A lily in the rose garden</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    One of the mostmon rules of modern Japan is to be quiet in the library.

    Not only in the library, but in any other ce where books are to be read, one should not bother others by talking or running around.

    It is a matter of course.

    Basically, when you are immersed in the world of books, including stories, the noise from the outside is more annoying than anything else.

    ¡°Ghehehe¡­¡­¡±

    Although we are sensitive to external noise, we are often unaware of the noise we make when we are immersed in our work.

    You may be unconsciously whispering a sentence aloud, or shaking your body at an exciting moment, or even blurting out a sentence.

    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad thing.

    If it is too much, it can be a nuisance to others, but it can happen to anyone who enjoys books, and if we regte such things, people will be too worried about the etiquette in the library to immerse themselves in the world of books.

    ¡°Guhe, Guhe ¡­¡­. Ni hei hei hei ¡­¡­¡±

    Anyway, all of this ismon sense in ces that are open to the public, such as libraries run by the prefecture or city, or libraries in schools.

    It is not necessary to impose the above-mentionedmon sense in front of the bookshelf in the library given for the individual ¨C or in his own study, or at home.

    It is up to the individual.

    No one will be bothered, and no one has any right toin.

    Therefore, no one coughed orined in a sensible way about the actions of the saints, who had beenughing madly in the quiet library for some time.

    Yes, this ce ¨C the so-called royal library, with tiers of stacked bookcases. The wallpaper, originally white, is now a light brown, stained by age and moulded by moisture.

    This important ce, full of history and other things, is now looked after by one of the saints, who spends her days in it as if it were her own room.

    It really is ¨C literally, as if it were her own room.

    With a very finely drawn map spread out on her desk, the girl in charge of the stacks ¨C Fujiyoshi Yuri was meditating happily, drooling from her loose mouth.

    Yuri, her cheeks stained red, and her body curled up like a caterpir, was sitting on a chair and shaking her body.

    asionally she would open her mouth in surprise, let out a cute little scream, and then il her legs around.

    In her excitement, she kicked the bottle of nasty liquid that she had hidden under the desk, but fortunately the contents didn¡¯t ssh out, thanks to the tightly corked bottle.

    Unaware that the half-filled bottle of golden liquid was rolling away, Yuri absent-mindedly looked at the back of her eyelids and raised her head.

    She was delusional ¨C no, ¡°delusional¡± isn¡¯t the right word in this case.

    From a bird¡¯s eye view, it looks like a high school girl with a pent-up desire throwing herself into some kind of questionable fantasy world.

    What Yuri sees in her eyes is not just a fantasy created in her mind.

    In fact, it is ¡°certain someone who was born in this world has left this as a book¡±.

    Whether the contents of the book are true or not is left aside for now.

    The only thing that Yuri has done is that she has been browsing through a rosy and disgusting book in the ¡®brain¡¯ library.

    Although it has a big name like ¡°Brain Library¡±, it¡¯s not like Yuri recreated her own world that she had created when she was 14 years old due to a stagnant environment or something simr.

    This is because of the unique magic skills that Yuri has been given ¨C intelligence gathering Ultimate Technology.

    Intelligence gathering is a skill that allows you to search through the world¡¯s existing books ¨C and even those that existed in the past ¨C and read them in your mind.

    However, there is no way to gain knowledge that is not contained in the book, and it is impossible to distinguish between truth and falsehood withoutparing multiple simr books.

    In order to obtain urate knowledge or information ¨C one must go to books that were written in other timeline and other ces for corroboration (TL: evidence which confirms or supports a statement).

    It¡¯s a useful skill, though.

    If someone wants to gather literally all the knowledge in the world, they will have to read all the books that exist in the world.

    It¡¯s not just a daunting task, it¡¯s a huge amount of work that they would never be able to finish even if they¡¯ve staked their entire lives on it.

    At any rate, all Yuri is required to do is create the map necessary to defeat the Demon King.

    She can avoid reading history books of other countries, martial arts books, magic books, and other books that have nothing to do with the map from the beginning, and if she is able to pick up some new books, she can get better coordination.

    In this world, where surveying technology has not developed, it is impossible to make an urate map no matter how hard one tries.

    In fact, there are dragons in the continent that wake up every few thousand years, take a few steps outside, and then go back to sleep.

    Many wars have broken out in this world, both inside and outside the continent. It is said that many countries do not even make maps for fear of information leaks.

    If you have a map that is urate to a certain extent, you can use the Dragonic Metamorphosis skills of Ryuzaki Tsubasa or the Wind Breaker skills of Shiratori Sho to help you figure out the way from the sky.

    But there¡¯s one tiny problem, and it¡¯s not about the map.

    The problem is that Yuri is doing it in a room that has be a perfect private space where no one cane in.

    ¡°It seems that scientific culture is far behind modern Japan, but the culture of sexual activity is more advanced than I thought.¡±

    The use of colour and shading is simr to that of the so-called Shunga(TL: a type of Japanese erotic art) paintings disyed in museums, but the illustrations, spun with a touch that must have been mastered with a unique brush, are much different from those of the original world.

    No, it may be something unique to this artist.

    It¡¯s far from a moe picture, but it¡¯s very good.

    Not only the flesh, but also the breathing that can be heard at any moment ¨C it looks painful, but at the same time you can feel the desire to ept the other person in many ways. The drawing of the facial expression, not to mention the body, is exceptional.

    ¡°I knew there were YAOI in every world. Beautiful boy, great justice.¡±

    As she looked at the illustration of a man plunging into a hole that wasn¡¯t supposed to without a doubt, she thought about unnecessary things such as how the sense of pain works and whether it is possible to open and close it freely.

    When she was reading about romance between girls ¨C what¡¯s called ¡°yuri¡± ¨C she can fantasize about it based on her own body, so she doesn¡¯t have any unnecessary questions.

    When both the attacker and the receiver are heterosexual, it¡¯s hard to get a sense of what kind of pleasure they¡¯re indulging in.

    In any case, for Yuri(her name), Bieiru and Roses are a content to enjoy. The process of beautiful boys getting together, rather than the intery between them, so it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not a way to relieve sexual desire as long as it gets her excited.

    In fact, she doesn¡¯t want to be sexually aroused by a wholesome ¨C for Yuri, yuri roses are normal ¨C romantic creation.

    In fact, a healthy ¨C for Yuri, yuri, yaoi, and regr ¨C love story would be described as healthy if it were not sexually explicit ¨C story would be all wholesome as long as they don¡¯t depict sex

    As long as the process of getting together makes her smile to her heart¡¯s content, it is already satisfying for Yuri.

    If she could ¨C she would like to see a description of a beautiful boy who feels his girlfriend¡¯s ¡°magnum¡± inside him and makes him happy.

    It¡¯s getting a bit graphic, so I¡¯ll stop here.

    Distracted from the rose-coloured book she was looking through for a change, Yuri stretched and picked up a piece of parchment scattered on the desk.

    Most of them are rough drafts of maps from the area around the royal pce to the area where the Demon King is supposed to live. Some of the scribbles and fantasy notes drawn by Yuri¡¯s personal hobbies are scattered in a messy manner.

    It seems that they are not being managed properly. In fact, there is no one whoes to look at the map in the middle of the work, and Yuri¡¯s honest opinion is that it doesn¡¯t matter if it is seen.

    ¡°The disadvantage is that without the inte, the number of models is limited. They all look the same to me.¡±

    She drew theposition smoothly with a familiar hand and added details without hesitation.

    Anyway, it¡¯s a notebook for her own imagination, so as long as she can see that there are two people involved, that¡¯s all that matters.

    By the way, her personal preference for yuri is to draw the female face as the receiving end if it¡¯s a yaoi then the male face as the receiving end.

    ¡°Taiga and Gaki-kun, Taiga should be the recipient..¡±

    While muttering some kind of disturbing nickname, Yuri traced the draft she had just made with a serious expression.

    Incidentally, the ck lump of pencil that she used for this draft was created by herself, using all her skills and willpower.

    If it¡¯s for her own taste, she¡¯ll ovee any challenge ¨C that¡¯s the girl called Fujiyoshi Yuri.

    Sinking into the depths of her imagination, Yuripleted a parchment full of crunchy ideals.

    How long did it take her?

    When she had finished a certain amount of work, she suddenly looked up and, with her body still facing the desk, turned her head.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    No matter how focused she is, she should be able to feel ¨C or at least sense ¨C the presence of someone approaching.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be asked if I¡¯m a ninja or something, if I notice any signs it is because of some training in junior high school that I became aware of someone¡¯s presence and footsteps.

    The equation of a ¡°fujoshi¡± does not necessarily mean ¡°chuunibyou¡±, but Yuri herself suffers from both. To put it another way, she is a ¡®princess¡¯ type of girl and she can do normal things too.

    When Yuri felt someone¡¯s presence, she quickly hid the scribbles she had spread out on her desk ¨C and let out a sigh of relief when she saw the visitor.

    ¡°Thank God, it¡¯s only you two. Emi and Sayaka.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Fujiyoshi-san. It¡¯s almost time for dinner, so why don¡¯t youe with us to the cafeteria?¡±

    ¡°Yuri, have you been drawing those dodgy illustrations again?¡±

    Emi, who brushed off Yuri¡¯s entricities, and Sayaka, who didn¡¯t hesitate to get into it.

    Both of them have epted Yuri¡¯s peculiar hobbies and tastes ¨C they are Yuri¡¯s dearest friends.

    However, it is one thing to be epted and quite another to be hooked as well.

    Emi, who was originally interested in yaoi and is a member of the manga research club, was also interested in the copy of Yuri¡¯s own work that she gave her as a greeting when they first met.

    Unfortunately, Sayaka didn¡¯t seem to like it.

    It¡¯s not that she dislikes it, it¡¯s more that she rejects it.

    ¡°Dinner¡­ What? It¡¯s dark outside! What time is it?¡¡Why¡¯s the sun gone?¡±

    She remembers that she spent the morning lying around, and after lunch she started to work on the map.

    But in the middle of the day, the incessant work became tiresome, and within two hours she had fled to her hobby.

    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been able to escape the watchful eye of the knights¡­ If they find out that I¡¯m cking off, will a knight or someone be watching me all day? I¡¯m in trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup, you won¡¯t like it.¡±

    Taking a half step back from the bottle of Yuri¡¯s special golden juice lying at her feet, Sayaka shakes her head in disgust.

    She was just about to ask a simple question about whether this could be used by girls as well, when she spotted a very typical part lying in the corner of the room, so Sayaka held her tongue without saying anything.

    If she has the patience and time to make a special essory for it, why don¡¯t she just put up with it and go to the bathroom a few times a day ¨C or in this case, not put up with it?

    Anyway, the one girl who doesn¡¯t fit into Sayaka¡¯smon sense is a girl named Fujiyoshi Yuri. It¡¯s a personality, a strength in a way, and Sayaka didn¡¯t want to say anything about it.

    Unaware of Sayaka¡¯s slight annoyance at Yuri¡¯s words and actions, she smiled contentedly after spreading her earlier scribbles on the desk.

    After stroking her magnificent twin-tailed hair, which seems to have been inspired by a certain school idol and is slightly young for a high school student. Yuri stretches as if she has finished her work.

    ¡°I can¡¯t draw something like this in front of the knight or the butler.¡±

    While saying this, Yuri shows Emi and Sayaka the scribbles she had just been working on.

    Emi took the parchment in her hand and gently tilted it towards her so that Sayaka could see it.

    ¡°Heh, heh..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s great.¡±

    Yuri¡¯s doodle, which Emi showed me, depicted two boys.

    The illustration shows a cat-haired boy with a slightly deformed feminine face being walloped by a long-haired high school student with a slightly dangerous air about him.

    It is a little disturbing that they are drawn half-naked as a matter of course (it is only the upper body that is drawn, so it is unknown whether they are wearing something underneath), but more than that, there is something drawn on the edge of the paper that stimtes Sayaka¡¯s question and Emi¡¯s curiosity.

    In the corner of the page, there is a small note that says Gaki x Taiga.

    The actual name of the ssmate is not written in the rose-like illustration, even if it is typical for Yuri, but even if she uses such a tant name, it will not be much different anyway, that¡¯s what Sayaka¡¯s true feelings says.

    Sayaka still only had a zed look in her eyes, but Emi, on the other hand, noticed it a momentter. She was so embarrassed that she turned her head down and her face turned red.

    ¡°This ¨C is it? ¨C is this supposed to be Torao-kun and Niigaki-kun, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If those two are involved, Taiga is definitely the one to go for!¡±

    Emi¡¯s face reddened even more at the bombshell Yuri had just dropped.

    It¡¯s not that Emi isn¡¯t ustomed to same-sex romance, as she is a former resident of the yuri field ¨C in fact, she¡¯s probably more soaked in it than Sayaka ¨C but she just doesn¡¯t have the mental fortitude to be okay with it. She didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to be unconcerned about being shown an illustration that was clearly modelled on a ssmate.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san, ¡­¡­. I think it¡¯s a bad idea to have such fantasies about your ssmates.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even read Yuri¡¯s idol x idol doujinshi, did you?¡±

    ¡°Emi couldn¡¯t handle real people, does she?¡±

    With a curious look on her face, Yuri nods her head.

    ¡°That kind of thing, depicting real people is a bit..extreme don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Morality, ¡­¡­. But there are morals, aren¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Well, that¡¯s well, yeah, ¡­¡­. The moment when a boy realizes the attractiveness of a person he has never thought much of before is always a very exciting moment for him.¡±

    The same is true for yuri and yaoi in this regard.

    In the case of Emi, it also includes the meaning of yuri, but since this discussion is mainly about boys, let¡¯s leave for the moment the subject of yuri fields where male creatures have been eradicated.

    ¡°You were so excited when Tanaka told me he was in love with me, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, the look on a boy¡¯s face when he¡¯s in love is very exciting because it shines.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Did Tanaka-kun have a sparkle on his face then?¡±

    Sayaka, ufortable with what¡¯s inside Emi¡¯s brain, makes a wryly face.

    I¡¯m sure Haruto Tanaka wasn¡¯t glittering when he spun his words of confession to Yuri.

    In fact, I think he was looking at me(Sayaka) with hatred.

    ¡°But Yuri, you didn¡¯t go out with him after all, did you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s got a good face, but he¡¯s boring to talk to¡±

    (TL: My man got rejected twice, F for haruto)

    After looking at Yuri, who was meditating with one eye as if to say ¡°of course¡±. Sayaka and Emi look at each other.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit much to ask a normal boy to ept a yaoi or yuri lover.¡±

    ¡°I was expecting him to be a double-edged sword because he looked like he was on the receiving end.¡±

    ¡°If the world went ording to your fantasy, you¡¯d be in a lot of trouble right now.¡±

    But it¡¯s a disaster when the first person you confess to betrays you in one night and the second person forces you into the world of the abnormal.

    (TL: Reference to Tanaka gets epted and rejected by Sayaka on the same day and Yuri being a yaoi lover)

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s bad luck or not,¡± Sayaka muttered to herself.

    ¡°This Tanaka-kun, he was talking happily about how he got a girlfriend the other day.¡±

    ¡°What?¡¡You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so surprised!? It¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡±

    In her surprise, Sayaka let out a loud scream that you would not normally expect from her.

    After making an apology for the surprised scream. She twisted her head thoughtfully.

    Haruto Tanaka has found a girlfriend ¨C and if so, who is she?

    So far what Sayaka recognizes it, Misuzu, Kanami, Aya, Saki including Sayaka, are already a part of Ran¡¯s harem.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever actually seen it, but I seem to remember they told me that Aihara Sakuya and Onigawara Hibiki have also entered Ran¡¯s harem recently.

    Of course, Yuri and Emi are not Haruto¡¯s partner, because they are talking about Haruto.

    So that leaves only Queen Reika but if he tried to touch her, he would undoubtedly be interrupted by the Subaru, so it is unlikely that he would.

    ¡°It¡¯s really ¡°her¡±, isn¡¯t it?

    Yuri and Emi look at each other curiously at the iprehensible question.

    Sayaka looks at it and thinks for a moment. She looked around to make sure there was no one else in the room and then whispered in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Is it possible that it¡¯s not a ¡°she¡± but a ¡°he¡±?¡±

    A rotten line that would normally never be spun, even in jest.

    After a moment¡¯s pause, Yuri was the first to react and let out a rapturous cry.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa! Sayaka-san has made a big mistake!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Sadogashima-san?¡±

    As if to say that the antiseptic, thest bulwark, has rotted, Yuri squeezes Sayaka¡¯s hands with a twinkle in her eye.

    This time, she thought, there was no doubt about it, Yuri was glittering.

    ¡°Tanaka-kun is more suited to a boy than a girl, after all!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±

    ¡°If I keep training Sayaka every day, I might be able to turn her into a great yaoi lover in less than a month!¡±

    ¡°Listen to me!¡±

    Just when you hear some dubious words Sayaka responds with the same shout.

    However, it is none other than Sayaka herself who blurs out her theory.

    It is said that if you dye red, you be red, and Sayaka thought that she might have been a little poisoned by the tastes of Yuri and Emi.

    The usual situation is happening where Yuri and Emi are excited about such topics, and Sayaka watches them with a calm look in her eyes.

    The fun time before dinner passed by in the unusual situation of Emi giving a warm look to the scene of Yuri and Sayaka¡¯s excitement.

 Chapter 53: The Lost Future

    <h4>Chapter 53: The Lost Future</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestiny Edited by Zil

    After dinner, it is customary for the Saints & Heroes to take a break and have a pleasant conversation with their good friends around the table to pass the time before going to bed.

    With a few exceptions, such as Megane, there is no change in the basic ss hierarchy, even though all ssmates have been given fair cheat skills.

    The top of the ss caste is still talking to Misuzu in a friendly manner, although they have some changes in their interaction.

    The lowest level of the group, the otaku group, has also changed slightly, with Ryuzaki leaving and being reced by Aya Mikoshiba, but the basic line-up remains the same.

    So far, no student has been ostracised from the group because of their skills or abilities although their voice and power in the ss has increased.

    Anyway, with twenty high school students in the school, it is only natural that some of them do not like to be in groups and prefer to spend their time alone.

    Although it is customary for students to spend time in the cafeteria, not all of them stay there until just before bedtime.

    To give an example ¨C

    The otaku group basically stays until the end of the day, talking about their hobbies and tastes, but Aya Mikoshiba doesn¡¯t wait for them toe back to the room and leaves the cafeteria first.

    Other examples include Aihara Sakuya and Onigawara Hibiki.

    In the past, they would stay behind until the return of Reika and Subaru.

    These days, they quickly put away the dishes and go right back to their rooms.

    As they are two of the less important girls in the ss, no one should be bothered by their disappearance from the canteen.

    Some boys are unhappy with the fact that they have less time to watch Hibiki Onigawara, a high school girl who is also known as a walking masturbator.

    So, the cafeteria slowly starts to decrease in number.

    Sayaka, who was listening to Yuri and Emi talk about women otaku and sipping on fruit juice after dinner, suddenly felt the urge to urinate, probably because she had drunk too much, and decided to go to the toilet closest to the cafeteria.

    Even though they are the closest, the toilets in this world are not very hygienic.

    There is no way that such a ce can be found near where they eat or where they handle food before it is cooked.

    With the help of a light ignited by magic, Sayaka ran down the long corridor.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, God. I don¡¯t know why I drank so much. I haven¡¯t run without peeing since primary school.¡±

    I¡¯m sure it was because of the tap water that I drank after gym ss.

    After fifth period physical education, the return meeting took a long time ¨C I was waiting for a friend who waste getting ready to go home (at the time Sayaka was too shy to assert herself, she couldn¡¯t say ¡°I¡¯ll go home first!), it took longer than expected, so..

    I remember how it ended, and my hips shudder with horror.

    For some reason, only on that day, I was interested in the flowers on the roadside and the posters searching for pet dogs on the telephone poles, so I had to leave school.

    I left my friend and rushed off down a side street to get home, but I was d I did it.

    ¡°I¡¯m d I made it in the end, but looking back it was really embarrassing¡­.¡±

    Sayaka, a primary school girl, desperately runs along her way to school while holding her sensitive parts in her hand, all the while greeting her neighbours, which she does every day.

    It was fortunate that she didn¡¯t run into any of her ssmates or other boys she knew, but the past of exposing a serious and quiet girl holding back her pee with her face red in front of the public is quite a ck history for Sayaka.

    As it turned out, I was able to jump into the bathroom at home before my dder gave out on me.

    If I had been unlucky ¨C well, I might have ended up with an irreversible oue.

    While keeping the worst possible ending in mind, when she reached the vicinity of her destination, Sayaka suddenly stopped running.

    Sayaka is also a flower schoolgirl. If someone saw her busily jumping into the bathroom, she would be embarrassed and out of control.

    After checking her surroundings, Sayaka walks to the secret flower garden to start picking flowers for the maidens.

    When Sayaka had finished picking the flowers without any catastrophe, she left the bathroom humming a slightly out-of-tune tune.

    ¡°Now, I have to get back to Yuri and Emi.¡±

    I¡¯m sure the two of them will be waiting in the dining room for Sayaka to return.

    I started to run, thinking that I should hurry back without making any unnecessary stops, when I suddenly saw a figure that shook my vision.

    Sayaka braked her right leg, which she had just thrust out involuntarily.

    ¡°eh? is that Tanaka-kun?¡±

    Even though the world has no electricity, there are still lights to pass the night.

    At the end of the corridor, lit by a torch that is probably magical in nature, a familiar face ¨C a boy in a familiar school uniform ¨C is scurrying around, looking anxious.

    In fact, the sight that met Sayaka¡¯s eyes was that of a ssmate waiting for someone ¨C or, to put it more precisely, a boy of his age waiting for the arrival of a girl he is interested in on a date or something.

    It¡¯s not really an interesting scene to stop and think about.

    If it had been any other student, other than Haruto Tanaka, Sayaka probably wouldn¡¯t have even noticed.

    But not him. It¡¯s not entirely because he¡¯s a boy who has confessed to Sayaka, but it¡¯s also because he¡¯s a boy.

    The main reason why Sayaka was so surprised was because of the gossip she had heard from Emi just before dinner.

    ¡°I thought they said he had found a girlfriend ¡­ If I stay here, I may be able to see them together?¡±

    Staggered by the sudden stop, Sayaka unconsciously hides behind a piece of furniture.

    Leaning her back against the wall, she hides herself behind a magnificent ornamental nt. It¡¯s a little frustrating, but it¡¯s quite relieving to bepletely hidden behind a long, slender tree, thus Sayaka peeks out from behind it.

    Even if Sayaka doesn¡¯t think anything of Haruto Tanaka, it¡¯s a natural desire for a girl to be curious about her ssmate¡¯s love life.

    And it¡¯s adding more to the curiosity on who Tanaka has to meet in such a way that he has to avoid the public eye.

    I had a momentary delusion that it might be a boy, but my worries, probably poisoned by Yuri and Emi, quickly disappeared.

    She concentrates on her nerves and momentarily stops breathing.

    There is a strange sound, like something hard hitting something.

    Sayaka listens carefully to the sound and gazes carefully at her vision through her sses.

    The excitement of spying on my ssmates and the nervousness of what to do if I got caught is mixed, and the annoying pounding of my heart is deafening.

    I fondle my t chest and take a deep breath.

    Eventually the footsteps stopped, and he saw Haruto Tanaka¡¯s cheeks rx with happiness.

    He held out his arms and gave some kind of signal, and the contrast of ck and white jumped into Haruto¡¯s chest.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hart-!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to wait so long. You¡¯ve been waiting a long time, my little kitty.¡±

    ¡°Meow misses you more than anything!¡±

    ¡°I miss you too, Meow. ¨CI¡¯m going to make love to you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Nyan! Haruto-san¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what¡¯s this?¡±

    It was more theatrical than I had expected, and I could feel the emotions that had been rising in me subside in no time.

    What happened in front of Sayaka¡¯s eyes was quite simple.

    A male ssmate was hugging a gray-haired maid with cat ears, that¡¯s all.

    The contrast of ck and white was the maid¡¯s outfit.

    The only disturbing footsteps were the heels of the maid¡¯s shoes tapping on the floor.

    Sayaka can¡¯t hide her confusion at the current situation, which is beyond her imagination.

    It is true that the rtionship is somewhat healthypared to Yuri¡¯s bombshell theory.

    But I feel like I¡¯ve been let down.

    I know it¡¯s impossible, but somewhere in the back of my mind I was imagining that the person Haruto was meeting was a female ssmate.

    And even though I don¡¯t have any feelings for Haruto, the sight of a ssmate of the opposite sex hugging a beautiful, unrealistically fantastic girl who has spent her entire life in the same schoolhouse is uneptable for a healthy high school girl. It was hard to ept.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting cold feet.¡±

    She peeled her gaze away from the maid who was literally catcalling, sweet-talking and Haruto who was grinning happily, and made his usual calm expression.

    In any case, if I have encountered a scene where Emi or Yuri is kissing Haruto, I wonder what kind of face I should put in the future.

    If he was flirting with other girls, like Misuzu or Kanami, he¡¯s not going to be able to get away with it. But that would still be a problem for Sayaka.

    After convincing herself that it was a good thing, she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else, she turned to go back to the dining room and bumped her shoulder on something hard.

    ¡°Ouch.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry. Are you okay?¡±

    A strong arm catches my shoulder, luckily, I was able to bnce myself back.

    I almost screamed reflexively at the sudden touch on my shoulder, but the familiarity of the face in the torchlight almost made me cover my mouth.

    ¡°Yamashiro-kun¡±

    The person Sayaka bumped into ¨C whether by ident or inevitability ¨C was a male student who was close to Haruto Tanaka ¨C Yamashiro Hirokatsu.

    Like Haruto, he is an ordinary high school boy with a nd and ordinary appearance. He has a slightly gentler face than Haruto, and his appearance gives the impression that he is a caring boy.

    Sayaka, who has found someone that has her heart set on, which is Ran Kirishima, is unlikely to develop romantic feelings for Hirokatsu.

    The boy, Yamashiro Hirokatsu, who smiles naturally and kindly, is certainly the type of boy that Sayaka, a quiet literary girl, can talk to and get to know easily.

    I was momentarily relieved that it wasn¡¯t the type of student I was ufortable with.

    Sayaka looked at Hirokatsu and tilted her head curiously.

    ¡°Yamashiro-kun. What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the same reason as Sadogashima-san.¡±

    When Sayaka heard that it was for the same reason, she couldn¡¯t help but be upset.

    Could it be that Hirokatsu was the perfect witness to the scene where Sayaka jumped into thedies¡¯ room?

    And I think I¡¯ve revealed such a shameful thing as I was running to the bathroom just a few minutes ago, while holding the same important part of my lower abdomen.

    And to a male ssmate who I have barely spoken to.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Blinking her downcast eyes, Sayaka asks Hirokatsu in a whisper.

    Hirokatsu answered Sayaka¡¯s question with a smile and twisted his thumb and pointed in the direction Sayaka had been staring at earlier.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been following Haruto, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ye-yeah.¡±

    Hirokatsu¡¯s gesture makes me look at him reflexively.

    Through the nts, Sayaka can see a man and a woman happily wrapping their arms around each other and hugging tightly.

    The maid called Nyanya seems to be shorter than him, and she stretches like a child, rubbing her cheek against Haruto¡¯s breastte.

    Her unrealistically long tail is curled up softly and her grey cat ears on the top of her head are twitching.

    The apron dress, with its frills and ribbons emphasizing the chest and waist, mismatched with the in high school uniform.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing? Haruto¡¯s going out with that maid. Honestly, I envy him.¡±

    ¡°Is that what boys like?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey. I thought that Sadogashima-san was rather knowledgeable about such things.¡±

    Hirokatsu looks puzzled, as if he has lost his nerve.

    When I saw this, I turned my head and spoke.

    ¡°Yuri and Emi seem to know a lot about that kind of thing, but I don¡¯t know that much about it.¡±

    ¡°Wow, ¡­¡­, that¡¯s a bit surprising. I thought Sadogashima-san would like that kind of thing, since she¡¯s good friends with Fujiyoshi-san and Otomezaki-san.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that Yamashiro-kun is interested in such things.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really an expert either. I don¡¯t know anything about it buttely, I¡¯ve been thinking that I want a girlfriend too.¡±

    Leaning his body against the wall, Hirokatsu looks at Haruto enviously.

    In response to the boy¡¯sment about wanting a girlfriend, Sayaka didn¡¯t know what to say, so she kept silent for now and turned her head in the same direction as Hirokatsu.

    If you are a witty person here, you might jokingly say, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you.¡±

    As far as Sayaka knows, most of the girls in the ss are in Ran¡¯s harem.

    Even if she irresponsibly mentions someone¡¯s name, it is unlikely that there will be a happy future between Hirokatsu and that girl.

    I don¡¯t want him to resent me for doing something unnecessary, so even if I¡¯m aware that Hirokatsu is waiting for my reply. I decided to remain silent.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Sadogashima-san, do you ever wish you had a boyfriend?¡±

    But Hirokatsu didn¡¯t intend to end his conversation with Sayaka like this.

    Sayaka is not so sure, but she knows that some people are not very good at being silent.

    Sayaka wondered if perhaps Hirokatsu was one of those people, and after confirming that Haruto and Nyanya had disappeared into the darkness. She turned to Hirokatsu.

    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±

    ¡°Well, I was just wondering what girls are like in general. You know, in our ss you don¡¯t often hear about such frivolous things.¡±

    It¡¯s true that they rarely talk especially if it had anything to do with frivolous things.

    But in reality, when high school students are at a sexually sensitive age and live together every day with a mixture of boys and girls, it¡¯s not surprising that such things happen.

    It doesn¡¯t matter what started it or how. It can be an overt sexual urge, a curiosity about the opposite sex, or a simple infatuation.

    This is a situation in which 20 high school students, both male and female, in the prime of their adolescent years, who are both physically and mentally desirous of the opposite sex, are crammed into one ce and living together.

    In fact, I think it¡¯s strange that nothing happens to them.

    In fact, something is happening that makes this all the stranger.

    For example, if it hadn¡¯t been for the disagreement that took ce at the time of the transfer.

    Misuzu and Torasei would have crossed the line into a male-female rtionship sooner orter, and as their rtionship developed as the centre of the ss, the rest of the ssmates would also follow suit.

    It may have somehow created an atmosphere of awareness between men and women about their partner.

    If that had happened, Sayaka would have had the courage to tell Ran about her genuine feelings.

    It may not be the same as a normal high school romance, but it could have been a future where the two of them would slowly work their way to a happy ending.

    But at that moment, in that ce, all the bets are off.

    Fearing ack of unity and cohesion, a ssmate who was considered to be a risk factor was mentally & physically excluded from the group.

    The fear of being ostracised at any time for not conforming to the group¡¯s wishes ¨C or for doing something they didn¡¯t like ¨C erased any trust in the ss.

    The poison that Ran has spread slowly dissipates the friendships and infatuations that should have developed between the boys and girls.

    The result is a loss of unity in the ss because the danger factor has been eliminated.

    ¡°Boyfriend, huh? ¡­¡­¡±

    Thinking back to Hirokatsu¡¯s question, Sayaka mutters in her mouth.

    What if ¨C what if? If the skills that were given to Ran were the same as those of Sayaka and the others.

    What if he hadn¡¯t shed with Onegane and Torasei and had continued his life with everyone in ss?

    What would Sayaka say to this question?

    Sayaka now has a very important lover, Kirishima Ran.

    If I tell people that I have a boyfriend, they will look into it.

    It would bring trouble if her secrets were pried into, and the existence of the Ran might be exposed.

    ¡°Well, even the girls are curious about the opposite sex. ¡­If there is any good man, they might want him.¡±

    There was nothing emotional or romantic about her confession to Ran ¨C her first experience with Ran.

    If Sayaka disregards everything.

    If Sayaka had not yet started a formal rtionship with Ran.

    I¡¯m sure Hirokatsu would have answered that.

    Now, of course, she has a very important boyfriend, so she wouldn¡¯t say that she wants a boyfriend.

    ¡°Yeah, I know, right? ¡­¡­¡±

    In response to Sayaka¡¯s answer, Hirokatsu mutters something meaningful.

    After those words, there is finally a silence between Sayaka and Hirokatsu.

    After a short pause.

    Seeing that the conversation hade to an end, Sayaka walked away quickly.

    Hirokatsu¡¯s gaze softly pierces Sayaka¡¯s back as she runs down the dark corridor.

    What was Hirokatsu thinking when he approached Sayaka? What was he thinking when he asked her such a question?

    Sayaka didn¡¯t even notice that Hirokatsu¡¯s eyes were staring at her back were narrowed like a beast.

 Chapter 54: The echoing voice comes from the devil.

    <h4>Chapter 54: The echoing voicees from the devil.</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    That night when the contact between Sayaka Sadogashima and Hirokatsu Yamashiro was confirmed.

    Kirishima Ran was holding his lovely ssmate Nekoyama Misuzu in a sexual way on the bed in her room.

    He takes off half of her sailor suit, presses her slender, petite body against the sheets, and carves evidence of his love into her body, from her neck and corbone to her nipples and nks.

    He rubs his erect longinus against the soft flesh of Misuzu¡¯s body, savouring her flesh with all his might, coating her body with saliva and cowper.

    He breathes in her sweet scent and takes in the sensual smells of her sweat.

    ¡°Misuzu, ¡­¡­. Is it okay if I stick it in?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I think I¡¯m ready.¡±

    After getting Misuzu¡¯s approval, Ran stroked her thighs and made her open her legs.

    He yed with her already soaking wet petal with his tongue, making the sensitive feline moan adorably.

    After watching Misuzu¡¯s body twitch in response to Ran¡¯s tongue work, Ran covers Misuzu¡¯s body.

    He takes Misuzu¡¯s lips and inserts his tongue into her mouth, softly licking her mouth.

    As he tastes her mouth, he embraces her body and holds her tightly.

    Feeling the hot breath and the rising heartbeat. Ran eats Misuzu¡¯s vaginal hole with his twisted alter ego.

    As if to soothe the momentary stiffness that apanies the insertion, Ran puts his arm around Misuzu¡¯s back and gives her a loving pat.

    He wrapped his whole body around Misuzu, swung his hips, and rubbed his important parts against each other.

    Eventually they both reach their limits and climax almost simultaneously.

    ¡°Nyaaah!¡±

    After a few minutes, the two of them climax at the same time, and Ran¡¯s ears start to perk up at the sound of her lovely voice as he pours a torrent of cum into Misuzu¡¯s womb.

    As he pours in a thick stream of semen, he realises that his reproductive needs are being satisfied.

    He injected his genes into the body of his ssmate in front of him.

    It¡¯s a wonderful feeling, no matter how many times he experiences it.

    ¡°That felt good, Misuzu.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­. I¡¯m very happy to have sex with you too, Ran-kun.¡±

    After a few moments of ecstasy, Misuzu put her sailor suit back on and got up from the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s still ok to do more. The night is still long.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­. I want to spend more time with you too..¡±

    She scratches her cheeks, as if to say something difficult.

    Ran senses something unsettling in the air, he puts his hand on Misuzu¡¯s shoulder and nods his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s a strange rumour going around.¡±

    ¡°Rumours?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There are rumours that the girls who wander around the pce in the middle of the night are sluts and will do anything you ask them to. They say it¡¯s easy to take care of them if you bring them into your room, or something like that¡±

    It¡¯s an oddly convenient rumour for the boys.

    It¡¯s not so much a rumour as a wish that it were so.

    It reminds me of the rumour that if you bring a ten thousand notes to the back of the school building, a bitchy senior student will suck your longinus as much as you want.

    It¡¯s a rumour, thus is not credible, so it¡¯s the sort of thing that will either die out or spread like wildfire before anyone knows it.

    Ran had heard simr rumours a few times when he was in junior high school.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a rumour you need to worry about¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought at first, too.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°When Sayaka went to the bathroom in the middle of the night, she was approached by Yamashiro and Shiratori.¡±

    ¡°Yamashiro and Shiratori?¡±

    I suddenly see the two faces in my mind.

    They are both ordinary boys with no particr characteristics.

    ¡°What did they say to her?¡±

    ¡°They said good night with the same smile as usual.¡±

    ¡°hmm¡±

    In a voice that sounded as if she was telling a ghost story in front of a candle, Misuzu spun something that was quite obvious.

    It is a normal thing.

    I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s anything wrong with meeting an acquaintance ¨C or even a ssmate ¨C and saying hello.

    It is true that if a girl were to be exposed to a person of the opposite sex that she has never been exposed to before, such as Megane or Mitagawa, you might get a strange feeling.

    Yamashiro and Shiratori were people who got along well with girls, and Sayaka was the idol girl of the ss who got along well with both boys and girls, although Ran was not one of them. She was the idol of the ss.

    I think it was more than once that I saw the three of them chatting during recess.

    But then, why did Sayaka take the trouble to tell Misuzu about such an everyday scene?

    I wonder if she sensed something disturbing at that moment, that¡¯s why she¡¯s telling it to Misuzu.

    For example, someone touched her while passing each other, or said something naughty to her.

    Anyway, this is all spection.

    Moreover, there is no one else involved in the case.

    Even if I make a hypothesis from what I hear, I will not be able to reach any significant conclusion.

    ¡°¡­¡­ if that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t let Misuzu walk around toote at night.¡±

    It¡¯s an rming story.

    Assuming that not only ssmates but also someone hiding in the royal pce is targeting the girls.

    Saki and Kanami have offensive skills and can eliminate some threats on their own.

    Misuzu¡¯s and Sayaka¡¯s skills are rather unsuited to harming others.

    If I send Misuzu back to her room in the middle of the night and something happens to her during that time.

    I¡¯ll be regretting my choice for my shallow actions at that time.

    ¡°It¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll walk you to your room.¡±

    In any case, it is inevitable that unnecessary rumours will be raised about Misuzu if they walk together shoulder to shoulder, looking like good friends.

    I¡¯ll keep my distance from her to the extent that I won¡¯t be treated as a stalker, and I¡¯ll keep a close eye on her until she returns to her room.

    Putting on a wig and sses, Ran Kirishima, the senior servant Ryan, left his room with Misuzu.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°ha¡­.man, I¡¯m so horny.¡±

    On the way back from taking Misuzu safely to her room, senior servant Ryan let out a heavy sigh as he looked at the stick of flesh that continued to assert itself.

    This is probably due to the fact that, before having sex with Misuzu, he had applied his strength-boosting Schwartz Energy to the hilt. He was thinking that this might not be enough because he was nning to fuck Misuzu to the hilt this evening.

    He didn¡¯t expect it to backfire on him.

    So now Ran has not done enough, mentally and physically.

    Moreover, he is currently in a wing of the royal pce, where his female ssmates live. At this time of night, most of the girls would be sleepingfortably, exposing their vulnerable sleeping faces.

    Their cheeks are flushed, their breath sweet and troubled. Ran can¡¯t help but fantasize about the scene on the other side of the door.

    A group of high school girls, dressed in their favourite sleepwear, wrapped up in their futons, sleeping peacefully.

    It¡¯s like the night of a school trip ¨C but for you, it¡¯s more than that. If you¡¯ve got to visit a ssmate¡¯s room during a field trip, you¡¯ll probably be rejected if you¡¯re a lone student like Ran.

    Now Ran will not be exposed to such a disgraceful appearance.

    In such a situation, it is impossible for a high school boy with a high sex drive to resist doing nothing.

    I¡¯m sure Kanami and Saki are sleeping soundly and healthily, but Aya and Sayaka ¨C or even Sakuya and Hibiki ¨C would jump out of bed at the first sign of trouble.

    I can¡¯t bear to wake up my ssmates who are sleepingfortably, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be happy to oblige.

    ¡°As I recall, Hibiki¡¯s room is the third from the end. ¡­¡­¡±

    He took out of his pocket a simple map of the building where the girls lived, which he had asked Walkins to get for him.

    But even Walkins couldn¡¯t find out who was in each room.

    So, the other day, when I was with Kanami, I asked her who was inside given to each room, and it was no problem.

    Of course, she asked me why I wanted to know that, seeing nothing go wrong if I do tell. It¡¯s because I was very honest with Kanami.

    The answer to Kanami¡¯s question, is that when I want to nominate a partner for tonight, I can go to the girl¡¯s room without hesitation. In addition to the above, there are other reasons why I might want an urate map of the building where the girls sleep.

    When Ran reached Hibiki¡¯s room, he hesitated for a moment and then knocked lightly on the door so as not to disturb the others.

    Realising what it was, Hibiki rubbed her sleepy eyes, stretched out on the bed and turned her half-asleep brain cells to see what it was.

    ¡°-Who? You¡¯re insane,ing in here at this time of night.¡±

    Before the Hibiki in my brain can get up from the bed, the Hibiki in the real world opens the door with a grumpy sound.

    I wondered if she hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet. There were tears in her eyes, probably from sleepiness, but she didn¡¯t seem to have slept well until just now.

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s my imagination or not, but I think she looks more sexy than the usual Hibiki.

    There was something about the heat of her breath, or the slight tinting of her cheeks.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Hibiki.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to hug you, sweet Hibiki. You don¡¯t mind if Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The distrust of the midnight visitor seemed to have disappeared, and Hibiki, showing her usual emotionless gaze, happily poked her tongue out of the corner of her mouth and opened the door of the room fully.

    The door opened all the way, revealing first the lustrous curves of Hibiki¡¯s shoulders and arms, followed by the pink protruding skin-coloured temptation of Hibiki, who was wearing nothing at all.

    Ran can¡¯t help but be drawn to Hibiki¡¯s crotch, even though the sight of her dazzling nudity in the dark night makes her feel ufortable.

    The naked body of a female ssmate is a sight that arouses the sexual desire of high school boys more than anything else.

    I¡¯ve already seen Hibiki¡¯s body. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen a high school girl naked.

    The first thing that came to Ran¡¯s mind was not embarrassment, but rather an animalistic desire to impregnate the woman in front of her, but the feelings he was experiencing now were not that simple.

    The crotch of Hibiki, which makes an obscene sound and overflows with a nasty liquid. Her shaved petal is open and ready to take a fingertip full of love juice.

    Hibiki¡¯s fingers twitch and shake as she gives off a slutty vibe.

    In the middle of the night, in front of the open door, where there is no privacy, in front of the eyes of a ssmate of the opposite sex. The swimming club girl Onigawara Hibiki is trying to entertain Ran.

    Turning her gaze away from the light rhythm of her fingertips below her navel, Ran hurriedly closed the door to Hibiki¡¯s room.

    I don¡¯t know why. The woman who is ying with her parts in front of him is a woman who has already exposed her naked body in front of many men. Somehow, I don¡¯t want to expose her body to the outside world any more than I already have.

    ¡°¡­¡­so. What were you doing a while ago?¡±

    ¡°I was masturbating.¡±

    Without showing any sign of embarrassment, Hibiki replies in a matter-of-fact manner.

    What a sexually insatiable high school girl would do it naked and alone before going to bed?

    The reason for the quicker-than-expected response to Ran¡¯s visit is clear, and Ran is btedly convinced.

    The door is closed, and the room is a secret room created by design. A sweet smell, which directly stimtes the instincts that lie deep inside the body, envelops Ran and Hibiki.

    What is the scent? It¡¯s a trivial question. Hibiki, which is a sexual predator slut who dances with her fingers, sits on the bed and releases the source of the smell from her woman parts.

    It is not possible for the mass of desire that is about to explode to remain calm in such a ce.

    He loosens his belt, takes off his jacket and pushes Hibiki down on the bed in a fluid motion.

    Hibiki stares at Ran with a puzzled look on her face. She flicked her long tongue out of the corner of her mouth and, with an emotionless look in her eyes, hugged Ran¡¯s body tightly.

    ¡°Caught.¡±

    ¡°You got me.¡±

    Ran looks at Hibiki, who is entangling Ran like an octopus, and smiles at her.

    She has her arms around his back, her legs around his waist, and her whole body pressed against him. I¡¯m not sure what to make of it. In a room filled with the smell of Hibiki¡¯s nectar, the ssmate who is the source of the nectar is entangled with him. His stiff erection was pinched between his legs and yed with.

    That¡¯s all it takes for Ran to reach his limit for the first time. He spat out a thick white liquid into Hibiki¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I ejacted.¡±

    ¡°No need to apologise. If it makes you feel good, it makes me feel good too.¡±

    Even though he is still fully capable of ejacting, Ran can¡¯t help but feel a momentary sense of self-loathing.

    It¡¯s a bit shameful for a boy to ejacte so unceremoniously just because a girl is twirling around him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you erect in a minute. Just rx.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As soon as Ran got out of the feeling of loss right after ejaction, suddenly Hibiki grabbed his face firmly.

    By the time he realized what was being done, it was toote. Ran¡¯s and Hibiki¡¯s gazes intersect, and Ran sees a pink tongue flicking out of the corner of his eye.

    In my head I know exactly what will happen if I do it.

    But how can I refuse it when I understand the immediate pleasure?

    Something soft and wet blesses Ran¡¯s lips. The seemingly angelic lips are instantly transformed into the devil¡¯s as he slices through her lips and slips into her mouth.

    With her long, charming tongue, she dexterouslyvishes the mucous membranes of Ran¡¯s mouth.

    Ever since the first time Ran had sex with Hibiki, Ran had always been interested in her tongue. Not satisfied with just watching, he plucked, touched, stroked and yed with this charming tongue to his heart¡¯s content.

    It moved as if it were another living thing, softly stimting Ran¡¯s mouth.

    The tongue, of course, is a long, resonant tongue that moves carefully from the back of the cheek to the teeth, as if tracing each tooth.

    Ran knows exactly what she is doing.

    ¡°¡­¡­mmm, mmm¨Cpuh-hah.¡±

    When Ran was finally released from Hibiki¡¯s tongue hell, he realized that the image had appeared in his brain.

    The oral cavity of Hibiki, connected by a thread of light, is coated with saliva. When Ran looks up he sees his ssmate Hibiki Onigawara, whose eyes are as emotionless as ever.

    The only thing that hasn¡¯t changed is the cool gaze that is synonymous with Hibiki.

    With her tongue hanging out of the corner of her mouth, Hibiki¡¯s cheeks are slightly ¨C slightly ¨C tinged with cherry blossom.

    The throbbing of her heart beats from her tightly packed bosom, and her breath is even hotter! And then, with her gaze fixed on one point ¨C Ran¡¯s face ¨C she stops moving.

    ¡°Ki, Kirishima¡­..?¡±

    Her grip on Ran¡¯s body tightens.

    The thighs of Hibiki hold the waist of Ran as if to say that she will not let go.

    With a hot breath escaping from the corner of her mouth and her gaze fixed on Ran¡¯s eyes, Hibiki twisted her tongue into Ran¡¯s mouth again.

    It was a deep and rich kiss but with a full, long tongue.

    The movement and softness of the tongue is much different than the first kiss.

    The first kiss was just a kind of forey to get the erection of the deted longinus. But the second kiss is different from such a simple act. I¡¯m not sure what to make of this.

    It was as if she could taste the saliva on his lips, and he sucked on her tongue. Ran¡¯s body rxes and he bes a prisoner of Hibiki¡¯s tongue hell.

    A long, intimate kiss with Hibiki.

    After being stimted both physically and emotionally, Ran stays close to Hibiki ¨C and once again, the symbol of his desire swells.

    The pleasure takes over his mouth and he can¡¯t stop thinking about Hibiki.

    Hibiki likes erotic activities, including sex.

    She is the kind of girl who will voluntarily get naked and y with her slit until it is soggy. Even if Hibiki has fallen to the second or third level, there is no need to change the way Ran treats her.

    ¡°Ha-ha. I like you, Hibiki.¡±

    We part our lips and look at each other from the distance of our breath.

    Hibiki, who had been instilled with an instinctive desire for love that she could not resist, trembled at the words that came from Ran¡¯s mouth.

    Her eyes twinkled emotionlessly, but her cheeks were red and her drooping tongue wriggled wistfully around her mouth.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether he means what he says or not.

    The only thing that matters is the fact that the words are said.

    When a man confesses his love to a woman on the bed, it means that he is willing to make a mess of it right here and now. At least, that¡¯s how it was for Hibiki.

    ¡°Kirishima is so ¡­¡­ cool.¡±

    She buried her face in Ran¡¯s chest, her voice cold and passionate. She rubbed her cheek against the breastte and took a deep breath. She inhales her beloved¡¯s scent and kisses his buds while fondling her hips.

    She strokes and caresses the body of her beloved as a woman would. She goes down to the breastte, the belly, the navel, and then she breathes on the main dish ¨C a magnificent erect longinus that rises to the top.

    The smell of dense sweat and semen, just ejacted a few moments ago.

    I couldn¡¯t resist the dizzying scent of her sluttiness.

    Hibiki runs her tongue over Ran¡¯s crotch and starts to suck on it.

    A bold act, like a hungry beast in front of fresh raw meat. She opens her mouth wide, drips her tongue, fills her mouth with the towering rod of flesh, and swallows it with a sip.

    ¡°mm,- tongue and saliva all over the ce!¡±

    As she did likest time she was deep-throated, Hibiki sucks Ran¡¯s longinus all the way into her mouth. She uses her long tongue to suck on the erection, which is pulsing in her mouth. Her mouth overflows with saliva, but she doesn¡¯t care about that.

    There is a boy in front of her, the boy she loves. The boy has a nice erection on his longinus. The only thing Hibiki has to do is to do what makes him happy.

    Her unfeeling eyes narrowed and her tongue and saliva swirled around his longinus as she made obscene noises.

    Hibiki¡¯s instincts are stimted by the dense smell that spreads to her nose, and her corner of her eye hangs down in happiness. As soon as her nk expression is broken, Hibiki¡¯s face is momentarily distorted.

    ¡°Uh-huh?¡±

    His longinus jumps in her mouth, and a thick, hot liquid is squirted into Hibiki¡¯s mouth. The fishy smell in the back of her throat gives her a kind of pleasure before the bitterness.

    She swallows it, twirls it around her tongue and squirms it around in her mouth. The smell of dense semen escapes her nose. Even that feels good to Hibiki.

    ¡°Nyupu¡ªto¡± (TL: sound of hibiki pulling her mouth)

    Hibiki pulled her mouth out of Ran¡¯s longinus and looked up at him with a debauched expression.

    With her eyes shing greedily, she faces Ran like a domesticated dog waiting for her reward.

    He smiled softly out of the corner of his mouth and then let his tongue drip out of the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I ejacted a lot.¡±

    With a hot breath, the semen mixed with saliva flows out of Hibiki¡¯s mouth.

    This is the first time Ran ever had the pleasure of doing something like this.

    The happy, drooping corner of the eye, the upturned face ¨C and the Ran¡¯s cum spills out of her lewdly opened mouth, Ran can¡¯t take his eyes off the impossibly degenerate sight.

    Ran thought it would be no fun to corrupt a slut, but he realises first hand that he was wrong.

    A woman who opens her legs to anyone for money and a woman who is unchaste because she loves eroticism are two very different creatures. The former is calcting and disrespectful of men, while thetter are purely in search of a man¡¯s body.

    They both end up in the same ce, though ¨C the end of a woman¡¯s life as a result of a disordered sex life. The feelings they have during the act are the opposite. And Hibiki is probably thetter kind of bitch.

    Ran looked at his ssmate, her mouth happily stained with semen. He smiled and hugged her tightly.

    It¡¯s going to be a long night tonight.

 Chapter 55: Misuzuâ€™s authority

    <h4>Chapter 55: Misuzu''s authority</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    It¡¯s a tranquil night as the wind gently sweeps the area, I don¡¯t know the exact time, but it¡¯s definitelyte, as I can see from the fact that more than half of the lights in the maid¡¯s room in the building opposite to the girls¡¯ room are turned off.

    It was a quiet time of the day. In the dim moonlight, with a thinyer of clouds, Ran was ying with Hibiki¡¯s crack with his tongue, which was crawling like a dog in front of her.

    The girl¡¯s parts spread out on the tip of his nose, giving off a fishy, sweet and sultry smell. I press my nose against it and take a deep breath, the dense scent stimtes the back of my nose and makes my nose bleed.

    The smell of iron dripping from his nose was extinguished by a weak healing spell, and then Ran removed his mouth from Hibiki¡¯s vaginal hole.

    A lusty thread of light trailed from the soggy, wet crack, connecting Ran¡¯s lips to Hibiki¡¯s lower parts.

    After intertwining them with his fingertips, he stroked Hibiki¡¯s body and thrust his hips forward.

    ¡°¡­.. Huh?¡¡What is this ¡­¡­? It¡¯s so different from anything I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    Hibiki climaxes during the forey, passing the second stage and reaching the third stage. Her body, which was originally developed by her own and other men¡¯s hands, became even more sensitive, and her senses were altered to instinctively seek out Ran¡¯s body.

    Even Hibiki, who has little expression of emotion ¨C even with a meat stick shoved deep into her throat, her eyes remained emotionless ¨C even in this situation.

    I suspect that I may have used some kind of dangerous drug, not to mention the soaked crotch of the single strand, which twitches and spasms at the touch of a teasing stroke.

    Her body twitches and twitches at the slightest touch, and her long, charming tongue drips with pleasure.

    Hibiki¡¯s body has always found pleasure in the gaze of many males. I¡¯m sure her instinctive desire to reproduce is a little higher than that of an average high school girl.

    Now, all of that aroused sexual desire is pouring out towards Ran.

    I want to be impregnated by Ran. I want you to pour your thick semen into my cave and into my hot and aching womb.

    Such feelings are wrapped up inside Hibiki.

    Hibiki wants Ran¡¯s genes so much that no one else can match. The information that makes up Ran¡¯s spirit and body is packed in a seductive white liquid that feels like the mystery of life.

    ¡°I want you to pour it all into my belly.¡±

    ¡°Mmmm, heehee! I¡¯m not sure what to do, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine¡±

    With her tongue hanging out of her mouth and her face buried in the sheets, Hibiki thrusts her hips towards Ran. Her whole-body twitches as she moves back and forth with his meat stick in her mouth.

    In addition to the pleasurable sensation of sex, she feel a tremendous sense of fulfilment and happiness that she has never felt before.

    My instincts scream, call out, and demand the body of my beloved partner. She is connected to my body ¨C only now, it is not Aya¡¯s, nor Sakuya¡¯s. It¡¯s not for anyone else, but only for Hibiki ¨C just to confirm the love between Hibiki and I, I shake my hips and struggle to pour semen into Hibiki¡¯s cave.

    All of it is only for Hibiki ¨C and Hibiki¡¯s alone ¨C for now.

    It¡¯s not just physical pleasure, I can now fully understand why she looked sofortable.

    It¡¯s not just physical pleasure, it¡¯s the mental satisfaction of being connected to the person you truly love and the part of you that matters most ¨C your mind and body.

    It¡¯s a feeling that makes you want to stay connected forever.

    Ran¡¯s hands caress Hibiki¡¯s body.

    Hibiki¡¯s body is well-developed because she has been swimming to get rid of unnecessary fat.

    Hibiki¡¯s mouth loosens involuntarily as she is touched on a part of her body that she is rather confident about.

    Ran likes Hibiki¡¯s body. He touches it, strokes it, and is probably sexually aroused by it.

    The only thing she wants is a physical rtionship ¨C although some people might think that she doesn¡¯t want to be seen only due to her body. Hibiki is not averse to boys looking at her in a sexual way. She is the type of person who gets off on having her body looked at in a sexual way.

    And if the other party is her beloved ssmate, Kirishima Ran, the excitement in Hibiki¡¯s heart will be tremendous.

    ¡°Hee-hee, hee-hee. Kirishima, Kirishima!¡¡I love it, I love it, I love it! I love Kirishima¡¯s immense meat stick, his dangerous appearance when he wears sses, and the way he gropes inside my cave like this.¡±

    She licks the sheets with her long tongue, saliva dripping from her half-opened mouth.

    Her usual cool, impassive expression ispletely broken, and her face shows the expression of a pretty high school girl who is lewd and promiscuous ¨C an honest expression of her instincts.

    ¡°Hibiki¡­ I love you too, Hibiki.¡±

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    As she crawled on the bed, she could not see the expression on Ran¡¯s face.

    But for Hibiki, it was enough. Before she met Ran, Hibiki had been in love with many men. She has never had a confession, including one made casually in the middle of an act, this made her nervous.

    A moment after Ran¡¯s words struck her earlobe, a sweet temptation shed through Hibiki.

    A sweet sensation ran through her whole body and made her body convulse, inbination with the confession, Hibiki climaxed. Hibiki is both embarrassed and delighted.

    While Hibiki was climaxing, Ran¡¯s patience seemed to have reached its limit.

    The hot and thick semen is poured into the cooing cave hole. In that feeling that is sent into the body the gene of the beloved ssmate.

    Feeling physically and mentally warm, Hibiki gets deflowered once again as she sucks his meat stick into her cave.

    ¡°¡­ My tummy is full of sweets. I think I¡¯m a bit happy now.¡±

    Hibiki copses on the bed with a thud, letting out an unusually sweet voice.

    A thick white slime overflowed from the cave where the meat stick was removed.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The re of the morning sun burns my eyelids and lifts the residue of my spirit from the dark and tranquil world of my dreams.

    Tears well up in my eyes from thenguidness that covers my whole body, and I slump back into bed. It is still too early to wake up.

    As the space between the sheets and bare skin was damp from sweating, Ran tried to stretch to turn over ¡ª-, but somehow his limbs were not strong enough and he was stuck there.

    It¡¯s as if something ¨C or someone ¨C is pressing down on Ran from the outside, wrapping him up tightly.

    In a moment of panic, I wonder if I¡¯m being tied up, and I snap open my eyes, which I¡¯ve been too sleepy to open.

    My vision blurs as I¡¯m brought out from the darkness and into the light of reality.

    After a while, my vision finally settled, and I could see and understand what was binding on my body ¨C It was her limbs.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ooh.¡±

    In front of my eyes, a girl with short ck hair in the swimming club- Onigawara Hibiki was sleepingfortably.

    She¡¯s sleeping peacefully, drooling on her face. It¡¯s a bit of a shock to wake up to a defenceless sleeping face. I remember what happenedst night and could only let out a tired sigh.

    ¡°Should I just fall asleep again?¡±

    The temptation of Hibiki¡¯s wiggling hips and lusty voice was too much for me to resist, andst night I yed with her body until she was satisfied.

    In the end, I could only caress the whole body with my fingers and tongue, because my meat stick was not strong enough. Hibiki was still very pleased and climaxed several times with her tongue hanging out happily.

    She is currently sleeping soundly and is entwined around Ran¡¯s body like an octopus. Her long arms are behind his back and her legs, which are probably well toned from swimming, are wrapped around his waist, hugging his body.

    And because they had fallen asleep while having sex, they were both wearing nothing at all ¨C so to speak.

    The two of them hug each other as they were born, wrapped in sheets and quilts soaked in an aftertaste smell. The meat stick, hardened by the morning¡¯s, is pressed against the crack, where it was repeatedly pratedst night, and is dripping with cowper.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to start teasing her in the morning, but that won¡¯t happen if Hibiki wakes up like this.

    She is the kind of girl who, from Monday morning until after school on Friday, wore a skirt that showed off her panties and boldly crossed her legs on her desk. It¡¯s not surprising that she woke up and went into heat.

    ¡°¡­¡­ because we went too farst night.¡±

    I loved Hibikist night so much that the semen umted by the strengthening recovery was exhausted.

    It¡¯s not like I want to go, having sex with her all the time.

    With a fighting spirit and a momentary burst of strength, I free myself from the spell of Hibiki.

    I thought it might be a bit sad to leave without saying a word, but it was more heartbreaking to wake her up this early in the morning, so I decided to let her be and leave without saying a word.

    It would be best if I could leave a note, but we can¡¯t afford to make any mistakes.

    I don¡¯t think there is anyone with powers that¡¯s able to analyze handwriting, but if it exists it would trace me back. My existence could be at stake.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not leave anything out.¡±

    After putting on the butler¡¯s uniform and wig ¨C and patting Hibiki on the head for thest time ¨C I left Hibiki¡¯s room.

    Drowsy fromck of sleep andzy from intense sex, Ran walked along the wall to his room.

    The light hurts. The sunlight shining through the window pierced my pupils and I scratched at the back of my head.

    If it were possible, I¡¯d like to stay in bed all day and get a good night¡¯s sleep.

    ¡°¡­¡­I guess it was a mistake to take the bitch girl to the third level.¡±

    It¡¯s not just Hibiki, but Sakuya as well. Aya, who has already fallen to the third level and has had lovemaking sex many times, has a stronger sex drive than the other girls, but she has her own skill ¨C Infinite Magic Over Energy ¨C so she can recover from any depletion except fatigue and drowsiness.

    It can be a little tough to deal with a schoolgirl like Hibiki, but somehow it works in the end.

    ¡°But it was good, though.¡±

    Anyway, Hibiki is a slutty girl with a lot of experience. She has skills that other girls don¡¯t have, and her long tongue and tongue kisses are very pleasurable.

    If I think back to that time when I was afraid of her falling into the second level and running away from such a wonderful act, I would probably be happy.

    As I walked down the corridor, fighting sleepiness, I saw a pretty girl in a familiar uniform peeking out from around the corner. It was Misuzu Nekoyama.

    ¡°Good morning, Ran.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Misuzu. What are you doing here so early in the morning?¡±

    When I asked her a simple question, she turned her cheeks slightly and poked the tip of Ran¡¯s nose with her finger.

    It¡¯s a little bit of a stretch, but it¡¯s cute and teasing.

    ¡°Picking flowers, Nyaa.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Did you sand it properly? I thought of a silly joke, but I didn¡¯t want to say it because I wasn¡¯t in the mood for it.

    After looking at each other for a while I put my hands on Misuzu¡¯s head and stroked it.

    ¡°Ra-n-kun¡±

    For a while, Misuzu enjoyed it, then she slowly took my hand from her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got really dark circles under your eyes. You look tired, so I¡¯m going to give you a strengthening recovery skill.¡±

    I wipe under my eyes with the back of my hand. The physical act does not remove the dark circles caused by fatigue.

    Looking at Ran¡¯s condition, Misuzu tilts her head with a troubled face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?

    ¡°Nothing really.¡±

    In response to Misuzu¡¯s question, I tried to avoid the topic by giving vague words.

    I can¡¯t just say to Misuzu, ¡°Misuzu didn¡¯t make it to the end, so I¡¯ve solved it with Hibiki,¡± even though that¡¯s what she always does.

    If I were to say like that, it shows that I¡¯m ming Misuzu¡¯s.

    I may be a lowlife, a scumbag but I¡¯m not that thick-headed.

    The small, warm hands of Misuzu wrapped around Ran¡¯s hand.

    With the warmth of her hands, the fatigue that had been eating away at my whole body began to dissipate.

    The testicles, which had been light, became heavy, the legs, which had been heavy, became light.

    The loss, exhaustion and drowsiness that had been crushing my body disappeared, reced by a feeling of motivation and satisfaction.

    Even the warmth of Misuzu¡¯s body against my hand has a restorative power that makes my heartbeat faster.

    ¡°wa, thanks Misuzu. Feeling better already¡±

    Ran, now fully recovered in energy and strength, tried to take his hand away from Misuzu¡¯s hand to pat her on the head.

    For some reason, Misuzu doesn¡¯t want to let go of Ran¡¯s hand, which is still wrapped around hers.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Misuzu?¡±

    ¡°Ran.¡±

    After finally releasing Ran¡¯s hand, Misuzu turned her head a little and then ¨C looking up ¨C looked into Ran¡¯s face.

    Before he can decipher the wavering expression on her face, something soft and gentle touches Ran¡¯s body. Misuzu opens her arms and puts her arms around Ran¡¯s back. Burying her face in the breastte, Misuzu embraces Ran in a tight embrace.

    Ran can¡¯t hide his upset at the sudden act. After feeling physically that he has regained his energy and that the rod of flesh, faithful to his desire, has reacted to the contact with Misuzu, Ran also hugs Misuzu back.

    The event of embracing the petite schoolgirl brings up warm feelings that are different from sexual or carnal desires.

    After a few moments of being soothed by the warmth of each other¡¯s body, the two bodies slowly parted without a second thought.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    Was there a deeper meaning to those words? Or was she simply apologizing for not getting enough sexst night?

    Before the question can be answered, Misuzu smiles like a flower and runs down the hallway.

    He scratched the back of his head apologetically as he stared at Misuzu.

    As for her appearance, it¡¯s no secret that Nekoyama Misuzu is a little bit young in her gestures and behavior.

    The way she behaved in the open, though, often led her to act as if she were dealing with an innocent and ignorant child.

    Nekoyama Misuzu is a real high school girl ¨C the same age as Ran.

    When a person who had been glowing with desire just before we partedst night shows signs of exhaustion rather than satisfaction, you can almost guess what happened.

    He cowered at the thought that he could fake it with Misuzu. As he turned to go back to his room, Ran finally noticed something strange.

    ¡°¡­¡­oops. I think I¡¯ve received too much energy and I¡¯ve got a huge boner¡±.

    The transfer of energy through enhanced recovery, which would clearly have been in oversupply. ¡¡Apparently, Misuzu was sending a little bit of her skills while she and Ran were hugging each other.

    The loving smile of Misuzu, which she showed me when we parted,es back to my mind.

    The image of Misuzu that I have created in my brain sticking out her tongue is so adorable. It¡¯s too benevolent to call it harassment, too far-fetched to call it jealousy ¨C at best, it¡¯s a typical Misuzu act.

    I look down at my lower abdomen, which asserts itself powerfully in my butler¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡±.

    Ran exhales.

    I can¡¯t let anyone else handle my feelings like this. Anyway, even if I go after Misuzu now, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t let me in the room.

    The memory of thest contact ¨C the embrace with Misuzu ¨C is slowly colouring the whole surface of my body.

    And in my mind, I can see the flowery smile Misuzu showed me when we parted.

    When one has all the ingredientsid, there is only one thing for a healthy high school boy to do.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a very long time, but I¡¯ll handle it alone. ¡­¡­¡±

    The false image of Misuzu that appeared in his brain made him shudder. Ran rushed to his room to use it before the residue of his memory and warmth dissipated.

 Chapter 56: Rosy lilies bloom in the shade

    <h4>Chapter 56: Rosy lilies bloom in the shade</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    The pain in her body as she woke up made her realise that she had fallen asleep.

    The numbness she felt in her thighs was a reminder that she had fallen asleep sitting upright at her desk.

    As she lifted her only moving arms in a crunching motion, she btedly realised that her body was covered with something.

    Before she can figure out what she was covered in, she needed to use a little healing magic to relieve the pain and numbness that¡¯s attacking her whole body. When she finally regained her senses, Yuri¡¯s body trembled as she pulled a string from her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­ oh no, I have to pee.¡±

    With a cautious movement, she pulled down her underwear and pulled up her skirt with a practiced hand.

    She grabbed a bottle-shaped container hidden under the desk ¨C Yuri¡¯s special makeshiftvatory ¨C and attached Yuri¡¯s home-made device to the narrow point where the spout used to be and pressed it firmly against her crotch.

    With her skirt still on, Yuri shivered ufortably. With the sound of something trickling down.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha. ¡­¡­¡±

    Urinating in a ce other than thevatory is also a strange feeling.

    In the library of the royal pce ¨C the workshop that was given to Yuri, a strange sense of immorality to perform the act of excretion. After releasing the bottle and wiping her wet crevice with a cloth, she soaked in the afterglow for a while, and then, with an ecstatic look on her face, picked up the bottle filled with her special gold water and looked at it.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve reached the end of my rope. ¡­¡­¡±

    The urine canister is so full of water that it is about to overflow from it. Yuri couldn¡¯t be bothered to go and throw it away, so she took it out and put it away, again and again, and as a result, she ended up like this.

    Anyway, if it hase this far, she guessed eventually she had to throw it away.

    Just flush the contents down thevatory and use the bottle again.

    Because they used a transparent container, anyone could see Yuri¡¯s pee from the outside, but it didn¡¯t mean that others could see her genitals or nipples, so she decided not to worry about it.

    One of the girls, Fujiyoshi Yuri, is much more careless about these things than most people.

    cing the bottle on the desk for now, Yuri pulled off something that covered her body and brought it up to her face.

    Soft, warm and familiar in colour, it was the nket that the saints usually used when they went to bed.

    Before Yuri could even ask herself why something like this was there, she recognised out of the corner of her eye a curled-up mass wrapped in a nket.

    A ck head and two delicate white legs poke out from the same-coloured nket as the one that covered Yuri. She almost shouted, but before she could, a slightly unpleasant feeling swirled in her mind.

    Judging by the condition of her legs, the person sleeping next to her is a woman ¨C a girl from the same ss, that¡¯s what Yuri¡¯s observation concluded.

    Perhaps because she had just finished taking a bath, the sleeping beauty was currently barefoot.

    No, is she really barefoot?

    It¡¯s not just her legs that are bare, but her whole body.

    There are many people who wear only their underwear when they sleep, or who are supremelyfortable wrapped in a nket.

    What if she is one of those people who don¡¯t wear clothes when they sleep?

    ¡°Ghehe ¡­¡­. If a girl is dressed like that, she will be ¡ª- attacked by a bad wolf!¡±

    Yuri Fujiyoshi, a (perverted) high school girl, is inching closer and closer to the sleeping beauty, muttering something like ¡°Ooooh, tits, tits!¡±

    She was about to jump on the girl wrapped in a nket, wriggling her arms (in a weird way), when Yuri stopped dead in her tracks.

    She felt a presence.

    She wondered if her ability to sense the presence of others, which she had worked so hard to develop in my fearless second year of junior high school, had just blossomed.

    Feeling the cold ¨C no, body heat ¨C gaze, she turned her face towards the entrance of the storeroom in a pose to attack the sleeping beauty.

    What she saw in her eyes was the image of a girl she knew ¨C her friend Sayaka Sadogashima, who was staring at Yuri¡¯s strange behaviour with her hand over her mouth.

    ¡°If Sayan is here, does that mean Emirin is the one who put the nket on me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yuri-chan.¡±

    ¡°You know, Emirin¡¯s sleeping face is so cute. You know that, don¡¯t you, Sayan?¡¡You know, when you see a person who usually wears sses sleeping, it¡¯s twice as good to see them with naked eyes and sleeping face.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yuri-chan!¡±

    ¡°Please answer me!¡¡I admit I was excited, but please don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m a piece of trash!¡¡You don¡¯t look like your normal self!¡±

    As she exins, she suddenly notices that Sayaka¡¯s eyes are now on the desk.

    In front of Sayaka¡¯s gaze, there was a colorless and transparent urine canister made by Yuri that was filled with all the pee she had just taken out. Including the ones, she filled just now.

    ¡°No, no, no. This one¡¯s just full and I¡¯m going to throw it away now!¡±

    As she stood up, Sayaka¡¯s gaze now went to Yuri¡¯s feet.

    A bad feelinges over Yuri as she looks down at her feet and sees a white piece of cloth caught in the ankle of her right leg.

    Then she realised that these were the shorts she had just slipped down to urinate in and felt a strange soothing sensation around the sensitive area.

    ¡°Yu-Yuri is drinking pee and trying to attack Emi in a sexual way¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡±

    Yuri understood that the fact that she can¡¯t deny Sayaka¡¯s words outright is a bit of a problem.

    The words, which are full of vulgar words that the usual Sayaka would never say, make Yuri feel a kind of fear before astonishment.

    With Emi wrapped in a nket between them and facing Sayaka, Yuri let out a dryugh as if she was troubled.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°I think sses are a pretty easy to buy moe item.¡±

    Sayaka, Emi, and Yuri, the usual three of us, gathered around a table in the cafeteria, an everyday scene. Yuri, while munching on some kind of bread on a te, wiggles her red-rimmed sses, which she doesn¡¯t usually wear.

    These red date sses are the only personal item that Yuri has brought with her from her original world, other than her mobile phone and school uniform.

    The reason why Yuri, who has had 2.0 vision in both eyes since primary school, carries such a pair of sses around is simply because at the time of her transition, she had a crush on guys with sses.

    The other reason is that she thought that if a girl who usually wears no sses suddenly puts on sses, it would give her a different impression and make her nervous, so she prepared them.

    Anyway, Yuri is not interested in three-dimensional love, so thetter is just an incidental event.

    ¡°Easy to buy? I don¡¯t know about sses, but lenses with proper lenses are not that easy to buy.¡±

    Sayaka gives a serious reply to Yuri¡¯s idea with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    At Sayaka¡¯s confession, Yuri waved her finger in the air.

    ¡°In the two-dimensional world, you can¡¯t talk about price or value. If you think it¡¯s a waste of money or it costs money, all the moe elements you have will be wasted. You can¡¯t get moe if you¡¯re constantly worrying about crabs chopping off your string bikini or ripping off your clothes and attacking you!¡±

    After reassembling what we were talking about, Yuri pierced the meat with a fork-like utensil.

    ¡°In other words, I think that sses, an item that changes your impression just by putting it on and taking it off, is a very important moe item in two dimensions!¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san is right. I think it¡¯s quite amon element that when you take off your sses you are actually handsome, and when you put on your sses you are actually a beautiful girl.¡±

    While drinking the sweet and sour squeezed juice of the fruit, Emi agrees with Yuri¡¯s theory in a polite tone.

    By the way, Emi is a girl with long ck hair and sses.

    Yuri gives Emi a thumbs up as she struggles with the lump of meat, looking too much like a maiden to be trying to bite off a strand of meat.

    Seeing this, Emi smiles softly and stains her cheeks. Sayaka watches them and continues to eat quietly.

    This is still the usual scene.

    ¡°Normally, When a man who wears sses takes them off¡­¡¡When you take them off, hey!¡¡Boys love that gap!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish the meat and then we can talk.¡±

    Peeling her gaze away from Yuri, who bared her teeth and gave her a wild look, Sayaka looked at Emi, who was quietly eating her meal.

    In contrast to Yuri¡¯s wild and masculine way of eating, Emi is quietly cutting the meat into small pieces and then quietly bringing them to her mouth.

    ¡°Emi, do you think you¡¯d look prettier without your sses?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­. It¡¯s important to have a gap between the two, but there are also many people who are attracted to girls with sses or men with sses, so I don¡¯t think you can be universally popr if you remove them..¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡±

    Suddenly, Sayaka thinks about her normal self.

    ¡°Come to think of it, which of the two selves does Ran like better?¡±

    I¡¯ll ask him next time, she thought.

    ¡°What, are you thinking about it too?¡±

    Yuri leans forward and interrupts the story she has heard while taking a bite of meat. Yuri¡¯s eyes sparkle as she smears the meat and sauce around her mouth.

    Unable to bear the sight of her acting like a child, Emi wipes her mouth with a handkerchief.

    Yuri moaned and groaned at the suddenness of the act. Yuri reached for Sayaka¡¯s face ¨C and stopped abruptly when she was about to do so.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Well, I wanted to see you not wearing your sses, but then I decided not to.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s something you only show to a boy you like when it¡¯s important.¡±

    When Sayaka tilted her head with a puzzled look on her face, Yuri rounded her up with her own theory.

    For Yuri, naked eyes and naked bodies are the same thing.

    Emi-chan says some weird things that make taking off my sses seem like a really embarrassing thing to do.

    Sayaka and Emi fidget, fix their sses and look around.

    Yuri, who was aroused by the sight of them, couldn¡¯t resist ¡ª-.

    ¡°There¡¯s an opening!¡±

    With a tremendous effort, she reached out with both hands and briskly removed the sses that hid Sayaka and Emi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hyahhhh ¡ª-!¡±

    ¡°Aaahhh ¡ª-!¡±

    Sayaka and Emi quickly cover their faces with their hands as they y a lovely girlish scream.

    The way they hide their eyes with their hands, their cheeks stained, has an air of mystery about it that is strangely lewd.

    Two screams echoed through the morning cafeteria, and the eyes of ssmates converged in unison.

    As for everyone looking at them, they only saw Yuri grabbing Sayaka¡¯s and Emi¡¯s sses with great pride. No one would be able to understand exactly what had happened just by looking at this situation.

    Yuri¡¯s group was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention for a while, but the interest of her ssmates quickly waned, as if they thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal and they were no longer interested.

    ¡°Thanks, for the lovely response¨Coh!¡±

    She put her sses on the table and was just about to spell out her thoughts on Sayaka and Emi¡¯s reaction when the two girls grabbed her wrists tightly.

    The grab that she felt was more forceful than she had expected, and unpleasant sweat dripped down Yuri¡¯s back.

    ¡°Uh, ¡­¡­, Sayan, Emirin?¡±

    ¡°Yuri-chan¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ms.Fujiyoshi¡­¡­¡±

    Are they angry, or is it shame? Their cheeks were red and they were staring at Yuri.

    They must be angry.

    Because of the strange thing they did ¨C just removing their sses ¨C the two quiet girls had to scream in front of all their ssmates.

    For Sayaka and Emi, who don¡¯t like to stand out, it must have been quite a shame.

    ¡°Well, you know what? I think I got carried away a little too much, or maybe it¡¯s just my fault that Sayan and Emirin are so pure and cute¡­ Oh, yes, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, please! I apologise! Sayan, who doesn¡¯t wear sses, says there¡¯s something a bit scary about you!¡±

    They stared at Yuri with narrowed eyes, probably due to their low vision, and she immediately returned the sses she had taken away.

    It¡¯s not that Yuri was not aware of it, but she always thought that the naked-eyed Sayaka looks a little bit like a saint.

    In any case, the quiet Sayaka would be hurt if Yuri said that, so Yuri decides to shut her mouth.

    She may be seen as a troublemaker in a group of quiet girls, but that doesn¡¯t mean she acts without thinking.

    She would never do anything that Sayaka or Emi would really dislike.

    After apologising desperately (as a friend) to Sayaka, who had turned a bit S-like, and to Emi, who was angry but smiling, Yuri began to chew on the skin of her meat with an easy-going expression.

    Then she seemed to realise something and raised the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the meat is too long?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean too long? I don¡¯t think so. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. Emirin, which do you like better, the one with the long, excess skin or the one with the short, just-right skin?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a strange question,¡± said Emi Otomesaki, tilting her head curiously.

    When Yuri looked at Sayaka, she saw that her eyes were half-lidded behind her sses.

    Apparently, Sayaka realised the true meaning of the topic that Yuri had raised.

    ¡°Yes, ¡­¡­. As for the amount of skin, I don¡¯t think I care that much. I think it¡¯s more important that the meat inside is tasty.¡±

    ¡°I like it when there¡¯s a bit left over. It¡¯s cute.¡±

    ¡°Cute, huh?¡±

    Looking at Emi, who didn¡¯t seem to understand what she meant, Yuri smiled as she yed with the ends of her twin-tailed hair.

    Seeing this, Sayaka put her hand in denial, as if she had a headache.

    She¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t take it easy.

 Chapter 57: An Isolated World

    <h4>Chapter 57: An Isted World</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    Although there were various digressions along the way, Yuri and the others finished their breakfast safely, and the three of them left the cafeteria together.

    Because it took longer than expected to chew the extra meat skin, Yuri, Sayaka and Emi were the only three Saints near the cafeteria.

    The rest of the ssmates had already gone to the training ground.

    As the three women walked shoulder to shoulder down the long corridor, Yuri folded her hands behind her head and stretched her chest out with a sigh.

    ¡°This reminds me of when we were in high school.¡±

    After shaking her magnificent twin-tails, Yuri casually brings herpanions into view.

    While Sayaka and Emi will continue to head to the training area in the courtyard, Yuri will have to go to a different location ¨C the library that has been prepared for her.

    Basically, there is no supervision, and because of Yuri¡¯s skills, she has plenty of time to kill, so it must be a ratherfortable environment.

    After all, it¡¯s lonely not being able to be with your good friends.

    ¡°I miss our old ss. We had music and art and calligraphy and all that.¡±

    ¡°But now it¡¯s PE and witchcraft every day. To be honest, it¡¯s exhausting.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Sadogashima-san. I¡¯m not very good at sports, so I¡¯m always dragging you down¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see, you two do exercise every day, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Joining their conversation, Yuri shows her own arms.

    She is neither stocky nor bony ¨C she has an average physique for a high school girl. If one is going to stay in the library every day like this, they will inevitably end up with some meat and fat.

    Yuri still epts if the fat and meat increase on your chest and buttocks but not towards the stomach and arms.

    ¡°The shampoo and conditioner aren¡¯t as good as the ones from the original world, and I¡¯m worried about the sweat smell.¡±

    Embarrassed, Emi runs her fingers through her long ck hair. The scent that wafts through the air is a sweet, girlish smell.

    Attracted by the floral scent, Yuri plunged her face into the back of Emi¡¯s head.

    It¡¯s a magical scent that seduces even the same sex.

    ¡°Emirin smells so good every day¡±

    ¡°Um, Fujiyoshi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re women. Oh my god, Emirin¡¯s head smells so good. My heart is going to burst.¡±

    Yuri hugs Emi¡¯s body and takes a deep breath. At first nce, it looks like simple friendship, but considering the bombshell just before, they can¡¯t say that.

    ¡°I really like Emirin. Emirin¡¯s natural floral scent is so soothing¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh,please¡­¡­ Fujiyoshi-san!¡±

    ¡°I think Emi¡¯s kindness is a beautiful thing, but if you don¡¯t like it, you have to say no.¡±

    Emi nodded at Sayaka¡¯s advice with her usual soft smile.

    The look on her face is not one of disgust, or even of straining.

    Was she a softie at heart, or did she not feel threatened by Yuri¡¯s actions?

    I wasn¡¯t sure which it was, but as a friend I was also worried that she would be in a bit of trouble if she reacted the same way with a boy.

    With this thought in mind, Yuri, who had been pampered by Emi¡¯s physique, pulled her face away from the cushion of long ck hair with a look of satisfaction.

    ¡°She¡¯s cute and smells good, Emirin is really evil. I want her for my wife.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of smells¡­ Yuri, when was thest time you took a bath?¡±

    Yuri, who made a typical joke, was questioned by Sayaka, who had a rather serious face.

    In response, Emi lowered her eyebrows in annoyance with a smile.

    ¡°I think even Fujiyoshi takes a bath every night.¡±

    ¡°But yesterday, for example, you were locked in your room all day until mealtime, and it¡¯s a little hard to say¡ª¡±

    When Sayaka walked sideways and approached Yuri, she raised Yuri¡¯s arm and put her face close to her armpit and twitched her nose.

    The smell of her armpits, a rather embarrassing area for a girl, made Yuri¡¯s cheeks turn red.

    ¡°Yada, yada, You¡¯re so bold!¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a girl, but ¡­¡­. Lately, Yuri has been smelling a bit sweaty.¡±

    ¡°Fue?!¡±

    Yuri distorts her face at Sayaka¡¯s expression and rolls up her uniform with a bang. Yuri¡¯s t, lean belly is exposed, and she shoves her uniform and cardigan in her face.

    After a few deep breaths, Yuri tilted her head with a curious look on her face.

    ¡°¡­..I don¡¯t smell anything in particr, but I think Sayan¡¯s just a bit nervous.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡¡Well, I¡¯m sorry that I made you worried. But you¡¯re right, you¡¯re not trained inbat, so you shouldn¡¯t smell bad even if you haven¡¯t had a bath for a day or so ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is true that for the past five days I have been skipping the bath because I was toozy to do so, but that is not enough to make the idol of all mankind, a pitch-perfect high school girl, smell like sweat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel like I should take back my apology.¡±

    Sayaka looks at Yuri with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    She looks at Sayaka, who squints her eyes behind her sses. Yuri sticks out her tongue.

    Looking at Yuri sticking her tongue out, Sayaka and Emi looked at each other and sigh.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    As they parted to go to the training ground, Yuri red at the hand-drawn map spread out on her desk and bent her mouth in a cumbersome manner.

    This is a map to defeat the Demon King, using intelligence and Ultimate Technology. It¡¯s a task that may seem easy from a bird¡¯s eye view, but it¡¯s a lot harder than it seems.

    First of all, she had to search through the books scattered all over the world for references to the continent where the demons now live, then she divided them into periods and carefully copied the illustrations from the books which she thought were the most urate.

    Anyway, which is the most urate one? Even Yuri doesn¡¯t know that.

    They¡¯ve prepared several books with simr information to some extent and filled in only the parts that matched the information in all of them. Of course, this would result in a map full of holes, so the rest of the map would be filled in using information from one of the books, at Yuri¡¯s discretion.

    The map that they drew would be an important source of information that would determine the route of the march. In other words, whether or not Yuri¡¯s map is urate may decide whether or not all of his ssmates live or die.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Anyway, if someone asks Yuri if she feels like she is responsible for the lives of all her ssmates, she can¡¯t shake her head.

    In any case, when they march, Ryuzaki Tsubasa and Shiratori Sho will probably take the lead in making the road map.

    The map made by Yuri doesn¡¯t show any foreign enemies or traps (if there are any), so she doesn¡¯t think it would be useful in a real battle.

    Is what she¡¯s been doing meaningful? She asks herself these questions, gets lost in abyrinth of unanswerable questions, and returns to the real world without finding any answers. It¡¯s a repetitive process.

    She uses her skills to transform her brain into a sea of libraries so that it is in a readable state.

    A myriad of book information runs through her brain, and she searches for a book that she has yet to touch ¨C eventually a book emerges and is revealed.

    She then meditated andy down on the spot.

    After a few moments of silence, Yuri¡¯s mouth suddenly rxes into a smile.

    Her thrown out arms are stretched out and she wiggles her whole body like a caterpir. Eventually, her mouth opens softly and drool drips from the edges.

    The face is full of happiness, as if it were dreaming a wonderful dream. She turns over happily, letting out a madugh that would not be appropriate for a maiden of her age to let out, such as ¡°nyuh heh¡­¡­¡± or ¡°guh heh¡­¡­¡±.

    She rubs herself against the floor and sinks into the contents of the book she is reading, word by word.

    Yuri realizes once again that there is no difference in entertainment across continents and across the world.

    The pleasures of reproduction, the love and lust felt for the opposite sex, everything is the same as in the original world.

    The body of this creature was made by someone ¨C a god.

    For a while, Yuri thought that this world and the original world are somehow connected.

    Is that too much for a geek brain?

    ¡ª-and it was only a short time ago that she was thinking about such sentimental things.

    ¡°Oh no, if a beautiful girl like Emirin can do this to me, I think I¡¯ll stop taking a bath!¡±

    In the library of the royal pce, the workshop that was given to Yuri, the young flower girl, Fujiyoshi Yuri, was sitting on a chair in her natural state, without a stitch of clothing.

    For a high school girl, her breasts are not big or small, but they are of average size, and her natural pussy is split open, and everything ¨C all of Yuri¡¯s body is exposed without reserve. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a lord (or princess, in this case).

    Yuri entrusted her naked body with an air of dignity, and thinking back once again to the situation she was in, she let out a funnyugh.

    There is no door, no key ¨C anyone cane in and out of the storeroom, and a young woman is sitting on her bare bottom.

    From the word alone, it looks as if she is opening some kind of shady shop, but this is not the case.

    Yuri is now having every inch of her body washed by her ssmate ¨C her friend.

    Still, it sounds like a nasty enough exnation.

    The person who washes Yuri¡¯s body is her close friend ¨C Emi Otomezaki. She is a girl of the same sex.

    It¡¯s not an everyday situation to have her body washed by an obvious stranger who is not even rted to her by blood ¨C just a ssmate.

    If this were a bathroom, it would still be eptable.

    If someone thinks that two girls who are a little too close to each other and washing each other, they can take it as a funny/cute scene.

    But if a high school girl is being washed outside of the bathroom ¨C and surrounded by important books ¨C she can¡¯t afford to becent.

    Not even a hint of a smile. The only thing that wille out of it will be an atmosphere of disgust ¨C or perhaps conceit.

    ¡°Yes, Fujiyoshi. I¡¯m going to wipe your armpits, so please raise your arms.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Emirin.¡±

    Yuri, letting out a pleasant sound of ¡°nyahan¡±. As a reaction, her magnificent twin-tails and shapely breasts bounced adorably.

    But why?

    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any ill feeling between the two of them.

    In fact, Yuri is rxing her body and Emi, who is washing Yuri¡¯s body, has a soft smile on her face and doesn¡¯t seem to be questioning the situation.

    ¡°How do you like it, Fujiyoshi? Does it feel good?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, it feels so good! Emirin¡¯s soft fingers are sucking on my bare skin and it¡¯s making me feel so good.¡±

    Yuri makes her pinkie finger erect in a meaningful way and then drools from her mouth.

    Yuri did not pay Emi any money. This may not be a problem, but Yuri is not forcing a reluctant Emi to wash her body.

    ¨CThe beginning of things is quite simple.

    Just a few hours ago, Sayaka told Yuri that she smelled like sweat, but Yuri was going about her normal daily life without worrying about it.

    Bored with her map making, she was escaping into the world of her hobbies when she noticed footsteps quietly approaching and jumped up in a panic. Inwardly, Yuri was scared that she might be under surveince for being sozy, but¡­

    The visitor was not a person from the royal pce, but one of her ssmates ¨C Emi Otomesaki, one of her good friends.

    What she was holding in her hand was a wash basin and a clean hand towel. Before the first question came out of Yuri¡¯s mouth, she knew what Emi was doing.

    She originally brought it with her to wash herself with.

    Nevertheless, it is true that Emi does not feel bad about it either.

    Whatever the reason, it¡¯s not usually a pleasant experience to wash the body of a ssmate of the same sex.

    For some reason, Emi happily epted Yuri¡¯s selfishness, and as a result, thezy Yuri got carried away.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wipe your hair, so that¡¯s it. You¡¯re going to have a proper bath today.¡±

    ¡°What?¡¡But if I don¡¯t get in today, Emirin wille back to wipe my body again, right?¡±

    With an entwining catcall, Yuri spoiled the gentle Emi. Wiping her damp bare skin with a dry cloth, Emi made a dumbfounded face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just kidding.I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d consider you to be my housekeeper. ¨COh, don¡¯t you think that housekeepers are more erotic than maids?¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d finally said something serious. What a shame.¡±

    ¡°Emirin is a serious person, isn¡¯t she? ¨CDoesn¡¯t Emirin like unserious girls?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t like it, I wouldn¡¯t do this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Niuhehe ¡­¡­. Emirin says some pretty destructive lines, doesn¡¯t she? Now, if I had been a boy, that would have been a bit of a disaster.¡±

    However, she has no interest in yuri, so it¡¯s unlikely that she¡¯ll go on to be a yuri GL as her name suggests.

    (TL:YESH!)

    She¡¯s a fujoshi girl, a princess girl, a normal girl, a girl who can do anything onnd, sea, and air, but she¡¯s only interested in the opposite sex who are close to her age.

    (TL:¡­.)

    If it¡¯s two-dimensional, Yuri can get into or be a dandy uncle or a cute shota girl, but if it¡¯s actual love, she prefers boys of her own age or a senior and a junior.

    Emi is no different.

    When Haruto Tanaka confessed to Yuri, she was persistently asked how she felt about it.

    When he asked her if she had been thinking about him, she denied it with a very serious face.

    There is no doubt that she is as interested in love as anyone else.

    ¡°¡­¡­A girl with long ck hair, big boobs and sses is a huge moe factor. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very popr.¡±

    With Emi at the edge of her vision, Yuri puts on the clothes she has taken off.

    She wears mismatched underwear that she brought with her from her original world and puts on her summer sailor uniform.

    She wears a skirt that reaches her knees and a pair of ck high socks that cover her calves.

    Then she put on a light pink cardigan, which she chose because she admired a certain school idol, and shepleted her twin-tailed hair and high school girl, Fujiyoshi Yuri, is done getting dressed.

    Her twin-tails, held together by rose-coloured hair ornaments, are flicked with her fingertips and half-turned.

    ¡°Yup, yup, yup.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re doing really well, Fujiyoshi.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡±

    After having her body wiped, Yuri felt refreshed. She stretches like a cat and then makes a side piece with a big smile.

    Emi smiled softly, perhaps relieved to see Yuri so full of energy, and then left the royal library with the basin and cloth.

    After watching her back, Yuri plonked herself down on her desk, her cheeks rxed in a happy smile.

    Her mind and body were refreshed, and she felt refreshed.

    Today is the day Yuri is going to take a bath and not bother anyone.

    Satisfied, she rxed her mouth and took a short break ¨C slowly she slumbers into sleep.

    The next time she woke up was when Sayaka came to tell her it was time for dinner.

 Chapter 58: A defenceless sleeping princess

    <h4>Chapter 58: A defenceless sleeping princess</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    Satisfied with her belly full of her favourite meat dish, Yuri was absent-mindedly browsing the library while resting her cheek on the desk in the royal library.

    It was a tranquil night ¨C a free time where her stomach was full and she could sleep at any time. The saints, who have been training all day long with physical exhaustion, would have gone to their assigned bedrooms and departed to the world of dreams.

    However, Yuri does not consume this time as a mere sleeping time.

    For Yuri, who in her former world was a regr viewer ofte-night anime, this time after dinner is still a kind of activity time.

    Of course, there is note-night anime or radio in this world, but Yuri¡¯s body clock, which has been slowly and painstakingly trained over the years, cannot be easily restored to that of a normal person.

    Therefore, Yuri spends her time in this room until she feels unbearably sleepy, and when she gets sleepy, she goes back to her room in the other building and sleeps soundly until morning.

    Lately, it seems that her body clock has begun to go haywire (in this case, it¡¯s probably more urate to say that she¡¯s on the verge of going back to sleep), and she often ends up falling asleep at her desk and staying in the library until morning.

    It is unthinkable for a girl of her age to spend the night in a ce with such low security.

    Whether it¡¯s luck or bad luck, Yuri, who has never had a scary physical rtionship before, has a slightly looser sense of what¡¯s going on.

    What happens when a fresh-eating high school girl sleeps unprotected in such a crowded ce? For Yuri, who is also familiar with the situation of adultics for men, the answer is easy.

    It is hard to imagine that there is a wolf that would go out of its way to attack you in a royal pce that is dominated by lovely maids and dignified female knights.

    Such a girl would not think of improving her disordered life unless she had to suffer the consequences.

    If one thinks about it ¨Cpared to the worst possible ending for a girl that she could have had, the ending thates this time is still an agreeable warning.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Stepping into the girl¡¯s area, Ran was startled by the unexpected sight that met his eyes and immediately slipped into the shadows.

    He poked his face halfway over the edge of the wall and took another look at the situation.

    What he saw was a natural blonde hair, softly glowing in the moonlight.

    If the whole school were to gather for a ceremony or something, it would be easy to spot a girl with a distinctive appearance from the stage looking at the seats -Reika Queenigaoka.

    ¡°Why, at a time like this¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee all this way to see Reika, and now I can¡¯t see her. This means we can¡¯t see each other.¡±

    Well, sure, that¡¯s a strange theory if he thought about it simply.

    If he had made an appointment, he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation, and if Reika is willing to ept Ran¡¯s visit, he can walk in there and meet her in a normal way.

    But of course, Reika is not aware of the fact that Ran will be visiting this evening, and if he shows up unannounced, he is bound to get into trouble.

    If the knights of the Kingsguard surrounding Reika were women ¨C or people with Walkins¡¯ influence ¨C there would be no problem.

    Under the circumstances, that is unlikely. It is too optimistic.

    ¡°Should I wait, and see?¡±

    It is best to stay here until the knights of the Kingsguard leave Reika.

    No, Ran doesn¡¯t know the possibility of getting caught is high. Maybe the knight of the Kingsguard, who has finished speaking, wille walking towards him. It¡¯s also possible that he or she will notice his presence and show an intention to attack. Or ¨C it¡¯s possible that they have already noticed that Ran is peeping at them.

    ¡°Rather than cross a dangerous bridge, I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    Looking back at the knights it¡¯s not even funny if Ran were caught.

    It¡¯s a little bit depressing to not be able to make Reika a part of Ran¡¯s harem, but if he was caught it would be a mistake that he can¡¯t take back. It¡¯s more troubling when ns go drastically awry.

    There are currently seven girls who have been made into Ran¡¯s harem, so even if the saints decide to leave (TL: fighting maou) before they finish corrupting Reika, they will still be able to make it work.

    It¡¯s better than being caught.

    He sneaks out without making a sound and leaves the women¡¯s wing under the guise of a butler on patrol.

    After some distance, a pent-up breath escapes from his mouth.

    What should he do now?

    Ran had nned to be soothed tonight by the plump and bouncy Reika, so his lower abdomen is raging selfishly! If he goes back, he¡¯ll have to deal with this alone ¨C and it¡¯ll be tough to get into the other girls¡¯ rooms with the Kingsguard knights patrolling around.

    The more Ran thinks about it, the more of his young instinct to reproduce kicks in like a raging fire.

    He wanted to have a loving sex with Misuzu.

    He wanted to shoot his cum milk into Kanami¡¯s mouth.

    He wanted to be bullied by Sayaka and cum all over her tits.

    Aya¡¯s brown skin and thighs are covered with thick cum.

    Sandwiched between Shirayuki¡¯s thighs as she is fucked to the max.

    He wanted to cum in Sakuya¡¯s vagina while enjoying her soft body.

    He wanted to fuck inside Hibiki¡¯s mouth with her long tongue and make her lose her cool expression.

    A shiver runs down his spine as he feels the heat rising inside.

    He wanted to exhaust this heat with the fresh bodies of high school girls.

    He can abuse his skills and have a one-night stand with a maid, but he doesn¡¯t want to do anything unnecessary and end up in the wrong ce.

    Anyway, no matter how much he screams inside his head, he can¡¯t do anything about it.

    It was the same when he was in his original world, before he was given the skills. The sight of Misuzu¡¯s pretty face makes him wants to start lovemaking, or if that¡¯s not possible, he wanted to fuck her in a way that she doesn¡¯t mind¡­he indulge himself in self-indulgent acts that make him feel depressed. On the days when he could see the thighs of Hibiki and Sakuya, he did not hesitate to exhaust himself with their bodies.

    The imagination of high school boys is incredible.

    But well, even though he was a delusional god in the throes of puberty. If he pulls it off with just JK in his brain, he¡¯ll probably feel a sense of loss afterwards.

    If he had ejacted his seed into the petal of a high school girl, he would have felt much better. If he holds out until tomorrow, someone mighte to his room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll regret it. I need something else to masturbate to.¡±

    ¡°¡­.. but I don¡¯t think there are any pornographic images in this world.¡±

    If only his mobile phone was still working, he would have an album full of photos of him and his ssmates.

    As it is, Ran¡¯s mobile phone has left him with none of the memories he has made in that world.

    And then¡­

    Is there such a thing as a sensual novel in a sacred royal pce?

    Most likely not, but there may be.

    It is amon situation in creative writing that a cleaning maid unearths and consoles herself alone at night with a book in her hand.

    However, the time to search for the book is limited, as it is done at the expense of sleeping time.

    If he doesn¡¯t find what he¡¯s looking for, he¡¯ll just ejacte in his imagination.

    There seems to be no option but to hold back.

    With this in mind, he went to the library of the royal pce.

    Most of the lights around the library are not torches, but magic stones and magical devices, probably because of the mmable paper materials that are stored there.

    There was also a sign saying that the use of magic for offensive purposes was strictly forbidden. This is not surprising, since books are vulnerable to fire and water.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    A small greeting came out from his mouth, as if he were entering a school library.

    The lights in the stacks are shining brightly, as if eco-friendly and were not stingy. Do they leave them on so that they can be used at any time?

    If so, Ran thinks it¡¯s quite careless. And uneconomical.

    But it¡¯s a good thing that the pce¡¯s security is sox, because it allows him to look for anypanion for the night.

    So, after a quick search, he dives into the stacks with great enthusiasm, only to be surprised by what he sees, he nearly shouted.

    ¡°Fuwa-?¡±

    Holding back a scream, he slowly turned his gaze to the corner of the library.

    He thought there was no one there, but there was someone.

    It¡¯s like a horror movie.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this to my heart.¡±

    With a certain amount of caution, Ran keeps his face forward ¨C he can see the pink blob in the corner of his eye. He¡¯s propped up on his desk so the person can¡¯t see the face, but it¡¯s definitely not a man, judging by the shade of her clothes.

    After letting out a sigh of relief that it wasn¡¯t one of the saints he knew ¨C the boys ¨C he turned his body towards the Sleeping Beauty, catching her breath.

    Careful not to make a sound, he approaches the sleeping princess and res at her.

    Her hair is pure ck, as if it belonged to a pure Japanese. A rose-colored ribbon that sits on a shapely head is a lovely way to hold her thin, smooth ck hair in her mouth.

    It¡¯s not like she¡¯s a maiden at her age, but she¡¯s got a sloppy sleeping face that¡¯s exposed and unprotected. The two eyes are pleasantly closed, and drool is dripping prettily from the moist mouth.

    Her body, wrapped in a pink cardigan, is slightly slender, but still retains the undtions of a high school girl¡¯s body, and is beautifully proportioned.

    She may not be as morous as Kanami or Aya, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s boring.

    In fact, theck of excess flesh and fat makes the feminine curves of her shoulders and hips stand out, and depending on how Ran look at it, he might find this more erotic.

    ¡°oh.. Fujiyoshi-san¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mmm..¡±

    Her voice is strangely sexy,ing out of her thin, open mouth. Her cheeks are a pale pink, and her forehead and neck are sweaty.

    Her body sways slightly, as if she is inviting a boy toe and y with her.

    Perhaps because of the reassurance that she is sleeping soundly, Ran couldn¡¯t help but approach Yuri.

    The soft scent of lilies drifts in and out of the air at regr intervals. It¡¯s different from the soaps and perfumes that are made.

    It is the natural smell of sweat from high school girls. It is a natural perfume that carries the sweet and sour pheromones unique to adolescent girls. The natural scent, different from the artificial pungent odour, lures Ran to get closer to Yuri¡¯s body little by little.

    ¡°¡­¡­..this smell is addictive.¡±

    He is careful not to wake her, but he cannot resist his boyish instincts.

    He breathes hard, his heartbeat deflects, and his chest fills with the scent of lilies.

    It¡¯s the smell of sweat. The smell of a girl¡¯s sweat.

    In response to the scent of the opposite sex, Ran¡¯s longinus swells up in his trousers.

    He was hungry for the body of a high school girl, and he got it in this situation when he was looking for a nightpanion ¨C a high school girl in the flesh. The sweat on her bare skin, her sweet sleeping breath, the scent of sweat ¨C all of it arouses Ran¡¯s desire to reproduce.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Fujiyoshi-san. Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°¡­..mm..¡±

    Ran buries his nose in the back of Yuri¡¯s head and takes a deep breath, unable to resist the dense scent of sweat.

    (TL: Bruh)

    The fresh scent of lily makes his head spin. He caresses the arm that has been used as a pillow and squeezes the pretty hand that is peeking out from the hem of the cardigan.

    If she wakes up, he can train her to be one of his harem. The thought of that makes Ran¡¯s spirits soar.

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t think of raping a sleeping girl, even indirectly.

    But now it¡¯s too much. The stick of flesh that continues to make its presence known in the butler¡¯s uniform has been drooling with lust ever since, wanting to taste Yuri¡¯s body.

    His trousers are already so slippery that if he moves just a little, he¡¯ll ejacte. Anyway, in this situation, he can¡¯t have such a shameful climax.

    ¡°Wow, your head smells so strong. I don¡¯t think she had a bath for a couple of days.¡±

    The only thing thates to the mind of a high school boy, driven by an endless sexual urge that would normally be disgusting, is now a kind of sphemous lust.

    Few moments ago, it was just a touch, but now it¡¯s a close contact ¨C he covers her from behind and smells her ssmates with all his heart.

    If one were to look at it from a bird¡¯s eye view, it may look very shameful, but Ran doesn¡¯t need to worry about that.

    No one is watching ¨C even the person being sexually assaulted in front of him doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.

    In such a situation, there is no need to worry about appearances.

    Ran put his entire body in close contact with her and pressed the symbol of a man¡¯s desire against her buttocks.

    The navy-blue skirt wraps around her buttocks, which have a wonderful sticity like a high school girl¡¯s, and the harder you press on them, the more they bounce back at you.

    He put his arms around her soft stomach and hugged her body tightly. He¡¯ll be able to enjoy the scent of lily as he rubs his cheeks with his nose.

    The warmth spread slowly, making him feel happy.

    When the girl in front of him felt a tremendous desire to reproduce, Ran gulped and shook her lily body.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san. Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡±

    Yuri wipes the drool from her mouth with her sleepy eyes. She tilts her head in a cute way, not knowing what has happened.

    ¡°¡­¡­eh, eh. Butler?¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi Yuri, you¡¯re going to be my little doll, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    It¡¯s a little different from what he used to, but it doesn¡¯t matter because those words aren¡¯t the key to activating the skill.

    Ran was sure Yuri would be happy to know that he was able to get her into the first stage of their rtionship.

    The eyes, which opened in surprise, quickly lost their power and returned to their half-lidded form.

    Yuri, who seemed to have realized the situation she was in, looked at Ran closely and then ¨C gulp ¨C rxed her mouth.

    ¡°Hee hee, I¡¯m being hugged by a blonde butler.¡±

    Yuri¡¯s eyes narrowed in a dreamy way. The look on her face was once again sexually arousing, and Ran took her by the shoulders and lured her behind a bookshelf.

 Chapter 59: Fujiyoshi Yuri 1

    <h4>Chapter 59: Fujiyoshi Yuri 1</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    The entrance to the royal library has no door, so anyone can see the inside from the entrance area.

    Ran would have liked to have sex in the open, where he could have throw his limbs out and make out, but unfortunately that¡¯s not going to happen, given his priorities.

    Ran escorts Yuri like a gentleman as he takes her to a room for the night by mutual consent.

    Ran was under the impression that it was going to be hard, but it seems that Ran was mistaken.

    The first stage has seeded in influencing Yuri. With her eyes slightly moist from sleepiness, Yuri looks up at Ran.She stared at Ran¡¯s face for a moment, then her cheeks flushed, and her lips pouted in embarrassment. She clung to his arm like a ko. Ran can¡¯t help but think it¡¯s cute.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know this feeling, but it¡¯s getting hotter around my chest area and it won¡¯t stop pounding. ¡­¡­ And the sight of the you, ¡®bur¡¯ makes my stomach churn.¡±

    ¡°That feeling means love. But I¡¯m not a butler despite dressing as one¡±.

    Hiding behind a bookshelf at the back of the room, out of sight of the entrance, Ran removes his blonde wig and sses.

    As soon as Ran exposed his bare face, he mmed his hand against the bookshelf. Ran looks at Yuri as if to say that he will not let her go. Yuri, who was pierced by the feverish gaze, looked away for a moment as if confused, and then ¨C without hesitation ¨C met Ran¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­..You¡¯re Kirishima-kun, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, but I¡¯m d you remember me.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m d you¡¯re still alive¡­¡­¡±

    Yuri is relieved, as if sincerely relieved. Seeing the reaction, Ran sighs.

    Ran has been told by Walkins that the skill given to him¨C Sexual Lunatic ¨C was a skill that the Queen¡¯s knights werepletely unaware of.

    The ability itself can be guessed from Megane¡¯s appraisal skills and the fearsome name ¨C Sexual Lunatic ¨C but Ran himself didn¡¯t know why the skill was given to him.

    The important parts of the pce have been guarded from any magic, so the royal family and other important people will not be affected by the skill.

    They made sure that the Queen and her advisors did not know that a failure had been summoned, and to prevent any leaks from the saints, they told them that they had already dealt with the saints who had run away, and not to mention it anymore.

    (TL: They as in the priest circle)

    But before the mission can be carried out, the king¡¯s condition suddenly changes, and he is unable to attend to it.

    In the meantime, Inugami Kanami had connected Ran with a knight of the First Chamber¡¯s Kingsguard, thus he had gone into hiding at the pce as the senior servant Ryan.

    Anyway, that¡¯s all Walkins told Ran. If a person were to ask me if he believes him, he can¡¯t shake his head with confidence.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun?¡±

    ¡°Oops, sorry. I was a bit out of it.¡±

    Ran has a lot on his mind, but he can¡¯t have deep thoughts right now.

    More than that, the area between his legs is getting damp with nasty liquid, so there¡¯s no time to talk.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°..what?¡±

    Ran right now is not a wall banger, but a bookshelf banger.

    From what Ran guessed, Yuri is not used to men. When Yuri felt the face of her ssmate close to her, her childish face turned red.

    But she doesn¡¯t look away, she stares at Ran¡¯s face, perhaps because of the false infatuation that has arisen. Ran grabs her wrist, wrapped in a cardigan, and pushes her against the bookshelf.

    They look at each other from the distance of their breaths, loving the way both look at each other, their eyes blinding and their mouths opening and closing in an adorable way.

    After a few moments of exchanging nces, Yuri squeezed her eyes shut, her cheeks red, and pursed her lips in fear.

    Yuri looked embarrassed, but not scared or disgusted. The fact that Ran became so quiet, and when Yuri is excited, she¡¯s one of the girls who are the loudest in the ss, her desire is aroused by her embarrassment.

    Feeling a little mischievous, Ran poked the tip of Yuri¡¯s nose with his finger.

    Yuri reacts to the contact and twists her face in a cute way, saying ¡°Hyahun¡±. Only once every few times, she opens one eye thinly to check Ran, which is strangely adorable.

    While enjoying this first reaction, Ran sees at the corner of his eye that Yuri¡¯s legs, wrapped in her high socks, are trembling.

    Ran doesn¡¯t know whether she¡¯s nervous or just waiting for her first kiss.

    How can a boy not feel anything when he sees a girl with such high expectations?

    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡° fue?.. please don¡¯t joke around.¡±

    Ran doesn¡¯t miss the moment when Yuri opens her eyes, surprised by the suddenpliment.

    Ran pulled her body, wrapped in a pink cardigan, and hugged her tightly to his chest. Ran put his arms around her back and stroked her gently, tilting his face to capture her lips.

    The slightest whiff of sweat ys in the air, and the sweetest touch blesses Ran¡¯s lips as they meet the moist lips.

    She can¡¯t catch her breath, and her warm breath blows against Ran¡¯s mouth. He sucks on her lips, desperate to taste them, and her reaction is irresistible.

    ¡°Mmmm, mmmm, mmmm, mmmm, mmmm!¡±

    A few light kisses, and finally, lips to lips. Before Ran raped Yuri, he thought that he would stop her at the first step as much as possible, taking into ount the fact that she is Sayaka¡¯s friend ¨C but when he actually did it, he realized that such determination waspletely meaningless.

    The fact that she is Sayaka¡¯s friend encourages Ran¡¯s instincts. More importantly she¡¯s a friend of his girlfriend and they¡¯re making out behind a bookshelf ¨C it¡¯s like they¡¯re having an affair, and it activates the dark part of him.

    The soft, sweet touch of her lips makes Ran¡¯s boy parts swell.

    He¡¯s been holding back for a while now.

    He hade to a ce where he thought he could just masturbate to his fantasies, but now he found a high school girl in the flesh.

    It¡¯s not like he can just kiss and be on his way.

    The shade of the bookshelf ¨C dark and hidden from view ¨C was slowly destroying Ran¡¯s reasoning.

    With the scent of their breath and sweat spreading to his nostrils, he thrust his hips forward.

    The lower abdomen, wrapped in the butler¡¯s uniform, is pressed against the lily¡¯s skirt.

    ¡°¡­.. chu, haha. There¡¯s something hard pressing against me.¡±

    Yuri turns her head down to hide her upturned face. She gently opens her eyes and stealthily sees a hard object pressed between her legs.

    After looking at it for a while, Yuri raises her head and rxes her cheeks with a smile.

    Ran is momentarily surprised by Yuri¡¯s sudden change from her na?ve reaction.

    It¡¯s different from slutty girls like Hibiki and Sakuya ¨C women who are used to men -.

    But it¡¯s not as if pure, innocent girls like Sayaka and Misuzu are thrilled to see the symbol of a boy for the first time.

    It is like a child who is excited by the beautiful scenery she sees for the first time. Like a junior high school girl who picks up a naughty magazine out of simple intellectual curiosity, different from sexual curiosity. With an expression that is not one of sexual excitement, but one that is undoubtedly excited by the scene that unfolds in front of her, Fujiyoshi Yuri blushes and says, ¡°Guhehe.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! Boys are really like this when they kiss.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Fujiyoshi-san?¡±

    ¡°I know that when you get excited your longinus gets bigger, but seriously? I¡¯ve never experienced anything like this in real life!¡±

    Without covering the corners of her eyes or her temples with her hands, Yuri Fujiyoshi stares at the symbol of excitement that pushes up. The way she grins and pores over the figure, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s having a viewing party for the limited-edition figure, she¡¯s worked so hard to get in her empty room.

    She looks at them from different angles, her mouth hanging open in an indescribable expression.

    With a strange feeling of both delight and shame at having his genitals as the object of her intellectual curiosity, Ran put his hand on Yuri¡¯s cheek and lifted her face.

    ¡°Do you want to see it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­eh?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to show you the longinus I got from kissing Ms. Fujiyoshi?¡±

    He stroked her cheeks with an obscene hand and tickled her chin in an impatient manner. He traced his fingers down her neck and pressed his fingers to her lips, raising the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re interested, aren¡¯t you? This fully erect, longinus of your ssmate.¡±

    Ran presses a finger to her lips, teasing it and then points to his crotch in a suggestive way.

    With such a gesture, Yuri¡¯s gaze moved towards Ran¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°fu..erection..¡±

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯m not going to force you to show it.¡±

    Before Ran could finish, the sound of clinking metal interrupted their conversation.

    Before he could turn his head to find out what it was,he saw a sight that made him smile half-heartedly.

    The scene in front of him was adorned by the sight of Yuri carefully ying with the belt of his butler¡¯s uniform, as if unwrapping a present. She scratched her fingers on the belt, which was probably made from the skin and bones of a demon and was no better than the one in the original world and struggled to get it off somehow.

    The sight of Yuri desperately trying to take off her ssmate¡¯s trousers while expressing a strange excitement that can¡¯t be described as rage is, if Ran may say so, is a little funny. It¡¯s like a boy who takes up a position behind a mini-skirt high school girl, desperately trying to catch a glimpse of her underpants ¨C a strange mixture of amusement and pity.

    It sounds like a cute, self-conscious bite at a prize, but it¡¯s hard to imagine such a peaceful metaphor being conjured up from this situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it off. I¡¯m gonna take it off, okay? Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa.¡±

    Yuri hooks her fingers into the loose edge of the butler¡¯s uniform and slips it down without hesitation.

    As Ran looks down, feeling a strange sense of freedom as the wind blows under his legs, He sees his ssmate reaching for his trousers, letting out a madugh.

    Her mouth is grinning, her cheeks are flushed, and her gaze is fixed on Ran¡¯s crotch. After licking the edge of her mouth with her tongue, almost drooling, Yuri gulped and put her hand on Ran¡¯s trousers.

    ¡°Whoo, whoo!¡±

    Blinking her zed eyes like a cat in heat, she hesitates for a moment and then pulls down Ran¡¯s trousers at once. Slightly aroused by the immoral act of being stripped down to his underwear by a female ssmate, Ran res at the curious girls with a proud expression.

    After safely pulling her ssmate¡¯s trousers down to his ankles, Yuri was transfixed by the scene that unfolded in front of her.

    A magnificent erect penis, bouncing up and down from the forceful removal of his pants. The warmth of the boy¡¯s sensitive parts, moistened by sweat and cowper, gave off a dense male scent.

    Yuri¡¯s nose twitches and the corners of her eyes droop. The redness of her cheeks deepened, and drool dripped from her gaping mouth.

    After wiping it off with the back of her hand, Yuri sat down and smiled with a pouty face.

    ¡°This is the perfect erect longinus of a healthy high school boy. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a live erect longinus. This is the kind of ¡®longinus¡¯ that so many beautiful boys and girls have been desperately seeking for, even though they were shy. After all, raw is different, isn¡¯t it? I had seen many pictures and cartoons on the inte, but I didn¡¯t know the smell or the temperature. The best thing is that I can observe so closely the important parts that boys in my ss try so hard to hide¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very curious, aren¡¯t you? Do you want to touch it?¡±

    There were some disturbing words in the air, but Ran didn¡¯t pay heed to them and offered her intellectually curious ssmate a further treat.

    Thrusting his hips out, Ran shakes his lower abdomen in front of Yuri¡¯s eyes for all to see.

    With Rans¡¯s erect dick swinging in front of her nose, Yuri¡¯s eyes followed its trajectory with a curious expression, giving her an expectant look.

    Eventually, her thoughts were answered, and she gently reached out and ran her fingertips over the towering rod of flesh in front of her.

    She squeezed the hard rod, and with her other hand she fondled the sagging testicles.

    The longinus, already slick with cowper, reacted sensitively to Yuri¡¯s teasing touch.

    The fully erect longinus was twitching and twitching with pleasure at Yuri¡¯s stimtion, and the tip was slowly peeing out a clear liquid.

    A clear liquid trickled down the pole and wetted Yuri¡¯s hand. Yuri¡¯s fingertips peeked out from her cardigan and were wetted by the nasty liquid, and she pulled her hand away from her longinus, looking a little excited.

    And after staring at it for a while, she didn¡¯t hesitate to take the cowper-soaked finger into her mouth and suck on it, making an obscene sound.

    ¡°It tastes a little nasty. But kind of cute.¡±

    As she said this, Yuri began to work on Ran¡¯s longinus at a faster rate.

    The little hands in the budding sleeves rub up and down on the Ran¡¯s longinus.

    Yuri, who knows where she got her knowledge, pays close attention to Ran¡¯s sagging testicles from time to time as she selflessly serves him.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa! The more I rub it, the more clear stuffes out! And it seems to be getting hotter and harder than before. It¡¯s funny, Kirishima-kun, didn¡¯t you say you had a perfect erection just now? You¡¯re even more erect than before, and you¡¯re really jittery¡­¡±

    Yuri happily talks as she works on Ran¡¯s longinus, which is slowly approaching its limit. She twirled her fingers around the thickly dripping cowper and rubbed it all over the rod.

    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so hard!¡¡I¡¯ve heard that it gets so hot that it burns and gets so hard that it makes you crazy, but I never thought it would be this hard. ¡­¡­ And¨C¡±

    Her eyes narrowed, as she sniffled Ran¡¯s longinus.

    The expression on her face showed a slight hint of anticipation.

    With a momentary flush of sexiness in her twin-tailed, childlike face, Yuri gently stroked Ran¡¯s testicles with her fingertips ¨C his already swollen grenades.

    The warm hands stroked his most sensitive area ¨C the most important and sensitive part of a boy¡¯s body ¨C and he shivered as if an electric current had been passed through his body.

    ¡°..Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very heavy, it¡¯s very heavy. In the books I look at it a lot, there¡¯s not much about this part, so it¡¯s really refreshing. It¡¯s warm and fluffy.¡±

    While handling the taut rod, Yuri blows her breath on his longinus.

    The breeze, apanied by the exquisite body heat of a girl¡¯s breath, caused Ran to pull back involuntarily. But Yuri didn¡¯t let him go, and brought her face close to his.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re cuter than I thought.¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    Yuri kissed Ran¡¯s swollen grenades. It was just a light kiss, but¡­ for Ran, such an act of greeting is converted into a tremendous pleasure.

    What high school boy can stand to have his longinus handled, to have a girl¡¯s breath near it, and to have a sweet kiss given to the most important part of a boy¡¯s body ¨C his most sensitive part.

    Her twin-tailed ck hair swayed, and her round, double-eyed eyes looked at Ran.

    The excitement that should have been born of intellectual curiosity has been transformed into sexual arousal ¨C an inferiorityplex towards the opposite sex of the same age ¨C as a result of the activities that Ran and Yuri have been involved in.

    As she worked on his twitching longinus, she looked at Ran with a passionate gaze, and Yuri¡¯s face blossomed with a big smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got these two, so I¡¯ll do this one for you.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, there¡¯s more at ¡ª-!¡±

    Plump lips are pressed against each other, and a puffy feeling ys on them. Ran¡¯s longinus, which had already crossed the critical point, finally exploded with Yuri¡¯s kisses.

    Yuri¡¯s hand which wrapped Ran¡¯s longinus bounces. Surprised by the reaction, Yuri turned her gaze to Ran¡¯s face, shaking her twin-tails.

    Ran sees the surprised look on Yuri¡¯s face. A momentter, as if screaming that it couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, Ran¡¯s longinus spurted out a thick cloud of white liquid.

    ¡°¡¡¨CBub, bub, bub, bub, bub, bub, bub!¡±

    (Note: I have no idea what sound if that woulde out, forgive me)

    ¡°¡ªkya!¡±

    Yuri¡¯s face is sshed with semen as she approaches to kiss Ran¡¯s testicles.

    She lets out a small scream and smears her pretty face with semen. Her hand stops working on his longinus, but she never lets go of it and keeps a firm grip on it. She looked at the tip of Ran¡¯s longinus, which had just climaxed, with a puzzled look on her face, as if she was facing a broken faucet and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Oh, no, no, no, no, no! That¡¯s a lot of cum milk!¡±

    Even while she was shouting in surprise, Ran¡¯s ejaction did not stop, with each sessive ejaction, Yuri¡¯s face was stained white with Ran¡¯s seed. To rape Reika to death tonight, Ran have prepared everything, during daytime with the help Aya¡¯s magic to boost Ran energy. So that Ran¡¯s will tire out with a little bit of ejaction. Even Sakuya and Hibiki approved Ran¡¯s excellent longinus.

    A thick white slime overflowed, ran down her cheeks, and fell to the floor of the library.

    Yuri, who had caught the sphemous amount of semen on her small face, looked at Ran with tears in her eyes.

    At any rate, there is no hint of disgust or displeasure on Ran¡¯s face.

    For Yuri, it was her first time getting a facial shot and a bukkake for a fair amount of it.

    ¡°ugh¡­some of it entered my mouth.¡±

    After all, it was her first time ¨C and her first step ¨C to have semen in her mouth, and she was ufortable.

    She didn¡¯t seem to be choking or gagging, but her childish face was contorted, and her mouth was gurgling with saliva.

    Yuri, who still had semen smeared on her cheeks and nose, looked up at Ran with her twin-tails hanging down helplessly, as if she wanted to say something.

    She must be angry. A high school girl who has just graduated from oral virginity has her face covered in semen right after.

    Even if Yuri has some good feelings about Ran because of his skills, she can¡¯t help but be unhappy about this.

    He felt pity towards Yuri.

    As a boy, he had to take responsibility.

    (Note: Yea, like the other 7 girls before yuri)

    ¡°¡­.. Kirishima-kun¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fujiyoshi-san. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for spraying you in the face.¡±

    ¡°Fue, eh? Well, the topic of responsibility isn¡¯t enough to talk about now and if I can wipe my face a little, it will be ok, so you don¡¯t have to think so deeply¡ª¨C That¡¯s a little! Kirishima-kun, Kirishima-kun! I haven¡¯t been able to prepare my mind yet even if you get close to my face!¡±

    Ignoring Yuri¡¯s screaming and her red face, Ran took Yuri¡¯s lips without hesitation.

    Ran thought that he¡¯s misunderstanding something but paid no heed to it because Ran¡¯s responsibility means that Yuri won¡¯t feel ufortable with the current situation. If he stops halfway, Yuri will suffer, so he has to give a lot of love towards her.

    What this means is that Ran can kiss Yuri as deeply as he likes, until Ran is satisfied, and then he takes responsibility for getting her into that state where she doesn¡¯t feel ufortable being sprayed in the face. That¡¯s what Ran¡¯s responsibility is all about.

    ¡°¡ª¨CMnm,chup,cbup,mnmm,nn!¡±

    Yuri squeezes Ran¡¯s wrist as she was surprised by Ran¡¯s sudden kiss attack. In addition to the sweat, she can smell the semen that was sprayed on her just a few minutes ago, but it gives her a strange sense of conquest and makes her excited.

    The tongue kissing may have shaken her, so she sat down on the floor of the library. After confirming that Yuri had be unresisting, Ran slowly felt-up Yuri¡¯s body while scratching her oral cavity.

    When she waspletely rxed, he pulled his mouth away and looked at her face with a gentle gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡­Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°What is this ¡­¡­? It¡¯s all messy and warm and I feel like I¡¯m going crazy.¡±

    Yuri was staring nkly at the sky, exposing her raped eyes, which had lost their highlights, beyond her enraptured ¨C or even ecstatic ¨C expression.

    Her breath is hot, her cheeks are flushed, and from the waist down she is stretched ck and unprotected.

    ¡°What a nasty reaction for a woman that hasn¡¯t yet to be touched anything below her face yet, What if I rub her breast with-No, what if I use my longinus and rub her breast with it?¡±

    Ran just had his first full ejaction. Thanks to the magic he had applied earlier, he is still active.

    After looking over at Yuri, who has let loose with his first tongue kiss, Ran bends down in front of her and makes eye contact with her.

    A faint rumbling sound came out from her throat.

    This is the first time Ran saw her, she was looking him in the eyes. After making sure that her eyes showed no sign of rejection, Ran pushed Yuri¡¯s unresisting body down to the floor of the library.

 Chapter 60: Fujiyoshi Yuri 2

    <h4>Chapter 60: Fujiyoshi Yuri 2</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    In the quiet, moonlit library, in the cramped space between the bookcases, Ran with his butler¡¯s jacket removed, covered Yuri¡¯s body and kissed her lightly on the lips again and again.

    Every time she parted her lips, a feverish, troubled voice escaped from her mouth. Her eyes are wide open and strangely sexy, her cheeks are flushed with sweat, and she looks very morous.

    Yuri lets out a sweet breath through her plump lips and licks the edge of her mouth. Yuri was nervous when she was first pushed down, but now she¡¯s unresisting ¨C she¡¯spletely captivated by the kiss.

    Clutching her wrists in her pink cardigan, Ran takes the lips from Yuri again.

    epting it with open arms, Yuri tilted her face lightly to taste Ran¡¯s lips and sucked enthusiastically on the spot where they touched.

    ¡°I like you. I like you, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    ¡°I like you, too, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    While confirming their false love for each other, Yuri is slowly being stained by Ran¡¯s colours.

    Yuri, who at first was filled with intellectual curiosity about the genitals of the opposite sex, began to show sexual interest in Ran¡¯s body ¨C his genitals, his semen ¨C and now, as you can see, she is making love with her ssmate.

    However, they can¡¯t just kiss and leave it at that.

    If someone were to ask Ran, a healthy high school boy, if he could get true satisfaction from just touching lips to each other¡¯s, he would shake heads, let alone Yuri, who has never had any sexual experience with the opposite sex.

    ¡°I want a deeper, more physical connection.¡±

    It is inevitable for a boy to feel that way.

    Scooping up Yuri¡¯s oral cavity with his tongue, Ran nces at her face with a gentle expression.

    When she looks at him, her cheeks be slightly tinted and her mouth ckens into a pout.

    With a tremendous amount of love on his face, Ran let go of his hand on Yuri¡¯s wrist and gently squeezed her hand.

    He intertwined his fingers and squeezed them tightly. The sweat-soaked palms of his hands felt the warmth of Yuri¡¯s body and sent shivers down to his spine.

    When Ran grabbed her hand, Yuri grabbed it back with a shy smile.

    After feeling the warmth of her affection for him, he covered her body and put his mouth close to her ear.

    ¡°I want to touch your breast. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Ran breathes into Yuri¡¯s reddened ear, bites her earlobe, and speaks.

    A request that would never have been epted if it had been made immediately after applying the skill.

    But in the present situation? They are in heat, the mood is high, and the sexual urge is welling up. Will Yuri refuse her beloved ssmate¡¯s request?

    When Ran looks at her, Yuri lowers her eyebrows in annoyance. But it was only a momentter that her expression changed.

    Her cheeks stained, she licked her dry lips, and with a slight hesitation, Yuri nodded her head.

    ¡°..un. You may touch it.¡±

    When she had agreed, Ran removed his lips from Yuri¡¯s face and released her wrists.

    The wrists, now unbound, hungzily and helplessly, lying on the floor.

    Ran felt an inexpressible joy. They trembled under his skin, and then he cleared his throat and put his hand on the pink cardigan that Yuri was wearing.

    Ran thought it would be great that he¡¯s taking the buttons off one by one, as if he¡¯s being rushed. But since Yuri gave her permission to do this, let¡¯s unbutton all of it.

    The hem of the cardigan is rolled up to the stomach, exposing a white sailor suit that is probably a summer or autumn uniform.

    It¡¯s all good to roll up the sailor uniform and enjoy the high school girl¡¯s breasts wrapped in the bra with your eyes, but when Ran sees Yuri blushing shyly, he can¡¯t help but want to y a little trick on her.

    Instead of grabbing the hem and rolling it up, Ran stuck his hand inside the sailor suit and rubbed Yuri¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°Wa¨C!?¡±

    Yuri lets out a cute scream at the sudden contact. While giving her a gentle look, Ran doesn¡¯t take off her sailor suit, but instead thrusts his hands inside the uniform and ys with the soft girl¡¯s limbs, including her sides and navel.

    Her cloth drapes all over her body as they look at each other from the distance of their breath. While Yuri was distracted by the passionate look in his eyes, Ran gently ran his hand down her back and scratched his fingers on the hook of her bra.

    This is where the knowledge that Ran had acquired on the inte during his dull high school years, which he intended to use one day when he got a girlfriend, woulde in handy. As he locks eyes with Yuri, he dexterously uses the fingers on both hands to remove her underwear.

    It is at this point that Yuri finally realizes what is going on, the fabric covering her breasts has been removed, and she feels a little ufortable.

    After a moment¡¯s relief that it wasn¡¯t a front hook, Ran grimaces and grins his mouth as she pulls Yuri¡¯s bra (it was light green) out of her sailor suit.

    After cing Yuri¡¯s underwear on the floor of the library, Ran raised himself up and looked at Yuri¡¯s body.

    The breasts, which have lost their underwear, seem to be softer and fuller than before, Ran can¡¯t see the shadows of her nipples through her cardigan, but if one can think of a high school girl without a bra lying unprotected in front of them, they¡¯ll realize that it¡¯s an erotic situation.

    Yuri looks at her own chest with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. Her eyes are open with concern, and she looks up at Ran.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun?¡±

    Instead of answering Yuri¡¯s question, Ran hesitated for a moment and then slipped his hand into Yuri¡¯s sailor suit.

    He stroked her t stomach and kneaded her girlish nipples. She is slender, but her body has developed into that of a high school girl. Her skin is fresh and healthy.

    Yuri is fascinated by the absorbing sensation, but he gradually changes the part he¡¯s kneading. It¡¯s hard to tell exactly where he¡¯s touching. She can feel the movement of Ran¡¯s hand through the cardigan. It¡¯s more erotic than touching her raw, she thinks, as he thrusts his hand even deeper.

    ¡°Hyunnn!¡±

    Ran finally reaches the part of the body which is very soft, but retains a much higher quality of touch. As soon as he touches the soft swell of her tits, which are probably of average size for a high school girl, Yuri¡¯s face flushes red and she brings her hands to her mouth and gently bites her fingertips, perhaps to hide her embarrassment.

    With both palms full, Ran gently and carefully massages her fresh, firm, marshmallow tits. In order to escape the unrelenting contact, Yuri¡¯s eyes are shut, and she tries to endure the pleasure. This is a very cute gesture, and it makes Ran feel a little tortured.

    Ran¡¯s hands are sandwiched between Yuri¡¯s raw tits and the lining of her sailor suit, enjoying the happy bulge. The trajectory of the careful kneading is slightly altered, and the most sensitive of the tits ¨C the maiden¡¯s cherries ¨C are plucked up with a cooing fingertip.

    ¡°¡ªhyunn!¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san you¡¯ve got a lovely voice¡±

    It¡¯s a lovely, erotic Yuri scream that can hardly be considered an act or a false reaction. The half scream echoes in the quiet storeroom and creates a colourful atmosphere in the faded space.

    Is it that Yuri has sensitive nipples, or is it simply that she has been swallowed up by an unfamiliar pleasure? Ran doesn¡¯t know it since he never yed with them. But Ran doesn¡¯t think a nerdy, indoor schoolgirl who has never even been kissed has ever had her tits touched by a boy her own age.

    Ran is sure this is her first time.

    If one has been corrupted to the second stage, the sexual pleasure produced by doing with Ran will be tremendous.

    It¡¯s not strange that Yuri couldn¡¯t help but let out a little squeal.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Ms. Fujiyoshi. I want to hear more of your naughty voice.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, no! ¨CAh, auu, ah,un,no!¡±

    Yuri¡¯s hips twitched as Ran pinched the sensitive spot. Her legs bounce from her skirt, and her thighs entwine around Ran¡¯s waist as if she¡¯s seeking something. Ran¡¯s not sure if it¡¯s because she¡¯s getting sad around the pussy area, but it¡¯s really cute when she identally pushes herself against Ran¡¯s crotch. She may think he¡¯s doing it casually ¨C or perhaps unconsciously ¨C but she¡¯s not.

    ¡°No, Kiri-¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hurm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while. I¡¯ve been watching cartoons and thinking about it and preparing for it. But I can¡¯t do this at all¡­¡­¡±

    Yuri looks away awkwardly, biting her fingertips with a bright red face. As she gazed at his face, Ran kept a soft expression on his face as he plucked ¨C no, pinched ¨C her bud.

    In response to the strong stimulus, Yuri¡¯s eyes, which had been averted in embarrassment, were opened a momentter.

    Her fingertips that had been biting sweetly were withdrawn from her mouth and a streak of light connected her fingers to her tongue. Yuri couldn¡¯t help but hold her mouth with both hands to hold back a sexy scream.

    ¡°¡­kyuu!¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san, you must know something.¡±

    ¡°Mmm?¡±

    ¡°The kind of moaning that a boy wants from a girl is not the kind of moaning that you have to practice to get it right. The most erotic and lovely moans are the ones thate naturally to you, Fujiyoshi-san. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to be able to do it. Rather¡ª¡±

    Ran stopped squeezing Yuri¡¯s mound. When Yuri was sure that her breasts were no longer being stimted, Ran thrust his hips forward and pressed his rod against Yuri¡¯s private parts.

    The hot part of his body pressed against Yuri¡¯s part through his shorts.

    Before long, her crevice, which had been soaking wet for some time, squealed with pleasure at the contact of the hot rod and filled with love juice.

    ¡°¡ªfue¡­fyukyaa!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people sound like they¡¯re acting.¡±

    Despite saying Yuri¡¯s moans are fake, the lily-like which is pure genuine moans arouse Ran¡¯s sexual desire to a tremendous extent.

    ¡°I wanted to y with her tits a bit more, but I¡¯ve reached my limit.¡±

    Ran pokes at the tip of the bud and then gently strokes her lower tits and it¡¯s side. He pulls his hands out of her sailor suit, taking in the luscious curves of her waist.

    Ran then proceeded to put his hand on her skirt ¨C after a few moments of hesitation, he finally pulled up her skirt and plunged his hand into it.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fujiyoshi-san. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Inside the skirt of the sailor uniform ¨C the secret space of the maiden is vited, and the fingertips are scratched to thest stronghold. When Ran pulls down Yuri¡¯s underwear with its dazzling blue polka dots on a white background, her hot, wet, almost-grown cave appears in all its glory.

    Yuri¡¯s cave is shiny, clean and unblemished, and has not been prated by anyone.

    Ran can¡¯t help it, he puts back his hand on it, and the hot nectar overflows. With that, a pure, charming voice, far from acting, leaks out of Yuri¡¯s mouth.

    What kind of expression does Yuri have on her face, and what kind of face is she looking at Ran with? Ran, who was glued to the part of the girl who was drooling with love and eagerly awaiting the arrival of her lover, did not have enough time to see Yuri¡¯s expression -.

    What a beautiful, soft petals! The cracked valley had already soaked his fingertips with her love juices and dripped onto the skirt thaty beneath her buttocks.

    As if lured by the lily¡¯s nectar, Ran cannot help but bring his face close to Yuri¡¯s secret ce.

    Unable to resist the sweet temptation, he buries his face between Yuri¡¯s legs and takes a deep breath. It¡¯s not sweat ¨C it¡¯s a dense scent that fills his nose and makes his nose bleed.

    ¡°ha, hawa, hwaauu! Kirishima-kun! I¡¯m sure even I¡¯d be too embarrassed to stick my face in there! Kirishima-kun!¡¡You can¡¯t lick it like that! Kyunn!¡±

    The strong smell that stirs directly in Ran¡¯s head almost destroys his reason. He stretches out his tongue and without hesitation licks and tastes Yuri¡¯s unopened cave. Every time his tongue touched the soft crack, the lovely voice of Yuri stimted Ran¡¯s earlobe.

    This is the most important part of a girl¡¯s body. Yuri¡¯s thighs twist and turn to endure the pleasure, and the excitement is unstoppable. Ran can see the fresh skin colour, the polka dot trousers and the dark blue shimmering lining of the skirt. All of these are secret ces that a boy can never see in their normal daily life ¨C school life.

    It was more than enough to moisten and soften her unused cave with Ran¡¯s saliva and Yuri¡¯s love juices. As she stroked her thighs, which were twitching with pleasure, Ran pulled his face away from Yuri¡¯s cave.

    Ran looked at her face. Yuri had tears in her eyes and her face was red and her breath wasing in gasps.

    Yuri¡¯s eyes are moist as she looks at Ran. She seems to be a bit dazed. Perhaps she has developed a fever.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I might have gone a bit overboard.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s ¡­¡­. Anyway, it¡¯s not the end of the world, is it?¡±

    She gazes into the void with a dreamy expression then she turns to Ran with a look of anticipation. In response, Ran put his hand on Yuri¡¯s forehead and stroked it gently.

    At Ran¡¯s touch, Yuri smiled happily.

    She then blinked her eyes in relief and brought her arms up to the side of her face and made some kind of strange hand sign.

    ¡°yutsurouiriri-n!¡±

    ¡°..um?¡±

    ¡°What, no reaction?¡±

    Ran didn¡¯t know what it was. But he remembers hearing it somewhere, but he can¡¯t remember it.

    Anyway, it seems that Yuri has regained her usual energy.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re getting your energy back, because I¡¯m really at my limit now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡­¡­. No! I don¡¯t mean the reaction in that sense, but in the anime sense.¡ª-¡±

    It is against Ran¡¯s principles to forcibly rape a girl who is unwell, but she seems to be well enough to joke about it as usual, so there is nothing to worry about.

    The scent of her wafting through the air was irresistible, and Ran hugged her body tightly.

    With both arms, the body of the average high school girl ¨C neither small norrge ¨C is pressed against the chest te. Perhaps she was nervous, she froze in Ran¡¯s chest. Ran rubbed her soft cheek, feeling the indescribable love of such a first reaction.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Despite her perfect rigidity, Yuri¡¯s reaction shows no sign of rejection. After confirming once again that she is ready to ept him, Ran kisses Yuri softly on the neck.

    The way Yuri¡¯s body jumps in response to the kiss is really cute. The way she grabs Ran by the shoulders and clings to him like a ko with her legs around him gives the image of a young, innocent virgin who has never known a man. Ran hasn¡¯t had a virgin girl in a long time due to various reasons, so it¡¯s a new feeling for him.

    Ran whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is okay,¡± and ran his lips down her neck ¨C her corbone. Her skin is soft and girlish, with hardly a hint of muscle hardness. Ran takes his time kissing her, savouring every bite of her fine, beautiful skin.

    Eventually, the tension eased, and Yuri¡¯s body rxed a little ¨C but not much. The w-like grip on Ran¡¯s shoulders has loosened, and her limbs, which had been stretched out, are now hanging limply to the floor.

    After making sure that her body was rxed, Ran gently opened Yuri¡¯s legs.

    ¡°I¡¯ming in, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Uh-huh.¡±

    Ran pulled down her polka-dot underwear, which he couldn¡¯t tell if it was adult or childish, and thrust his hips forward. The vaginal opening of the unused vagina, which is firmly wet thanks to the Sexual Lunatic skills, is confused by the intrusion of a foreign object for the first time, and softly deformed.

    ¡°¡ª¨Cfunyaaa, aahhh,¡­aauuuu!¡±

    As soon as she was sure that Ran¡¯s rod had prated, Yuri let out a sweet and sexy cry. Although she was wet enough, she was still a virgin. It is a pure, genuine, unused product that has never been swallowed even by a sex toy. It seems that epting a real meat spear was a little unreasonable.

    As if to escape the pain, Yuri bites into Ran¡¯s earlobe. Her teeth dig in and the pain is sharp, but Ran doesn¡¯t let his face contort even for a moment. There is a girl in front of him who has lost her virginity and is screaming in pain. It¡¯s not like Ran can show his pain over something as trivial as this.

    Perhaps because of the pain of losing her virginity, Yuri¡¯s body momentarily stiffened. Fear had overtaken her lust, and with tears in her eyes, Yuri looked at Ran with worried eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hup, eugh, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fujiyoshi-san. You can bite my ear, my shoulder, anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter where?¡­¡­Is that even Kirishima-kun¡¯s important ce?¡±

    ¡°If you can make a joke like that, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Careful not to be too violent, Ran slowly thrusts his hips forward.

    It seems that Yuri has gradually be ustomed to Ran¡¯s rod, perhaps with the help of sexual lunatic skill it became easier.

    Yuri¡¯s gaze wandered down to her lower abdomen, as if she was curious to see what was going on there. The way she wanders around with her eyes curious, she gives off the vibe of a curious girl, which is strangely endearing.

    ¡°¡­¡­hehe, I¡¯m connected to Kirishima-kun.¡±

    The two eyes narrowed in a sexy way and Yuri¡¯s mouth curved in a pleasant way.

    When Yuri¡¯s fears havepletely melted away, Ran embraces her body in a tight embrace.

    Their heated nces met, and their breaths mingled. Feeling her heart beating through her uniform, they learned their faces together and locked lips.

    Yuri¡¯s arms are around Ran¡¯s back and her legs are wrapped around his waist. Yuri sucks on Ran¡¯s lips in a so-called ¡°daishuki hold¡±. The way she works so hard makes Ran swoon.

    Their tongues intertwine as they spill their overflowing saliva and move into a deep and intense kiss. As they kiss, Ran and Yuri make obscene noises as they seek each other¡¯s flesh. Their bodies are pressed together, body against body, as if savouring each other¡¯s touch with all their might.

    ¡°Chupu, chupu, Kirishima-kun, chupu, hapu¨C. Kirishima-kun.¡±

    They kiss again and again, and Yuri exhales with a throbbing, debauched expression. She sticks out her tongue and licks Ran¡¯s lips.

    Ran replied to the gesture with a soft smile and rained kisses on Yuri¡¯s lips.

    In the tranquillity of the library, the only sound is that of Ran Kirishima and Yuri Fujiyoshi making love.

    The unique scent of the storeroom ¨C the scent of lilies mixed with the scent of books ¨C is wafting through the air.

    While they¡¯re sharing an intimate kiss, they also took a quick look around, but all they can see is a bookshelf. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re the only two people in the world ¨C a romantic fantasy thates to mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s more than that.¡±

    It¡¯s as if they¡¯re having sex in the school library or something, hidden away.

    They make love behind a bookshelf in the back of the library where no one everes. At first, they just kiss and hug each other, but as the people around them disappear, the emotions and desires they¡¯ve been suppressing rise up like a firestorm.

    At first, it¡¯s just a touch, but gradually it esctes and the young instincts bare their fangs.

    They face their desires honestly and secretly weave the me of love. They¡¯ve only just started dating, and they call each other by their surnames, they skip the name-calling stage and climb the stairs to adulthood. They take each other¡¯s hands and try their best to ¡ª.

    Ran felt a strange sensation run through his lower back.

    In a way, it reminds him of an unhealthy scene, where he¡¯s not doing it with his lover ¨C although he doesn¡¯t think that¡¯s an appropriate expression ¨C but if Ran is simply doing it with a ssmate. Ran is not sure that¡¯s the right word to use.

    The taste of saliva in his mouth, the smell of sweat in the air, the feel of Yuri¡¯s body in a happy embrace. It¡¯s all very exciting and different from any other sex he ever had.

    ¡°..fuwaa¡­Kirishima-kun.¡±

    A thread of light connects the two mouth cavities, and Yuri smiles at him with a cozy expression. A momentter, caught in that soft gaze, Ran¡¯s patience reached its limit.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san!¡±

    Selflessly, he takes Yuri¡¯s lips andces his tongue with hers. She was so happy that she didn¡¯t try to escape the rough kiss, but instead sucked gently on his lips.

    Ran¡¯s body convulsed as he tongue-fucked Yuri¡¯s mouth.

    His grenades contracted and his hips blessed with a tremendous feeling of release.

    Ran was sure he didn¡¯t shake his hips wildly in consideration of Yuri, who was probably feeling the pain of having just lost her virginity. Until he saw her in the storeroom, he hadn¡¯t given her much thought. Now, for some reason, he can¡¯t help but fall in love with Yuri.

    Their tongues intertwined, their entire bodies pressed together, every part of them is touching and rubbing against each other. Ran is able to feel Yuri with her whole body, and now Ran will be able to pour his dense seed into her plump cave.

    ¡°¡ªkuh!¡±

    A beat after Ran¡¯s ejaction, Yuri¡¯s body spasmed in a lovely, jerky way. The strength in her holding limbs, her cave tightens up. Ran¡¯s rod screams in pleasure and twitches happily. Ran has painted the inside of Yuri¡¯s cave ¨C even her cervix ¨C white with his rich genes.

 Chapter 61: Discommunication

    <h4>Chapter 61: Dimunication</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    ¡°Fu¡­I¡­¡­. I had sex with Kirishima-kun¡­..¡±

    In the aftermath of the first experience, Fujiyoshi Yuri was lying on the floor of the library in a limp state ¨C or rather, copsed.

    Her face is a mess with the mixture of tears, snot, and drool, but for Ran, he thinks it¡¯s kinda cute.

    Yuri can¡¯t believe that just a moment ago she was in pain from losing her virginity, and then she climaxed almost at the same time as Ran!

    Once again, Ran was impressed by the power of the ability to increase sensitivity held by the ¡®sexual lunatic¡¯.

    Anyway, if this is Yuri¡¯s first time and she has been messed up so badly, she¡¯s bound to be exhausted.

    Hiding her apple-red face in her arms, Yuri let out a strangeugh: ¡± Nihehe ¡°.

    ¡°It felt good, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Letting out a hot breath, Yuri caught Ran¡¯s face with a passionate gaze.

    The gesture seemed unusually cute and Ran patted Yuri on the head.

    ¡°Nihehe¡±

    As if in response to Ran¡¯s affectionate gesture, Yuri drools happily and rubs against Ran¡¯s arm.

    Yuri¡¯s silky hair tickles Ran¡¯s fingertips and is strangelyforting. After scooping up her fringes and letting them hang down, he reached for her slightly dishevelled twin-tails, gently grabbed them, and rubbed them in his hands.

    When Ran was living a normal school life, he used to think, ¡°What kind of high schooler has twin tails?¡± But when Ran took a closer look at her again, he realized that twin-tailed hair goes well with Yuri.

    She also has a slightly childish and innocent expression. The sweet, deliberately flirtatious dialogue that seems to have been influenced by anime and manga. The pale pink cardigan that seems a bit oundish to match the in sailor suit. The way it¡¯s worn with moe sleeves, as if it were an important matter.

    Everything is so lovely.

    It seems as if Ran gave in to his sexual urges and she fell into the third level at once, but he is convinced that he did the right thing.

    Like Sayaka, she has had very little contact with boys (although Ran himself has ever had any contact with other girls), and he doesn¡¯t remember having any special interest in the opposite sex in his school life. Looking at it this way, Ran wondered how he could have missed out on such a lovely girl.

    While ying with Yuri¡¯s twin tails, Ran nced at her figure again.

    Her ribbons are loose and her twin tails areing undone, but her upper body is almost exactly the same as it was before the act, probably because they made love while still wearing their school uniforms and cardigans.

    She is a quiet, artsy girl, and her skirt, which is stretched to her knees, is beautifully rolled up. Her white thighs, which would never normally be exposed to the outside world, are beautifully exposed.

    Of course, it¡¯s not just her thighs. In addition to the bra, a pair of polka-dot trousers with uneven top and bottom are pulled down from the inner thighs, revealing a beautiful split cave.

    Ran thought it¡¯s a very erotic sight to wear nothing on the lower half of the body, and the girl¡¯s part is exposed. What can he say, although the underwear is quite cute, the only important part is the face hase out plumply, it is also immoral, and it seems to be something strange and erotic.

    Her lower abdomen is such a catastrophe, but from the knees down she is as normal as her upper body. Her ck high socks, which reach just below the knee, her calves, while her heels and toes are tucked quietly into her loafers.

    Ran doesn¡¯t know why such an unbnced scene excites him so much.

    The top half of her body and her feet are the same as those of her ssmates, but the bottom half of her body ¨C only the important hole in her crotch ¨C has been messed up.

    While grasping Yuri¡¯s twin tails, before Ran knew it, his gaze had caught at Yuri¡¯s lower abdomen and it was stuck.

    Yuri¡¯s pussy overflows with thick semen as it twitches and twitches. Ran already had his first ejaction. He should have had plenty of everything out of his desire.

    Ran¡¯s rod slowly but powerfully bes erect.

    ¡°¡­.Fujiyoshi-san¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡¡What¡¯s wrong, Kirishima-kun? Your face is scary. ¡ª- Hey! I¡¯ve just ejacted so much. Wait, I¡¯m not ready yet¡­ Wait, please, Kirishima-kun!¡¡If you put something like that in me now. I¡¯m really going to go crazy.¡±

    Her screams fell on deaf ears as Ran thrust his hips into her cave, which was still spilling a waterfall of white.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done! I¡¯m still¡­ ah! Wait, don¡¯t move, oh no!¡¡Don¡¯t move, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ¡ª-!¡±

    A hard erect rod is pushed into her sensitive cave.

    The recoil caused a flood of semen to flow out of her. Yuri turns her body upside down with a jolt.

    ¡°Wait, oh!¡¡Wait, oh, wait, wait, wait!¡¡Oh, no, no, no!¡¡No, no, no, no. ¡ª-!!¡±

    Not quite a cartoon voice, but a girlish, clear, high-pitched voice, Yuri makes a lovely scream. However, this only served to arouse Ran¡¯s desire to reproduce.

    Looking at Yuri, who is shaking her loose twin-tails, Ran gently takes her lips. The kisses rain down on her, but Ran doesn¡¯t stop shaking his hips. As she does so, he pours her hot semen into Yuri¡¯s womb.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡±

    The blinding light burned her eyes through her eyelids.

    Yuri¡¯s body felt heavy. She tried to put some strength into her hips, to jump up with her usual vigour, but a strange weariness engulfed her and she couldn¡¯t do it.

    Holding her head in a daze, Yuri applied a healing spell to herself. With no training inbat, Yuri¡¯s healing magic didn¡¯t relieve the exhaustion and drowsiness, but the fever-likessitude and the strange sensation that consumed the depths of her stomach quickly disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°¡­ ummm? I must have slept wrong again. ¡­¡­¡±

    Stretching out her arms and sighing prettily, Yuri rolled over.

    She felt a chilly sensation on her cheeks and shoulders. Feeling ufortable on the hard floor, Yuri¡¯s eyes widened.

    With a movement that made her want to ask what had happened to thenguid feeling she had just experienced, she sat up quickly. While supporting her wobbly head with her hands, Yuri looked around and her face turned bright red as she remembered what had happenedst night.

    ¡°¡­¡­ah, that¡¯s right. Yesterday I climbed the stairs to adulthood.¡±

    It was her first hug, her first kiss and her first-time having sex. And without giving her any time to soak up the afterglow, she was tortured to the hilt in her sensitive cave that had just cum.

    For Yuri, who was experiencing everything for the first time, after sex was a little too stimting.

    It¡¯s not that Ran haven¡¯t yed with her, adding with her under the influence of erotic cartoons, but Yuri never had anything go deep into her, and she never thought that Ran will be that rough with her.

    ¡°But it was really good.¡±

    Yuri will never forget the look on Ran¡¯s face the moment they finished having sex for the second time.

    It was sexier and cuter than any wise face she had ever seen in any hi manga. And what¡¯s more, when she thinks of a boy making that kind of face when he had sex with her, she can¡¯t help but feel happy, embarrassed, and all kinds of other emotions. In a word ¨C it was great.

    She didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to take the time to immerse herself in her own pleasure, but if Ran looked that happy, then that was enough to satisfy Yuri.

    Yuri would have liked to illustrate it and leave it behind while the memory is still vivid, but for some reason she feels like it would be a shame to turn Ran¡¯s ¨C her beloved ssmate¡¯s ¨C happy face into a picture that anyone could see. She doesn¡¯t feel like painting it.

    (Note: surprisingly wholesome?!)

    She once saw a TV programme where a man who had seen a spectacr view that moved him to tears said that he wanted to keep it in his memories, not take a picture of it. Yuri wondered if this was the same kind of feeling, and she wondered if it was a bit rude. Yuri¡¯s feeling ispletely different from the feeling she has for the scenery she doesn¡¯t photograph. Yuri¡¯s feeling of bewilderment is simply a desire for exclusivity. There is no need topare the two. A spectacr view and a scene at its peak are two very different things. But all in all for her, they are the same thing.

    Yuri¡¯s cheeks rx softly as she thinks about trivial things.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she took the empty bottle from under the desk. After a quick look around, she slips down her polka-dot shorts, presses the tip of the bottle against her skirt, feeling slightly superior to what she was doing yesterday. Her hips shudder with pleasure.

    (Note: I take it back)

    Eventually when she was done, her face flushed with pleasure, as she rolled the bottle of golden liquid under the desk.

    As she rubbed her eyes sleepily and let out a madugh, rememberingst night¡¯s act, Yuri¡¯s chuuni-chuuni sensor detected a faint presence approaching from the corridor.

    She hurriedly put back her squishy face like a maiden in love, coughed once, and then turned to face the approaching presence.

    ¡°Good morning, Fujiyoshi-san. I see you did not return to your roomst night.¡±

    Emi Otomezaki, the object of Yuri¡¯s attention sensor, appears with her usual smile, her long ck hair that reaches her back fluttering.

    Emi smiles with a carefree smile, she rubbed her eyes, which were tear-stained from sleepiness, and let out a small sigh as she sat next to Yuri.

    There was a sweet scent in the air, and Yuri couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.¡ª

    Even the smell of her own sex is too close forfort. Yuri wonders if Emi will notice the smell of cum wafting from Yuri.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t do anything wrong ¨C I mean, if I had, I would have been in troublest night ¨C but for some reason I feel strangely guilty.¡±

    Yuri blinked her eyes and sweat dripped from her nervousness, but whether she knew it or not, Emi kept a soft smile on her face and looked at Yuri¡¯s.

    After a while, she stood up and hugged Yuri tightly.

    ¡°Eh, Emirin?¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san¡±

    The soft breasts that have grown so well were pressed against her breasts, and Yuri couldn¡¯t help but drool and say, ¡°Ghehehe¡±.

    Yuri has climbed the stairs to adulthood as a girl, but she can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s be a habit. She has a habit of projecting herself onto the main character at every turn and having a lot of fun with her friends ¨C the saga of the rotten girl.

    Soothed by Emi¡¯s limbs, Yuri shows her usual everyday face. After gazing at such a pure, innocent and childlike face, Emi lowered her eyebrows as if she was troubled by something.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san. Are you facing trouble?¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. Nothing at all. If I had to say, I¡¯d say I¡¯m overwhelmed by the fact that I¡¯m in a situation where it¡¯s very difficult to keep my wits about me when I¡¯m being hugged by the lovely, soft Emirin.¡±

    Indeed, if Yuri were asked if she was pushing herself, and she would say she wasn¡¯t, she would be lying.

    But it¡¯s not just Yuri, it¡¯s all of her ssmates. Suddenly summoned to a strange world, half forced to undergobat training, in an inorganic world without any entertainment, this situation to live only to return to the original world by defeating the demon king. In all honesty, there isn¡¯t a single person who isn¡¯t overwhelmed. It is a miracle that none of them have gone mad.

    Anyway, such is the case with Emi, who is in the same situation.

    It¡¯s not a question they need to ask themselves again.

    What Emi is talking about is something else.

    Emi must have noticed the scent of boys ¨C or perhaps semen ¨C wafting from Yuri.

    And she ¨C Emi ¨C probably thinks that while Yuri was asleep, she was forcibly or secretly raped or used as a sex toy without permission.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed it yourself, but ¡­¡­ Fujiyoshi-san is a cutie.¡±

    She puts her hand on Yuri¡¯s shoulder and they face each other. Their gazes momentarily intersect, but Emi quickly looks away.

    ¡°When a boy first met you, they thought you were a normal girl, and the boys started to get close with you BUT there have been times when the boys around you have been turned off by the fantasies that havee out of your head!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emi. I know you don¡¯t have any bad intentions, but if you dig up any more of my ck history, I¡¯ll probably lose zero life points¡­¡­¡±

    While saying ¡°uggohh¡±, Yuri presses her hands to Emi¡¯s chest area. Because of the hug, Yuri¡¯s hands are sandwiched between Emi¡¯s breasts, but she doesn¡¯t have the mental space to enjoy the feeling right now.

    ¡°I know that boys at my age ¨C including me ¨C sneak around. But Fujiyoshi-san is a lovely girl. ¡­So please, don¡¯t do anything that would make you feel bad about your body¡­¡­.¡±

    Emi¡¯s hand on Yuri¡¯s shoulder shakes slightly.

    But contrary to Emi¡¯s expectation, what Yuri felt was different. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s been forced into it by someone she doesn¡¯t even know. It¡¯s the semen of a loved one who made love with her and wanted to have it poured into her cave.

    How much easier it would have been if Yuri could have said to Emi ¨C face to face.

    Yuri¡¯s emotions are so mixed up that no words cane out.

    Maybe it¡¯s her reservedness towards Emi, maybe it¡¯s the regret that she gave up her first time as a maiden after one night of lust, or maybe it¡¯s just that she can¡¯t put together the right words to convince Emi.

    Feeling Emi¡¯s embrace all around her, Yuri is unable to say anything.

    However, if she keeps quiet about it, it will only cause Emi to be heartbroken because of her unnecessary worry.

    There was no need to make Emi feel hurt or anxious because of Yuri¡¯s selfishness.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not that easy, and I¡¯ll be careful from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Fujiyoshi-san?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as hurt as you think, Emirin. I¡¯d rather not have Emirin worry about me because of me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    Emi was about to say something, but the words never left her mouth and were swallowed quietly in the back of her throat.

    Emi had seen ¨C or rather, realized.

    She saw in her eyes that Yuri¡¯s expression was not one of pretence or vanity, but one of a maiden in love. And what it means, Emi has guessed.

    Emi¡¯s face clouded momentarily at the truth of Yuri¡¯s behaviour.

    However, Yuri did not notice the change in Emi.

    And what¡¯s more ¨C she didn¡¯t even need to notice anymore.

 Chapter 61.1: Side Story Number 10

    <h4>Chapter 61.1: Side Story Number 10</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    Ex-10 big is better than small.

    There is a saying thatrge is also small.

    It¡¯s not difficult to understand. To put it simply, big things can also serve small things.

    Ran doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong. Although there are limits, most things ¨C unless they have to be the right size, or having limited storage space or needed to take them somewhere else ¨C it will feel more convenient with big ones than small ones.

    It¡¯s in Japanese thinking, but it also has good value. For the same price ¨C and the same kind of thing ¨C Ran is confident more people would choose the big ones than the small ones.

    But wait a minute.

    Is it really the case that the bigger something is, the better it is?

    Isn¡¯t it possible for something small topete with something big? ¨CIsn¡¯t it time to say, ¡°Small is good¡±?

    In fact, it is wrong to evenpare things in terms of size.

    Big or small, what great is great. That¡¯s all that matters.

    A chopping board is no substitute for a water balloon, but a water balloon cannot be used in ce of a chopping board either.

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s wrong with Shirayuki. ¡­¡­ You don¡¯t get anything if you keep staring at me with those feverish eyes.¡±

    The girl from the track and field team, who gently hides her t breasts while making a cute squealing sound. Shirayuki Saki, is currently on the bed in Ran¡¯s room, exposing her bare skin. She has a healthy tannedplexion and is sweating profusely, which makes her look very sexy.

    A drop of sweat drips down Shirayuki¡¯s neck, slowly dripping to her corbone. Ran can see the trajectory of the sweats in his eyes.Ran then proceeds to lick around Saki¡¯s body again.

    Ran twirls his fingers through her short, silky hair, which she has kept girlish, but with an emphasis on ease of movement, and gently strokes her cheek. In response to the sudden contact, her pretty eyes narrowed softly.

    Ran can¡¯t hide his excitement at the feel of her bare, absorbing skin.

    After looking at Saki, who was wiggling her hips and letting out a sweet voice. Ran huffed and brought her face closer to his.

    The smell of Saki¡¯s scent stimtes Ran¡¯s sexual desire. The sweet and sour scent of soap and sweat mixed with the unique scent of Saki is addictive.

    He twirls his fingers in her short, silky hair and scrunches it as if he were loving a cat. Her hair is tousled by a ssmate of the opposite sex, and she has a depraved expression on her face. The way she nces at Ran is so cute that it arouses his sexual urge.

    He gulped and blew on her earlobe. He was about to kiss her lightly on her slightly tinted cheek when he noticed a steely stareing from behind him.

    With his lips barely touching her cheek, Ran tilted his face to bring the owner of the gaze into view.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he sees a female ssmate, who is as healthy as Saki, looking down at Ran with a mushy face.

    But Ran¡¯s gaze quickly drops from her face. Her skin is tanned in a simr way to that of Shirayuki¡¯s, but the word ¡®body¡¯ is inadequate to describe her limbs.

    Ran had referred to Saki¡¯s breasts as t earlier, but the twin mounds that towered over her chest were¡­far from being t, ttened or smooth.

    It must be a habit. Herrge melons are emphasised by the way her arms are folded under her breasts. Her youthful skin is soft and supple.

    It¡¯s not just the size of her breasts, of course, but also the curve of her breasts, the softness of her well-muscled but seductive lower abdomen, and her brown thighs that make your heart skip a beat just looking at them.

    Her body is not only sexually arousing but also well-bnced and well-proportioned. She is a little tall for a girl, but that only adds to the beauty of her body.

    ¡°¡­.. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here, but Ran only adores Ms.Snow White.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Come on, Kanami,e on.¡±

    ¡°Hump¡­¡±

    He looked at Kanami, who turned her face away as if she was sulking. Ran scratches his cheek. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ran embraced Saki¡¯s frame and moved directly to Kanami¡¯s side.

    Her eyes deliberately turn away, catching Ran momentarily, but Kanami immediately turns her gaze away from him.

    Anyway, her mouth is soft and loose, and she is sniffling, as if in anticipation. It¡¯s very funny to see her fidgeting and picking at the sheets, while she reacts in a tsundere kind of way.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to put me in a better mood.¡±

    ¡°Oh..¡±

    Kanami doesn¡¯t even try to run away, she just turns her face away. Ran hugs her by the shoulders and pokes at herrge, growing melon.

    Kanami¡¯s swaying breasts swallow up Ran¡¯s fingertips and then softly pop back.

    Kanami is still sulking. Her cheeks are slightly tinted, proving that she is not disgusted or angry with Ran¡¯s actions. She is honest and straightforward. She is usually a serious student, but if Ran doesn¡¯t give her any attention, she gets angry and sulks, which is adorable.

    After kneading Kanami¡¯s breasts for a while, Kanami finally turned her head towards Ran.

    Ran smiled back at Kanami, who gave him an exquisitely embarrassed and sultry look, then opened his arms and hugged the two athletic girls who were sitting on the bed.

    ¡°Kanami, Saki!¡±

    ¡°Hyah!¡±

    ¡°Wa!¡±

    Caressing the fresh, absorbent skin, Ran buries his face in their breasts. A soft sweet scent wafts through the air, and both cheeks are blessed with different textures.

    His left cheek is stroked by a gently sweaty tit and a modestly swollen peach bud. On his right cheek, is the perfect amount of sticity and softness ¨C the perfect kendo club tits.

    There are many words to describe the two kinds of feeling. Angels and goddesses, chocte bs and chocte truffles ¨C and chopping boards and water balloons.

    You can¡¯t really put a premium on these two types of happiness.

    There is no such thing as too big or too small for a girl¡¯s tits.

    They are both fascinating and wonderful things.

    ¡°Hi, yaa! Kiririn, you¡¯re smoldering kisses!¡±

    (TL: Nickname for Ran by Saki)

    ¡°Ra, Ran, Don¡¯t move too much. I don¡¯t know, it just makes me feel weird¡­¡­.¡±

    Ran rubs his cheeks against the angel¡¯s chopping board and buries his face in the goddess¡¯s water balloon. The sound of their heartbeats bouncing together is soothing, and Ran¡¯s passions are quietly building.

    Yes ¨C the reason why Ran has taken the trouble to invite Kanami and Saki this time. Not simply because he wanted to savour the tanned physique of his ssmate.

    Of course, he was interested in a healthy, well-toned body, but more than that.

    ¡°I wanted to taste an angel and a goddess at the same time.¡±

    Ran mumbled something quietly so they wouldn¡¯t hear him, and then he starts to taste Kanami¡¯s tits, he uses his tongue to taste deeper the protruding parts of her firm breasts, savouring the soft flesh as much as he can.

    While he¡¯s sucking on Kanami¡¯s tits, he doesn¡¯t forget to rub his cheeks against Saki¡¯s nipples.

    Feeling a modest girl¡¯s nipples on Ran¡¯s cheek, while sucking on his ssmate¡¯s tits without a care in the world, as if Ran were ying breastfeeding. It¡¯s a wonderful ¨C and very luxurious ¨C situation to be sandwiched between two normally ipatible entities.

    ¡°Damn, Kanami¡¯s tits are so delicious!¡±

    ¡°Yes, ¡­¡­, ah, nyah! If you¡¯re that rough with me, I¡¯m going to¡ª¡±

    Ran took his face off Saki¡¯s tits and buried his face in Kanami¡¯s tits. Ran hugs Kanami¡¯s dazzlingly toned body and sucks on Kanami¡¯s tits, making a nice sound.

    The sweat-soaked skin bounces in the mouth, and the tongue is blessed with the sensation of a crunchy bulge/swelling.

    As if one wasn¡¯t enough, Ran pulls up a second melon and sucks on it as well.

    After twirling the two lovely nipples with his tongue, Ran bit into the firm flesh of the breast.

    ¡°No, no, no! You can¡¯t have two at the same time!¡±

    The content of the words seems to be full ofints, but the words are not full of strength. If Kanami is sincerely disgusted or offended with her fighting spirit, rejecting a lustful Ran would be easier than twisting a baby¡¯s hand.

    But since Kanami¡¯s character is the type that would not hurt a newborn baby. It might be rather difficult to get into such a barbaric thing as twisting a newborn¡¯s hand, but anyway.

    If Kanami doesn¡¯t really want to, then all Ran can do is bully her as much as she wants.

    Forgetting about the angel he had been rubbing his cheeks against so enthusiastically earlier, Ran begins to y with the goddess¡¯ treasures with single-minded devotion.

    He tastes the luscious body of a high school girl with all his might and fills his mouth with Kanami¡¯s tits. Even though she has big youthful breasts, she doesn¡¯t produce breast milk, but her fresh and healthy breasts take the boy¡¯s heart to a state of happiness just by their texture.

    Pushing Kanami¡¯s rxed body down on the bed, Ran res at her physique once again.

    Kanami, whose tits had been violently fucked,y back on the bed, breathing hotly.

    In the moonlight, her pale brown skin contrasts lusciously with the moonlight and her tan, giving her an air of danger.

    Her dark hair, unravelled by the roughness of the act, clings to her sweaty forehead in a strangely attractive way.

    ¡°¡­Ra..Ran.¡±

    Kanami, who has beenpletely reduced to a hell of pleasure ¨C or should Ran says heaven in this case ¨C calls out her beloved¡¯s name in a demanding voice.

    Kanami has a rather stern and dignified appearance, but in front of the boy she loves she is a healthy and loving girl.

    Kanami¡¯s girlish nature is something that only Ran can see, and it makes him tingle.

    Ran is excited to see Kanami¡¯s pussy, which is sopping wet and spilling sweet saliva. Just as he was about to ce his dick where it belonged, a brown-skinned arm tightened around his lower abdomen.

    ¡°Alright¡­. Kana-chan has to rest for a while now. You have to look after me too, Kiririn.¡±

    Ran, whose heart was stolen by a goddess, was caught by an angel.

    The t of her bosom clings to him with a defenceless exposed back. The sweet scent of sweat drifted through the air, and Ran couldn¡¯t help but snort.

    She is well-muscled, but her arms are soft and thin, and they wrap around his lower abdomen. He was ready to ravish Kanami¡¯s pussy, but the sudden contact with Saki made Ran shift his attention to Saki.

    The half-erect dick is tightly bent and tightly attached to Sakis¡¯ arm around her lower abdomen. The girl¡¯s arm is soaked with sweat and retains a smooth feel, and Ran¡¯s dick kisses her arm. Ran¡¯s hips tremble as the sensitive tip meets the fine texture of her skin.

    When Saki¡¯s arm caresses him, his dick pees out a clear liquid in delight.

    Noticing that her arms have be damp, she breathes into Ran¡¯s earlobe.

    The arm that was released from Ran waist immediately went to Ran¡¯s lower abdomen and went straight to pinching the most sensitive part of Ran¡¯s body.

    ¡°Wow, Kiririn is really hot here.¡±

    As she says this, Saki¡¯s fingers carefully twirl around Ran¡¯s fully erect dick.

    The flesh of her hand cupped the stem as her fingers attacked the tip.

    After a few moments, she leaned over Ran¡¯s back and began a slow back and forth motion with her hands on his dick.

    ¡°Sa, Saki!¡±

    She hugs him from behind. The warmth of Saki¡¯s body against his back is soothing.

    As she starts to rub on Ran¡¯s dick, her nipples rub against his back. She then buries her face in his neck and kisses him passionately. She is breathing down his neck and a strange feeling of pleasure runs down his spine.

    On his back, Ran can feel Saki¡¯s smooth tits and her well-toned t stomach. And in front of Ran is the figure of Kanami, who exhalesnguidly while exposing her magnificent breasts as if to show them off.

    Feeling the angel¡¯s chopping board on his back while looking at the goddess¡¯ water balloon. The two temptations, ipatible under normal circumstances, stir up excitement.

    Ran¡¯s dick wasn¡¯t able to insert, even though Kanami¡¯s pussy is right in front of him, exposed and unprotected. But his pussy is enjoying Saki¡¯s handjob.

    The sensation of being rushed makes Ran¡¯s need to ejacte much more intense.

    The sight of his ssmate¡¯s body, the soft touch of Saki¡¯s hand, the feeling of the two-bosom pressed against his back, and the sweet kiss on his neck over and over again.

    All of this heightens and fuels Ran¡¯s sexual desire.

    ¡°Ran, I¡¯m on¡­¡­. I¡¯ve reached my limit ¡­..¡±

    After a short period of heat release, Kanami finally regained herself and sat up on the bed.

    Perhaps it is because Kanami has been left alone for a while. Her cunt is still a mess, but her face, which had been so rxed, is now filled with straight-up lust. It was a return to the usual Kanami with a little bit of sex appeal.

    Kanami¡¯s cheeks stain with inferiority and she lets out a hot breath. She opens her mouth, coated with saliva, and seals it tightly around Ran¡¯s mouth.

    Kanami¡¯s sweat-soaked, obscenely voured limbs wrap themselves around Ran¡¯s body from the front.

    Ran was hugged from behind by a smooth athletic girl, and from the front by a big-breasted kendo girl.

    The heat of her body is so high that it almost makes steame out of her body.

    The girl¡¯s scent fills his nose, and Ran can¡¯t help but feel a little nosebleed.

    The sucking bare skin entwines and entwines ¨C the bodies of Kanami and Saki envelop Ran¡¯s physique.

    His oral cavity is overrun with Kanami¡¯s tongue and saliva, while his neck is kissed by Saki.

    The handjobs, embraces and kisses are so intense that Ran can barely contain his ejaction.

    Two people making love so intensely that it feels like a kind of hell. But this situation is not like hell or any other unrelieved apocalypse. The end result is far from hell ¨C it¡¯s absolute pleasure that will make Ran think it¡¯s heaven.

    I want to insert it.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Kanami or Saki. Ran wanted to release all of his growing desire and fill his beloved ssmate¡¯s womb with his rich genes.

    Anyway, it is not the vaginal wall that wraps around Ran¡¯s dick, but the girl¡¯s hands.

    If Ran thinks of a high school girl¡¯s raw hand job, Ran must be in the best situation at the moment, but once he remembers the satisfaction of pouring semen into a girl¡¯s pussy, he can no longer get true satisfaction from anything else.

    It¡¯s more urate to say that Ran wanted to satisfy his reproductive needs rather than obtain sexual pleasure.

    After a long, deep kiss, Kanami¡¯s face turns into one of depravity. She licks Ran¡¯s mouth with her tongue, her dignified demeanourpletely gone.

    Kanami is filled with lust and wants everything from Ran. She must have been holding back a long time ago. Even though they embraced, kissed, and exchanged mouthfuls of saliva, Kanami¡¯s desire was still unfulfilled.

    Her cave drools on the sheets, making them soggy and wet.

    In this situation, Ran is not so foolish as to not know what Kanami wants.

    ¡°Give me¡­¡­. I want you to put your dick inside me.¡±

    Forgetting that Saki¡¯s hands were entwined, Ran thrust his hips up into Kanami¡¯s pussy as hard as he could.

    A momentter, the warmth of Saki¡¯s body was released, and a hotter sensation blessed Ran¡¯s dick.

    Kanami¡¯s scream is heard and once again Ran¡¯s lips are sealed by Kanami¡¯s.

    The smell of the girl is so intoxicating that Ran can feel Kanami filling inside his mouth. Thest stronghold is broken.

    Ran¡¯s patience reaches its limit as he is swallowed from tip to root by Kanami¡¯s plump pussy.

    ¡°Uh-oh. Oh, my God, Kanami!¡±

    ¡°Nya, haaa ¡ª-!¡¡Ran¡¯s¡­ Ran¡¯s¡­My stomach¡¯s in knots!¡±

    Kanami¡¯s pussy was covered in a thick white slime.

    Ran thought it¡¯s a bit pathetic that it explodes the moment it¡¯s inserted, though. Kanami¡¯s pussy was filled with her beloved¡¯s semen, and she looked very happy.

    Pulling her pussy out of the white slime, Kanami dives backwards onto the bed.

    Lying on her back, Kanami stroked her lower abdomen with satisfaction, looking lovingly in her eyes.

    ¡°I ejacted¡­.. into your pussy. Thank you for making me ejacte so much.¡±

    The man who had poured so much of his gic love into her gave him words of gratitude with a satisfied face.

    This is not the same as the fulfilment of reproductive needs ¨C it is a feeling of happiness from the bottom of the heart, and Ran felt a warmth deep in his chest.

    The feeling of tremendous satisfaction and the bliss of having satisfied a girl is almost enough to distract him, but another stare he felt on his back reactivated his desire to reproduce.

    Looking back, Ran sees the t-chested track girl sucking on her finger with a slightly sultry look on her face.

    She looks at Ran with a demanding gaze. The pink nipple on her toned body rises shyly, and her plump cave grows out like a high school girl¡¯s. She was twitching and twitching as if she couldn¡¯t wait.

    ¡°¡­.. Kiririn. You can do that with me too, right?¡±

    She is the idol girl of the ss who looks up at Ran and spoils him with her peckishness.

    After being soothed by the pampering gestures of Saki, Ran hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to make love to you both all night long.¡±

    He hugged her and smiled at her as he looked over at Kanami.

    It was going to be a long and productive night, Ran thought to himself.

 Chapter 61.2: Sadogashima Sayaka is Cute

    <h4>Chapter 61.2: Sadogashima Sayaka is Cute</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    Taking a break frombat training, while walking through the corridors of the royal pce, Sayaka let out a small sigh of sadness.

    ¡°Lately, Ran has been indifferent to me.¡±

    No, it would be a misnomer to say that he doesn¡¯t care about Sayaka.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he keeps his distance from me, or that he doesn¡¯t see me when I visit him at night.¡±

    It¡¯s not every night, but once every few days or so, Sayaka would go to Ran¡¯s room or Ranes to Sayaka¡¯s room.

    When a man and a woman who love each other ¨C and are both high school students in the midst of their reproductive years ¨C are alone in a locked room in the middle of the night, it¡¯s easy to imagine what can happen. There is only one thing that two people like to do in the middle of the night.

    If Sayaka, who has such a sex life, were toin that Ran hasn¡¯t been paying attention to hertely, she would be inundated with criticism from many quarters.

    If Sayaka had seen someoneining like that before she went out with Ran, she would have been jealous for sure.

    In addition to the fact that it¡¯s great to be able to go out with the person you love, it¡¯s also great to have sex with the boy you also truly love.

    For those who don¡¯t have it, what more could they ask for?

    Anyway, once Sayaka was actually in that situation, her jealousypletely dissipated.

    Once they are satisfied, they want more. When a girl goes out with the boy she loves, the girl would want to spend more time with him. The more time she spends with him, the more she wants to have physical contact with him. And if that doesn¡¯t satisfy, one could even cross the line.

    In the case of Sayaka, she began to be conscious of each other after confessing her love for him, and they went to school together, chatted during break time, texted until midnight, talked on freemunication apps, met together on holidays, went to each other¡¯s rooms, and stayed overnight without hesitation. All the best things about her youth, such as ¡ª-were wiped away, and Sayaka ran from confession to kissing to unemotional sex. She don¡¯t really care about lust or anything, but anyway.

    After all, when you are with someone you love, you want him to be yours, you want to be exclusive, and above all, you want to be with him when you want to see him.

    The idea of being able to see Ran only in the middle of the night ¨C and only when her schedule allows ¨C is a good one, but it still makes Sayaka feel a little lonely.

    Sayaka is also a girl ¨C a young flower girl in high school.

    Her body and mind are looking for a boy, and even more so when she has the perfect guy in front of her. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s in heat every day of the year, and she¡¯s not satisfied with just having sex.

    ¡°I want to feel close to you, and I want to touch you in a way that is not just sexual.¡±

    ¡°I want to spend time with you at a distance where we can feel each other¡¯s body heat, the sound of our heartbeats and even our breath.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­, but as it is now, that¡¯s not going to happen either.¡±

    If they were normal high school sweethearts, they would be able to see each other whenever they wanted to and keep in touch whenever they wanted to.

    But Sayaka can¡¯t do that.

    Even on nights when she is desperate to see him, she can¡¯t even see him because she has no way to contact him. She can¡¯t even hear his voice over the phone.

    That¡¯s what makes Sayaka so frustrated right now.

    She is unable to grasp the events that would be easy to achieve if she were in love with a normal ssmate.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Kirishima-kun for months.¡±

    It¡¯s not only about the desire to see her beloved in the sun, clearly and distinctly. She wanted to see and make love to Ran all night.

    Anyway, it¡¯s not going to happen.

    Thinking that the break time was almost over, Sayaka changed her mind, thinking that she should suppress her growing worries, be patient and concentrate on herbat training.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll just wash my face first.¡±

    Thevatory is far from here and a bit dirty, so she decided to go to thevatory near the bathrooms.

    At this time, Sayaka¡¯s ssmate Aya Mikoshiba filled the bathtub with hot water. If Sayaka doesn¡¯t go into the bathroom, she¡¯ll never see him.

    With that in mind, Sayaka proceeded to thergemunal bath.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    After making love to Aya Mikoshiba while preparing for the night (using infinite magic to increase her energy), Ran stretched out and opened the door to the bathhouse.

    It¡¯s always good to see a girl with big tits, tanned and brown from daily training, covered in cum.

    Anyway, it¡¯s also true that Ran feels like he¡¯s in a rut these days.

    In addition to the fact that she is the only saint who has the skill to make Ran¡¯s dick continuously erect and also has a lot of free time during the day, Aya and Ran have been together quite a few times and have been able to make out with each other as much as possible.

    When a person is satisfied, greedes out. Aya Mikoshiba, a bitchy delinquent girl who was difficult to touch or even speak to before her transition, but after hugging each other every day like this, exchanging lips and tongues, and squeezing her firm, lustrous breasts, a different kind of desire sprouts up.

    Of course, Aya¡¯s body is sexy, and Ran is definitely notining about what he¡¯s doing with her. When you¡¯ve had a big meal, you want something a little lighter. It¡¯s nice to have something a little salty in the middle of a sweet treat. Ran likes to have some variety. In the meantime, he¡¯ll stop here, because no matter how much he argues, his vulgar inner self will onlye out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who I¡¯m going to fuck tonight. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had the pleasure of enjoying Saki¡¯s upper-crust body, or maybe I¡¯d like to use Kanami as a hug pillow because of her big tits.¡±

    With the sports girl that Ran fantasizes, who is spoiled on the bed. Ran drools goofily.

    Both of them have recently be even more golden brown thanks to their training, and Ran is looking forward to colouring them with a thick, white cum milk.

    But Sayaka is hard to beat. She is a little bit special, so she can¡¯t do the hard stuff like bukkake or vacuum sucking, which is a pity but she does give you the feeling that you¡¯re making love to her, which is a different kind of excitement to the other girls.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that she is superior or inferior, but I do miss her¡±

    And white girls with small breasts are rare.

    When Ran went to the bathroom to wash his face and change his mind, he saw a familiar coloured training uniform and let out a strange cry.

    ¡°!!!! Well, Sayaka, thank goodness¡­..it was a close call¡­¡­¡±

    Ran¡¯s heart leapt in a moment of fear and rm.

    What would have happened if it had been a boy, let alone a girl who had not yet been controlled by his skill?

    The disguise is deceptive to Sakuya and Hibiki, including Aya, but Sayaka is aware of it. As long as Ran is not able to make eye contact with others, he might be able to get away with it, but not if he is dealing with an appraiser like Megane.

    It¡¯s really a chilling experience.

    Ran stalemated in a behavioural pose, coughed once and then he settled in as if nothing had happened.

    As Sayaka stares at Ran with a puzzled look on her face, Ran struggles to think of what to say to her.

    ¡°Well, well, well, Sayaka¡­¡­.This weird pose? I just did it because I was stunned, there was no deeper meaning to it.¡±

    ¡°Kirishima-kun.¡±

    As if to interrupt his unintelligible plea, Sayaka walks up to Ran with the graceful steps of a dancer.

    He stared at her from the distance of her breath, then with a fluid motion, she wrapped her arms around Ran¡¯s neck and stretched. Before Ran canprehend what¡¯s happening, Sayaka presses her body against Ran and gives him a sweet kiss on the mouth.

    The soft touch activated all his nerves and he finally understood what had happened to him.

    While Ran is trying to understand, a simple questiones to mind: ¡°why did this happen?¡± It¡¯s not that surprising that she kissed him instead of greeting him, since he and Sayaka have been doing more than kissing.

    ¡°Sayaka, Sayaka! I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, but we¡¯re in a corridor and if anyone saw the saints and the butler kissing, it would be bad in a different way.¡±

    As if in response to Ran¡¯s words, Sayaka released her lips and quickly pulled away from Ran¡¯s body.

    She looked away awkwardly, her eyes meeting his through her sses. She opened and closed her mouth a little, as if she wanted to say something, and then, as if she had made up her mind, she walked up to Ran.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun. Is this a good time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m totally fine, but what about you?At this time of night, I think they¡¯re still out there gettingbat training¡ª.¡±

    Before he could finish, Sayaka squeezed Ran¡¯s hand and hurried down the corridor. Like a parent being dragged along by a child at a festival, Ran is being dragged along by Sayaka.

    For a moment, Ran braced himself for the possibility that he would be taken to a training ground crowded with his ssmates, but there was no way Sayaka would take the initiative to do something so reckless and inconvenient for him.

    As Ran pondered where he was going, Sayaka walked to a small room in the pce ¨C a door marked ¡®Equipment Storage¡¯. Sayaka looked around and then stopped quietly. After patting her t chest and taking a breath, Sayaka opened the door to the equipment storage room and beckoned Ran toe in.

    Her eyes are softly narrowed through her sses, and she silently appeals for something. There is no malice or hostility in her expression.

    Thest suspicion that she was being manipted or tricked by someone disappeared and Ran decided to follow Sayaka¡¯s lead.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Kirishima-kun.¡±

    A momentter, the door to the storage room is closed by Sayaka¡¯s hand. As soon as Ran was distracted by the disturbing sound of the nking, something soft pressed against his body and he was driven back to the wall.

    ¡°Sa, Sayaka?¡±

    ¡°¡­.. Kirishima-kun. I like it.¡±

    She puts her arms behind his back and hugs his body tightly. She rubs her cheek against the breastte wrapped in the butler¡¯s uniform and rests her weight on Ran¡¯s body with a look of relief.

    Sayaka feels the warmth of her beloved¡¯s body, and her cheeks rx. Two high school students who love each other are alone in a small closed room. There is a window, but the nk is covered with a reddish-brown rust, indicating that no one has touched it for a long time.

    Ran takes a kind of steel and put it against the wall

    When the room ispletely closed off from the outside, Ran and Sayaka both let go of their bodies and exchange heated nces.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun. I have wanted to see you for so long.¡±

    ¡°un¡±

    ¡°The only time I can see you is at night, and that¡¯s only when your schedule fits. If I wanted to go and see you, I often refrained from doing so because I was afraid that you would be with another girl.¡±

    She looks at him with a feverish, but kind look in her eyes. Sayaka purses her lips in a tight line.

    ¡°I thought it would be wrong to go to see you for anything other than sex¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±

    He stroked the cheek of the downcast Sayaka and softly rxed his mouth. Ran picked up a tuft of hair that hangs around her shoulders and gave it a gentle squeeze.

    Watching Sayaka¡¯s cheeks tint slightly, Ran carefullybed her fringes with his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see you, but it¡¯s the opposite. But even without that reason, I know what it¡¯s like to want to see you. It¡¯s not just sex that makes you love someone, Sayaka taught me that before.¡±

    It was on the night of Valentine¡¯s Day, when Sayaka and Ran were chatting about trivial things and picking up some tea cakes, that Ran was reminded of the obvious.

    Compared to the sweet and sour experience that a normal high school couple spins, which are tens or hundreds of steps behind the tripod. A girl confesses her love to him, when they are alone, they have natural conversation, they see the same things in the same ce, they listen to the same stories as theyugh together. This is the first time Ran, who has made love to his ssmates only through sex, experiences a sweet and sour moment.

    They were happy just to be together, happy just to see each other¡­ they have experienced such a happy moment that they felt as if these ordinary words were a special expression of emotion prepared for them.

    Ran stroke Sayaka¡¯s forehead and hug her body close to his chest.

    Her breasts are bby and her limbs are thin ¨C they look like they could break if Ran just hugged them ¨C but Ran can still feel the girly curves and softness of her limbs, which is really endearing.

    A breath of air on Sayaka¡¯s neck sends a shiver down her spine. Her heartbeat beats in time with the meekness, and her body temperature rises, spreading over the entire surface of her body.

    Maybe it¡¯s because just a few minutes ago she was inbat training, moving her body ¡ª In addition to the sweet scent of a girl¡¯s hair and armpits, there is a sweet and sour scent of youth in the air.

    Sayaka had once said that there are other ways to make love besides sex, which is cool, but asking high school boys in the throes of puberty to put up with this situation would be a terrible thing to do.

    Ran tried his best to hold back somehow, but¡­ When he is in close quarters with his beloved ssmate, his mind may be able to hold back, but his body can¡¯t.

    He felt a stirring in his loins and he jerked upright. The warmth of her beloved body spreads slowly, and a different part of his body heats up. The feverish spot transformed itself into a beast, and without hesitation it became entangled in Sayaka¡¯s flesh.

    ¡°¡­ah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sayaka.¡±

    Ran can see her eyes through her sses, narrowing in an S-like way. Ran blushes and turns over in shame.

    In the meantime, Ran¡¯s dick, which is full of energy thanks to the magic of granting, swells up towards Sayaka¡¯s crotch and pushes the tip into the slit of her crotch. No matter how much they cover their faces or how much they try to hide it with words, it is hard for boys to hide their sexual excitement.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Even through my butler¡¯s uniform and training clothes, I can feel the heat and firmness¡±

    With his erect dick between his inner thighs, Sayaka happily licks his mouth with her tongue. Ran kissed her lightly on the mouth as she was breathing hard. Sayaka softly squinted her eyes through her sses and gave a gentle smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put up with me. I knew this wasing when I brought you here.¡±

    Laughing in a sweet voice, Sayaka puts her hand on the belt of the butler¡¯s uniform and without hesitation removes Ran¡¯s trousers.

    She pushed down his trousers and looked obscenely at the shade of his quivering dick, then Sayaka looked at Ran¡¯s face and began to work on her own training uniform.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking it off soon, so just bear with me for a bit.¡±

    She slips out of her thigh-high, other-worldly shorts and slips them on. Ran stretches out a chuckle. Sayaka nces at Ran for a moment, then slowly removes her shirt, which is tightly clinging to her body due to sweat, as if to show it off.

    Her peach-coloured shorts, which are probably out of this world, are exposed, and her cute little navel, carved into her t stomach, peeks out. Ran has seen Sayaka¡¯s naked body many times before, but he can¡¯t take his eyes off the striptease unfolding in front of him. There is something strangely erotic about the gestures of a girl as she undresses and puts on her clothes, and Ran can¡¯t help but look at them.

    From the hem of the rolled-up training uniform, a bra of the same colour as the shorts, wrapped in a bra ¨C or rather, a bra covered with a bra, reveals a pair of t tits. The only part of the nipple that seems to swell a bit is the illusion created by Ran¡¯s brain.

    She grabbed both hems of the shirt and finished taking it off to roll it up. She carefully fixed the inside and out before dropping the training suit on the floor in a huff. She looked at Ran¡¯s lower abdomen, which had swollen more than before, and cupped her cheeks with her hands in delight.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun, you¡¯re even more excited than before¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because Sayaka¡¯s cute.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. And yet, you seem to have a distinctly different reaction before and after you take off your clothes.¡±

    She puts her hand on the trousers that cover Ran¡¯s swollen dick and slides them down to his ankles. She smiled slyly at his bouncing dick, and then with a dexterous movement of her long fingers, Sayaka ced her hand gently on Ran¡¯s pulsating dick.

    ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m prettier when I¡¯m naked?¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡­.¡±

    Sayaka spins a nasty question, to which Ran replies in a pleasant voice.

    What high school boy doesn¡¯t get a kick out of seeing his favourite girl in her underwear?

    But it is very embarrassing to put it into words. There is no way Ran could say that he finds the gesture of putting on and taking off clothes more erotic than nakedness or underwear.

    As if to disguise her answer, Ran scratches his hand at Sayaka¡¯s bra and slips it off.

    The nipples, also pink and unblemished, peeked out from her peach-colored bra, The two buds sticking out of her t chest make her sniffle, and Ran takes one of them and cradles it in his mouth.

    ¡°¡­.u..an¡±

    He sits on a wooden box against the wall, licking and sucking Sayaka¡¯s nipples. When he inserts his hand into her soft and beautiful armpit, Sayaka lets out a ticklish sweet voice.

    It¡¯s a good idea to use your palm to enjoy the feel of the soft armpit, while your tongue licks the tip of the slightly hardened tit. Sayaka¡¯s limbs are supple and uneven. It¡¯s hard to resist the sight of her body.

    After stopping her armpit rubbing, Ran worked his way from Sayaka¡¯s chest to her side and then to her waist. He strokes it slowly and impatiently.

    As Ran reached the edge of her shorts, Ran pictured Sayaka¡¯s bristly (for her body) pussy and his heart fluttered.

    ¡°Phew. Sayaka ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll take your underwear off?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    He scratches his fingers on the edge of her shorts and pulls them off easily. The peach-coloured underwear slips down her girlishly curvaceous buttocks and falls easily to her ankles without snagging anywhere.

    For some reason, the sight of her shorts caught around her ankles, never fully removed, is strangely obscene and hard to take your eyes off.

    With her shorts pulled around her ankles, her toes tapping on the floor, her toes flexing. It¡¯s such a small gesture that Ran has a strange ¨C and unpleasant ¨C feeling about it.

    ¡°Where are you looking, Kirishima-kun?¡±

    In response to the voice, the gaze involuntarily rises, Ran can see the whole picture of Sayaka¡¯s legs, from her slender calves to her slightly plump thighs. At the base of her slender, pale legs sits a ck field of wheat, thick as a high school girl¡¯s, and her beautiful, cleft cave sits modestly.

    She thrusts her hips forward and straddles Ran¡¯sp. Sayaka¡¯s pussy is moist with sweat. The sensitive part of her plump crevice touches Ran, and Ran feels like he¡¯s going to fall in love with her all over again.

    The hot, moist, sizzling sensation was irresistible, and she thrust her hips upwards.

    ¡°But how could it be?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to understand why,¡± she said, smiling devilishly as she ducked under Ran¡¯s pration.

    When Ran is rubbing his dick against the plump crack, he feels a momentary rush of pleasure. But the fact that Sayaka casually refuses to insert his dick into her makes Ran feel lonely.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sayaka?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look like it¡¯s the end of the world. I don¡¯t want you to ejacte inside my vagina right now. I haven¡¯t finished my training yet.¡±

    She turned away her eyes through her sses and puckers her lips awkwardly.

    His hips are trapped between Sayaka¡¯s thighs and her inner thighs are pressed against his crotch in a squishy way. She is straddled while sitting on a wooden box, which puts her in a face-to-face sitting position.

    In any case, Ran¡¯s erect dick is not in Sayaka¡¯s pussy. It¡¯s more appropriate to call it bareback rather than sex.

    It¡¯s a bit of a lonely feelingpared to fucking a wet vagina or mouth. Even though it¡¯s just the outside of her pussy and his dick pressed against each other, it still gives Ran sexual pleasure.

    The flesh of her puffy inner thighs presses on Ran¡¯s dick, and his hot love juices drip from it.

    The position, the distance, the ce of touch ¨C everything is the same as if you were having sex, but the pleasure of blessing your dick is different from that of a real act. It¡¯s a strange feeling.

    Sayaka straddles hisp, bends her back with her breasts outstretched, and shakes her hips. In front of her, Ran is engulfed in a different kind of pleasure than sex. The contact is frustrating, but not too intense.

    It¡¯s a mixture of the desire to be prated and the conflicting desire to enjoy Sayaka¡¯s unprotected thighs.

    The soft flesh of her pussy presses against the erection of his dick.

    It¡¯s an exquisite pleasure, one step short ofplete ejaction. The sight of the girl Ran loved shaking her hips frantically, her hair swinging wildly in front of him. The sweat pours off her face, her breath spills out, and her sweet voice fills his ears.

    It¡¯s a sight Ran never been able to enjoy because he always been too preupied with the direct pleasure of tightening his dick during real sex. The sight of his beloved ssmate shaking her hips so hard. The sight of sweat dripping from her hair, sliding down her neck to her breasts, hitting her nipples and making them pop.

    Ran finds Sayaka¡¯s gestures and actions endearing.

    No matter how hard she sways her hips, her breasts do not sway or bounce, which makes her supple body look even more sexy. A barely made lump on her uneven t tits. The pink buds, which bounce off sweat, arouse Ran¡¯s sexual curiosity.

    ¡°Sayaka!¡±

    ¡°Hee-hee!¡±

    Ran hugs her back, which bounces with the movement of his hips, and buries his face in Sayaka¡¯s t tits. The sweet smell of the girls and the slightly sweet and sour smell of sweat in the air makes Ran sniffle.

    Ran rubs his cheek against the bare skin from Sayaka¡¯s corbone to her lower tits and flicks his tongue over the delicate smoothness of her breasts. She must be feeling the pleasure. Her peach buds stand tall and quiver as if begging for Ran¡¯s touch.

    When Ran noticed this, he stopped rubbing his cheeks and kissed Sayaka¡¯s nipples. He went on to fondle her soaring nipples with the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°Ahh, ah, ah!¡¡Kirishima-kun!¡¡You can¡¯t lick them like that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember Sayaka having such weakness about her nipples.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, buttely, when Kirishima-kun ys with me there, I often feel strange.¡±

    Sayaka puts her hand on Ran¡¯s shoulder and rubs the crack between his legs with all her might. The event is unthinkable for the serious Sayaka. Maybe it¡¯s the guilt of skipping training and making love with a ssmate in a locked room, or maybe it¡¯s the fact that she and Ran have been doing this for so long that her nipples have developed. Sayaka, drooling and with ascivious look on her face, bends over backwards so that her breasts are pressed against Ran¡¯s face.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun, Kirishima-kun!¡±

    ¡°W-wait..ha.. Sayaka, phew, you¡¯re too intense ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of Kirishima-kun that I¡¯ve be like this. I believe that Kirishima-kun will take responsibility for this.¡±

    ¡°Responsibility¡­¡­¡±

    Ran can picture Sayaka patting her swollen belly with a gentle expression on her face. As far as this story is concerned, the responsibility that Sayaka was talking about is not, of course, marriage or a promise of the future, but to relieve physical and mental cravings.

    If Ran thought about it even for a moment, he would not be able to stop himself from wanting to do so.

    This is the first time Ran ever had the desire to impregnate someone, and it¡¯s turned into a carnal desire to ejacte. It was just a little bit too much ¨C the stimtion was not enough to get him to ejacte, and he would have reached his physical limit. He hugged Sayaka¡¯s body and sucked on her plump, towering nipples as if he were being breastfed, making her hips bounce with excitement.

    ¡°Oh, fuck. I¡¯m gonna cum!¡±

    ¡°Hyah!¡¡Kirishima-kun! You can¡¯t suck that hard, you know!¡±

    Ran and Sayaka embrace each other, pressing their sensitive parts against each other. The two of them embrace each other as if to feel the tremendous pleasure that is running through their bodies with all their might. The thick white liquid sshes onto Sayaka¡¯s stomach and stains her t stomach.

    The cum dribbles down Sayaka¡¯s lower abdomen, tasting and licking the ck wheat field that covers her girl parts.

    With an annoyed, yet slightly pleased, expression on her face, Sayaka scoops up the semen from her stomach with her fingers and stares at it.

    The look in her eyes was so sensual that Ran couldn¡¯t help but quiver, he looked at her belly and fingertips alternately, breathing hard with a degenerate face. As his eyes follow the progress of the baby seed from her belly, he naturally sees Sayaka¡¯s girl parts ¨C her beautiful, plump, split pussy ¨C in the reflection.

    Sayaka¡¯s pussy changes its shape as it is pressed against his dick. She¡¯s twitching and twitching as she climaxes lightly. Her sweet movements make it seem as if she is waiting for a dick to enter her.

    In front of Sayaka¡¯s lower abdomen stained with semen, she let out a hot breathnguidly. The desire to reproduce arises in her.

    As Sayaka¡¯s pussy is stepped on, Ran¡¯s dick slowly rises with her desire.

    The contact must have been clearly felt by Sayaka, who was in close contact with him.

    As the boy¡¯s symbol grows just below her crotch, Sayaka¡¯s cheeks be slightly tinted.

    ¡°Kirishima, you¡¯ve just had an ejaction.¡±

    ¡°Sayaka¡¯s so cute.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Looking over at Ran¡¯s face, Sayaka opened her own pussy with her fingers with a sly look on her face.

    A momentter, Sayaka raised the corner of her mouth in delight at Ran¡¯s reaction as her gaze reflexively dropped.

    ¡°Can I go to Kirishima-kun¡¯s room tonight? I¡¯ll do a lot of things for you if you¡¯ll be my only one.¡±

    ¡°Only for Sayaka¡­¡­¡±

    He licked his lips over Sayaka¡¯s supple naked body and then gulped.

    ¡°It¡¯s an invitation to a night out for the quiet Sayaka and besides ¨C it¡¯s Sayaka¡¯s tiny, t tits today! I¡¯m not sure I can get excited. Either way, it is inevitable that I will be going to Sayaka¡¯s bedroom this evening. With that in mind ¨C is there any reason to say no here?¡±

    Ran wiped off the semen and hugged Sayaka¡¯s body as she hurriedly changed into her training clothes.

    When he buries his face in her head, he can smell her sweat ¨C The smell of Sayaka.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sayaka I¡¯ll never betray you ¨C I¡¯ll never do anything to make you sad.¡±

    ¡°I know, thank you, Kirishima-kun and I¡¯ll never betray you either, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    They hugged each other, rubbing their cheeks together and intertwining their fingers.

    They looked at each other passionately and smiled sweetly.

 Chapter 61.3: Kanami-chan crisis!

    <h4>Chapter 61.3: Kanami-chan crisis!</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    ¡°Lately, I feel like Ran is drifting away from me¡­..¡±

    It¡¯s time forbat training as usual. Afterpleting her quota of swinging, Kanami took an early break and visited the corner where Aya Mikoshiba was practicing on her own. She was sitting on the floor and started toin.

    The scenery at the training ground that Aya is currently at, is as normal as usual. If there is one thing that is different, it is that the healthy boy Kenjiro Mitagawa, who is delighted with the visit of Kanami Inugami, a beautiful kendo girl at the top of the hierarchy and who secretly has feelings for her, is blowing up targets with his skills as if to say, ¡°Look, look!¡± It doesn¡¯t matter to Kanami right now what the other boys are doing, except for Ran. Whether he is destroying the target or the walls of the pce, Kanami¡¯s heart will not be cleared.

    ¡°Kirishima seems to think a lot about what he¡¯s doing. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m stressed about him, but¡­.¡±

    Brushing away brown hair that glistens in the sun. Aya Mikoshiba looked at Kanami with a sigh.

    She returned the gaze with anguid look, then curled her drooping (invisible) tail and pouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mikoshiba meets Ran every day and makes out with her. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m having sex with Kirishima all day every day, you know? I avoid dangerous days, and Kirishima doesn¡¯te on to me every time I see him.

    ¡°But you do see each other every day, don¡¯t you?¡¡In an empty bathroom, just the two of you, taking your time, until you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Kanami lets out a sigh at Aya¡¯s words. She¡¯s not trying to me Aya.

    It¡¯s the kind of terrible behaviour that women in the world do, like slowly destroying the object of their jealousy behind their backs, that is what the sun-loving Kanami Inugami hates more than anything.

    If she is going to do it, she is going to do it fair and square, and do everything she can to dress herself up and look pretty, so that the boy she likes will take a shine to her.

    Anyway, this is not a problem that can be solved by effort or anything else. Because in the first ce, Kanami is not jealous of Aya, nor does she hold a grudge against her.

    She¡¯s simply jealous that Aya had been given the skill of infinite magic, so she can make out with Ran every day, which is ¨C how can Kanami put it ¨C unfair.

    And most of all, she can¡¯t help it ¨C she feels disgusted with herself for thinking that her ssmates are ¡®unfair¡¯ or ¡®evil¡¯, using her randomly given skills as an excuse.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as just having sex with Kirishima, is it?¡±

    ¡°I want Ran to look at me more. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m not prettypared to Nekoyama or Shirayuki. I¡¯m a high school girl, after all. ¡­¡­¡±

    She puts her face on her knees, copsing the dignified face of the girl into that of a maiden in love.

    ¡°The point is that we should worry about Kirishima, right?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. It would be unbearable for him to have to suffer because of my selfishness.¡±

    If she did something that appealed to Ran¡¯s conscience, he would probably care more about Kanami.

    But that would be like betraying Ran¡¯s trust outright.

    Kanami can¡¯t trust a devil who ys with a maiden¡¯s heart by using a devilish trick such as Sexual Lunatic.

    (TL: But you also got hit by Ran¡¯s skill lol)

    No matter how it goes, Kanami doesn¡¯t want to hurt herself or y the role of a caring girl in order to get the person she loves to take interest in her.

    ¡°Inugami is a little too serious and straightforward. Sometimes you have to tell a girlish lie or two to get the attention of the guy you like.¡±

    As she said this, Aya threw a small object at Kanami.

    Kanami was startled by the small object that flew in front of her, but with her natural reflexes she wrapped the lump in her hand and gently opened it.

    ¡°¡­..What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fascinating fruit that stimtes the instincts of boys. If you drink it and meet Kirishima tonight, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll go crazy for you.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a fruit that stimtes boys¡¯ instincts, why would I drink it?¡±

    Kanami tilts her head with a puzzled look on her face, as if to say she doesn¡¯t get the point.

    In this situation, it is hard to believe that Aya would do something that would be detrimental to Kanami.

    ¡°It may have some embarrassing side effects, but Kirishima is used to it and won¡¯t despise it. ¨CAlso, it¡¯s supposed to work pretty fast, so you should take it about 30 minutes before you meet Kirishima. If you take it too early you¡¯ll probably get into trouble.¡±

    There are some disturbing words hidden in the statement, but Kanami decided to believe Aya¡¯s words for now.

    Kanami doesn¡¯t know what the side effects are. But they don¡¯t have to worry too much about that, because they can recover from most of their problems with Misuzu¡¯s skills.

    The only side-effect Kanami could think of is that Ran will be getting naughtier.

    It could be that she forgets herself and acts like a slut, or something like that. If that¡¯s how Ran cares for Kanami, she¡¯ll endure. A girl in love is strong.

    ¡°Thank you, Mikoshiba. I owe you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll tell Kirishima to go to Inugami¡¯s room tonight. Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±

    Kanami puts the lumica fruit in the palm of her hand and clutches it tightly in her hand.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    In the moonlight, in the corridor of a quiet and tranquil night, a senior servant, Ryan, wearing a butler¡¯s uniform, was walking towards Kanami¡¯s room.

    As usual, Ran was flirting with Aya and sharing her energy for the night, but before parting, Aya told him something strange.

    He was told that Kanami had something important to tell him and that he should go to her room tonight andfort her.

    What exactly is the important thing to talk about? And above all, what does it mean that she wants him tofort her?

    Ran is unsure what the problem is, but he could guess something may happen in the ss that Ran doesn¡¯t know about.

    Kanami Inugami is a very serious and straightforward girl. She takes the problems in her ss as if they were her own and keeps them to herself.

    Once before, she asked Ran to hug her without asking him anything.

    This time, it¡¯s the same thing.

    After checking his surroundings, he knocks on the door of Kanami¡¯s room.

    A moment of silence. It is not a few seconds, but several minutes have passed. When Ran knocked a few times, the sound of the door being unlocked was heard from inside the room.

    The sound was the signal for Ran to burst into Kanami¡¯s room.

    She is sitting on the edge of the bed, holding her thumbnail between her lips with a mysterious expression on her face. He closes the door behind him and walks up to Kanami with a serious face.

    ¡°Kanami, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ran, ¡­¡­. I, I¡­¡­.¡±

    Kanami seems to havepletely lost her usual energy. She was holding her stomach in her arms and her eyes were downcast apologetically.

    Before he could feel the difort in her expression, Ran suddenly looked at Kanami¡¯s lower abdomen.

    The uniforms are puffed up, and Ran tilts his head in wonder.

    ¡°Does she have something tucked away in her uniform?¡±

    If Kanami has a particr sexuality that she can¡¯t tell anyone about, and has been hiding it all this time, she¡¯s going to tell about it tonight in front of Ran.

    How disgusting it must be to have a sex toy in her belly.

    She¡¯s been hesitating a lot since Ran came to her room.

    It¡¯s not going to be a rope or a very thick dildo or anything conventional like that.

    Anyway, Ran is a boy who loves Kanami.

    No matter how abnormal Kanami¡¯s sexual habits are, she wants to relieve her needs as much as possible.

    Ran love Kanami¡¯s gestures, and Ran sits down next to Kanami

    He smiled softly at Kanami, who was still lying on her back, and then reached down to her abdomen and gently stroked the bulge through her uniform.

    The feeling of Kanami¡¯s stomach is no different from what it usually is ¨C when I stroke her bare skin through her uniform.

    ¡°¡­..Kanami?¡±

    No, it¡¯s not. She is not hiding anything in her uniform.

    This is Kanami¡¯s body in all its glory.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s stuffing herself with something, it¡¯s that her belly is bulging and lifting the fabric of her uniform.

    She was so stressed that she had eaten too much. Such nonsense never came out of Ran¡¯s mouth.

    She withdrew her hand from holding her stomach and Ran rolled up Kanami¡¯s uniform.

    It was bulging ¨C in an odd way.

    No need to mince words.

    Even if Ran is a high school boy in modern Japan. He has learned a fair amount about sex education in his health and physical education sses.

    When a girl and a boy of her age are united in body and soul and do what they must do. Who knows what will happen?

    Without contraceptives, he had been pouring his raw genes into Kanami¡¯s vagina as he pleased.

    (TL: Is this going to be a pregnant sex?)

    It¡¯s not strange when things happen as they should.

    ¡°¡­.. I think I¡¯m having a baby.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait. Wait a minute.¡±

    Anyway, if someone asked Ran whether he can admit to this happening so easily, he would never be able to shake his head.

    It¡¯s true that the thought of impregnating one of my ssmates ¨C a ck-haired, ponytailed kendo girl with a sense of propriety ¨C with my own genes is strangely exciting.

    Ideals and reality should not go hand in hand. It¡¯s one thing to be interested in having a belly-flop with a high school girl in a sailor suit, it¡¯s quite another to be prepared to live with her for the rest of your life.

    In particr, both Ran and Kanami are still students ¨C adolescent high school students with a high sex drive. They don¡¯t have sex because they want to have children, but because they want to satisfy their lust and sexual curiosity. They don¡¯t always think about the consequences of their actions.

    There were many futures running through his head, but more than that ¨C Ran couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy about this situation.

    Is there a reason for this, or is it just wishful thinking, a way of escaping reality ¨C and hoping that this is the case?

    ¡°¡­.. Kanami. Can you lie down for a minute?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure¡±

    Kanami rolled up her sailor suit andy down on her back on the bed, looking fearful.

    Kanami, who had rolled up the sleeves and hem of her autumn sailor uniform, stared at Ran with a worried expression on her face.

    Although aware of her gaze, Ran does not show his usual smile, but focuses his serious gaze on Kanami¡¯s abdomen.

    She then pulls up her sailor¡¯s uniform to reveal an oversized melon wrapped in a pale green bra that looks like it belongs in this world.

    It seems that today¡¯s bra is the one with front hooks.

    Without changing her facial expression, Ran silently removed Kanami¡¯s underwear, exposing her magnificent breasts.

    A pregnant high school girl with big tits and ck hair in a ponytail. It¡¯s unhealthier than one might think, and it¡¯s also very naughty.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ran?¡±

    After dailybat training, Kanami¡¯s toned body has be even more attractive, and Ran licks his tongue vulgarly.

    Her corbone is light brown and sweaty. The curves of a high school girl stretch out from there. In the curves of her breasts, the soft andrge breasts, which are the symbol of her physical characteristics, sway to the beat of Kanami¡¯s heart.

    The peach buds on the tips of her breasts stand tall and erect, and she is not shy about sticking them out.

    After slurping on the magnificent breasts that arouse his reproductive desires, Ran¡¯s gaze drifted downwards.

    Beneath her shapely tits, she has a vertically striated belly button, a tight neckline and a t stomach ¨C and so far, so good! The body exposed to Ran this evening is not the same as the one that made up Kanami¡¯s physique, which he has seen many times in the past.

    Aside from her tight waistline and sweetly undting hips, her t belly had swollen up and her lower abdomen had taken on an unusual presence.

    The pregnant woman¡¯s belly pushing up her sailor suit was unhealthy, but seeing her in the flesh stirred up different emotions in Ran.

    This is the fruit of Ran and Kanami¡¯s love ¨C a new life, filled with Ran¡¯s genes and Kanami¡¯s genes.

    Normally, this would be a moment of paternal instinct, a moment when a boy¡¯s best instinct is to protect Kanami even at the cost of his own life.

    But the feelings that arose in Ran were different from both.

    He gently patted the pregnant woman¡¯s belly and smiled gently at her emotionless face.

    Then, with a look of satisfaction on his face, he reached into Kanami¡¯s skirt and pulled down her underwear.

    ¡°¡ª¨CWa-wait,eeeh!?¡±

    ¡°The body of the JK is really very sexy. Just once, let me have sex with you in your uniform. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever get another chance like this, so will you do me a favor?¡±

    Slipping her panties, which are the same colour as her bra, down to her knees, Ran res at Kanami¡¯s physique.

    A pregnant JK with ck hair and ponytail, wearing a sailor suit rolled up to the neck and a dark blue skirt that barely covers her waist.

    What high school boy wouldn¡¯t think anything of it when confronted with a genuine high school girl with a bulging lower abdomen, not some kind of cosy or legal lolita (schoolgirl JK) knockoff?

    How can Ran not get excited in front of the girl he impregnated ¨C and she¡¯s an actual high school girl?

    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to put any weight on it.¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute¨C Ran!¡¡Ran, you can¡¯t do that!¡±

    On the bed, on all fours, Ran positioned himself over Kanami¡¯s body.

    It¡¯s a dangerous position that could affect their child if he makes a mistake, but Ran doesn¡¯t seem to mind and kisses Kanami¡¯s nipples sweetly as they stick out.

    It¡¯s the kind of touch that makes Kanami squeal with delight.

    Ran looked at her reaction and narrowed his eyes in a meaningful way.

    The tip of Ran¡¯s tongue rolls over Kanami¡¯s nipple, focusing on the tip. As he continues to work on her nipple, Ran looks at Kanami and smiles kindly.

    There is no hint of anger or rage behind that smile. It is a smile that is purely out of love for Kanami.

    The smile on his face made Kanami¡¯s rejection fade away.

    At first, she seemed to be thinking of her baby and trying to deny Ran¡¯s stimtion.

    But there was no way that a young, healthy high school girl could calmly reject the caresses of a boy.

    ¡°Unyaa, Ra, Ran! Don¡¯t be impatient, it¡¯s making it more intense..!¡±

    Kanami twists her lightly toned limbs and shakes her tits, which are usually protected from the sun by fabric. Kanami¡¯s body, already sensitive from the many times Ran has yed with it, is slowly transforming into a lusty mess at Ran¡¯s touch.

    Kanami¡¯s skin is beginning to tense, her sensitive parts are tingling and her stomach is aching.

    Ran stroked Kanami¡¯s pregnant belly and stimted her nipples. Kanami rxes her body and rests on the bed, her body twitching and twitching as she enjoys Ran¡¯s stimtion.

    ¡°More, more, more¡­¡­ All that tiptoeing around is painful¡­..¡±

    After realizing that Kanami was feeling it both physically and mentally, Ran removed his tongue from her bouncing tits as if she wanted to be touched.

    When Kanami¡¯s best wishes are rejected outright, she shows a sad face. Ran pretended not to notice and buried his face between Kanami¡¯s thighs.

    He rubs his cheek against the sweaty brown skin and runs his fingers down Kanami¡¯s thighs.

    Kanami¡¯s underwear was removed and her private parts were exposed to the open air, moistening them obscenely.

    ¡°ying only your tits is kinda boring right?¡±

    ¡°Fuuuniee..! ya, hyanyaaa¡±

    Ran strokes his fingertips over her thighs and inner thighs, slowly and deliberately.

    He pushed his face into the rxed crotch and buried it. In front of the pussy, which was tingling with love juice, Ran blew on the slutty door.

    Ran could see the sweet nectar flowing from the exposed crack in her skirt. Ran pressed his face to Kanami¡¯s vaginal hole and extended his tongue.

    Ran licks her faintly coloured pussy with all his might. His tongue was swirling with her love juices and he was filling her nasty entrance and pubic mound with Ran¡¯s saliva.

    The sound of moansing from above made Ran¡¯s heartbeat faster and faster as hevished Kanami¡¯s pussy with his tongue.

    Eventually, when he was sure that the thigh between his face had rxed, Ran removed his tongue from Kanami¡¯s crotch and looked up.

    ¡°Kanami¡¯s all tingly in here.¡±

    ¡°Ra, Ran¡­¡­.¡±

    Ran eyes met Kanami¡¯s as she gasped for air and moved her magnificent tits up and down.

    Her eyes are zed with tears and her breath ising in hot gasps. Her breathing isboured and the tip of her tongue is hanging out of the corner of her mouth in pleasure.

    ¡°¡­..Ran. I want you to put your dick inside my vagina. ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    She pulls up her navy blue skirt and opens her bottom mouth. Kanami¡¯s pussy is wet and dripping with love juice and saliva as she opens it with her fingers.

    Kanami licks her mouth lewdly and invites Ran to join her with a lewd expression.

    While making sure her exposed belly was bby and bulging. Ran raised the corner of his mouth and pressed the tip of his dick against Kanami¡¯s crack.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m inserting, okay?¡±

    ¡°Aaa, don¡¯t be mean, I want it inside fast.¡±

    After Kanami said those words, Ran thrust his erection into Kanami¡¯s vagina.

    Her already throbbing cunt seemed to rejoice at Ran¡¯s intrusion. It¡¯s the first time Ran has ever seen a woman so full of love and pleasure.

    Kanami presses the back of her hand against her mouth and moans with pleasure. Forgetting that she has a swollen belly, she is shaking her hips in unison.

    This big-breasted pregnant high school girl shakes her tits and moans with happiness. ring at Kanami, who is panting on the bed, Ran puts his hand on her belly and strokes it lewdly.

    She is a high school girl in a sailor suit with a big bulge with her ck hair and ponytail. The sight, which would normally be ipatible, elerates Ran¡¯s excitement.

    If it had been a flirtatious bitchy gal or an unfaithful woman with a loose sense of chastity, Ran would not have been so excited.

    It¡¯s Kanami that excites him.

    A serious and dignified kendo high school girl who is wholesome by all ounts. But now, the ck-haired puffy-haired wind-up girl is ying the role of a pregnant student, making her so tempting.

    They hold each other¡¯s hands and smash their precious parts against each other.

    With the sound of flesh and skin colliding as background music, Ran and Kanami¡¯s emotions be much more intense.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kanami! I¡¯m going to shoot my load!¡¡I¡¯m going to overwrite Kanami¡¯s pregnant belly with fresh cum!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­. Do it,e on! I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you!¡¡I love you so much! I want you to cum all over my belly with your cock milk!¡±

    Kanami¡¯s body bounces wildly on the bed.

    The kendo girl with the ck hair and ponytail turns her head and screams sweetly, her neat face contorted in pleasure as she holds Ran¡¯s waist with her legs.

    A momentter, Kanami¡¯s climax is followed by Ran¡¯s.

    The schoolgirl¡¯s pussy is twitching and convulsing with happiness, and the thick cum milk is poured into her womb.

    The girl¡¯s cunt is convulsing with happiness as Ran pours his thick cum milk into the womb.

    Ran ejactes into the vagina of a pregnant ssmate ¨C an act so reprehensible and insane that immoral feelings well up in him like a raging fire.

    The ejaction was long and dense.

    After a series of ejactions, Ran finally pulled his cock out of Kanami¡¯s cunt, his work was done.

    Kanami let out a long, satisfied breath as her pussy opened up to reveal an overflow of thick semen.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°You lied to me about being pregnant, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    They were in the middle of a light lovemaking session on the bed after an intense sex session. Ran smiled and asked Kanami the following question.

    While stroking Kanami¡¯s lower abdomen, Ran stares into Kanami¡¯s face.

    The innocent look in his eyes causes Kanami to look away unhappily.

    ¡°How long have you been aware of this, ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I think it was because you didn¡¯t look ufortable when I said I wanted to have sex with you. You¡¯re a serious person and I knew that if you got pregnant you would take good care of yourself. If this was a really important time for you, you would definitely reject me if I did anything a bit strange. Besides..¡±

    Ran gently pressed his palm firmly against her bulging lower abdomen.

    ¡°When I had sex with youst week, there was no sign of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, so you knew all along.¡±

    ¡°When you told me you¡¯re having a baby, I almost believed you. But why did you go to all this trouble to pretend you were pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Because I felt like ¡­¡­ Ran didn¡¯t care about me.¡±

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Kanami turns her lonely gaze towards the wall of the room.

    It¡¯s true, if Ran were to ask. He has been thinking so much about getting new family members that he neglected to deepen his love for the girls he has fallen in love with.

    Ran didn¡¯t realise that he had focused too much on other girls to the point of making Kanami, who is serious and hates lying, do this.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kanami ¡­¡­. I¡¯m sorry I made you feel lonely.¡±

    As Kanami starts to get up from the bed, Ran hugs her from behind.

    Ran wonders if she is embarrassed. Kanami, who is close to Ran¡¯s chest, is shaking her body gingerly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt. I will always love you.¡±

    ¡°¡­..I know. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m suspicious of you or anything.¡±

    Kanami put her hand on her swollen belly and shivered all over.

    Her body was trembling, and Ran could see it.

    Eventually, her nose starts to breathe hard and Kanami starts to rub her thighs together. Kanami¡¯s ck ponytail shimmers as she looks around her, looking as if she wants to say something. As she shakes her body, she hugs her knees and rolls her back. What could this be?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡¡Do you want to do it again?¡±

    He kissed her neck and blew into her ear.

    Ran twined his arms around Kanami, as if he would never let her go.

    Ran squeezed Kanami¡¯s back tightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s make love tonight until Kanami is satisfied.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡­. No, no, no. It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    In the face of Kanami¡¯s hunched back and shaking her head from side to side, Ran¡¯s desire to reproduce is aroused once again.

    Embarrassed and red to the ears, Kanami turns her head and falls silent.

    Kanami¡¯s shyness is so cute that Ran can¡¯t help but press his crotch against her back.

    The hot, towering cock presses against Kanami¡¯s waist and pees hot cowper.

    As she gasped for air at the sexual pleasure assaulting her lower abdomen, Ran ran his hand down Kanami¡¯s wriggling abdomen and gently stroked the pseudo-pregnant belly.

    ¡°Kanami ¡­¡­. I love you.¡±

    ¡°Nya! No, Ran, no!¡¡No, let me go, ¡ª-!¡±

    A sweet exmation burst out, and Ran turned Kanami¡¯s whole body around.

    Suddenly, Kanami¡¯s lower abdomen ttened as Ran touched it, like a water balloon with a hole crushed in it.

    The feeling of unreality stopped Ran from thinking. What had happened was beyond hisprehension, and his mind could not keep up.

    When the feeling in his palm changed to the normal, well-muscled Kanami¡¯s lower abdomen, Ran finally understood exactly what was happening in front of him.

    ¡°¡­¡­, Kanami?¡±

    ¡°No!¡¡No, no, no, no, no Ran, don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look!¡¡Don¡¯t look at me, please! Keep your eyes closed!¡±

    (Tl: I expect this would happen)

    A shameful scream pierces Ran¡¯s ears, it passes from his right ear to his left before his brain processes it all as auditory information.

    The scene before Ran¡¯s eyes ¨C desperately clutching his crotch with his hand, Ran wasted all his attention on watching the tan kendo girl¡¯s courage as she released a huge stream of transparent liquid.

    Kanami¡¯s liquid soaks the carpet in the room, making a great slurping sound. Her urine is almost as strong and long as a boy¡¯s. A huge act by a girl with ck hair and a ponytail, who is probably as far away from the word ¡°peeing¡± as possible. It¡¯s an unrealistic situation, and Ran can¡¯t take his eyes off it.

    Eventually, the flow of water slows down and Kanami¡¯s special water pistoles to a silent halt.

    Kanami looks down, covering the girl¡¯s cleft with her hands, her thighs pping open and her mouth opening and closing.

    ¡°Kanami is bold¡­¡­.I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t have any side effects.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh, side effects? Side effects? You mean this?¡±

    This is because lumica fruit is an agent used to remove waste and bad substances from the body. They are used to treat illnesses that cannot be cured by healing or granting magic, such as the okaka nuts that Sayaka tried to use to make chocte for Valentine¡¯s Day. It is a rare fruit that holds special properties, just like the sweet, watery fruit that Ageha rmended to Ran after he was kicked out.

    The effect of the lumica fruit is that it reacts with substances in the body to produce arge amount of water, which causes the lower abdomen to swell, and the harmful substances to be removed from the body along with the water in the lumica.

    Since Kanami did not urinate or pee prior to meeting Ran.

    The liquid, which is a mixture of Lumica extract and waste products from the body, was released from the hole between the legs in a big way.

    ¡°Aya once told me that you wouldn¡¯t be disgust by anything, but this..this..it¡¯s just too embarrassing¡±

    She lifted her hands to cover her face, but they were soaking wet, so she covered her soaked crotch with her palms and stared at Ran with teary eyes.

    In any case, Ran was not at allplicit in causing this situation. If he had to say anything, he would say that he held Kanami when she tried to leave and kept her there. Although it may have been the cause of such a catastrophe.

    Either way, it was too much and too fast for the indoor jugs and urine bottles, and Kanami was not wearing any underwear or bra, and she was dressed in her current sailor outfit. There was no way she was going to run down the corridor to thevatory. It was certain, it would have exploded indoors.

    Ran looked at Kanami, who was biting her lip and shaking. Ran lets out a wry smile.

    Ran then stroked Kanami¡¯s lower abdomen affectionately and her cheeks flushed with pleasure.

    ¡°Kanami¡¯s a lot more aggressive than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Uniyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t even cover her face, and she had to cover her fully opened crotch with her hands, which was very pathetic, and she screamed with a mixture of shame and sadness.

    When Kanami¡¯s pseudo-pregnancy is discovered, she is forced to urinate in front of her beloved opposite sex.

    But when Kanami is caught urinating in front of the man she loves, Ran¡¯s dick doesn¡¯t wilt, and she begs him to have lovemaking with her until Kanami ispletely satisfied.

    In spite of the various miscalctions, Kanami smiled like a flower as she watched her boyfriend rx happily in his sleep.

 Chapter 61.4: Slightly distorted sexual preferences Part 1.

    <h4>Chapter 61.4: Slightly distorted sexual preferences Part 1.</h4>

    Tranted by SoundOfDestinyEdited by Zil

    ¡°¡­.. I think I may have made a huge discovery.¡±

    The night was as agonising as ever. With one hand clutching a bright red string with a golden handle, Ran sat down on the floor with a thump and pressed his fingers to his temples with a strangely serious expression.

    The only sounds in this tranquil, moonlit bedroom are ragged breaths and obscene water drops. Both of these sounds areing from his lower abdomen, which is exactly what is happening in his bedroom at the moment.

    After stroking the ck lump that rises and falls below his navel, Ran¡¯s face rxes in pleasure, but his thoughts are still racing.

    If this hypothesis is correct, Ran¡¯s sex life that is about to be spun could be even more wonderful.

    On the contrary, whether this hypothesis is right or wrong, it will not benefit anyone or change the world, if it means nothing other than Ran¡¯s sex life.

    So it¡¯s not so much a great discovery, it¡¯s more to a self-centred and very silly idea that might be more urate. Anyway.

    It¡¯s not a hypothesis that anyone would lose out on, so he decided to give it a try and see if he was right, as he is always hungry when ites to new fetishes.

    ring at the ck mass rising and falling on his lower abdomen, Ran stroked the golden handle with his fingertips.

    Then, with a hot breath escaping her mouth, she pulls the red corded handle up over her head.

    ¡°KU!¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    The ck mass jerks, and the sound of water droplets, which had been yed without interruption, stops.

    But the feverish, ragged sound of breathing is still there.

    Ran is not going to be so arrogant as to think that he can control someone else¡¯s breathing.

    ¡°Stick your butt out and wiggle your hips¡±

    ¡°¨CHmph!¡±

    Hibiki Onigawara, the ck lump that munches on Ran¡¯s lower abdomen, sucking on Ran¡¯s dick and thrusts her hips out and shakes her head.

    Incidentally, Hibiki now has a little essory on her buttocks ¨C although it¡¯s obviously not the right shape to call it an essory.

    It¡¯s a bit of a mistake to say that it sticks in her, and from the point of view of Ran, who doesn¡¯t have a very abnormal sexuality, he¡¯s a bit worried that it would hurt.

    Looking over at his ssmate, who has an anal plug in her mouth and is wagging her beastly tail, Ran gives Hibiki a slightly cold look and orders her to stop.

    The ssmate, who had been shaking her ass like crazy, drooling on the floor, looked at Ran with a slightly regretful look on her face and quietly stopped shaking her hips.

    ¡°¡­¡­ we¡¯re really naughty tonight, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess¡­¡­.?¡¡I don¡¯t think I¡¯m quite as perverted as some of the middle school boys.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a strangeparison, and I don¡¯t think any middle school girl would shove her tail up her ass and ask a ssmate of the opposite sex to ¡°cor and abuse me¡±.

    At least, when Ran was in junior high school, he didn¡¯t have such a desire.

    Before that, he had only recently discovered that there was a way to get sexual pleasure from sticking things up your butt.

    In junior high school, the only thing Ran ever wished for was that all the girls would forget their gym clothes or school swimming costumes and all of them have to do gym naked, or that he suddenly wake up and his irvoyant powers would open up and he be able to lick every inch of the naked body of a developing JC. That¡¯s about it. But it¡¯s still a criminal idea.

    (Note: JC=joshichuugakusei, ¡°middle school girl¡±)

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say, ¡®I want you to wear a cor and abuse me.¡¯ I said, ¡®I want you to put a cor on me and abuse me like a bitch¡¯.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same either way, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not an M, But a please and a want are two very different desires. I only suggested it because I thought Kirishima would like it¡±

    Her cheeks flush with embarrassment as she takes Ran¡¯s cock into her mouth.

    She looks away from him and uses her long tongue to torment his erection.

    Hibiki Onigawara, a slutty high school girl, sucks on the tip with her lips and licks the bell with her tongue. With a sultry look on her face, but with a not-so-satisfied look on Ran¡¯s face, she focused on stimting his sensitive areas and Ran vigorously shot a thick load of cum into Hibiki¡¯s face.

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    ¡°haa¡­¡±

    The semen came out in a stream. Hibiki¡¯s mouth, her cheeks, the tip of the nose and other parts of the body are sticky and coloured.

    Hibiki twirls the cum milk sttered all over her face with her fingertips and carries it to her mouth without any hesitation. She twirls it around in her mouth with her saliva and squirts it around. Ran looked at her face, just finished breathing hard, and tasted his semen in her mouth. Hibiki clears her throat and dips her tongue in a pleasing manner.

    ¡°¡­¡­ delicious.¡±

    She sticks out her tongue to show that her mouth is empty.

    The look in her eyes is the usual unfeeling one, but perhaps because she has a strange object shoved up her buttocks and a heavy object strapped around her neck, she seems to have a slightly more sexy expression than usual.

    Really, Hibiki is a naughty girl.

    Yes ¨C she¡¯s a naughty girl.

    Ran had been so distracted by the sight of his ssmate, who had studied together in the same school, now wearing cors and anal plugs in ecstasy, that he forgotten all about it.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m not talking about the loving Hibiki, who has be a bitch, or rather to be precise a bitch demon.¡±

    ¡°Hibiki¡¯s a little naughty, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Compared to¡­¡­ schoolboys, not so much.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s about initials. Hibiki¡¯s ¡®hi¡¯ is a hiragana, so it¡¯s very sexy.¡±

    With a puzzled look on her face, Hibiki twirls the semen on her cheeks with her tongue. She uses her tongue dexterously to lick off everyst drop of semen from her cheeks and mouth. Ran did think it was a long tongue, but he didn¡¯t know it could reach that far.

    ¡°Hurm? Are you teasing me?¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s emotionless eyes narrowed and her gaze turned slightly cold.

    Even Hibiki doesn¡¯t like it when people make fun of her for things she can¡¯t control, such as her name or physical characteristics.

    ¡°I think I said something insensitive¡±

    After apologizing to Hibiki, who looked quite serious and angry. Ran coughs and clears his throat to start over.

    Anyway, even Ran didn¡¯t make such a silly assumption based on Hibiki¡¯s name alone.

    There are other samples that support this hypothesis.

    The first one is Nekoyama Misuzu.

    The initials of her name are M ¨C which literally means her sexuality.

    And the second, Sayaka Sadogashima.

    Sayaka is not just her name, but even her surname is S. Moreover, she is part of a tea ceremony club.

    It¡¯s all too much, and it¡¯s rather scary.

    And then there is Onigawara Hibiki, the slutty highschool girl.

    However, this hypothesis can only be proven for Ran¡¯s ssmates ¨C and only for the girls. If he included the rest of the poption, this hypothesis would certainly prove to be incorrect.

    In fact, one of Ran¡¯s rtives is a man whose initials are M, and his sexuality is that of a true dominatrix. At this point, the whole world can see that Ran¡¯s hypothesis ispletely wrong.

    But what if we look at this small space ¨C and only the girls?

    Of the ten girls ¨C eight to be exact, since Ran haven¡¯t touched Emi Otomezaki and Reika Queenigaoka yet ¨C three already match the results of Ran¡¯s hypothesis.

    Of course, if it was just the three of them, they could dismiss it as a mere coincidence.

    But there are two more girls in Ran¡¯s ss whose first name is S.

    If five out of eight people match, it can¡¯t be a coincidence anymore.

    So what, you might say, is that the point? But to Ran, he can¡¯t help but be curious.

    Ran thought he might as well check it out, his boyish sense of adventure got the better of him.

    It¡¯s a delicate issue, so Ran chose his words carefully, but he spoke very seriously about his hypothesis to Hibiki.

    In the beginning, Hibiki nodded with a sullen look on her face, but for some reason, she seemed to be interested in the idea, and eventually, as if agreeing with Ran¡¯s opinion, she began to shake her head with her usual expressionless face.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you want to know if Sakuya is a sadist?¡±

    She licked the semen off her face and blinked her unfeeling eyes.

    Before long, all of the bukkake cum that had been coloring her mouth and cheeks seemed to have been scooped up and carried all the way into Hibiki¡¯s body.

    Ran nodded his head to Hibiki¡¯s question. Rather, with a kind of fear of an act that feels like worship.

    Whether she knows it or not. She was so full of lust that her fingertips were ying with his saggy dick, making it squirm. Hibiki hangs her tonguenguidly.

    With warm saliva dripping from the tip of her tongue, Hibiki¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly and her emotionless eyes narrowed mischievously.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sakuya, from the looks of it, probably has the impression that she is a convenient bitch who seems to like men. But that girl is also probably a sadist.¡±

    ¡°¡ª-tsu! He..he..¡±

    Ran was unsure if he wanted to, but he found Hibiki¡¯s confession strangely convincing, and it made him shudder.

    As Ran recalls, a female creature that had been in hypnosis could not tell a lie to her master.

    Of course, as Kanami did one day. It won¡¯t work as aplete lie detector, though, as she can get away with keeping quiet about the question.

    Ran was sure that Hibiki¡¯s statement is not a total lie.

    ¡°Well, any examples¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You want to know?¡±

    The saliva from the tip of Hibiki¡¯s tongue drips onto Ran¡¯s dick, and the warm, sticky feeling envelops his sensitive parts.

    Ran¡¯s dick, which had just climaxed a few moments ago, was slowly rising and getting bigger, probably due to the exquisite stimtion and the strange embarrassment of having felt the girl¡¯s saliva.

    Hibiki¡¯s eyes narrowed in delight as she watched her ssmate¡¯s dick slowly grow erect in front of her.

    The ticklish, cuddly, teasing nces excited Ran. He had just ejacted with all his might. Now he has a full erection in front of Hibiki again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not why it got up.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a cheating dick that gets a boner from fantasising about other girls.¡±

    In a cool voice, Hibiki starts to eat Ran¡¯s erect dick, clearly not thinking it¡¯s the worst thing in the world.

    When she finds out that Ran wants an S girl, she changes the way she treats him.

    Where was the girl who had just had an anal plug shoved up her asshole and was moaning as Ranmanded when the cor was tightened?

    ¡°Back to Sakuya. She seems to be letting the boys do whatever they want with her body, but in fact she can be quite aggressive¡­. For example, she can wallop a bigger person than her while gunning them down.¡±

    Not a single flicker, like a drop on the surface of the water reflecting the moonlight. She smiles at her emotionless expression and stares into Ran¡¯s eyes.

    It may look like she¡¯s teasing, but she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying ¨C and she can¡¯t be lying, so what Hibiki just said must be what she actually experienced in the past.

    How can that little Sakuya wallop someone who is bigger than her with her foot? This is not what you would expect from Sakuya, who hugs you happily, sprinkling her with a sweet fragrance.

    Hibiki said that Sakuya did a wall-don with her foot, which is bigger than her¨C, But this is not an act that Sakuya did because she is a sadist.

    She was annoyed by the fact that the person she didn¡¯t like was flirting with a handsome guy who was good at sex, so she made some excuse to ckmail him.

    Of course, the girl ¨C or rather one of Ran¡¯s harem ¨C is Aya Mikoshiba.

    When Sakuya came to this world, she was under a lot of stress, and she saw the person she looked down on doing it in the bathroom with the handsome butler (that¡¯s Ran/Ryan). The only thing that happened was that the frustration of having nowhere to go pushed Sakuya over the edge and she did what she did.

    Anyway, there¡¯s no way for the current Ran to know what¡¯s going on behind the scenes.

    The only thing Ran knows is that what Hibiki has told him is the truth.

    Perhaps Hibiki notices the excitementing from Ran, Hibiki sticks out her tongue in mischief.

    She looked down at Ran¡¯s twitching dick, and then Hibiki blinked her unfeeling eyes and closed one eye with a snap.

    ¡°And here¡¯s a quote from Sakuya but can you promise not to tell anyone?¡±

    ¡°A..A..ah.¡±

    As she pulls the cor, Hibiki gently puts her face close to Ran¡¯s ear.

    Hibiki sat up from her slouching position as if she were sitting in a gymnasium, and suddenly said, ¡°Haun!¡± she suddenly let out a strangely sexy voice.

    At the same time, she forgot about the butt essory and sat down, which caused the anal plug to stick deep into her.

    It was Hibiki who brought it to Ran and asked him to insert it. It¡¯s a good thing Ran chose a small, beginner¡¯s version, Ran said with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Erm, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°U, Nyu, ¡­¡­. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, So¡­¡­¡±

    Breathing hot air into the ear, Hibiki¡¯s whole body twitches and squirms. Ran guessed it stabbed deeper than he thought. Hibiki¡¯s normally cool tone of voice has changed to a lewd mode.

    While Ran ruffles and strokes Hibiki¡¯s ck hair. He secretly performs healing magic on her buttocks.

    After a while, Hibiki finally regained herself and reverted to her normal cool voice with a hint of sexiness. She licked Ran¡¯s earlobes and carefully caressed his fully erect testicles with every fingertip.

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to satisfy you, I¡¯ve got to grab your golden balls first.¡±

    ¡°Go..Gold.¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s hands gently wrapped around Ran¡¯s testicles, as if she didn¡¯t want to let him finish.

    In his ear, Ran heard a sexy voice saying, ¡°Like this.¡± Hibiki rustles and caresses his ballsack.

    The boy¡¯s parts, full of precious genes, scream with pleasure in response to the girl¡¯s stimtion.

    She rolls it around in the palm of her hand, nipping and tickling it with the perfect amount of force. The other hand was ced on the rod and began to gently and carefully suck on it.

    From the testicles to the tip of the cock, every inch of the cock is stimted relentlessly. While giving aborious hand job lubricated by saliva dripped on his dick, Hibiki stretched her body and covered Ran¡¯s body.

    Hibiki lets out a hot breath and kisses the entrance to his ear again and again. Lips wet with saliva make a chuckling sound. The sound of Hibiki¡¯s kiss, yed directly into his ear, sends a shiver down Ran¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Chup, chup,syupp. Mmm. Hey, Kirishima. How does it feel to have your testicles yed with by a girl from your ss?¡±

    The most important part of a boy¡¯s body is being exposed, yed with and grabbed by his female ssmates.

    It¡¯s a strange feeling, both pathetic and pleasurable.

    ¡°¡­.. Really, Sakuya, did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Chutzpah ¡­¡­, phew. ¨CMmm, you said it right.¡±

    (Note: delusion is strong¡­)

    It is true that Sakuya said the above words, as Hibiki said, it is the truth.

    But, of course, these are not the words of Sakuya, who has a taste for sadism.

    When Sakuya said that she would physically hold the testicles of the boys, she did not mean that. What Sakuya said was if you want to corrupt a man, you must first get his stomach. But to Hibiki it¡¯s the same thing.

    To Hibiki¡¯s perspective, if a girl wants to get a high school boy to fall in love with her, it¡¯s a piece of cake if the girl talks to him about his desire to reproduce.

    In fact, Sakuya has had several sessful rtionships with men and women with it, so it¡¯s not that misguided of a statement, which is unusual for the clumsy Sakuya.

    Kissing the entrance to his ear, Hibiki flicks her tongue like a naughty girl.

    But Ran is oblivious to Hibiki¡¯s mischievous gesture, as the rain of kisses and the careful hand-jobs make him swoon.

    The rough breathing and the sound of water droplets at zero distance make Ran shiver, while the enveloping hand job soothes Ran.

    Ran¡¯s balls are grabbed both physically and mentally, and his erect dick twitches in Hibiki¡¯s hands.

    A warm fingertip, wet with saliva, squeezes the sensitive part of the rod.

    It¡¯s like they¡¯re grabbing him by the balls and forcing him to move. A slight M-ness that slowly erodes Ran¡¯s chest reacts. He just sprayed it on Hibiki¡¯s face a few minutes ago. Ran is going to let it all out soon.

    Ran can¡¯t resist the strange feeling that runs through his whole body. Ran¡¯s chest jumped up and down.

    Compared to the first ejaction, the semen has lost some of its intensity. It is spat out in a sizzling stream over Ran¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°It¡¯s only the second time I¡¯ve done this and I¡¯m still ejacting.¡±

    She looked down at the semen sttered on Ran¡¯s stomach. Hibiki licks her tongue.

    She drips some of the slime from her fingertips into her mouth, mixes it with her saliva and then clears her throat.

    As if she can¡¯t wait, Hibiki¡¯s lecherous eyes glisten.

    The tongue of the slutty high school girl, lured by the thick smell of cum, cleaned up everyst drop of semen that sshed onto Ran¡¯s stomach.

 Chapter 61.5 Slightly distorted sexual preferences (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 61.5 Slightly distorted sexual preferences (Part 2)</h4>

    Aihara Sakuya, a bitchy gal with fluffy brown hair and a thick, perfumed pheromone, takes a long look at her unbuttoned shirt and her school uniform trousers, which are pulled down to her feet.

    Lying on her back on the bed, Sakuya¡¯s eyes narrowed in a panther pose, as if to push down Ran who was looking at her expectantly. Her eyes are like those of a predator who had found its prey ¨C or perhaps like a lecherous beast in heat, flickering with excitement.

    They look at each other from the distance of their breath, and the tip of their noses are attached to each other. She sticks out her tongue and licks Ran¡¯s lips impatiently, then bites his earlobe sweetly.

    ¡°I heard from Hibiki. Kirishima has be a masochist, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    A whispered voice ys in Ran¡¯s ear, and Sakuya huffs and puffs. Moistening her lips with saliva, Sakuya kisses Ran¡¯s cheeks passionately, making chubby, obscene sounds.

    The hot sensation of clinging and pulling away, and the wetness thates immediately after pulling away, makes Ran shiver with excitement.

    She makes loud noises so that he can hear her, and then drenches his cheeks and neck with her saliva. From time to time she sticks out her tongue and licks the skin, which is strangely pleasing.

    ¡°Kirishima ¡­¡­, do you feel good? Your cheeks are soaked from all the kissing I gave you.¡±

    Sakuya purses her plump, blooming lips and winks. Her slightly wavy brown hair sways and the tips tickle his breastte.

    She was wearing her school uniform for the first time, but Ran¡¯s ssmate in sailor uniforms were ring at him with meaningful eyes.

    ¡°Kirishima¡¯s reaction is really cute, isn¡¯t it?¡­.. It¡¯s okay, you can moan as much as you like. I¡¯m going to kiss you and I¡¯m going to make you feel good.¡±

    With a sweet temptation in her voice, Sakuya gradually lowers the point of the kiss.

    From his cheeks to his neck, then his corbone and then his breastte. She twirls her tongue around the nipples and tickles the tip of her tongue down to his stomach.

    She kisses his navel, his nks, and ¨C daring to skip the boy¡¯s sanctuary ¨C the base of his thighs with her tongue. After licking Ran¡¯s sweaty inner thighs, she kisses his thighs and calves.

    With the exception of the parts that he wants touched the most, Sakuya slowly dyes Ran¡¯s entire body with her colours.

    With her tongue and wet kisses, she trains Ran¡¯s body into a body that he cannot live without.

    Sakuya¡¯s lips are all over Ran¡¯s body, except for his lips and genitals.

    It is a strange feeling to be covered with her breath on wet bare skin. The sensitive part of the body, which is waiting for the contact and is cooing sweetly, calls for the stimtion that is not given at all and raises a sad voice.

    She kisses Ran around his mouth, tits, thighs, and even on his belly button, but she never takes her turn on his dick and lips, which are the ones he wants the most.

    That¡¯s just as well ¨C because Sakuya dares to keep stimting Ran except in that area.

    ¡°If Kirishima is a true masochist, you¡¯ll want me to punish you, don¡¯t you know? But that¡¯s not what Kirishima is looking for, is it?¡±

    ¡°Sa,Sakuya.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for Kirishima¡¯s dick toe out, you¡¯ve been leaking cowper so much! Do you want me to touch you that much?¡±

    She opens her mouth and hangs her tongue just above Ran¡¯s dick. The tip of her tongue touches the tip of the dick, but not too close, and she moves it around in a sloppy way.

    Although there is no direct stimtion, along with the movement of Sakuya¡¯s tongue, the warm breath softly blesses the tip.

    ¡°Sa..Sakuya!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, a bit more, a bit more¡­..it¡¯s getting bigger ¡­¡­uwahh, the tip is sticking to me! In a few more seconds, Kirishima¡¯s dick will be kissing Sakuya¡¯s tongue. Here, hang in there, you¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Ran¡¯s dick gets even taller and swells while being wrapped in Sakuya¡¯s breath.

    The distance between them, which was almost touching, gradually narrowed, and the tip of the dick reached Sakuya¡¯s tongue.

    ¡°Khuuh?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡­.Congrattions, Kirishima, your erect cock has finally reached Sakuya¡¯s tongue.¡±

    The moist feeling blessed the sensitive tip. Ran¡¯s erect dick, which was more sensitive than usual due to the hurry, awoke a numbing pleasure when it came in contact with Sakuya¡¯s tongue.

    After a lot of teasing and teasing, Ran¡¯s dick finally received some direct stimtion. Her tongue is wet and sticky, and she swallows it into her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard, I¡¯m going to give you a treat.¡±

    With her plump, blooming lips, she takes Ran¡¯s dick into her mouth and sucks on the overflowing cowper. The brown hair that softly covers her ears, Sakuya swallows in a seductive way. She licks and licks Ran¡¯s dick and pushes it into her mouth.

    While stroking Ran¡¯s thighs and stroking his balls, Sakuya ys with his dick as much as she can in her mouth.

    In contrast to the obscene sounds of saliva in her mouth, the expression on Sakuya¡¯s face as she sucks on his dick is cool and calm. It¡¯s hard to believe that she¡¯s sucking on the genitals of the opposite sex, but her face is so normal and unruffled ¨C and yet her saliva and tongue are running wild in her mouth.

    Ran would often make fun of Sakuya¡¯s skill, that is she¡¯s too naughty and the best. But tonight¡¯s Ran couldn¡¯t afford to say such.

    After being wetted with Sakuya¡¯s hickeys all over his body and being subjected to a series of tongue strokes, Ran was finally able to have some direct contact.

    The only urge thates to Ran now is a tant sexual urge to ejacte fully on Sakuya¡¯s blowjob.

    And it seems that his sexual urges have been twisted in a strange way sincest night.

    It¡¯s a bit of a misnomer to describe him as a masochist in general. It is true that he has be very interested in being tortured (in a sexual way) and being served (in a sexual way) by girls.

    Because Ran usually stands on the side of making a girl feel good by licking their tits and pussy and swinging his hips. So Ran decide to enjoy the opposite position from the usual ¨C and above all, Hibiki called him ¡°grabbing him by the balls!¡± It¡¯s a perverse urge, because Ran wants to enjoy both positions to the fullest.

    Even so, being yed by a girl like this (as Ran assumed) is a strange feeling, both shameful and embarrassing ¨C but also a little bit pleasant. Sooner orter he¡¯ll get addicted to this.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Come on, Sakuya. I¡¯m gonna ejacte!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Mmm.¡±

    Ran¡¯s usual cool face is momentarily distorted, and a tremendous sense of release envelops Ran¡¯s lower abdomen.

    While being swallowed by Sakuya¡¯s oral mucous membrane, he pours in thick cum milk with a thud.

    Sakuya¡¯s mouth was filled with semen and her cheeks flushed with colour. She responds in a lusty voice: ¡°Mmm ¡­¡­¡±.

    The plump lips catch his dick and suck on it. The sight of her ssmate¡¯s cheeks flushed with excitement as she sucked on his dick was so lewd and incredibly adorable.

    She wiped her sweaty forehead and slurped down his thick semen with a sexy slurp.

    The gesture arouses Ran¡¯s excitement and he releases a series of ejactions in Sakuya¡¯s mouth.

    She squeezes his trembling testicles and twists them gently. After a long ejaction, Ran threw his limbs on the bed, feeling a strange sense of pleasure at being grabbed by his ssmate, as he was unable to defend himself.

    ¡°Sakuya¡¯s mouth feels ¡­¡­ too good.¡±

    ¡°Fu..haaa..It¡¯s really ¡­¡­ much thicker than I thought it would be and it¡¯s really bad. If you continue like this, my throat might get pregnant.¡±

    Sakuya licks the white liquid from the edge of her mouth with her tongue and shows a devilish smile that charms men. Squinting sexily, and brushing away her flirtatious, loose brown hair, Sakuya looked down at his sagging dick and smiled charmingly.

    ¡°You were so strong and fine just now. Now you¡¯ve be so cute.¡±

    The words are spoken in a lovely voice that tickles the heart and makes fun of boys.

    In any case, tonight, even this bes a caress of words that stimtes Ran¡¯s sexual desire.

    ¡°Come on, Sakuya, ¡­¡­. I want you to do more, more.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Hibiki was right. Kirishima is a very sweet boy today¡­.okay, I¡¯ll keep youpany for as long as you like until Kirishima is satisfied.¡±

    Sakuya sucked the squishy dick into her mouth. After confirming that Ran¡¯s body jumped at the stimtion, Sakuya quickly removed her mouth from his dick with a sly expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­I think I¡¯ll just enjoy Kirishima¡¯s whole body one more time¡­¡±

    She licked her lips with a lick of her tongue. After wetting her plump lips with saliva, Sakuya gave Ran a kiss that made a pecking sound, and then began to rain wet kisses on Ran¡¯s thighs and navel again.

    Sakuya¡¯s full-body kisses, which earlier had given Ran a tremendous pleasure and a sense of immorality, After enjoying a dense blow-job, Sakuya¡¯s gesture feels like a mere hurry-up act.

    ¡°Sa,Sakuya¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, Kiririn, You seem to enjoy ying with Sakuya that you¡¯re ignoring?¡±

    Despite Sakuya giving him all the attention, Ran needs her lustful act and craves her hickeys and saliva all over his body.

    Slowly, Ran¡¯s perception began to distort, Sakuya that was supposed to be in front of him had changed into one of the girls¡¯ names with the initials S. Ran gulped as the girl in front of him is now¡­.Saki.

    ¡°Sakuya this, Sakuya that, Is Sakuya all you care about?¡±

    Wearing nothing at all ¨C her supple body clearly showing her sunburn scars ¨C the track girl opens her soaking wet girl parts and slowly descends.

    ¡°Kiririn likes naughty girls who do this kind of thing for him, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    While Ran is admiring the contents of Saki¡¯s pussy in front of him, Saki lowers her crotch onto Ran¡¯s face.

    Her thighs and calves are well-muscled from her athletic training, and she squeezes his cheeks together. He can feel the warmth of her body and the feel of her fresh legs as he kneads his cheeks against the moist, sweaty skin.

    As Ran sniffed at the happy sensation, the dense scent of the flower garden pressed against his nose and then it filled onto his face.

    The scent of sweat mixed with the sweet smell of rancid and foul. The hot, soft sensation of her pussy blesses his face.

    She gyrates her hips and presses her maidenhead against the tip of Ran¡¯s nose. His mouth is filled with her love juices and filled with a thick, lewd smell.

    ¡°Kiririn, are you alright? Are you breathing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to breathe ¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not like she¡¯s putting her weight on his nose, though, so Ran is at least allowed to breathe. The two are simr, but very different phenomena: being able to breathe and being able to take in fresh air.

    The scent of her crotch, steamed with sweat and other things,es through with a soft body heat. The hot and debauched cunt secretes her love juices, making the tip of his nose and his mouth look like it was in love.

    Breathing in such a condition does not allow fresh and clean air to enter the body.

    When Ran exhaled lightly, her squishy cunt reacted to the contact of his breath. It makes her squirt with honey.

    She is so sensitive because of her training skills that every time Ran¡¯s breath touches her sensitive spot, she lets out a sweet cry of pleasure.

    ¡°Hiya ¡­¡­ Kiririn, it¡¯s so good ¡­¡­¡±

    Straddling Ran¡¯s face, Saki rustles her own chopping board. From time to time she is swallowed up in a surge of pleasure, her whole body jerking and twitching.

    Her thighs and calves squeeze Ran¡¯s face as her legs tighten and close in response.

    Her legs are well toned like a track and field girl.It clings tightly to Ran¡¯s cheek. As the sweat rubbed against his face, Ran began to breathe harder and harder.

    ¡°And this is even more ¡­¡­ than I expected.¡±

    (Saki-Sakuya¡¯s) kissing attack, which just a moment ago he hadined about being rushed, stimtes Ran¡¯s sexual pleasure more than he expected.

    Various parts of his bare skin are wetted by his ssmate¡¯s saliva and carved with loving hickeys. He can¡¯t hear the sound of Sakuya¡¯s kisses, though, because his ears are covered by Saki thighs. The thought of those wet lips eating away at his flesh is enough to send Ran into a sexual frenzy.

    Ran is concentrating on Saki¡¯s pussy wrapped around his face, the athletic girl¡¯s legs rubbing his cheeks, or Sakuya¡¯s kisses, Ran is in for a treat.

    His nose is coated with love juice, his sides are soaked with sweat, and his legs are covered with saliva ¨C in a sense, he is a sight to behold, and he devours the pleasure with a snorting, sphemous instinct.

    The feeling of being conquered is unbearable but Ran maintains his cool and rxes his body.

    However, at this point, Ran finally realizes something unexpected.

    ¡°Saki-no, Sakuya-mmm!¡±

    Ran¡¯s face was being vited by Saki, and she was being kissed by Sakuya like a rainstorm. But there was at one point where none of these stimuli were applied at all.

    While Ran¡¯s whole body was being melted by Saki¡¯s saliva, the important part of him was not stimted, not even for a moment. It was still standing tall and firm. The other parts of the body are given tremendous contact, but the part of the body that a boy wants to be touched the most ¨C the part of the boy¡¯s body that will get the most sexual pleasure ¨C is not touched at all.

    Despite the heat of contact and the melting of the body, Ran¡¯s dick pursues stimtion and bes even more robust. A tremendous libido rushes through the body, but the faucet to release it is blocked.

    The pleasure substance that has nowhere to go dissolves the whole body and dulls the other senses.

    The important part of the body, which rises in the lower abdomen, moans wistfully.

    It¡¯s a bit of a misnomer to describe the ongoing stimtion, but it¡¯s the only way to describe the rush of the game.

    He is constantly being touched by the girl, but she never gives that one more step ¨C that onest breakthrough ¨C and Ran just continues drowning in pleasure. He tries to let go, but the scent of Saki¡¯s face awakens his senses, and the feel of her slippery legs pressing against his cheeks makes him want to explore more.

    It is Ran who has awakened a bit of masochism, and now he has reached his limit.

    Ran decides to give a signal by tapping her thighs and asking her to stop straddling his face. Then he can ask Sakuya to give him some stimtion for his dick.

    It was with such faint hope that Ran made his move.

    The arm which he raised to give a signal to Saki is blocked by Sakuya¡¯s hand.

    Even now, Ran wanted to fight back to make Sakuya release her hands but it was hard for him to shake it off because Sakuya¡¯s grip is as violent as a baby¡¯s, though.

    Sakuya crawls her tongue and licks each and every one of Ran¡¯s fingers, down to the nails. The wetness of her tongue attacks her fingertips and melts the sensation away.

    A numbing sensation, as if he had lost all feeling in his fingertips.

    His hips jerked and bounced with the pleasure of a climax without ejaction. This is the first time Ran ever had a climax that didn¡¯t involve ejaction

    It¡¯s as if his mind has been dyed peachy and he has be numb from inhaling so much of Saki¡¯s garden that he can¡¯t think of anything but naughty things..

    He sucked on her pussy and tasted the sweet nectar. She then climaxes lightly and squeezes Ran¡¯s face between her thighs.

    I can¡¯t feel Saki and Sakuya anymore.

    Whether they were S or M ¨C it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Either way, these two ¨C or any of Ran¡¯s other lovers ¨C will let him y with them as much as he wants.

    ¡°Kiririn is a bit fierce. I think I¡¯ve reached my limit ¡­¡­.¡±

    Saki suddenly loses her bnce as she leans back and hits her face on Ran¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡°Nya!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Her face is hot from her repeated climaxes and her mouth is full of hot breath.

    Saki¡¯s face is hot and his breath is hot. And then there¡¯s the erect penis that¡¯s nearing its limit. Her instincts were aroused by the towering erection of her beloved opposite sex. Ran had just escaped from the hell ¨C or should he say heaven ¨C of Saki¡¯s cunt, and was taking deep breaths while his face was covered in love juice. ¨CSaki then sucked the tip into her cute little mouth.

    ¡°Kiririn¡¯s erect penis looks delicious¡­¡­¡±

    She drools all over the ce and swallows the root with her tongue.

    Theck of direct stimtion caused Ran¡¯s dick, which had been standing quietly, to scream with delight at the direct stimtion that finally came.

    ¡°Sa, Sa,Saki, Keep going, suck it all in.¡±

    ¡°Mmmm-mmm¡±

    Before Ran¡¯s wish is granted, she opens her mouth wide and releases Ran¡¯s dick from oral heaven.

    The saliva runs down the thread, connecting her mouth to Ran¡¯s dick. Even though direct contact has been lost, the final switch has already been pressed.

    There was no way she could hold back her emotions any longer, and Ran¡¯s penis finally broke through the critical point and exploded with a level of intensity never seen before.

    buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh!¡¡Bup, bup, bup, bup, bup!¡¡Sip, sip, sip, sip!

    (TL:the sound)

    The white cum milk stains the brown skin of the tanned skin, which is coated with a vile feeling.

    The violent ejaction is so violent that it seems to take Ran¡¯s soul with it, and it jumps up and down, trying to hold on to the consciousness that is leaving him.

    ¡°Kyaa,hyaa-nnm,Kiririn, you¡¯ve ejacted so much, how much have you been storing up?¡±

    ¡°Uwaa,waaa, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being sprayed with such thick cum for the second time, just watching Ran ejacte is making Sakuya really wet.¡±

    Saki¡¯s little face catches the dense semen that is released like a fountain, and Sakuya watches the scene with an enraptured face and drools cutely.

    The expression of the two lust-filled girls is so sexy that it makes Ran¡¯s heart flutter.

    Ran lets out a long, tired sigh after sshing his dense genes all over Saki¡¯s face.

    His face is covered in love juice, his cheeks are sweaty, and his body is a mess of Sakuya¡¯s saliva and hickeys.

    Even Ran is out of ammunition for the night ¨C he won¡¯t be able to ejacte any more.

    He looked down at his cock, which was wet with Sakuya¡¯s and Saki¡¯s saliva and hanging down, and then sleepily looked at them.

    ¡°Saki, Sakuya¡­¡­.I¡¯m sorry for asking you to do something so strange.¡±

    Ran apologized and thanked them for giving him so much attention to clear up his silly request, such as whether or not her female ssmate with the initials S is a sadist, but the sight that greeted him rendered him speechless.

    ¡°Come on, Kiririn. It was so much fun, let¡¯s do it again!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be very angry if you don¡¯t give me lots and lots and lots of thick cum¡±

    The two girls are sitting on the bed with their crotches open, and they are carefully opening their crotch with their hands, showing their crotch.

    The sight of a messy schoolgirl¡¯s pussy is enough to send Ran into a new state of excitement.

    The two girls, Saki and Sakuya, a dark-haired track and field girl and a brown-haired bitchy gal, are both lusting after Ran¡¯s dick and exposing their own private parts in this way.

    With their two open cunts in front of him. Ran¡¯s dick, which had been limp just a moment ago, slowly but firmly rose to its full height.

    The two women¡¯s eyes glistened with the erection, and their cheeks colored sexily.

    Ran felt a tremendous amount of love in that gesture and decided that he would fuck them both to the hilt this evening.

 Chapter 61.6: Slightly distorted sexual preferences II

    <h4>Chapter 61.6: Slightly distorted sexual preferences II</h4>

    The next day after Hibiki healed Ran, he was in his room with someone who was wearing her school uniform for the first time, and she was ring at him with meaningful eyes.

    Aihara Sakuya, a bitchy gal with fluffy brown hair and a thick, perfumed pheromone, takes a long look at her unbuttoned shirt and her school uniform trousers, which are pulled down to her feet.

    Lying on her back on the bed, Sakuya¡¯s eyes narrowed in a panther pose, as if to push down Ran who was looking at her expectantly. Her eyes are like those of a predator who had found its prey - or perhaps like a lecherous beast in heat, flickering with excitement.

    They look at each other from the distance of their breath, and the tip of their noses are attached to each other. She sticks out her tongue and licks Ran¡¯s lips impatiently, then bites his earlobe sweetly.

    ¡°I heard from Hibiki. Kirishima has be a masochist, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    A whispered voice ys in Ran¡¯s ear, and Sakuya huffs and puffs. Moistening her lips with saliva, Sakuya kisses Ran¡¯s cheeks passionately, making chubby, obscene sounds.

    The hot sensation of clinging and pulling away, and the wetness thates immediately after pulling away, makes Ran shiver with excitement.

    She makes loud noises so that he can hear her, and then drenches his cheeks and neck with her saliva. From time to time she sticks out her tongue and licks the skin, which is strangely pleasing.

    ¡°Kirishima ¡­¡­, do you feel good? Your cheeks are soaked from all the kissing I gave you.¡±

    Sakuya purses her plump, blooming lips and winks. Her slightly wavy brown hair sways and the tips tickle his breastte.

    She was wearing her school uniform for the first time, but Ran¡¯s ssmate in sailor uniforms were ring at him with meaningful eyes.

    ¡°Kirishima¡¯s reaction is really cute, isn¡¯t it?¡­¡­ It¡¯s okay, you can moan as much as you like. I¡¯m going to kiss you and I¡¯m going to make you feel good.¡±

    With a sweet temptation in her voice, Sakuya gradually lowers the point of the kiss.

    From his cheeks to his neck, then his corbone and then his breastte. She twirls her tongue around the nipples and tickles the tip of her tongue down to his stomach.

    She kisses his navel, his nks, and - daring to skip the boy¡¯s sanctuary - the base of his thighs with her tongue. After licking Ran¡¯s sweaty inner thighs, she kisses his thighs and calves.

    With the exception of the parts that he wants touched the most, Sakuya slowly dyes Ran¡¯s entire body with her colours.

    With her tongue and wet kisses, she trains Ran¡¯s body into a body that he cannot live without.

    Sakuya¡¯s lips are all over Ran¡¯s body, except for his lips and genitals.

    It is a strange feeling to be covered with her breath on wet bare skin. The sensitive part of the body, which is waiting for the contact and is cooing sweetly, calls for the stimtion that is not given at all and raises a sad voice.

    She kisses Ran around his mouth, tits, thighs, and even on his belly button, but she never takes her turn on his dick and lips, which are the ones he wants the most.

    That¡¯s just as well - because Sakuya dares to keep stimting Ran except in that area.

    ¡°If Kirishima is a true masochist, you¡¯ll want me to punish you, don¡¯t you know? But that¡¯s not what Kirishima is looking for, is it?¡±

    ¡°Sa,Sakuya.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for Kirishima¡¯s dick toe out, you¡¯ve been leaking cowper so much! Do you want me to touch you that much?¡±

    She opens her mouth and hangs her tongue just above Ran¡¯s dick. The tip of her tongue touches the tip of the dick, but not too close, and she moves it around in a sloppy way.

    Although there is no direct stimtion, along with the movement of Sakuya¡¯s tongue, the warm breath softly blesses the tip.

    ¡°Sa¡­Sakuya!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, a bit more, a bit more¡­¡­it¡¯s getting bigger ¡­¡­uwahh, the tip is sticking to me! In a few more seconds, Kirishima¡¯s dick will be kissing Sakuya¡¯s tongue. Here, hang in there, you¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Ran¡¯s dick gets even taller and swells while being wrapped in Sakuya¡¯s breath.

    The distance between them, which was almost touching, gradually narrowed, and the tip of the dick reached Sakuya¡¯s tongue.

    ¡°Khuuh?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡­Congrattions, Kirishima, your erect cock has finally reached Sakuya¡¯s tongue.¡±

    The moist feeling blessed the sensitive tip. Ran¡¯s erect dick, which was more sensitive than usual due to the hurry, awoke a numbing pleasure when it came in contact with Sakuya¡¯s tongue.

    After a lot of teasing and teasing, Ran¡¯s dick finally received some direct stimtion. Her tongue is wet and sticky, and she swallows it into her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard, I¡¯m going to give you a treat.¡±

    With her plump, blooming lips, she takes Ran¡¯s dick into her mouth and sucks on the overflowing cowper. The brown hair that softly covers her ears, Sakuya swallows in a seductive way. She licks and licks Ran¡¯s dick and pushes it into her mouth.

    While stroking Ran¡¯s thighs and stroking his balls, Sakuya ys with his dick as much as she can in her mouth.

    In contrast to the obscene sounds of saliva in her mouth, the expression on Sakuya¡¯s face as she sucks on his dick is cool and calm. It¡¯s hard to believe that she¡¯s sucking on the genitals of the opposite sex, but her face is so normal and unruffled - and yet her saliva and tongue are running wild in her mouth.

    Ran would often make fun of Sakuya¡¯s skill, that is she¡¯s too naughty and the best. But tonight¡¯s Ran couldn¡¯t afford to say such.

    After being wetted with Sakuya¡¯s hickeys all over his body and being subjected to a series of tongue strokes, Ran was finally able to have some direct contact.

    The only urge thates to Ran now is a tant sexual urge to ejacte fully on Sakuya¡¯s blowjob.

    And it seems that his sexual urges have been twisted in a strange way sincest night.

    It¡¯s a bit of a misnomer to describe him as a masochist in general. It is true that he has be very interested in being tortured (in a sexual way) and being served (in a sexual way) by girls.

    Because Ran usually stands on the side of making a girl feel good by licking their tits and pussy and swinging his hips. So Ran decide to enjoy the opposite position from the usual - and above all, Hibiki called him ¡°grabbing him by the balls!¡± It¡¯s a perverse urge, because Ran wants to enjoy both positions to the fullest.

    Even so, being yed by a girl like this (as Ran assumed) is a strange feeling, both shameful and embarrassing - but also a little bit pleasant. Sooner orter he¡¯ll get addicted to this.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Come on, Sakuya. I¡¯m gonna ejacte!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Mmm.¡±

    Ran¡¯s usual cool face is momentarily distorted, and a tremendous sense of release envelops Ran¡¯s lower abdomen.

    While being swallowed by Sakuya¡¯s oral mucous membrane, he pours in thick cum milk with a thud.

    Sakuya¡¯s mouth was filled with semen and her cheeks flushed with colour. She responds in a lusty voice: ¡°Mmm ¡­¡­¡±.

    The plump lips catch his dick and suck on it. The sight of her ssmate¡¯s cheeks flushed with excitement as she sucked on his dick was so lewd and incredibly adorable.

    She wiped her sweaty forehead and slurped down his thick semen with a sexy slurp.

    The gesture arouses Ran¡¯s excitement and he releases a series of ejactions in Sakuya¡¯s mouth.

    She squeezes his trembling testicles and twists them gently. After a long ejaction, Ran threw his limbs on the bed, feeling a strange sense of pleasure at being grabbed by his ssmate, as he was unable to defend himself.

    ¡°Sakuya¡¯s mouth feels ¡­¡­ too good.¡±

    ¡°Fu¡­haaa¡­It¡¯s really ¡­¡­ much thicker than I thought it would be and it¡¯s really bad. If you continue like this, my throat might get pregnant.¡±

    Sakuya licks the white liquid from the edge of her mouth with her tongue and shows a devilish smile that charms men. Squinting sexily, and brushing away her flirtatious, loose brown hair, Sakuya looked down at his sagging dick and smiled charmingly.

    ¡°You were so strong and fine just now. Now you¡¯ve be so cute.¡±

    The words are spoken in a lovely voice that tickles the heart and makes fun of boys.

    In any case, tonight, even this bes a caress of words that stimtes Ran¡¯s sexual desire.

    ¡°Come on, Sakuya, ¡­¡­ I want you to do more, more.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Hibiki was right. Kirishima is a very sweet boy today¡­okay, I¡¯ll keep youpany for as long as you like until Kirishima is satisfied.¡±

    Sakuya sucked the squishy dick into her mouth. After confirming that Ran¡¯s body jumped at the stimtion, Sakuya quickly removed her mouth from his dick with a sly expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­I think I¡¯ll just enjoy Kirishima¡¯s whole body one more time¡­¡±

    She licked her lips with a lick of her tongue. After wetting her plump lips with saliva, Sakuya gave Ran a kiss that made a pecking sound, and then began to rain wet kisses on Ran¡¯s thighs and navel again.

    Sakuya¡¯s full-body kisses, which earlier had given Ran a tremendous pleasure and a sense of immorality, After enjoying a dense blow-job, Sakuya¡¯s gesture feels like a mere hurry-up act.

    ¡°Sa,Sakuya¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, Kiririn, You seem to enjoy ying with Sakuya that you¡¯re ignoring?¡±

    Despite Sakuya giving him all the attention, Ran needs her lustful act and craves her hickeys and saliva all over his body.

    Slowly, Ran¡¯s perception began to distort, Sakuya that was supposed to be in front of him had changed into one of the girls¡¯ names with the initials S. Ran gulped as the girl in front of him is now¡­Saki.

    ¡°Sakuya this, Sakuya that, Is Sakuya all you care about?¡±

    Wearing nothing at all - her supple body clearly showing her sunburn scars - the track girl opens her soaking wet girl parts and slowly descends.

    ¡°Kiririn likes naughty girls who do this kind of thing for him, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    While Ran is admiring the contents of Saki¡¯s pussy in front of him, Saki lowers her crotch onto Ran¡¯s face.

    Her thighs and calves are well-muscled from her athletic training, and she squeezes his cheeks together. He can feel the warmth of her body and the feel of her fresh legs as he kneads his cheeks against the moist, sweaty skin.

    As Ran sniffed at the happy sensation, the dense scent of the flower garden pressed against his nose and then it filled onto his face.

    The scent of sweat mixed with the sweet smell of rancid and foul. The hot, soft sensation of her pussy blesses his face.

    She gyrates her hips and presses her maidenhead against the tip of Ran¡¯s nose. His mouth is filled with her love juices and filled with a thick, lewd smell.

    ¡°Kiririn, are you alright? Are you breathing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to breathe ¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not like she¡¯s putting her weight on his nose, though, so Ran is at least allowed to breathe. The two are simr, but very different phenomena: being able to breathe and being able to take in fresh air.

    The scent of her crotch, steamed with sweat and other things,es through with a soft body heat. The hot and debauched cunt secretes her love juices, making the tip of his nose and his mouth look like it was in love.

    Breathing in such a condition does not allow fresh and clean air to enter the body.

    When Ran exhaled lightly, her squishy cunt reacted to the contact of his breath. It makes her squirt with honey.

    She is so sensitive because of her training skills that every time Ran¡¯s breath touches her sensitive spot, she lets out a sweet cry of pleasure.

    ¡°Hiya ¡­¡­ Kiririn, it¡¯s so good ¡­¡­¡±

    Straddling Ran¡¯s face, Saki rustles her own chopping board. From time to time she is swallowed up in a surge of pleasure, her whole body jerking and twitching.

    Her thighs and calves squeeze Ran¡¯s face as her legs tighten and close in response.

    Her legs are well toned like a track and field girl.It clings tightly to Ran¡¯s cheek. As the sweat rubbed against his face, Ran began to breathe harder and harder.

    ¡°And this is even more ¡­¡­ than I expected.¡±

    (Saki-Sakuya¡¯s) kissing attack, which just a moment ago he hadined about being rushed, stimtes Ran¡¯s sexual pleasure more than he expected.

    Various parts of his bare skin are wetted by his ssmate¡¯s saliva and carved with loving hickeys. He can¡¯t hear the sound of Sakuya¡¯s kisses, though, because his ears are covered by Saki thighs. The thought of those wet lips eating away at his flesh is enough to send Ran into a sexual frenzy.

    Ran is concentrating on Saki¡¯s pussy wrapped around his face, the athletic girl¡¯s legs rubbing his cheeks, or Sakuya¡¯s kisses, Ran is in for a treat.

    His nose is coated with love juice, his sides are soaked with sweat, and his legs are covered with saliva - in a sense, he is a sight to behold, and he devours the pleasure with a snorting, sphemous instinct.

    The feeling of being conquered is unbearable but Ran maintains his cool and rxes his body.

    However, at this point, Ran finally realizes something unexpected.

    ¡°Saki-no, Sakuya-mmm!¡±

    Ran¡¯s face was being vited by Saki, and she was being kissed by Sakuya like a rainstorm. But there was at one point where none of these stimuli were applied at all.

    While Ran¡¯s whole body was being melted by Saki¡¯s saliva, the important part of him was not stimted, not even for a moment. It was still standing tall and firm. The other parts of the body are given tremendous contact, but the part of the body that a boy wants to be touched the most - the part of the boy¡¯s body that will get the most sexual pleasure - is not touched at all.

    Despite the heat of contact and the melting of the body, Ran¡¯s dick pursues stimtion and bes even more robust. A tremendous libido rushes through the body, but the faucet to release it is blocked.

    The pleasure substance that has nowhere to go dissolves the whole body and dulls the other senses.

    The important part of the body, which rises in the lower abdomen, moans wistfully.

    It¡¯s a bit of a misnomer to describe the ongoing stimtion, but it¡¯s the only way to describe the rush of the game.

    He is constantly being touched by the girl, but she never gives that one more step - that onest breakthrough - and Ran just continues drowning in pleasure. He tries to let go, but the scent of Saki¡¯s face awakens his senses, and the feel of her slippery legs pressing against his cheeks makes him want to explore more.

    It is Ran who has awakened a bit of masochism, and now he has reached his limit.

    Ran decides to give a signal by tapping her thighs and asking her to stop straddling his face. Then he can ask Sakuya to give him some stimtion for his dick.

    It was with such faint hope that Ran made his move.

    The arm which he raised to give a signal to Saki is blocked by Sakuya¡¯s hand.

    Even now, Ran wanted to fight back to make Sakuya release her hands but it was hard for him to shake it off because Sakuya¡¯s grip is as violent as a baby¡¯s, though.

    Sakuya crawls her tongue and licks each and every one of Ran¡¯s fingers, down to the nails. The wetness of her tongue attacks her fingertips and melts the sensation away.

    A numbing sensation, as if he had lost all feeling in his fingertips.

    His hips jerked and bounced with the pleasure of a climax without ejaction. This is the first time Ran ever had a climax that didn¡¯t involve ejaction

    It¡¯s as if his mind has been dyed peachy and he has be numb from inhaling so much of Saki¡¯s garden that he can¡¯t think of anything but naughty things¡­

    He sucked on her pussy and tasted the sweet nectar. She then climaxes lightly and squeezes Ran¡¯s face between her thighs.

    I can¡¯t feel Saki and Sakuya anymore.

    Whether they were S or M - it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Either way, these two - or any of Ran¡¯s other lovers - will let him y with them as much as he wants.

    ¡°Kiririn is a bit fierce. I think I¡¯ve reached my limit ¡­¡­¡±

    Saki suddenly loses her bnce as she leans back and hits her face on Ran¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡°Nya!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Her face is hot from her repeated climaxes and her mouth is full of hot breath.

    Saki¡¯s face is hot and his breath is hot. And then there¡¯s the erect penis that¡¯s nearing its limit. Her instincts were aroused by the towering erection of her beloved opposite sex. Ran had just escaped from the hell - or should he say heaven - of Saki¡¯s cunt, and was taking deep breaths while his face was covered in love juice. -Saki then sucked the tip into her cute little mouth.

    ¡°Kiririn¡¯s erect penis looks delicious¡­¡­¡±

    She drools all over the ce and swallows the root with her tongue.

    Theck of direct stimtion caused Ran¡¯s dick, which had been standing quietly, to scream with delight at the direct stimtion that finally came.

    ¡°Sa, Sa,Saki, Keep going, suck it all in.¡±

    ¡°Mmmm-mmm¡±

    Before Ran¡¯s wish is granted, she opens her mouth wide and releases Ran¡¯s dick from oral heaven.

    The saliva runs down the thread, connecting her mouth to Ran¡¯s dick. Even though direct contact has been lost, the final switch has already been pressed.

    There was no way she could hold back her emotions any longer, and Ran¡¯s penis finally broke through the critical point and exploded with a level of intensity never seen before.

    buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh-buh! Bup, bup, bup, bup, bup! Sip, sip, sip, sip!

    (Note: the sound)

    The white cum milk stains the brown skin of the tanned skin, which is coated with a vile feeling.

    The violent ejaction is so violent that it seems to take Ran¡¯s soul with it, and it jumps up and down, trying to hold on to the consciousness that is leaving him.

    ¡°Kyaa,hyaa-nnm,Kiririn, you¡¯ve ejacted so much, how much have you been storing up?¡±

    ¡°Uwaa,waaa, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being sprayed with such thick cum for the second time, just watching Ran ejacte is making Sakuya really wet.¡±

    Saki¡¯s little face catches the dense semen that is released like a fountain, and Sakuya watches the scene with an enraptured face and drools cutely.

    The expression of the two lust-filled girls is so sexy that it makes Ran¡¯s heart flutter.

    Ran lets out a long, tired sigh after sshing his dense genes all over Saki¡¯s face.

    His face is covered in love juice, his cheeks are sweaty, and his body is a mess of Sakuya¡¯s saliva and hickeys.

    Even Ran is out of ammunition for the night - he won¡¯t be able to ejacte any more.

    He looked down at his cock, which was wet with Sakuya¡¯s and Saki¡¯s saliva and hanging down, and then sleepily looked at them.

    ¡°Saki, Sakuya¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry for asking you to do something so strange.¡±

    Ran apologized and thanked them for giving him so much attention to clear up his silly request, such as whether or not her female ssmate with the initials S is a sadist, but the sight that greeted him rendered him speechless.

    ¡°Come on, Kiririn. It was so much fun, let¡¯s do it again!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be very angry if you don¡¯t give me lots and lots and lots of thick cum¡±

    The two girls are sitting on the bed with their crotches open, and they are carefully opening their crotch with their hands, showing their crotch.

    The sight of a messy schoolgirl¡¯s pussy is enough to send Ran into a new state of excitement.

    The two girls, Saki and Sakuya, a dark-haired track and field girl and a brown-haired bitchy gal, are both lusting after Ran¡¯s dick and exposing their own private parts in this way.

    With their two open cunts in front of him. Ran¡¯s dick, which had been limp just a moment ago, slowly but firmly rose to its full height.

    The two women¡¯s eyes glistened with the erection, and their cheeks colored sexily.

    Ran felt a tremendous amount of love in that gesture and decided that he would fuck them both to the hilt this evening.

 Chapter 62 Reasons for longing.

    <h4>Chapter 62 Reasons for longing.</h4>

    Emi Otomezaki¡¯s first encounter with her best friend, Yuri Fujiyoshi, is a shocking one.

    The high school Emi and her friends attend is located in a lush, natural area just outside the city. There is a beautiful stream flowing nearby, and in the summer the children of the neighbourhood y in the water. Although the area is less crowded than the city, there are few crimes or incidents.

    There were very few houses around the high school, and the air was clean and sunny, without the dampness and stagnation of residential areas.

    For Emi, who had lived in the cold concrete jungle of elementary and junior high school, the lush green banks lined with cherry blossom trees, which she had only seen in cartoons and anime, were the best way to get to school, turning a gloomy morning into a soothing one.

    In fact, Emi chose this high school because of her grades, the distance from her home - and also because of the location, or rather the surroundings. Her parents and junior high school teachers advised her to go for a higher level high school, but Emi insisted to her parents that she definitely wanted to go here.

    Emi¡¯s parents were very shocked with her decision to go to this high school and her enthusiasm in asking for help. They were very impressed with her attitude and respected her decision, allowing her to choose this school.

    It was such a touching scene that Emi was unable to tell her teachers or even her parents the real reason why she chose this school.

    There is no doubt that it was because she liked the green and calm atmosphere of the school, but there was another reason that was the main reason.

    It¡¯s amon situation in anime and manga. At the start of high school or the beginning of a new school term, the protagonist, who is gloomy about her ordinary life, has a shocking encounter with a troublemaker who drags her into an unknown and unusual or sweet and souring-of-age story.

    Emi looked up at the blue sky with its clear white clouds and squinted her eyes at the re of the sun.

    ¡°What a boring - uneventful - life. I¡¯m mortally ashamed to say my fantasies out loud.¡±

    Emi mutters and shakes her head meaningfully and brushes her hair from her shoulders.

    And then, as she mentioned above, she jumped into the world of the unusual, because she was hoping for such a thing.

    Normally, if a person wants to change, it is moremon for them to change their appearance and behavior by making their debut in high school or something.

    She¡¯s not ready to take such a high-risk gamble in a ce where some of her ssmates from junior high school might be there.

    Emi is looking for someone who can change the way she is. That¡¯s why she chose this high school, not in a city surrounded by reinforced concrete, but in a ce where she can make a connection with people, a little bit away from the city, like in a great anime about ¡°life¡± (the original is a game for men). She chose to go to this high school. Thetter is just Emi¡¯s prejudice, though.

    That¡¯s why Emi¡¯s encounter with Yuri was a chance encounter with destiny - a chance encounter that she had been waiting for.

    And what¡¯s more, the encounter with her was in many ways a tremendous shock to Emi, who had spent her entire life in a sterile state, exposed to anime and manga content, but mostly healthy stuff.

    [---]

    In the background of the spring scenery of cherry blossoms dancing in the piercing blue sky, a girl - a schoolgirl in the same uniform as Emi - was standing in front of a cherry tree.

    In the sideways spring breeze that blows through the air, her ck hair, which is tied in a bun around her neck, flutters lustrously.

    Her dark blue school bag, which she must have bought when she entered the school (for some reason, it was the one designed for boys), was slung over her shoulder, and she looked at the rain of cherry blossoms with a mncholy look in her eyes. Emi doesn¡¯t know why, but it seemed to Emi that that girl had a perfect bnce of beauty.

    It¡¯s almost as if she had been practising in front of the mirror for nearly a month just to get that one moment of pose.

    In any case, Emi, who has a pure and unsullied heart, did not look at the scene unfolding in front of her with such rude and unrealistic sses.

    In the midst of the falling cherry blossoms, she closed her eyes and let out a bewitching sigh, and was genuinely fascinated by the gesture of the ck-haired girl who slowly reached out her hand.

    It is such a beautiful scene that Emi hesitates to call out to her.

    She picked up a cherry petal from her hair and kissed it in a moment of meditation.

    She kisses it and says:

    ¡°You are beautiful - and yet so lovely. Of all the countless petals, you are the most colourful - and above all, the most beautiful. Your beauty is a magical charm that sears the heart of every woman.¡±

    The ck-haired girl spins her voice, which is a little husky for a girl, while intertwining the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ several times, as if her vocabry is insufficient.

    She spoke with the dignity of a stage actress in the spotlight and grabbed a cherry petal with an exaggerated gesture.

    ¡°But I have to go. I¡¯ll miss you, but more than that¡­¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°More than that-¡±

    A ck-haired girl holds a cherry blossom petal between her index and middle fingers and stretches out her arms, beaming. She tilted her face with that flushed expression and her face turned blue with a surly look.

    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±

    A ck-haired girl with a bewildered voice and an imposing expression twistednguidly. She stares at Emi, pale and trembling, oblivious to the fact that the cherry blossom petals she holds between her fingers have been blown away by the wind.

    ¡°Goo¡­go¡­Good morning¡­erm¡­I-¡±

    ¡°Hyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!¡±

    The ck-haired girl who shouted with a high and cute anime voice, which waspletely different from the previous husky voice, ran through the banks of the cherry blossom trees with tremendous force, turning her back and covering her red-dyed ears with both hands

    ¡°Eh?! Wait a minute¡­hyaan¡±

    (Note: A knightmare huh¡­¡±)

    With a high, clear voice that rivaled the ck-haired girl¡¯s scream, Emi tumbled beautifully on an empty floor.

    Aside from the fact that the moment Emi fell, she had a delusion of something stupid, such as ¡°Dojikko attribute flowering!¡±

    (Note: Dojikko=clumsy girl)

    While Emi is slightly disappointed that her newly purchased sailor suit has sand on it, she breathes a sigh of relief when she sees that no one saw what she just did.

    But unfortunately. In the meantime, the ck-haired girl from earlier had already disappeared from Emi¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°¡­¡­that person from before.¡±

    Swallowing the words ¡°who was it?¡±, Emi tapped the dust from her uniform to remove it.

    If Emi was an innocent and basically good person, She would have thought that she was practicing for the drama club, or that she was inspired by the drama she watched yesterday and was fantasizing about changing the lines in her own way, or something like that.

    Emi, who had a very detailed understanding of that person, somehow understood what the ck-haired girl was doing earlier.

    It¡¯s not just that she¡¯s a pain in the ass, or that she¡¯s got a bit of chuunibyou.

    In junior high school, Emi never fell in love with ¡°it¡±. Two of Emi¡¯s few friends showed signs of being into it from the second year of junior high school.

    Emi won¡¯t go into what her tastes - or affection, - were at the time.

    Emi doesn¡¯t know which. Is she the reason that she reminds her of a friend she had in junior high school, or that she seems like a girl she could talk to.

    The presence of the ck-haired girl from earlier is deeply imprinted in Emi¡¯s mind.

    Was the encounter with the ck-haired girl that impressive and shocking?

    Or was there some kind of fate that drew them together, spinning between them?

    Emi doesn¡¯t know if the encounter with the girl, whose name she didn¡¯t even know, changed Emi¡¯s t and uninteresting life into a fantastic one little by little, or if she dreamed up such a development, which is a royal road in creative writing.

    What is the certainty thates to Emi¡¯s mind is,

    Emi really wanted - no matter what - to see and talk to her again during her three short years of high school.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Emi Otomezaki is a princess type of girl.

    In the real world, Emi is a in heterosexual hetero.

    Not all men who like rose-coloured manga are into that kind of thing, just as not all women who like yuri-coloured manga are into that kind of thing.

    Emi has always been in love with boys. When she was in junior high school, she once joined the chase of a senior girl who looked like a prince, but when she began to make slightly disturbingments about taking turns carrying her senior¡¯s luggage every day, Emi secretly left the group.

    In the autumn of her first year of junior high school, Emi graduated from the typical adolescent girl crush on a senior of the same sex.

    She has long ck hair, tits, and sses, which gives her a mature and innocent image, but she is still surprisingly precocious when ites to her knowledge of sexuality and sexual acts.

    The reason for this is quite simple. She had friends who had already reached puberty by the time she was in primary school, and Emi¡¯s older brother was a rather careless person - he often left magazines and manga in the living room, so she was a little early toe into contact with such things.

    So, even though she had a one-sided admiration for girls, she was aware of the fact that it would not lead to a heart-to-heart rtionship in the end.

    A good-looking male ssmate stimted the interest of Emi, a junior high school girl in the prime of puberty, more than a good-looking female senior.

    In the real world, she never threw herself into the yuri world, and lived her school life purely as a heterosexual.

    In any case, when ites to creative writing, Emi prefers the yuri style and has even drawn a few herself, so she decided to join the manga research club, a club where like-minded people are likely to gather.

    Fortunately, this is a rather rxed club activity, and there are no members who are eager to participate in the Manga Koshien or anything like that, it is a rtively free club activity, so it is easy for the rather slow-paced and calm Emi to spend time, and there are many students who are somewhat simr in type. She was able to blend right in, even though she wasn¡¯t very good at socializing.

    (Note: Manga Koshien is apetition where high school studentspete for the position of Number 1 by creating one-page manga.)

    Thanking herself for entering this club, she was able to belong to a group of people in her ss whose interests were somewhatpatible with hers, and she managed to avoid a grey high school life.

    She has made some good friends and she has a ce to go after school and at lunchtime.

    Emi was enjoying her youth as much as anyone else, but she couldn¡¯t forget the shocking encounter she had right after she started school.

    She is a high school girl with ck hair and pigtails who has been immersed in a world of her own creation, pretending to be a fictional character.

    Emi thought she was a member of the manga research club because of her appearance and atmosphere.

    She was nowhere to be seen at the wee party for new members, where all the club members, from seniors to neers, gathered, and the ck-haired head of the club with the braided sses said he had no idea who the ck-haired girl was.

    Anyway, this is the manga research club - a ce where many school students gather, from genuine otaku students to those who simply love manga.

    There¡¯s a lot of information about people with simr hobbies, and if it¡¯s a girl who¡¯s a bit of a pain, or a girl who stands out in a bad way, or a girl with a unique personality, there¡¯s a certain amount of information - although it¡¯s not certain - that she might be that girl.

    The mystery of who and where the mysterious girl Emi is looking for is one that at first seems impossible to solve, but gradually unravels based on Emi¡¯s testimony.

    Although she is not able to meet the student again at the new school, she is able to get an important clue.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s Fujiyoshi Yuri from ss 7.¡±

    ¡°She has ck hair in pigtails, uses a boy¡¯s bag, has a high-pitched voice, but usually speaks in a husky voice, right? I can¡¯t think of anything but her.¡±

    ¡°The other day, she ran out in the rainy season without an umbre and shouted, [This is the drop of life I¡¯ve been looking for!] She shouted.¡±

    ¡°It would be a miracle if it wasn¡¯t Fujiyoshi. If not I¡¯d like to bring the girl here and take her to see Fujiyoshi¡±

    Emi¡¯s sense of overwhelming presence from the dark-haired girl was shared by the other students, and it wasn¡¯t long before the name of one of the girls - a first-year student named Fujiyoshi Yuri - was mentioned. It wasn¡¯t long before several of the new members of the club were convinced that she was the girl.

    She is happy to find out the identity of the person she is looking for, but at the same time, Emi feels an inexpressible sense of unease at the real image of the ck-haired girl, Fujiyoshi Yuri, who is probably more famous and unique (in both good and bad ways) than she thought.

    It¡¯s been a little over two months since Emi started her new life here, and at a time when she finally starting to recognize the names and faces of her ssmates and getting used to the high school life she always wanted, She wonder if someone who is already well known beyond the confines of her ss would make friends with someone like her. Would someone who is already well known beyond her ss be friends with someone as uninteresting and dark as her? -And before that, would she even get involved?

    From the first image Emi had of her, she assumed that she was an unusual schoolgirl with simr interests to those of her friends around her.

    But now that she¡¯s here, she¡¯s afraid that she¡¯s more distant than she imagined.

    ¡°Do you know what she looks like? Do you know what kind of person she is?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, all I know is that I heard the rest of the ss talking about her shouting in the rain. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I know what she looks like, but I don¡¯t know if I know what she¡¯s like. If I had to sum it up in one word, ¡­¡­ I¡¯d say she¡¯s unique, for better or worse.¡±

    Even though Emi has never actually met her, how can she be gossiped about by boys in ces where she doesn¡¯t belong, and how can she be remembered by people in different sses?

    In Emi¡¯s brain, poisoned by anime and novels, she is like a mysterious student council president character - a sacred presence.

    ¡°Seisa Misa was in group 7, right? You called Fujiyoshi [Yuri] earlier, do you know anything about her?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯m not really involved. I have a strong impression of her because of the way she introduced herself, but we¡¯re actually in different groups. It¡¯s a bit like a homing club.¡±

    For a while, Emi was trying to join in the conversation and gather information about Yuri.

    She didn¡¯t get much information, and the conversation soon turned to other topics, such as her favourite anime and manga.

    Emi would have liked to know something a little more in-depth, but she knew that if she tried to force the topic, she would end up burying herself in insidious name-calling and unsubstantiated innuendo, so she decided not to go the extra mile.

    After all, is this what reality is like?

    In a creative work, this event can be taken as a g for a sweet and meltinging-of-age story, but in reality, there are plenty of situations where things don¡¯t go so well.

    She can fall in love at first sight with a handsome senior, but he already has a girlfriend.

    Or she¡¯s been bullied or punished by a quiet junior who seems to have the same interests as her.

    If she cuts out the first half of the story, she is able to dream up any number of sweet twists and turns, but just by changing the second half of the story, it turns into a very real situation.

    Neither of them is Emi¡¯s experience, but both of them are the traps of youth that her friends in junior high school fell into.

    The little devil in Emi¡¯s heart whispered sweetly that she didn¡¯t need to ask for more, because she had already made friends in her ss and in her club.

    But for some reason, she can¡¯t help but feel that it would be a shame to let this encounter go unnoticed.

    Until junior high school, Emi was often described in school report cards as shy and indecisive.

    But in high school, a mysterious energy pushes her to try a little harder.

    ¡°The sooner you do this, the better. There is no need to procrastinate. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll go to the seventh group and talk to them.¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Emi went to ss 7 and saw a group surrounding Yuri and simr ssmates in the ssroom, and she was desperately nning in her brain how to talk to them.

    In an unusual female otaku group, which is probably a subspecies of the sober group in the ss, the sight of Yuri making a lot of noise at a very high tension makes Emi feel fearful once again.

    ¡°And then I hugged him from behind and told him he¡¯d won my heart!¡±

    ¡°This is why you can¡¯t be a hot-headed idiot like Yuri ¡­¡­ You need to be calm and thoughtful like me. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hugging, calmly? No way! Did you think that the herbivorous boys of this world would fall for such a far-fetched gesture? You see, boys are full of greed. The only way to get what you want is to do what I do, which is to thrust up from behind and boom! You can¡¯t argue with that!¡±

    The girls, all of whom are clearly of Emi¡¯s ilk in terms of appearance and mood, are talking in voices that echo throughout the ssroom.

    The fact that they are deliberately using husky, thick voices suggests that they are serious about their feelings.

    They are not fooling around with their sexuality half-heartedly. In a way, Emi respects them.

    In any case, Emi didn¡¯t have the courage to jump inside. She was looking for a time when Yuri would be alone ore out of the ssroom to use the restroom.

    ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m stuck in the doorway and it¡¯s getting in the way.¡±

    When she was approached by the blonde girl with the awkward makeup and thigh-high skirt, Emi threw away her enthusiasm and mysterious energy and ran back to her own ss at full speed.

 Chapter 63 Destinyâ€™s partner

    <h4>Chapter 63 Destiny''s partner</h4>

    Emi was traumatised by the incident with the girl and unconsciously kept her distance from Yuri¡¯s ss.

    After all, fate - thew of cause and effect - is real, isn¡¯t it? In a surprising turn of events, Emi is reunited with Yuri Fujiyoshi, the person who gave her a shock in her humdrum youth.

    It¡¯s autumn, half a year has already passed since the beginning of her youth, when she first encountered Yuri and the cherry blossoms were falling and coloring the azure sky. Emi¡¯s first summer as a high school student was full of events, but she consumed it by watching anime and going out with her (same-sex) friends, so she decided to enjoy her youth to the fullest in autumn, and built an unseasonal campfire in her heart.

    Autumn events may seem more subdued than those in the summer. However, there are a lot of events organised by the school.

    Of course, this often includes athletic events such as gymnastics, which Emi is not very good at.

    The first big event in autumn that an indoor person like Emi, who has a hobby of culture, can enjoy participating in is the cultural festival, the temple of youth.

    It¡¯s a fantastic time for crazy incidents and sweet romanticedies, and above all, it¡¯s the best ce for cultural clubs to show off and perform. It¡¯s a big event.

    The manga club that Emi belongs to is no exception to this rule, and they spend their busy days until the day of the festival making the club magazine and preparing the exhibits.

    After six months of getting used to the ss, Emi wanted to participate in the preparations for the show and get to know her ssmates better.

    Because the club is so free, it¡¯s full of ghosts and students who may or may not be in the club. The number of members of the club is ratherrge, but it was discovered during the preparation stage that there was a shortage of people, which was an unforeseen tragedy. If the student is clever enough, he or she will pretend not to know and run away. But Emi, who couldn¡¯t refuse the wishes of her seniors who rubbed their heads on the floor. So she went along with the preparations with seniors until the end. She ended up taking on the role of a loser.

    ¡°Otomezaki Emi-chan, I¡¯m really sorry! I really don¡¯t want to miss Otoya¡¯s band performance! I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done, so can you hold onto the club magazine for me for a little while?¡±

    ¡°Oh, but ¡­¡­ I¡¯m not very good at touting or peddling or anything like that. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right! I¡¯ll buy up all the unsold ones as the manager¡¯s responsibility! The money you save from your part-time job will eventuallye back, but if you miss it this year, you¡¯ll never get to see Otoya live in uniform again. -!¡±

    It was only a short while ago that the head of theic club, with his sses, asked Emi to help him out with an unsold club magazine that waspletely untouched.

    Emi, dressed in a gothic Lolita vendor outfit, exhales a sigh in the corner of the corridor as she holds the club magazine for two.

    Emi is disgusted with herself for ying a bad character.

    If Emi was a more sociable and cheerful girl, she would be able to deal with the club magazine that her seniors thrust upon her before the band performance was over. They¡¯re not sure how difficult that would be for the shy and quiet Emi. It seems that the inventory has doubled.

    ¡°This is not how I imagined the festival to be¡­¡­¡±

    Emi walks down the corridor, taking care not to disturb the people passing by. The usually cold, inorganic corridors are decorated with unusual wallpaper and decorations, creating a warm, happy atmosphere. Heat and energy are everywhere, and the room temperature seems a little higher than it should be.

    Although almost intoxicated by the unusual atmosphere of the crowd of students and students from other schools, Emi finally managed to get out of the passage in front of the maid cafe, where the current JK is authentic - Emi doesn¡¯t know what is authentic. Emi doesn¡¯t know what it is, but she finally got out of the passage in front of the maid cafe.

    Emi pped her messy outfit back on and took out her hand mirror tob out her messy fringes.

    She opens the home screen to check the time, wondering how long it will be before the band finishes ying. The time is now on the desktop screen, where two furry cats are napping on top of each other, without any hint of geekiness.

    Anyway, when ites to a band performance at a school festival, it is inevitable that there will be encores, and it is unlikely that the performance will be finished on time.

    Emi is not going to argue with that, though, because not going ording to the program is one of the best parts of a school festival.

    With these thoughts in mind. Emi half-turned around to see if she could find somewhere to take a break, and then she saw it. She blinked her eyes, to see if it¡¯s real or not.

    Her long, ck hair, shining lustrously in the sunshine, bounced across Emi¡¯s vision. It was as pure as ink - unadulterated and magnificent, tied in two by a ribbon of pure white ruffles and golden bells.

    The soft ck skirt and the whipped cream ruffles around her shoulders and breasts made Emi realize that she was a student at the school - a girl who wore a maid¡¯s uniform to tout her services. She is a student of this school.

    Emi just passed by a maid cafe a few minutes ago, and the design is slightly different from the apron dress she saw there. The maids of the high school girls, because of the shame hidden deep in their hearts, or because of the guidance of the public moralsmittee, the skirt length is long, and there is no shy movement like the hem of the skirt rolled up.

    Emi is sure it¡¯s because they¡¯re unwilling to work as maids because they¡¯ve decided on something they don¡¯t want to put on by majority vote or something.

    The girl in front of Emi- well, She doesn¡¯t need to express more words.

    The girl Emi had been looking for since she met her in the cherry blossom season - Fujiyoshi Yuri - did not give dappen the sour atmosphere.

    It¡¯s as if she is truly enjoying wearing the maid¡¯s uniform.

    She is proud of herself for taking the form of a maid.

    It¡¯s hard to put into words, but there was an overwhelming sense of confidence emanating from the girl in front of Emi.

    Emi is pushed back by a mysterious energy, but the unreal situation unfolding in front of her causes her to step on a tatara.

    The girl of her dreams, Fujiyoshi Yuri, who she had perceived as unreachable and distant, was offering a copy of a book to the students passing through the corridors.

    The book is simplepared to Emi¡¯s club magazine, but it is bound with more than enough care for an individual to have made it. Of course, it would be wrong to evenpare the quality of Emi and her friends¡¯ club magazine, as it is bound by an outsidepany that collects the club¡¯s funds.

    There were a lot of things to be concerned about, but Emi scolded herself for being scared, and Emi stepped out again.

    If Emi hesitates now, she might be interrupted again, like before.

    Shaking her Gothic Lolita outfit, Emi walks up to Yuri. Noticing Emi¡¯s approach, Yuri flipped her maid¡¯s uniform and turned her body towards her.

    She was wearing a lovely apron dress decorated with pure white frills and pink ribbons, and she was looking at Emi with a puzzled look on her face.

    A sense of tension prevails, as if time has stopped, and a strange atmosphere is created between Yuri and Emi.

    The only people who could sense this atmosphere were the two people who created it, Yuri and Emi.

    The students around them are not paying attention to the confrontation between the high school maid and the gothic lolita JK, but are enjoying their own cultural festival life.

    How long had it been since they had faced each other?

    In reality, not much time has passed.

    For Emi, though, the few tens of seconds between the moment they faced each other and the moment she took a full breath in and let it all out felt like hours.

    ¡°It¡¯s now or never! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have a lot of time to think about what to say, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°The seventh ss, Fujiyoshi, is it?

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡­¡±

    Perhaps not fully grasping the situation, the tone of voice that came out of Yuri¡¯s mouth was not a husky male voice, but a cute anime voice.

    Emi approaches her, but she doesn¡¯t know how to connect with her.

    This is another bad habit of Emi¡¯s. She thinks that the conversations she has in her brain every day can be carried out in real life.

    Her heart is racing and her breathing is ragged, but somehow she manages to keep it normal.

    ¡°I¡¯d like a copy of that book, too. How much is it?¡±

    She took her wallet out of her pocket and wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand.

    This was Emi¡¯s limit.

    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, a customer!? I was surprised. You were staring at me with such intensity that I thought I had done something wrong!¡±

    She is aware of what Emi usually does, and with a relieved look on her face, Yuri gives a soft smile and says, ¡°Nihehe.¡±

    Yuri unrolls a furoshiki (wrapping cloth) in Japanese shades that would not match her maid¡¯s uniform by any stretch of the imagination, and pulls out a copy of a book from inside. It¡¯s a thick book, reminiscent of the yellow telephone book sold by a certain weatherman, which she lifted with ease, carefully held back with both hands, and then presented to Emi with a flowery smile.

    ¡°Here you go, that¡¯ll be two hundred yen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you, ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a lot cheaper than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Really? Well, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re thinking about profit or loss or anything. It¡¯s just a school festival.¡±

    She hugged her copy of the book, which was too thick to be called a copy, and folded her back.

    ¡°We¡¯ve made so much for this day and it¡¯s not selling at all!¡±

    ¡°So, is that so?¡±

    However, even Emi¡¯s club magazine has yet to sell a single copy, so she may not be in a position to speak for others.

    At modern school festivals, doujinshi may not be in great demand.

    ¡°You know. It¡¯s not like anyone is going to pay attention to a smelly homing club girl like me in a maid¡¯s uniform doing promotional work. I¡¯ve been asked to take pictures, but no one was interested in me.¡±

    While saying that,Yuri rolled up the hem of her skirt.

    In recent years, personal information has been leaked due to the rapid spread of socialworking services and free phone apps among students, so it was supposed to be forbidden for individuals or groups to film or record the school grounds during the festival without permission from the school.

    Did this ssmate in a maid¡¯s uniform let someone else, aplete stranger, take a picture of her? Her own image.

    ¡°Of course you refused to be filmed, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I was turned down for a photo shoot at a maid cafe there, so I was very keen to get a shot¡­¡­¡±

    With an embarrassed chuckle, Yuri squeezes and unravels the two knotted tassels.

    Emi¡¯s bad premonition came true, and her head was in her hands.

    How could a high school girl be so low on consciousness?

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t! I don¡¯t care how hard you ask, it¡¯s too easy for a girl to give up filming!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right. ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll cover my eyes with my hand.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making it look even worse!¡±

    Emi¡¯s shout draws a lot of attention and she covers her mouth with her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡­ But please be careful next time. You¡¯re a lovely girl, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been wondering¡­ How do you know my name?¡±

    Yuri looks at Emi with a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡°Oh no! Because of my impatience, I seem to have made another unnecessary mistake.¡±

    ¡°uhh¡­a friend of mine from the club was talking about Fujiyoshi-san, so I just listened¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Club?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I belong to the manga research club. Here, if you like.¡±

    In order to cover up Emi¡¯s mistake, she handed Yuri a copy of the club magazine that she had been holding onto.

    If she gives them away for free, the amount sold will be different from the actual number sold, but it doesn¡¯t matter, because the remainder of the sales that were pushed to Emi will be paid out of the manager¡¯s pocket money since he¡¯s going to Otoya band y.

    As Yuri flipped through the club magazine, Emi followed her curiosity and opened the phone book, or copybook, that she had purchased from Yuri.

    ¡°It is so thick. It makes me wonder how many people draw it.¡±

    Emi was curious to see what kind of pictures high school students draw outside of club activities.

    With this in mind, She put her finger on a page and opened it up.

    ¡°What the¡­?¡±

    (Note: Get fujoshi¡¯d)

    Emi couldn¡¯t help but make a strange noise at the unexpected sight that spread out in front of her.

    A naked, handsome man was panting with a look of extreme pleasure on his face.

    The background was almostpletely white, and there was no sense of perspective on the page, but the bouncing sweat and distorted expression gave it a strange sexiness.

    After a few moments of admiring the scene, Emi turned to the next page.

    This time, a different handsome man shows the same pleasure-drenched face as before.

    Emi was familiar with this level of sensuality, having been exposed to such manga under the influence of her brother.

    Emi stared at the scene on the next page and, without saying a word, mmed the book shut, her face turning red.

    Yuri looked at Emi, who was panicking because she couldn¡¯t process the sight that came into her eyes, and Yuri shook her shoulders while hiding her face with the club magazine.

    Eventually, she glimpsed her face through the edge of the magazine and ran her fingers over her mouth, smiling and rxing the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Ohh¡­? is this your first time reading it?¡±

    ¡°I-i am a fan of GL and NL. I¡¯m just a little surprise¡±

    (Note: NL(nonke love)=straight love, LGBT ng for ¡°straight¡± in Japanese) (TQ to springl)

    It¡¯s not like Emi hasn¡¯t been exposed to any creative works that deal with affectionate expressions other than yuri and NL.

    In the club, there are some seniors who say that roses are the best, and draw only roses, and there are also ssmates who call themselves a hybrid of roses and NL, like Emi, who likes both yuri and NL.

    Anyway, Emi is a member of a high school club. If a manuscript containing a clearly R18 description is found in the club room, it will immediately be a problem, and even if it is not, the unspoken understanding of the school¡¯s manga research club is to avoid crossing dangerous bridges as much as possible, so manuscripts that explicitly depict genitals or liquids are basically not leaked at school.

    Of course, the copy of the book that Yuri drew was sold with the permission of the school (although Emi doesn¡¯t know how far the school went to check the book, as it was very thick). It was not explicitly sexual, but it was just a little too stimting for Emi.

    ¡°Heeeee, I like yuri too. -I¡¯m a bit of a self-absorbed narcissist, though.¡±

    Emi giggles at Yuri¡¯s joke.

    Emi met her for the first time during the cherry blossom season, and she has been interested in her ever since.

    Emi thought she was unreachable and distant. Emi doesn¡¯t know why. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve known each other for a long time, and they can talk normally.

    A girl in a gothic Lolita outfit from the manga club sps the hand of a girl in a maid¡¯s outfit from the homing club.

    The mour of the crowd, the sound of footsteps in the crowd, all fall on deaf ears.

    A false silence, devoid of disturbances, engulfs the two of them, and a world of their own is created.

    If this were between a man and a woman, or between two people of the opposite sex, they might call it a fairy-tale encounter of destiny.

    But for Emi, and of course for Yuri, it never crossed their mind that it would have been better if the person she was sharing this encounter with had been a boy.

    There are people who say that the feeling of love has nothing to do with race or gender.

    There are those who say that even if a person is in the heat of puberty, there can be a pure friendship between a man and a woman that does not involve lust.

    In the same way, there is no need to assume that the person she is drawn to by fate is the opposite sex, the person she will spend the rest of her life with.

    Even if the person she felt drawn to is same sex but there is no chance that they will ever be the one shemited to.

    They will never equate this encounter with the many other encounters they have had in the past.

    ¡°You may already know this, but¡­ I¡¯m Fujiyoshi Yuri. Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Emi Otomezaki. Ms. Fujiyoshi, I look forward to working with you.¡±

    Now that Emi thinks about it, she probably had some special feelings for Yuri at this point.

    She doesn¡¯t know if it was so-called infatuation or love or something like that. It may have been pure affection, simply a fraternal love from a longing to be a friend.

    In any case, it is an unmistakable fact that the existence of Yuri Fujiyoshi was strongly imprinted in Emi Otomezaki.

    -Afterwards. Emi and Yuri walked around the school together, selling out Emi¡¯s club magazine and Yuri¡¯s personal magazine before the end of the day.

    The two of them gradually deepen their friendship.

    As fate would have it, they are ced in the same ss when they change sses for the second year, and meet Sayaka Sadogashima, a quiet, quiet girl who loves books.

    The three of them, including Sayaka, spend their days modestly, not trying to stand out unnecessarily, but enjoying their youth as much as anyone else.

    Until that awful transfer incident that hit the whole ss.

    (Note: Otomezaki Emi background story is finish)

 Chapter 64: The food that drives your talent.

    <h4>Chapter 64: The food that drives your talent.</h4>

    In the moonlit library of the Royal Pce, Fujiyoshi Yuri sits at her desk, eagerly pricking her needles as she unravels a mass of cotton with her hands.

    With the precision of a precision instrument, her fingertips breathe soul into the lump of cotton without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Her eyes, unblinking, watch in silence.

    Her forehead is covered with sweat, but her breathing is undisturbed, and not even a sigh escapes. The steps of her fingertips are as light as a swan gliding gracefully on the surface of the water, and the atmosphere is one of tranquillity.

    What happened to her usual goofy expressions and gestures? It¡¯s hard to imagine the usual Yuri - she has a very serious expression and makes the needle jump.

    It was like a craftsman¡¯s face, coated with tension and conviction, like that of a first-ss technician aplishing a meticulous job, where a moment¡¯s carelessness would bring to naught all the efforts he had made so far.

    Eventually, the double eyes blinked and a long breath escaped from Yuri¡¯s mouth.

    She stroked her cheeks, which had turned red due to her overwhelming concentration, and wiped her sweat-soaked forehead with the sleeve of her cardigan.

    ¡°¡­¡­ done.¡±

    As she pped her feverish face, Yuri broke down and fell on her back with a thud.

    The sudden sense of aplishment tortured her whole body, and she lost her concentration that had been straining her.

    She fell on her back and hit the back of her head on the floor, but the current Yuri couldn¡¯t care less about such minor pain.

    In a state of unconsciousness - or, depending on her point of view, as if she had been gang-raped or something - and with her highlightless eyes exposed, Yuri tightly embraced the lump she had been working on with all her might just a moment ago. She hugged it tightly to her chest.

    Yuri¡¯s mouth is covered with drool and she lets out a madugh as she shows off her beautiful rape eyes.

    Anyway, unlike the usual perverted sound this time it¡¯s a cute ¡°ghehe¡±, theugh that is currently being let out has a slightly dangerous scent.

    ¡°Ghehe, Kirishima-kun,fuh, fuhehem. Ghfu,gehehe, Kirishima-kun,fuhh.uhehe,Kirishima-kun,Kirishima-kun,uhehehe¡±

    The brown eyes slowly flicker and hide behind the eyelids as she repeats the mysterious curse of Kirishima-kun.

    As a maiden, Yuri exposes a face full of madness that she would never show to anyone else, and her whole body trembles. After a few moments of convulsions, the eyelids close, and like an android with a dead battery, she slumps down and stops moving.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Yuri Fujiyoshi is a girl with a strange talent: she can concentrate and develop her potential only when she likes something.

    For her first high school festival, she single-handedly drew a copy of a Namamono x Bacon Lettuce book so thick that even a phone book would run away barefoot; she made her own cosy costumes for personal enjoyment; and she developed a urine bottle that can be used without a problem even by girls who don¡¯t have any hair on their bodies, in a world that is clearly short of goodspared to modern Japan. The list goes on and on.

    (TL1: Namamono, often also written as ¡°nmmn,¡± is a term used in the doujinmunity to describe shipping real human beings, or the equivalent of RPF (Real Person Fiction) or RPS (Real Person sh) in the English-speaking fandom)

    (TL2: Bacon and lettuce is a BL an acronym.)

    Of course, there are also repercussions or after-effects associated with such exertions that cannot be ignored.

    In this world, there is a convenient skill called Nekoyama Misuzu [Schwartz Energy], so before the mental and physical damage urs, she can be restored to her normal self.

    As in the original world, it was not possible to awaken the secret of sleeping for three days in a row after a cheat day off, and Yuri appeared at Misuzu with Emi and Sayaka supporting her in her sleep.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just note that the scene was literally a hellish picture that made me want to throw up.¡±

    As a high school girl, or rather as a human being, Yuri exposed her ugly figure, which she would not want to be seen by others, But fortunately, none of the visitors had any feelings for Yuri, so she was not hurt that much and vice versa.

    It was a scene that corroded the image that people have of high school girls, but anyway.

    What in the world was Yuri making that required such a sacrifice?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ ghehe.¡±

    Her cheeks were dyed pink with excitement as she let out her usual ¡°guhehe¡± - no hint of madness or darkness.

    In Yuri¡¯s hands, two kinds of stuffed animals - so-called puppets - werepletely fitted.

    These puppets were the source of everything, the thing that Yuri had sacrificed all of her concentration and mental strength to createst night.

    At any rate, the puppets that Yuri had made were not like the ones someone can buy at flea markets or bazaars.

    It was not like the puppets for children, which were made to look like cats, bears and other cute deformed animals.

    Of course, as this is a stuffed toy for petting, it must have been deformed in a cute way.

    The jaggedly coiffed fringes, the round ck eyes, therge face and the body that has been shrunk to a third or fourth body size are all much cuter than the actual statue that was used as the model.

    After staring at the puppet in her right hand for a while, Yuri checked the other puppet in her left hand again.

    This one, like the one in her right hand, is made of a material that is almost pale orange in colour, and the body is almost identical. The hair is longer and tied in two knots than the right-hand puppet, the sesame-like eyes are decorated with eyshes, and the clothes on the puppet are slightly different.

    Now that she¡¯se this far, The only difference between the two puppets made by Yuri and ordinary puppets is that the models are human or an animal.

    Of course, there are puppets that are deformed human beings, but it is quite rare to find a puppet that is based on a real person - not a well-known celebrity, but a familiar acquaintance.

    The present situation seems to have evolved considerably in recent years, though, so it may not be so unusual to receive a custom-made gift from an outside source.

    ¡°But I never thought I¡¯d end up making a three-dimensional stuffed animal of one of my ssmates. ¡­¡­¡±

    While squeezing the puppet in her right hand, which was a representation of her beloved ssmate, Ran Kirishima, Yuri¡¯s eyes narrowed in a caring way.

    She have made stuffed animals of two-dimensional wives before, but this is the first time she¡¯ve ever made a stuffed animal of a real person - even one of the opposite sex who has lived in the same school.

    But this could be a good experience, she thought, blushing as she gazed at her puppet Ran.

    The puppet Ran could be rolled around in the palm of her hand, just as Yuri wanted - literally.

    It can make her say dangerous words that would be too embarrassing to ask her to say herself, and it can even make her make out with the puppet in her left hand that represents Yuri.

    She can even make the puppets intertwine their arms with each other and make them kiss each other.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ran¡¯s puppet and Yuri¡¯s puppet don¡¯t show any signs of embarrassment or hesitation (of course), but they don¡¯t hesitate to press their mouths against each other and engage in a passionate and lewd kiss.

    The two puppets, their mouths touching each other with such force that their faces be a mess, seem to love each other with all their heart and desire.

    ¡°¡­¡­Syuuu, haaa, Ran-kun, Ran-kunnn. Mm, haa¡­If you do that, Syuuu. No, Because¡­¡±

    As the puppets y with each other, Yuri gurgles kissing noises and loving words into her mouth. Eventually, the aggressive Yuri puppet falls on Ran and uses her whole body to push him down on the floor - or desk, as the case may be.

    However, it¡¯s apletely different thing when the fantasy is just unfolding in her brain, and when she sees it visually as a puppet show in front of her.

    When she see a puppet representing her and the opposite sex she love cuddling in front of her, Yuri naturally get excited and even be lustful.

    Yuri¡¯s puppet, which was trembling as she rode Ran¡¯s lower abdomen, was pushed to the edge of the desk, and Yuri (herself) brought Ran¡¯s puppet up to her face.

    Yuri looks into the eyes of the Ran Puppet and gulps. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she meditates - and presses the puppet¡¯s face firmly against her own.

    The kiss is inorganic, without the scent of sweat or the breath of the beloved.

    The feeling of blessing the lips is different from the real lips - it¡¯s that of soft cloth and cotton.

    However, for the adolescent girl Fujiyoshi Yuri, who has been made both physically and mentally, such things were not important.

    She is kissing a doll that represents her beloved ssmate - from a bird¡¯s eye view, it is an incredibly perverted act, a mere self-satisfaction, an act that does not satisfy her sexual desires, an act that is biologically meaningless. In Yuri¡¯s mind, with her eyelids closed and her vision shut out, the person she is locking lips with is not a stuffed animal with no will, but the real Ran Kirishima.

    Feeling her heart beating fast, Yuri pulled the Ran Puppet away from her mouth.

    After wiping the dampness from the puppet¡¯s mouth, Yuri took a closer look at the puppet¡¯s entire body.

    She licked her eyes at him, and her face, which had be inmed with lust, fell into a swoon. Breathing hard and looking around, Yuri kept the Ran puppet in her right hand. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she plunged her hand into her skirt.

    ¡°Well, well? Kirishima-kun. Kirishima-kun, this is Yuririn¡¯s pussy that you love so much. It¡¯s good, Kirishima-kun. You can look at the thighs of the current JK, and the new underwear that was bought for you in this world, as much as you want.¡±

    She opens her legs and shows her pussy through her underwear in front of Ran Puppet.

    It¡¯s a perverted and provocative line that she would never have said in front of Ran, but as a girl in love, Yuri thinks it¡¯s inevitable that she would want to say something a little extreme to a stuffed animal if no one is watching.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it naughty? That¡¯s what boys like, isn¡¯t it? No, no, no, no! You can¡¯t bury your face in there!¡±

    Yuri presses the Ran puppet against her plump pussy against the underwear and stimtes the cracks. She hasn¡¯t even touched the clitoris - it shouldn¡¯t be a big stimulus, but this sensation of warming the back of her chest is inevitable.

    Yuri¡¯s heart is beating loudly, her heartbeat is racing and her breath is hot.

    It¡¯s not the same as the physical pleasure thates from pressing an object against a girl¡¯s sensitive spot. She is doing something naughty with a stuffed animal that represents the boy she loves. Such a guilty feeling and a strange sense of release that she has exposed all her perverted tastes. And above all, the sight of Ran¡¯s face happily buried in Yuri¡¯s pussy in her fantasy.

    ¡°No, no ¡­¡­ You can¡¯t lick that part of the body, Kirishima-kun.¡­¡±

    Yuri pinches the Ran puppet between her thighs and presses it firmly against her crack.

    Even though it is only a fantasy, for Yuri, who is immersed in an imaginary world with overwhelming concentration - and who is stimted by a doll that represents Ran - it is inevitable that she will feel strange.

    Yuri¡¯s twin-tailed face is transformed into that of a woman¡¯s, and she enthusiastically toys with the Ran Puppet.

    Her face is hot and her heart is screaming.

    ¡°Ya, Nyaa, Nniyaa, Ran-kun, Kirishima-kun¡¯s warm tongue, I want you toe inside my pussy. Fuukiun! Kirishima-kun, I realy,really,really like you, I LOVE YOU!.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°Fu¡­Fueee¡­I¡¯m so happy that Kirishima-kun said that to me. - What?¡±

    The strangely realistic reply smacked her in the ear and she came to her senses instantly.

    Before Yuri¡¯s consciousness hadpletely regained its normal state, something soft and warm-stroked around Yuri¡¯s waist and around her neck.

    ¡°Hyoaaaah!¡±

    At the sensation of having her bare skin caressed through her school uniform, Yuri couldn¡¯t help but let out a strange scream.

    She quickly held her mouth, but now was not the time to be embarrassed by such a scream.

    She twisted her head in an awkward, robotic motion and recognized the presence behind her as a definite presence.

    ¡°Ki, Kirishima-kun!¡±

    Yuri¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she felt her beloved face close to hers.

    The arm around her waist draws her body closer, and her back and Ran¡¯s abdomene into contact.

    But such a romantic embrace is soothing only for a moment.

    In the meantime, Yuri¡¯s cheeks flushed and she turned her head as she felt the warmth of her body drifting behind her.

    ¡°Eh, HyaHyauu, No, no, no, Kirishima-kun! That part of the body, Kirishima-kun.¡­¡±

    What difference does it make to expose this situation?

    The outstretched arm dives into the skirt, and in the hand is a puppet, obviously modeled after a young boy.

    But before that¡­

    ¡°And ¡­¡­, where did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Where did you like it?¡±

    The answer to the question was dodgy, and Ran pulled Yuri¡¯s lower abdomen closer.

    When Yuri tilted her face, her eyes met Ran¡¯s, whose face was upturned.

    Ran¡¯s eyes are as keen and hungry as a hawk¡¯s when it finds its prey, and Yuri trembles with fear.

    When the predator-like eyes caught her, Yuri rxed her body and let her body rest on Ran¡¯s body.

    Her hands and her thighs, which had been closed due to the tension, rxed, and the Ran puppet, which had been burying its face between Yuri¡¯s legs, fell to the floor with a thud.

    Ran picks up the puppet on the floor while holding Yuri in his arms. After a few moments of staring at it, Ran smiled meaningfully, as if he knew what was going on.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to do as you please¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind me¡±

    Ran thinks this is the part where he shouldfort her and tell her not to be desperate, but Ran, who went all the way to the library to have sex with Yuri, would never go through such a troublesome procedure.

    Ran cupped Yuri¡¯s weak cheeks in his hands and tilted her face. Yuri blushes, remembering what she did with the puppet just a moment ago. A soft touch ys on her mouth and her breath mixes with it. After a few touches and kisses, a warm tongue slips between the ovepping lips.

    Yuri¡¯s body jumps in response to the raw feeling and body heat, which is different from the imaginary puppet.

    Ran can hear her breathing through her mouth as she makes an obscene water drop sound. Her hips buckle as she loses all strength at the sensation of having her mouth yed with. Wrapped in Ran¡¯s arms, Yuri is thrown down with a thud. Their tongues are separated and their caged breaths escape.

    Yuri is sandwiched between the floor and Ran¡¯s body. The feeling of the cold hard floor is transmitted to the body through the uniform, and the body heat of the beloved partner prates the back and waist softly.

    The warmth of the covered body moves around in the air. The sound of youthful uniforms rubbing against uniforms, the process of growing from a child into an adult - the sound of the rough breathing of adolescent boys and girls - fills the quiet library.

    The object, which is hard and soft with a perfect hardness, is pressed firmly against Yuri¡¯s buttocks.

    Her arms are put around Ran, her hips are stroked, and her cardigan and sailor suit are rolled up together.

    The coldness of the floor can be felt directly on the lower abdomen, which is exposed, but the difort is not so great, thanks to a heartbeat that is so hot that it cancels out such a small coldness in an instant.

    Feeling the hot rhythm of her heartbeat, Yuri picked up a cushion from beside her and tucked it under her face.

    This evening, right here, right in front of her desk, she would be deliciously consumed by Ran.

    This is the ce where the boy¡¯s sword is inserted into the girl¡¯s scabbard, right in front of the entrance of the storeroom, in full view of the corridor, where there is no convenient partition such as a door.

    Tormented by excitement, nervousness, anxiety, and other emotions, Yuri¡¯s thought processes carved out a haphazard foundation. She buries her feverish face in the cushion and rxes her body.

    ¡°Please be gentle, please.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything you dislike, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    With these words whispered in her ear, the anxiety that had been swirling in Yuri¡¯s chest was blown away by the excitement and anticipation that arose.

    What was left was excitement, anticipation, nervousness, lust, greed, sexual desire, instinct, rationality, relief, sadness, love, and the desire for Ran, which dominated Yuri¡¯s whole body.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Yuri tilts her face up and looks at Ran, who is still covered.

    She wiped her eyes, which were moist with excitement, and cleared her throat, feeling as if she were being raped by his gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Make love to me as much as you can until I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Of course I will.¡±

    Yuri¡¯s head was stroked and she buried her face in the cushion again.

    Her young body, now made up both physically and emotionally, was screaming from everywhere for the body of her beloved opposite sex.

    If she didn¡¯t do this - if she didn¡¯t pretend to be embarrassed and cover her mouth with the cushion - she would probably make a lot of naughty noises in front of Ran.

 Chapter 65: Those who have the name of a flower.

    <h4>Chapter 65: Those who have the name of a flower.</h4>

    Late at night in the library.

    She was lying face down, her face red like a boiled octopus, her sailor uniform and cardigan rolled up until her bra was just barely visible, breathing hard and burying her face in the cushion.

    A slightly warmer-than-body-warm sensation envelops their mouths as their exhtions fill with nowhere to go. The temperature of the floor, which was cold at first, is nowpletely warm, sharing the body heat from Yuri.

    Pressing the cushion against her face, Yuri lets out an inarticte groan. Her cheeks, heated with shame, are moist with sweat and she can feel hot drops of water dripping from her forehead. Yuri¡¯s face was so red that she thought that steam, like smoke, was rising from her head, an impossible event.

    Her heartbeat is racing, her vision is flickering, and she is so excited and nervous that she is almost nauseous.

    It¡¯s because her blood is pumping. The idea that all of her senses and nerves had gone up to her upper body came to mind.

    Just the thought of what is happening to Yuri¡¯s lower body now raises the temperature of her upper body.

    But this is as far as Yuri¡¯s escape from reality goes.

    The culprit who made Yuri this way is already behind her - in a position as if he were trying to cover her, licking his gaze carefully.

    Like a predator facing its prey, it is never in a hurry, but slowly approaches with its body heat and presence. The only difference between it and the beast is that it has no intention to kill or attack.

    For some reason, Yuri feels inferior to him, as he is filled with lust and makes no effort to hide it.

    A momentter, the touch that Yuri had been looking for came - her body twitched like a carp in front of its food.

    ¡°Hyah, hyah!¡±

    Her body is turned upside down by the sudden pleasure, and her mouth is separated from the cushion. The sweet voice is released from the oral cavity of Yuri that there is nothing to prevent it.

    She hurriedly covered her mouth with both hands, but it was already toote. He - Kirishima Ran, who must have been excited by the current scream, traced Yuri¡¯s thighs with his fingertips and wrapped the flesh of her buttocks in a swoosh.

    ¡°-Ki-kun¡±

    Yuri buries her face in the cushion and somehow manages to hold on. But, Ran¡¯s contact doesn¡¯t end there.

    He grabbed her exposed waist and stroked her back in a rustling, impatient manner. When the palms of his sweaty hands were applied, Yuri¡¯s hips trembled with excitement.

    As he stroked her back, hips, buttocks and thighs, her spasms became more and more frequent.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one here anyway, so you don¡¯t have to hold back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really embarrassed that Kirishima-kun would hear me¡­¡­¡±

    But before that, she was dressed neatly. Now her shirt is rolled up just far enough to show her bra - it¡¯s oddly embarrassing that so little is visible - and her back is bare. And her lower body - below the knee - she was wearing nothing but ck high socks to protect her calves.

    If Yuri had been stripped bare, she might still have been able to recover.

    In fact, Yuri even once exposed her naked body in the storeroom to have Emi wash it for her. It would be a different story if it was in front of the opposite sex that she loved, but with Yuri¡¯s personality, she had an unfounded confidence that if she took off her clothes, she could go along with the flow of the moment. Yuri is sure that if she actually did such a thing, the shame, the excitement, the sense of release, and so on would overwhelm her emotional capacity and she would copse.

    Only the part that is embarrassing as a maiden is her beautifully exposed half-dressed state which stimtes Yuri¡¯s sense of shame to the utmost.

    But the embarrassment is somehow strangely pleasant, which disturbs the thoughts of the inexperienced Yuri.

    Due to the skill ability of ¡®Sexual Lunatic¡¯, which Yuri, who is not informed of such details of the skill, has made such a mistake, thinking that she is simply happy to be seen by the boy she likes.

    She gets off on being undressed and enjoys being forced to dress in embarrassing ways. Yuri, who knows a lot about boyish preferences, is able to analyze her current feelings in a half-hearted way, and she wonders if she has opened up a new and slightly peculiar sexual preference at the hands of Ran.

    ¡°This makes me even more embarrassed and I can¡¯t look at Ran¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san¡±

    ¡°uuu¡­¡­¡±

    Pressing the cushion to her face, Yuri shook her face from side to side.

    For a while, Ran was poking Yuri¡¯s back and pping her thighs. Seeing that Yuri became unresponsive, Ran changed the way he caressed Yuri.

    Ran¡¯s palm covered her soft, swollen, round buttocks.

    The contact was so moist that Yuri had to use the cushion to stop her sweet voice from escaping.

    Ran wished that he had just kept on kneading her buttocks.

    Ran grabbed Yuri¡¯s ass with both hands and opened her ass crack without thinking.

    ¡°Hyaaaa!¡±

    It¡¯s not the same as her genitals or breasts, but it¡¯s more than enough to make her feel embarrassed to be seen or touched, and she looks away from the cushion in surprise.

    A soothing breeze blew through the parts of her body that were not normally exposed to the outside air. She felt her asshole twitching and tingling, and then she realized that her ssmate were watching her closely, and her consciousness almost dissipated momentarily.

    ¡°Why is Ran doing this?¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that he is nning to insert it in that hole?¡±

    In Yuri¡¯s well-liked creations, there have been quite a few couples who have had to use that hole.

    It¡¯s their sanctuary, their YAOI-hole, and Yuri doesn¡¯t understand why they would dare to use it against a girl with a proper entrance.

    It¡¯s not that Yuri hasn¡¯t read works with that kind of sexual preference.

    There is a hole in Yuri¡¯s crotch to catch the boy¡¯s lustful juices.

    ¡°So please use that hole.¡±

    Yuri¡¯s honest impression was that she didn¡¯t want to use that hole to be prated.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun, Kirishima-kun! Please reconsider! It¡¯s not too early to use it for the second time, because my ass hasn¡¯t developed properly yet, and I didn¡¯t prepare it because I didn¡¯t expect to use it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    The tenderness, strangely lusty voice came out Ran¡¯s mouth and as Ran stroked Yuri, she twitched and straightened her posture.

    Yuri can feel that Ran is more excited than before.

    Is the ass so much better?

    Or is it Ran who¡¯s in the mood for that tonight?

    Does Ran feel like he wants to pierce a small hole with that strong meat stick?

    As a degenerate girl, Yuri had been moved by the male protagonists of novels and anime many times, but as a girl, she could not understand such a desire.

    ¡°You have a ck mole in an interesting ce, don¡¯t you, Ms. Fujiyoshi?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yuri¡¯s thoughts could not keep up with the sudden change of topic.

    Before she could understand what was going on, Ran continued in a calm tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not interesting, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s position is in a naughty ce. Look, there¡¯s a little one here.¡±

    As he said this, Ran¡¯s finger poked a little bit at that spot- a ridiculous spot.

    A momentter, Yuri¡¯s whole body shuddered and she let out a strange scream.

    Because she was off guard and had left her face off the cushion, her pitiful scream reached Ran¡¯s ears clearly and distinctly.

    ¡°¡­¡­Kirishima-kun? Can I ask you one more time what you just said?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Fujiyoshi-san has a small ck spot on her bottom. I think it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone with a ck spot like that.¡±

    Yuri¡¯s hopes that she had heard wrong were instantly erased.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too close to your hole, but when you wiggle your ass like that, it¡¯s really cute and erotic. And your ass is quite squishy, like I¡¯m being seduced.¡±

    Indeed, Yuri has heard that moles that are in slightly strange ces can encourage sexual arousal in boys, depending on what they are.

    The cks around the mouth are said to be sexy because they move a lot when girls are talking to them.

    Yuri had even seen boys talking about how they can¡¯t stand girls that have a mole on their thighs.

    But it was only a desire that it would have been nice to have it around the mouth, or on the thighs, or by the belly button, or in some other ce where it wasn¡¯t too embarrassing to be seen, where boys found it attractive. It is not that Yuri wanted to have a mole to seduce boys in an embarrassing ce - a ce that is so embarrassing just to know that it is there.

    Yuri could feel the crack of her ass being opened and closed, and Yuri¡¯s face would be redder than before. It seems to her that there would definitely be smoky steaming out of the top of her head now.

    In any case, there was no way that steam could actuallye out of her head, and the body heat that couldn¡¯t escape, scorched Yuri¡¯s face hotly, causing her nose to bleed from excitement.

    In a hurry to treat it with healing magic, but the humiliation of tormenting Yuri does not end just because the nose bleeding has stopped.

    As if Ran had grown tired of rubbing her buttocks, he let go of her buttocks.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring to be touched all the time?¡±

    With her face buried in the cushion, Yuri ignores Ran¡¯s question.

    She is so embarrassed that she can¡¯t process her emotions, she just stops thinking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to make you feel good, too.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    Before Yuri could catch up with what Ran was saying, some kind of warm wind blessed her crotch.

    Before she could decide whether the sensation was pleasant or unpleasant, something soft pressed against the inside of her thigh.

    Before she could even feel the tickle on her thighs, something wet was pressed against her crotch - her plump, split pussy - and she was finally able to get a clear picture of what Ran was doing to her.

    Yuri¡¯s fingers tightly grip the sleeves of the cardigan, which is now sleeved. The face that was coated with shame and excitement was soon swallowed by inferiority and expectation, and gradually transformed into ascivious expression.

    Rough, yet quiet breathing. The sound of his breath on his lips, the feel of human skin rubbing against Yuri¡¯s inner thighs. A luscious, wet tongue carefully twirling its way through her hot, molten cunt. The first time he licked the outer flesh of the vagina, the saliva and love juice then lubricated the crack and reached the vulva.

    The mucous membrane moistened, and Yuri jumped her hips.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­Fujiyoshi-san, you wanted me to do this to you, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Ran buries her face in Yuri¡¯s crotch and licks the important part. Realizing the true meaning of his words, Yuri covers her face with her hands, faking her shame with a muffled groan and shaking her face from side to side.

    ¡°How do you feel about the body of a man in the flesh? Unlike dolls, I can even do this-¡±

    With a chuckling sound, Ran¡¯s lips kissed Yuri¡¯s pussy. The way he gently stimtes her with his soft lips shows his tenderness for the girl and her instinctive lust for the boy, which causes Yuri¡¯s heartburn.

    The unpredictable stimtion of the puppet was thrilling, and Yuri wiped the drool from her half-opened mouth with the back of her hand

    ¡°Ki, kirishimaa¡­¡±

    ¡°And the rest, like this¡±

    ¡°Hyaaa?!¡±

    As his tongue crawled over her pubic mound, Yuri couldn¡¯t help but let out a strange sound.

    Since she was lying on her face, it was hard to tell exactly what position Ran was actually in as he eats her.

    However, the hot breath caressing her sensitive parts and the wet contact of his tongue make her realize that Ran is definitely crawling on the floor and giving full service to Yuri¡¯s pussy.

    Her tits, wrapped in her bra, shaking sadly. In order not to let Ran know this, Yuri only twitches her lower body.

    If Yuri could say that she wanted Ran to y with her tits too, how happy she would be. But now, Yuri doesn¡¯t have that much energy left.

    When she was lonely and alone with her puppet, the boy she was using for her fantasy appeared and did his best to caress her, just as Yuri had wished.

    This sounds like an ideal situation, but it would be a shame to ask a former semi-secondary degenerate girl, who just lost her virginity a few days ago, to enjoy such a sweet development.

    Her body naturally responds because the body demands it. Normally, holding hands or squeezing each other¡¯s shoulders is enough to make one¡¯s heart burn.

    Of course, Yuri is interested in sex, and it¡¯s true that the first time she saw Ran¡¯s dick, she was unconsciously in love with Ran. It¡¯s no mistake that just a few moments ago, Yuri was trying tofort herself with a doll representing the boy she loves, because she couldn¡¯t bear the sad feelings swirling around in her chest.

    It¡¯s not a fantasy nor a puppet - she can actually feel their body heat, his movement in unpredictable ways, and he can see it right in front of her.

    ¡°Kirishimaku ¡­, no more, no, no¡­¡±

    Yuri bites into the cushion and shivers all over. The body and bare skin of Yuri, which has be more sensitive due to [Sexual Lunatic], recognizes Ran¡¯s touch as a happy pleasure and sinks into Yuri¡¯s body.

    She is kneaded in the buttocks, observed in odd ces, and the important parts of her are groped. She is so embarrassed that she feels like she¡¯s going to lose consciousness, but the contact itself feels good and Yuri unconsciously wants Ran.

    Ran¡¯s hand reaches down to her waist and caresses the nubile waistband of the high school girl.

    Her bare skin, sensitive to the sensations, screams sweetly and wriggles and squirms.

    Removing his face from Yuri¡¯s pussy, Ran wipes his mouth, which is covered in various liquids, with the back of his hand.

    Approaching on all fours with his hips thrust out like a panther, Ran covered Yuri¡¯s body. His breath, rough and lustful, blew into her ear.

    Yuri¡¯s earlobes turn red as she feels his hot breath.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it any more, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    The earlobe was moistened by the soft voice. Dizzy at the thought of her own body being transformed into pleasure, Yuri turned her face to the side, buried in the cushion, and rxed.

    ¡°I know. I can feel how excited you are, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Yuri can feel the hot, swollen rod of flesh pressing against her bare skin. In fact, if she says that she is not excited by this, Ran will not believe her.

    ¡°I really should have yed with your tits, your lips and your mouth.¡±

    The warmth from Ran slowly disappears and Ran¡¯s presence is slightly distant.

    He lifted her thighs and opened her pussy.

    Ran had the very intention from begining when he made his mind up to go to the library and have sex with Yuri.

    Anyway, Yuri somehow knew that Ran was not a heartless person who would leave as soon as he was satisfied with himself.

    Even Yuri somehow knew what would happen if she reached her limit.

    As the hot, hard object pressed against the maiden¡¯s entrance, Yuri rxed her body.

    When the moist tip was pushed in, Ran¡¯s fingertips stimted Yuri¡¯s back with gentleness.

    ¡°I like you, Fujiyoshi-san. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied tonight.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­uaaaa¡±

    Yuri wanted to give him a charming reply, but she couldn¡¯t anymore. Swallowed by the pleasure she feels deep in the lower part of her stomach, Yuri¡¯s brain is dominated by obscene words and feelings.

    The only words thate to mind are unhealthy and slutty lewd words that flirt with Ran.

    If she hadn¡¯t been in this position with her face buried in the cushion, as she had expected, she would have been making sweet,scivious noises.

    Feeling the warmth of Ran¡¯s powerfully pulsating body inside her, Yuri¡¯s body is engulfed in pleasure.

    Until Ran reaches his climax inside Yuri. In her hands, she holds a puppet of Ran and Yuri tightly.

 Chapter 66: The Summonerâ€™s Miscalculation.

    <h4>Chapter 66: The Summoner''s Miscalction.</h4>

    Man is a creature afraid of his own ignorance.

    If a beast appears that cannot be scorched by fire, they revere it as a messenger of God; if they find a worm that cannot be drowned in water, they exterminate it as a spark of the devil.

    Strange diseases that cannot be cured are med on the healers, and the healers who do cure them are assumed to have made a mistake in the procedure or to have cut corners, and are imprisoned or tortured to death.

    If the patient is amoner, he is assumed to have been guilty of wrongdoing and punished by the gods, and is ostracised and purged.

    It¡¯s a selfish story. Everything that is beyond their understanding is attributed to God or the devil or something beyond human understanding.

    In the past, unique magic, which is now called a brilliant talent given by the heavens, was originally called god possession or demon possession, and was worshipped by the people of the vige, or its existence was concealed and secretly killed.

    It was a time when the study and analysis of magic was not as advanced as it is today.

    Nowadays, the failure to cure a strange disease does not lead to unreasonable punishment.

    As he gazed at the lump of stone lying on his luxurious bed, the royal court¡¯s personal healer was thinking about this.

    If he had been born a little earlier, he would have been tortured and then cruelly murdered as a criminal.

    If he had witnessed this situation before the unexinable phenomenon of the curse was recognized, he would have been killed.

    ¡°Is the healing spell working?¡±

    ¡°No, the skin and organs havepletely stopped functioning, so the body does not seem to ept magic.¡±

    The former human being, who has cracks all over his body like the back side of the moon, is quietly staring at the back of his eyelids, not moving, whether he understands their conversation or not.

    It is now difficult to move the eyelids, or even the arms or legs, but the healer, anticipating that this would happen, had closed the eyelids before the skin stopped functioningpletely.

    But it was still a grim sight.

    The skin, cracked like an old wall, was falling apart, and the mouth, half open, was as dry as a desert.

    The water in his body ispletely gone and his body is as hard as a rock.

    A man deprived of his human worth and dignity and reduced to a mere presence. For those of them who knew him when he was in good health, this was a horrible, horrible sight.

    A rare superhuman who had been apuded for his brilliant speeches and his hope for a bright future.

    The young, strong man who had married his beloved Elf, and was celebrated by all the people of thend.

    The father who jumped for joy when his son was born with a face like his own.

    The father, who had been so happy that the prince looked like him,y on his bed, looking like a stone sculpture of bones, skin and entrails, with no trace of his former self, watched over by the healer, the queen¡¯s ministers and the knights of the royal guard.

    Sobbing voices escape from the watery tranquillity of the room.

    After looking at the knights and the servants who were biting their feelings, the minister left the king¡¯s bedchamber with the healer and one of the knights, with a mysterious look on his face.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    After leaving the king¡¯s bedchamber, the minister returns to his office and has his trusty knight of the Kingsguard dismiss him. The minister sits deep in his chair, sniffing heavily, his forefinger tapping out a haphazard rhythm.

    He sensed that the situation was not peaceful, and the healer and the summoner - the one who twisted the lives of 21 ordinary people - the summoner, turned his head to look at the minister.

    Although the atmosphere was not tense, the summoner, who was not present at the scene - the king¡¯s bedchamber - could somehow sense that the mood was not good.

    And he knew that it was because of the curse of the demon king that was tormenting the king. He knew exactly what he was doing and why he had been called in.

    ¡°Will the King ever recover?¡±

    ¡°Unless we eradicate the Demon king from this world, the one who put the curse on the King, there is no hope for him to recover from his illness.¡±

    ¡°If the Demon King is defeated, the King¡¯s body will return to the way it was when he was healthy, right?¡±

    The minister¡¯s words of confirmation are met with silence from the healer.

    The summoner, who is not a specialist in the healing field, does not know if he is sure or if he can onlye up with an answer that he is afraid to say.

    Either way, he understands that it is not a good answer for the country.

    ¡°In any case, there is no reason to dy the departure of the saints any longer. The Queen is very busy, and she has entrusted me with all matters concerning the summoning of the saints. I must order the saints to depart at once.¡±

    As the minister says this, he nces at the summoner.

    ¡°Is everything ready?¡±

    ¡°No, actually, not yet¡­¡±

    At the summoner¡¯s overly honest words, the healer¡¯s face twisted into a tant scowl. As if to stop the healer from opening his mouth and asking him to retract, the minister tapped the edge of his desk with a dun, leaned forward and stood up.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°I am well aware that the King¡¯s health is declining! But the unity of the Saints has not yet been perfected! We cannot send a child with such dangerous inherent magic on a journey of life and death when the distance between their hearts is gradually growing apart - and their loyalty to our country is still dim!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be! In order to achieve their goal of defeating the Demon King and returning to the world they came from - their homnd - they must help each other and work hard together. The unity from them will slowly be synonymous with the country, with having the determination to risk everything for the country, just like an educated army. The same would have been true of all the warriors we have summoned so far! Why are these warriors so arrogant and so defiant?¡±

    They have given them power and taken away their freedom.

    Provide a minimum standard of living and discipline.

    Give them a reason to live - a goal - and set out a path to achieve it.

    A normal warrior would give his all to a country that gave him power.

    Give him afortable life, and he will strive to improve himself to repay the kindness.

    Give him a goal, and he will carefully exin his way to it, and even give him a clear idea of his reward. How could any warrior be dissatisfied with this?

    If there is such a thing, it is either a person who has lived a life so far removed from the norm as to be frightening, or a freak who has been imprinted with the idea that the act of fighting itself is a bad thing.

    It¡¯s a crazy idea to say the least, at least from the point of view of the warriors of this world, including ministers and summoners.

    ¡°And around this time, there are too many irregrities! Especially twenty-first person - [alchemy absolute creation] - was rewritten into a fearless unique magic skill called [Sexual Lunatic], and he is currently missing! It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    Summoning a creature from another world has many dangers. Firstly, they don¡¯t know what kind of world they¡¯reing from, or if they¡¯ve summoned more than one creature. Secondly, how they rte to each other, or how well they work together - it¡¯s all unknown.

    It seems that due to the confusion caused by the sudden transfer to another world, the saint who got the [Sexual Lunatic] was treated as spiteful by the group.

    Whether this is due to fear and contempt for the inherent magic he had been given, or to the fact that he has always lived as if he were to be ostracised from the group, is unknown to the summoners who do not know the situation before the transfer.

    What if he originally had the power or knowledge to unite a group of saints? What if he had been the head of a group with a high position?

    If they were immediately summoned, we show them a scene of ughter as an example, we may arouse their anger and they may even rebel against us.

    ¡°So I was going to leave it to the saints, and when I had some idea of the power of the group, I was going to take care of it secretly.¡±

    Abination of factors, including the deteriorating health of the king, meant that the n to eliminate the deserting saints was carried out muchter than expected.

    ¡°Maybe he had something to do with it.¡±

    At the summoner¡¯s ill-considered remark, the healer turns away with a bitter look on her face.

    The healer was about to reach out to the summoner, as if to tell him to think more carefully, but the minister, who had been shaking his shoulders for some time, felt an emotional outburst before the kindness of the healer took shape.

    ¡°Shut up! You¡­¡­don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! What can one little saint with no backing do? At the most, he can make a maid into his wife in a ce where the control wards of inherent magic are broken. And if he is the cause, why on earth would he want to go against the country? Is it resentment over being kicked out? Are you saying that he is conceited, mistaking the power he has been given for his own talent?¡±

    ¡°And -¡± the minister continued, his bloodshot eyes widening.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of our business if the deserted saints interfere with our departure. The future of the saints will not change whether they defeat the Demon King or not.¡±

    The summoner¡¯s face twisted into a scowl at the minister¡¯s angry voice.

    Is it because he has been hit by the minister¡¯s spirit and has finally admitted his mistake? Or is it that he is unhappy that his hypothesis has been met with outright opposition?

    ¡°¡­¡­ if Sir Warkinss¡±

    ¡°What of it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that Sir Warkinss is sheltering the deserted Saints.¡±

    The rebuttal, spun in a trembling, scratchy voice, could not be finished.

    The summoner held his tongue, for he felt as if he had been grabbed by the chest.

    The name ¡°Warkinss¡± was forbidden in his presence.

    He was so intent on his hypothesis - his own suspicions - that he left out the most important part.

    This ce - and this minister - was not the right ce to raise the suspicions of Warkinss - the first chambein.

    The summoner shivered all over, as if he had felt a chill.

    Even the healer who had been somewhat considerate of the summoner didn¡¯t dare to intervene.

    The summoner curses himself for speaking to the wrong person.

    If only the summoner told his hypothesis to a minister who was a bit more understanding - or even before he mentioned Warkinss¡¯ name - if only he¡¯d noticed the slight difort when he was discussing the dangers of deserted saints. If only.

    It would have saved them a lot of emotionally charged arguments, which are in a sense pathetic and empty.

    ¡°Sir Warkinss you say?? Why should I address the impostor by his honorific title? He¡¯s just a lowlymoner who is a little cunning, just like you. How can you respect someone who grabs power by using his sister¡¯s power to steal a false position? As someone who has also risen through the ranks on the basis of inherent magical talent, I feel disgusted by him. With Warkinss, it would be really easy to worsen the rtionship between the saints and make the country take a rebellious attitude¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t mean to imply that-¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear the nonsense of an exmoner. If, in the first ce, Warkinss, the first chambein, got hold of the Saint, whose ability is [Sexual Lunatic], he would have been able to use him. But what are the advantages? In the Royal Pce - where royalty and people of high rank live - there are wards that prevent the use of any magic. He will eventually get rid of the failure sooner orter.¡±

    The minister sat back in his chair and looked at the summoner with the scorn.

    The summoner, tormented by remorse and struck, did not utter another word, but kept his head down and meditated quietly.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The summoner returned from his office and wrinkled his brow as he looked at the magic circle he used to summon the saints.

    From the day he learned that his own unique magic was a skill that summoned creatures from another world. In order to make the best use of his talent, he has been studying magic in the royal library since the day he got a position as a summoner exclusive to the royal pce from a meremoner thanks to the inherent magic talent that blossomed in his youth.

    ¡°The magic circle that I drew that day to summon the saints should have been perfect.¡±

    In the past, god possessors and gifted people have drawn magic circles based on their experience and knowledge, and then superimposed and connected them to create their own magic circles.

    Why was a failure born?

    And - why were the coordinates of the summoning magic circle shifted?

    If the magic circle had been drawn correctly, it would not have caused such a mishap.

    But the fact that it was transported to a ce far from the room where the king and the knights of the Kingsguard, including the summoner, were watching - a dangerous ce where the saints could have been buried by the walls in a few moments.

    ¡°It¡¯s unusual for the transition coordinates to be off¡­¡­¡±

    A dangerous and difficult art of summoning, in which a creature is summoned from another world and given a unique magic skill suitable for that person - although, unlike a natural talent, it is limited to a certain extent.

    How could a man who is capable (to the summoner credit) of sessfully performing intricate summoning magic, which in some parts of the world is forbidden, make such a rudimentary mistake?

    It must have been someone who had been plotting to make this summoning fail. -It may be too much to suspect an insidious conspiracy.

    ¡°It may be better to check the magic circle again.¡±

    With a book secretly borrowed from the Royal Pce Library in one hand, the summoner decided to reconfirm the work of his own magic circle.

    To prove that his hypothesis is correct.

 Chapter 67: Twisted Malice

    <h4>Chapter 67: Twisted Malice</h4>

    ¡°Sadogashima-san is pretty cute, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    After today¡¯s training was sessfullypleted, Yamashiro Hirokatsu, who had relieved his physical fatigue to some extent with the magic he had granted himself, buried his bathed body in bed, while tapping the dead screen of his mobile phone as a mirror, and yed with his wet fringes with a handb.

    Whilebing his hair, he nces at his friend, Sho Shiratori and lets out a troublesome sigh.

    His cheeks are slightly tinted and he breathes hot airzily, and his wet hair and worn-out school uniform give him a strange boyish mour.

    The chest te peeking out from the white shirt is well-muscled and sweaty from the dailybat training.

    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s my bed, and I don¡¯t want you to lie in it after your bath. It would be torture to spend the night in a bed with a man¡¯s smell and body heat.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind spending the night in a bed with Sh¡¯s lingering scent and body heat. If I was asked to spend the night in a bed with Sho¡¯s lingering scent and body heat, I wouldn¡¯t feel bad about it.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you really think, then I probably won¡¯t be able to see you as a friend.¡±

    After brushing away his delicate long hair, Shiratori pulls his friend down from the bed.

    He grabbed him by the shirt and yanked him down, revealing his abs and navel, which was pretty for a boy, but he didn¡¯t care. Hirokatsu did not show any sign of resistance to Sho¡¯s relentless action, and fell off his back with a thud.

    Perhaps it hurt more than he thought, As he rubbed the back of his head, which had hit the floor, Hirokatsu had a yful expression and an innocent smile on his face.

    He has a slightly younger and cuter face than the average high school boy. He wiped his eyes with his fingertips, his eyes dripping with tears because of the pain.

    Looking at such a boy,Shiratori sighs as if he were tired.

    Unlike Hirokatsu Yamashiro, who gives the impression of being gentle and calm, Sho Shiratori is a boy who gives the impression of being good-looking and cool.

    His fringes are cut short, but behind his cor are left long till it reaches his thighs. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s letting his hair grow long and shaggy like some of the guys in the Otaku group, including Tsubasa Ryuzaki, but he¡¯s keeping his hair in an exquisite style that gives it a clean look at first nce.

    There is not much difference in facial deviation between the three, including Haruto Tanaka, but the roles are somehow divided between Haruto, who is serious and clean, Hirokatsu, who is kind and gentle, and Shiratori, who is cool and handsome. So what¡¯s the point?

    ¡°So, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Sadogashima-san is pretty? She¡¯s like a pure, untainted literary girl. Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about her a lottely.¡±

    ¡°Did he ever think about someone he loves?¡±

    Shiratori stroked his chin thoughtfully as he looked over at his friend with a shy smile on his face.

    Sadogashima Sayaka. To be honest, she doesn¡¯t give the impression of being an untainted virgin that Shiratori had in mind.

    It¡¯s not that Hirokatsu thinks she¡¯s a secret bitch or a sexually uninhibited high school girl who does surprising things.

    But he can¡¯t help but get the impression from Shiratori that the girl, Sayaka Sadogashima, is a devilish or evil woman who dumped his friend, Haruto Tanaka.

    They are high school boys at the height of puberty, thus they also have pride and shame. They want to look good, and they don¡¯t want to show their vulnerable side to their ssmates.

    In the beginning, Haruto Tanaka hid the shameful truth that Sayaka dumped him after one night, and he went out with another girl, but seeing Sayaka¡¯s breasts were smaller than he expected and he felt depressed, so Haruto didn¡¯t even try to take her back. After having an affair with Nyanya, a kemomimi maid who came to visit me at night, he seemed to have gotten over his bitter memories of Sayaka, and wasining about the truth about Sayaka by bad-mouthing his former girlfriend.

    There are some things that Hirokatsu and Shiratori just can¡¯t imagine from her, like Sayaka being a whore who sleeps with everyone and ascivious bitch who smells like semen.

    After all, mental maniption can be quite effective. For some reason, Shiratori feels that he doesn¡¯t want to get too involved with Sayaka Sadogashima.

    Still, when it came to the fact that Haruto was dumped overnight, it seemed to be an unvarnished fact.

    ¡°What? Is it a little bit different from what you like? It¡¯s a good thing you have fewer rivals.¡±

    ¡°How do I say¡­Harunto¡¯s story is too bias and vague on certain parts¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know. He¡¯s justining about some things to make up for being dumped, right? He lost his virginity with the maids and I think he was a little bit on the chossy side.¡±

    It¡¯s a bit like a sarcastic remark, but when Hirokatsu says it, it sounds like he¡¯s just teasing.

    If the same thing was said by Sho or Haruto, they would definitely be med forining with malicious intent.

    The sound of his voice, the atmosphere and his normal behaviour are all important things, Hirokatsu realises now.

    ¡°Even before the transition, Haruto said, ¡®I can feel Sayaka¡¯s eyes on me a lot during breaks and sses. She likes me, doesn¡¯t she? It¡¯s decided¡¯ but it looks like Haruto was mistaken. He just dreamed it up and made a fuss since he was ¡®betrayed¡¯. I think that Sadogashima-san is not a bad girl as he says.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Sadogashima-san¡¯s eyes were not on Haruto, but someone else. Haruto might have just misunderstood that the way she was looking was at him since you,him and I are sitting together, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­I see¡­¡±

    That being said, Shiratori Sho is not interested or have any curiosity in Sayaka as a member of the opposite sex.

    In addition, there was a time when Hirokatsu was a little bit concerned about Sayaka (not in a good way) after Haruto told him, but there was no scene where Hirokatsu felt a doubt on Sayaka.

    ¡°When I think about it, you know,I¡¯m a boy too, and sometimes I just want to do it myself. I used it secretly a few times and before I knew it, I fell in love with it¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Hirokatsu has a gentle and calm atmosphere, but surprisingly, he is the type of person who likes to talk about high school boys.

    When Sho went to Hirokatsu¡¯s room, he told me that he had found a sexy actress who looked just like one of his ssmates, and he showed me a video of her (which is actually illegal, since we are high school students).

    But the truth is that Sho didn¡¯t want to hear what his friend was masturbating to.

    If it¡¯s something like, ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot of sperm,¡± or ¡°I had sex yesterday,¡± that¡¯s fine.

    When Hirokatsu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and processed his fantasies about the girls in his ss, and also revealed that this had caused him to be interested in them as the opposite sex, there was nothing Sho could do about it.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong about you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, no. It¡¯s a natural desire for high school boys. I mean, think about it. There is no inte, noics, no novels, no magazines, and the most graphic female body is right next to you. I was a bit reserved at first. But when you¡¯re wearing those exciting training clothes and you¡¯re training with men and women, you can¡¯t help but get excited, can you?¡±

    Hirokatsu scratches his cheeks when the story goes awry.

    ¡°I think I really like her, Sadogashima-san. Of course I¡¯m interested in her in an erotic way, buttely I¡¯ve been desperately looking for her, and when she smiles happily, it makes me happy too. Just hearing her voice makes me shiver in my ears. It¡¯s like I¡¯mpletely in love with her¡±

    ¡°Well, I know how you feel.¡±

    He is a high school boy in the throes of puberty. Sho has had a love affair or two.

    In fact, Sho also had a crush on Sayaka but he didn¡¯t dare to tell Hirokatsu or Haruto. He understood that love can¡¯te true no matter how he struggles, so he is still in the realm of admiration.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say before that if you were to go out with someone, you¡¯d definitely want a girl with big tits?¡±

    Sho knows that he is not in a position to criticize the growth of someone else¡¯s breasts. But still, the size of Sayaka¡¯s breasts is, what can he say.

    It¡¯s not a big tits from any angle.

    ¡°Sho-chan is so sweet. It¡¯s as sweet as real Austrian Wiener Mnge¡±

    ¡°Have you ever drank it?¡±

    After brilliantly passing through Sho, Hirokatsu tried to sit on the bed with Dokari, and after a short crawl, he eventually sat down on the floor of the room.

    It seems that he remembered that Sho told him to stop because his body temperature remained.

    Mr. Sadogashima looks like small breasts at first nce, but I think that¡¯s probably just because she¡¯s a skinny girl.She¡¯s got sses, pigtails and a literary girl - how can she not have big tits? Think about it. It¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t you think so? Sho-chan¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that about¡­¡­ In fact, my sister has sses, braids and is an indoor person, but she has tiny boobs.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Sho-chan¡¯s sister carrying a school bag thest time we met?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If she¡¯s still the same, she¡¯ll be in the fourth grade.¡±

    It reminds Sho of his beloved sister, who wears her mother¡¯s humble clothes withoutint, as if she has not yet developed a taste for fashion.

    Sho heard that girl crimes have been on the risetely, and as a brother, he¡¯s a little worried about her wandering around in shy, provocative outfits, so he is really hoping that she¡¯ll stick to her humble ways.

    When Sho went to a fast food restaurant with Hirokatsu and his friends, he overheard a group of otaku-like people sitting behind them talking about how ¡°that potato-like look is good¡±

    What has happened to the house since her brother went missing? Sho wonders if his sister, Narumi, is able to lead the same life as before.

    The reality of not being close enough to protect her is so frustrating.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Sho-chan, it seems to have suddenly be dark.¡± ¡®

    When Hiroshatsu looks into his face with concern, Sho puts on a fake smile and tries to stay calm.

    It¡¯s not just Sho who misses his family and friends outside of ss. He was sure he¡¯s not the only one who shed a silent tear or two at night.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the only one who feels weak.¡±

    Sho hides his face with false emotion and tells Hirokatsu it¡¯s nothing

    Hirokatsu looked at Sho with an anxious face for a while, but he sensed something from Sho¡¯s expression, and didn¡¯t say anything more about Sho¡¯s clouded face.

    ¡°¡±I mean, if she¡¯s in fourth grade, it¡¯s not toote for her to be t. When she grow up, she might grow up to be a big-boobed girl like Otomezaki-san.¡±

    ¡°If Narumi grows up to be a morous woman with big boobs, I will never let you do it with her.¡±

    Sho passes off Hirokatsu¡¯s light-hearted joke with a joke as well.

    Perhaps Hirokatsu was trying to cheer up Sho, who had be depressed, by cracking a joke.

    ¡°So, Hirokatsu, are you thinking about confessing to Sadogashima-san?¡±

    If boys starts to talk about someone they like and they want to go out with them, it is inevitable that such a question woulde up.

    If a girl is dating a guy like Sho, where the girl you like already has a boyfriend and you can¡¯tpete with Sho no matter what you do - there is no such thing as pige - you might not do anything unnecessary and just end up secretly thinking about him. In fact, this was the case with Sho.

    Like Sho, the person he likes already has a boyfriend, and there¡¯s nothing he can do about it - including stealing her away. Sho could only end up doing nothing and could only secretly think about her.

    It¡¯s true that Haruto said that Sayaka had a new man.

    There¡¯s nothing definitive to back up that statement, and Hirokatsu never saw Sayaka have any excessive contact with anyone in her ss or with the knights of the Kingsguard on the training field that would make Hirokatsu suspect that she was in a rtionship with someone else.

    Hirokatsu heard that a young man (or woman) who has his first experience of sex can be transformed in many ways. Sayaka has no such signs.

    So Sho¡¯s question was not wrong.

    In this situation, if such a question was asked, the person who was asked would surely nod in affirmation, although showing signs of embarrassment.

    But¡­

    ¡°I tried to tell her in a roundabout way before, but she just ducked it. So I thought I¡¯d try a bit harder next time¡±

    Putting on his usual soft and friendly expression, Hiroshatsu poked at the void with his fingertips.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t like me, and I think if we y our cards right, we can go beyond just dating.¡±

    ¡°Beyond that? It¡¯s too early to tell, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Even Sho is not an expert on the sexual situation of high school students in Japan today.

    Sho thinks it¡¯s a bit hasty to want a physical rtionship before they¡¯ve even started dating.

    Or is it just that Sho is not familiar with such things, and the equation of dating and having sex ismon knowledge among high school students today?

    In his mind, the image of the girl he has a crush ones to mind.

    Her bobbed ck hair swayed softly and she smiled like an angel, showing her double teeth.

    He never thought of having sex with her.

    He simply wanted to love her. He wanted to be with her. He had that feeling many times before.

    He never had such an unhealthy fantasy of stripping her of her fleshy garments and making her the one to pour his lust into.

    ¡°Is it? In general, I think it¡¯s a normal thing. Even Sho-chan wants to have sex with Nekoyama-san, right?¡±

    The false image in Sho¡¯s brain made a cute little meow.

    The adorable creature rubbing up against Sho suddenly has a mature expression on its face and a sweet voice as it approaches him.

    The Nekoyama Misuzu of Sho¡¯s fantasy world just pursed her lips. He couldn¡¯t bear to turn his face away.

    ¡°Come on¡­there¡¯s no such thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­I see¡­¡±

    Seeing Sho¡¯s reaction, Hirokatsu patted him on the head.

    Feeling as if he was being treated like a child, Sho looked at Hirokatsu¡¯s face in annoyance.

    The expression on Hirokatsu¡¯s face rxes as he realises that his usual calm and gentle demeanour has been transformed into a chillingly cold one.

    The look on his face is so different from the usual Hirokatsu that Sho feels more leaning towards fear than surprise.

    Hirokatsu took one look at Sho, who was stiff with mixed emotions, and left Sho¡¯s bedroom without saying a word.

    A few seconds have passed since Hirokatsu left the room. When Sho finally regained hisposure, he ruminated on what had just happened in his mind and tilted his head as if it did not make sense.

    Why did Hirokatsu suddenly be angry? What kind of answer did he expect from Sho?

    Without an answer, Sho quietly looks at the door of the bedroom where Hirokatsu left.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    After leaving his friend¡¯s bedroom, Hirokatsu turned his gaze to Sayaka¡¯s back - a hungry predator¡¯s gaze, unimaginable from his normal self, to the end of the dark corridor.

    ¡°Is Sho Shiratori - that gregarious hypocrite - okay with it?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that I ept this life that consumes my youth, which is only three years of my long life, in such poor conditions?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it make you feel ufortable that you are spending your reproductive years, when your interest and curiosity in the opposite sex is endlessly aroused, in this way only to increase your own muscle strength and magical power?¡±

    It¡¯s not as simple as wanting to have sex or make out with a girl.

    They are brought into an unusual situation that they do not want to be in, and are forced to live in an ascetic and - if they are lucky enough to get a night maid, she will take care of them quickly and efficiently without changing her expression (or, if this is not allowed, the saints would have gone mad earlier). However, they have no means of relieving their stress and are forced to live in a poor environment where even their daily entertainment is taken away.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the end of my rope.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see my parents, I can¡¯t see my friends except for your ssmates, I can¡¯t use the inte, I can¡¯t even have a moment of peace, it¡¯s a painful reality. I¡¯m going to kill the demon king. Then they should¡¯ve sent us back to our world, but they said that they hadn¡¯t received instructions from the top yet. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t fully mastered my particr magic skills yet, or for some other reason.¡±

    Thanks to Nekoyama Misuzu¡¯s reinforcing and restoring [Schwartz Energy], which is administered every night after training and every morning in a drowsy state, it seems that no saint has yet suffered irreversible damage to their mental health.

    It¡¯s like being pricked with soft needles all over his body. This situation, where no visible scars are carved, but exquisite stimtion is given to the body, which is definitely unpleasant, has clearly distorted the thought process of Hirokatsu, who should have had ordinary values, in an abnormal direction.

    While Haruto and his adorable kemomimi maids are having a kunzu-harmony, they have yet to experience such an experience.

    Hirokatsu is just an ordinary high school boy. When he sees a girl his own age, he can¡¯t help but fall in love with her, and of course, when you¡¯re dealing with someone who¡¯s physically attractive in their own right, you can¡¯t help but feel a genuine desire to reproduce.

    Hirokatsu want a ce where he can be at home, where he can seek and support the opposite sex.

    ¡°I can do my best with this girl. Let¡¯s encourage each other and get through the hard times together.¡±

    Hirokatsu wants to have a partner who he can think like that with.

    Even if there is no obvious standard like a boy¡¯s testicles, it is impossible for a high school girl of her age not to feel any sexual desire for the opposite sex.

    In this closed society, where they are the only friends, it is not strange that they choose Hirokatsu as their object.

    ¡°I thought you were like me, Sho.¡±

    As a friend, I would have asked him out first, but I had no choice.

    Hirokatsu was going to ask him first as a friend, but there was nothing he could do, because there was no way he could actually defile and rape someone he couldn¡¯t even defile in his imagination.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t change his mind, it¡¯s no use. I¡¯ll stick with Ryuzaki.¡±

    After breaking away from the bottom-tier otaku group around the time of the Onegane Eiichi made a fuss, he follows Hirokatsu and his friends around like a goldfish thing - Ryuzaki Tsubasa.

    At first, Hirokatsu was happy to ept him, because he was a member of a group of geeks who didn¡¯t evenb their hair, but he was also careful about dressing up and knew how to seduce women.

    The way he half-heartedly presented his self-serving, unsupported knowledge (which came from erotic games and anime), and then impatiently threw in vulgar topics andints when the conversation was interrupted. He¡¯s a bottom-feeder with nomunicative ability, and Hirokatsu, Sho, and Haruto (especially Haruto, whopletely disrespected Ryuzaki after he got involved with Nyanya) havee to treat him like crap.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle with me if I ask him. He¡¯s not bad to look at and he won¡¯t get in the way¡±

    Although the content of his words was very insulting to his ssmates, Hirokatsu spoke in a unique way that did not hide any unpleasant feelings.

    He looks out of the window at the silvery moon, and his face, which has been distorted like that of ascivious beast, is transformed into his usual gentle smile. No matter how good the n is, it will be less attractive if the proposer¡¯s face is covered with lust and has a vulgar smile on it.

    It¡¯s hard to believe that Ryuzaki, a genuine otaku boy - and undoubtedly a night dweller - would be asleep at this hour.

    Sharpening the evil idea in his mind, Hirokatsu went to Ryuzaki¡¯s bedroom.

    Thescivious malice had already disappeared from his face.

 Chapter 68: Those who seek and those who are sought.

    <h4>Chapter 68: Those who seek and those who are sought.</h4>

    It¡¯s the night that the royal summoner has his doubts about the magic circle and Yamashiro Hirokatsu starts to n something disturbing. Kirishima Ran, a high school boy who has been steadily aplishing his ns by eating high school girls without restraint, is pondering what to do when he receives an unexpected visitor.

    The other day, Ran seeded in getting a high school girl, Fujiyoshi Yuri, who is an otaku girl and a fujoshi girl, into his harem, and there are only two girls who have not been made into his harem yet, Otomezaki Emi and Joogaoka Reika.

    Ran hase this far, there¡¯s no turning back. He has to ignore his guilt and conscience and make them his family as soon as possible.

    So Ran was preparing this evening to exercise his skills against Reika, who failedst time. When he was ready and set up to go, suddenly the bedroom door was knocked.

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    When Ran opened the door, he was met by a gaping mouth and a long, charming tongue hangingsciviously from it.

    She puts her arms around him, presses her undting body against his, and kisses him intimately with her tongue. She stroked the back of her beloved¡¯s head, letting out a demanding, wistful cry, and then, satisfied, she parted her lips and stared at Ran¡¯s face.

    ¡°Come on, Kirishima, let¡¯s have sex¡±

    She leans down and puts her weight on Ran¡¯s breastte and leaps into the room. She strokes his neck and the back of his head obscenely, wiggling her hips as if she can¡¯t wait, and kisses Ran¡¯s lips with a pecking kiss.

    The sweet sensation of her mouth and the instinctive desire to be desired by a girl stimte Ran¡¯s body to prepare for sexual intercourse.

    This evening, Ran wanted to focus on his growing family, so he managed to push the worries and temptations out of his mind and let go of Hibiki¡¯s body and put his hand on her shoulder.

    At any rate, high school students are at an impressionable age, with a high sex drive and a desire for the opposite sex, both mentally and physically. When a girl appears in front of such a boy of reproductive age and offers herself to him unprotected, it is certain that he will not be able to reject her outright. After going through themon adolescent struggle of knowing in a boy¡¯s heart but not being able to get their body to listen, Ran managed to suppress his instincts with false reasoning and calmed his mind by licking her skin-colored cleavage peeking out from behind her loose scarf and her shapely legs stretching out from her provocatively long skirt. Ran finally seeded in getting her to talk.

    ¡°Sorry, Hibiki. I¡¯ve got a guest tonight¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait for you until Kirishimaes back.¡±

    Hibiki blinked her emotionless eyes and flicked her tongue out of the corner of her mouth. Her expression is the same as always, but she is casually picking at the hem of his butler¡¯s uniform, which is really cute.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do this even when I get back, okay?¡±

    ¡°-! Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The cool look on Hibiki¡¯s face is momentarily distorted, and for a moment she looks tantly sad.

    When Hibiki makes a face like that. Ran¡¯s resolve is shaken. He had decided when he woke up this morning that he was going to corrupt Reika or Emi tonight.

    Re-strengthening back his resolve. Ran gives a light kiss to Hibiki¡¯s mouth and then leaves the bedroom.

    As he closed the door, Ran heard a voice in the room say, ¡°Make sure you leave enough cum milk for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be careful not to overdo it tonight¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    After seeing the owner of the room off, Hibiki blinked her emotionless eyes coolly and walked to the edge of the bed, ring quietly at the crumpled sheets.

    In her eyes, she sees the bedding, the furniture, the simple knick-knacks and the uniforms hanging on the wall in Ran¡¯s empty bedroom, a view of a space that does not show his personality or his colour, but retains a certain sense of life.

    Hibiki gazes at the bed in front of her and her cheeks stain slightly. This is where Ran sleeps every night, and where he spends his agonizing nights alone or with the other girls, dealing with the troubles thate with it.

    Although the thought of it makes Hibiki a little jealous, what dominates most of Hibiki¡¯s heart - almost 90% of it, in fact - is different from vulgar, feminine and unproductive feelings such as jealousy and backstabbing. The feelings that arise in Hibiki¡¯s heart are simpler than that. She is excited to be alone in the room of the man he loves, and she can¡¯t wait to bury her face in his training clothes on the pillow.

    Hibiki is a girl at that age.When a girl love the opposite sex, they can¡¯t help but have sexual feelings and long for immoral acts.

    This is the reason why Hibiki came to Ran¡¯s room tonight in the first ce.

    Hibiki, who has a slightly higher sex drive than her peers of the same age, is a bit - or rather, a lot - overwhelmed by the prospect of waiting around and doing nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s just until Kirishimaes back¡­¡­¡±

    Hibiki lets out a sigh. A momentter, without showing any hesitation, she began to take off her sailor suit. She then took a big dive towards the wrinkled bed.

    Hibiki makes a noise and falls down on her face. She buries her face on his pillow, takes a deep breath, and wraps her bare skin in the crumpled sheets. Ran must have taken a nap after dinner. There was a hint of Ran¡¯s body heat on the sheets.

    ¡°Kiri, Shi¡­ma¡­¡±

    Of course, the pillows and beds are poorpared to those in modern Japan. The scent of sweat is softly wafting through the air, mixed with the scent of the material itself.

    Hibiki bounces up and down with delight as she smells the sweat of her beloved. Her face is cool, but her cheeks are cherry red, her breathes in gasps, and her tongue drips from the corner of her mouth.

    Hibiki lets out a hot breath and fondles her breasts through the sheets. She lets out a lusty squeal and dances her tongue with one eye closed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because I¡¯m not very good at expressing my emotions, or because my tongue bounces around a lot more than it normally does.¡±

    Eventually, Hibiki can¡¯t take it anymore with just a pillow and a sheet, so she reaches for Ran¡¯s training clothes on his pillow. The training uniform, which he would have worn all day - all through the training - was slightly damp, as if the sweat had not yet dried.

    Her tongue flicks out of her mouth as he looks at Ran¡¯s personal belongings, which smell much stronger than the bedding.

    ¡°Kirishima¡¯s training uniform¡­¡­¡±

    She clears her throat in anticipation and presses Ran¡¯s training clothes to her face. The dense smell that seeps deep into his clothes makes Hibiki shiver with excitement. The body that was wrapped in the sheet is exposed to the moonlight, and a piercing sense of release hits her.

    Hibiki began to caress her own breasts as she pressed the crotch area of Ran¡¯s training suit - the one he wore on his lower body - against her nose. She slid her thighs together and faked the sadness that tormented her lower abdomen. The breeze licks up the moist crack, and Hibiki¡¯s expressionless face is momentarily broken.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s hand twitches as she lets out a voice that retains it¡¯s lustful quality in her painful breath. Hibiki¡¯s cunt makes an obscene dripping sound as she sucks on her fingers and drools. Her love juices run down her thighs and drip onto the sheets. Hibiki is so absorbed in her own delusion that she doesn¡¯t even notice it.

    Hibiki¡¯s face gradually changes to a lustful expression as the pleasure spins out of her at her own pace. The sound of her voice, which she had managed to keep down by biting down on her training suit, is now leaking out violently, and drool is dripping from her rxed mouth.

    Hibiki is drooling on the crotch of her training suit, and pleasuring herself with every fiber of her being. She makes sweet noises as she caresses her sensitive parts. After a few moments, she bounced up and down, then slumped back down on the bed and gently pulled her fingertips out of her twitching vagina.

    ¡°¡­¡­,haha. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever done this to Kirishima.¡±

    Wiping her fingertips, full of wet with love juice. On the edge of the sheet, Hibiki turns over onto her back. She rests her chin on the pillow and lets her long tongue drip out of her mouth. The unfeeling look in her eyes turns into a slightly heated one, and her cheeks rx.

    For a while, Hibikiy quietly, taking care of her body that had just reached its climax. A momentter, when she spotted a familiar garment hanging by the window, her normally cool face took on a lewd hue.

    Hibiki sits on the bed, her head slightly wobbly from exhaustion. Her cleft, moistened with homemade love juice, kisses the sheets, and a lewd thread connects her to the bed.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll use this one¡­¡­¡±

    Where is the usual emotionless look in her eyes? She takes a piece of clothing that has been drying by the window - Ran¡¯s high school uniform - and presses it to her face and takes a deep breath.

    After all, Hibiki has a high sex drivepared to most high school girls. She can¡¯t get enough of it once she¡¯s finished, so she reaches for her girl parts again, sniffing the school uniform.

    ¡°The whole ce smells of Kirishima¡­¡­ I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    The words of love, spun with a sigh, escape from the corner of her mouth with a hot breath.

    Without hesitation, Hibiki puts on his shirt and lies down on his bed.

    The night is long. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to drown her sorrows until Ran returns.

    With this thought in mind, Hibiki, wrapped in Ran¡¯s uniform, dangled her tongue in happiness.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°I knew there was something wrong with me¡­¡­¡±

    Dressed in the costume of a butler and disguised as a senior servant named Ryan, the escaped saint Kirishima Ran, his blonde hair blowing in the night wind, looked earnestly at the wall of the building.

    Unfortunately, this time too, Ran could not make Reika or even Emi fall into his harem.

    As Ran did thest time when he went to the women¡¯s room to make Reika his wife. For some reason, there were more knights - and men - on guard duty.

    ¡°But why did they appoint a male knight? I don¡¯t mean toin about the security, but if that¡¯s the case, a female Kingsguard would have been fine.¡±

    On the other side of the door, a young girl is sleeping peacefully with her face exposed. If you¡¯re a knight who guards the bedroom area, you¡¯re better off with a knight of the same sex.

    ¡°Anyway, I wouldn¡¯t want to cause a scene where a knight, friend or foe, is watching.¡±

    If Ran wants to make a sleeping girl his wife, he must first knock on the door and ask her to unlock it from the inside. It¡¯s impossible to sneak up on them when they¡¯re sound asleep and unlock the door when they wake up, like Ran did with Yuri.

    Reika and Emi are girls who seem to be rather strict about their chastity. It¡¯s not as if they¡¯re going to let Ran in easily like they did with Aya. In this situation, with male knights of the Kingsguard looking around, if Ran made a mistake, it¡¯s the end of the road.

    If the Queen¡¯s Kingsguard catches him, all the ns Ran had built up so far will go down the drain. In addition, if the queen¡¯s people were aware of Ran¡¯s survival, they might kill him before he could be captured.

    The fact that they have strengthened the guard around the girls¡¯ room suggests that they have some kind of request or suspicion from the girls or the queen¡¯s side. Ran hoped it¡¯s just a coincidence, but he was not optimistic.

    ¡°Either Queenigaoka-san or Otomesaki-san may have noticed something unusual.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s just a simple feeling of difort, or maybe it¡¯s the fact that Ran can hear strange voicesing from the next room at night. Either way, it¡¯s probably best not to hang around the girls¡¯ room any more tonight.

    As Ran ponders, he pulls on his ck cloak and blends into the darkness.

    He chooses the most secluded ce possible and returns to his original location - Ran¡¯s bedroom.

    After not being able to meet the girl he was supposed to fuck, Ran¡¯s desire is aroused.

    ¡°I¡¯m really d I left Hibiki waiting in the room¡±

    The thought of a slutty JK with her cheeks flushed and her tongue hanging out in a pleasurable manner while maintaining her cool demeanor sends shivers down his spine.

    As a high school boy in the throes of puberty, the fantasy alone is enough to make his body react. After getting his lower body ready with just his imagination, Ran knocked gently on the bedroom door.

    It¡¯s Hibiki. She must have been jumping for joy when Ran came home earlier than expected. Ran was sure she would open the door immediately. But for some reason, the bedroom door remained tightly shut and would not open.

    Ran had no choice but to twist the doorknob. It seemed to be unlocked and could be opened from the outside as usual.

    After letting out a sigh of relief that he hadn¡¯t been locked out, he went into his bedroom and locked the door from the inside.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hibi-?¡±

    The room was ufortably quiet. A momentary bad premonition came to mind, but the moment Ran saw the sailor suit removed in the middle of the room, Ran patted his chest as if relieved.

    Hibiki¡¯s clothes are removed, first her jacket, then her skirt, bra and panties, in that order, in the middle of the room to Ran¡¯s bed.

    Ran followed thescivious map to the bed, and sure enough, Hibiki was sleeping soundly, upying Ran¡¯s bed and looking pleasantly sound asleep.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, it¡¯s so cute¡­¡±

    Ran can¡¯t help but admire the sight of his ssmate¡¯s sleeping face, exposed and unprotected.

    Her eyes are closed, her eyshes are long and her tongue hangs from the corner of her mouth. Ran wonders if it¡¯s the moonlight streaming in through the window that makes her skin feel shinier than usual.

    Hibiki is wrapped in crumpled sheets and nkets, with only the top of her neck showing. Ran thought he had made his bed before he went out, but it was no use. He has to re-roll the sheets before he goes to bed.

    Ran tried to wake Hibiki up with this thought, but a sudden feeling of difort stops him from reaching for it.

    His training clothes, which he had left under his pillow to be washed first thing in the morning, have fallen off the bed.

    The uniform, which should have been hung by the window, has somehow fallen on the floor.

    And for some reason, the cutter shirt has just disappeared.?

    ¡°Hibiki is a surprisingly bad sleeper?¡±

    Did she kick it in her sleep or rip it off with her arm?

    With such doubts in his mind, Ran picked up his training clothes that had fallen beside the bed and finally realised the strangeness of the situation.

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±

    There were obviously new wrinkles in the training uniform, which had been folded neatly, and something that looked like teeth marks around the edges.

    What¡¯s more, Ran doesn¡¯t know why. He had dried them off during the night, but they were still damp around his neck, under his arms and, for some reason, in his groin area. This is the only part of the body that has wrinkled up in a strange way, and Ran was sure it has something to do with the mysterious moisture.

    Teeth marks, moisture, strange wrinkles. If Ran had been a woman, he would have been able to guess what had happened immediately.

    But while Ran can think from the perspective of a healthy high school boy - the opposite- it¡¯s a little harder to think from the perspective of the one being done. In any case, with a near-certainty of doubt ruminating in his brain, Ran put his hand on the nket that Hibiki was wearing, and without hesitation peeled it off and threw it away.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    A nket was draped over Hibiki to hide her, the real culprit behind all of this. The moment Ran peels it off, the truth about Hibiki is exposed in front of Ran¡¯s eyes.

    Hibiki Onigawara, a slutty high school girl, is lying on her bed, looking veryfortable in a very fetishistic outfit, wearing a cutter shirt directly over her bare skin.

    The shirt was unbuttoned, and through the gap in the shirt, the girl¡¯s cleavage and navel peeked out, and from the hem of the shirt, her thighs stretched out as if she were a high school girl.

    It was the area below the navel that piqued Ran¡¯s interest the most, not the bare chest or exposed thighs that seemed to reveal the important parts. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s lewdly exposing the girl¡¯s cleft. She wears a shirt and a pair of grey pants. She is also wearing a pair of shorts and grey trousers. Ran re-affirms it again. It¡¯s not shorts, it¡¯s trousers. They are not women¡¯s, they are definitely men¡¯s.

    ¡°These are definitely my trousers¡­¡­¡±

    He looked at the drawer and saw that it was half open.

    He nced at Hibiki¡¯s crotch area, somewhat disturbed by her sweaty limbs and troubled sleep that tickled his heart directly. After confirming once again that Hibiki was sound asleep, he touched her crotch through her trousers. As Ran might expect, Hibiki¡¯s crotch was chubby and wet.

    Hibiki Onigawara wears Ran¡¯s shirt and trousers and is wrapped in a nket. And the girl¡¯s important parts retain a lewd moistness.

    With all this circumstantial evidence, even Ran can get a rough idea of what was going on.

    ¡°Have you been jerking off in my clothes, by any chance?¡±

    She smells the clothes, licks the sweat-soaked training clothes, bites using her teeth, wears the shirt on her bare skin, and even wears the trousers. The sexual curiosity of Hibiki far surpasses that of junior high school boys.

    The sight is beyond imagination and leaves Ran speechless.

    Anyway, Ran is not a high school girl, but a high school boy. If someone asks him if he is ufortable with a girl using his personal belongings, he¡¯s not. In fact, it is a little bit exciting.

    When Ran thinks of the fact that Hibiki has done it alone with his personal belongings, he feels a kind of root growing deep in his loins that makes him tingle.

    ¡°And she¡¯s so cute that she sleeps soundly.¡±

    It¡¯s true that Ran felt guilty leaving the girl who was in the mood for it. In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist and Ran didn¡¯t know that she would get so wild in Ran¡¯s absence.

    On closer inspection, the sheets and training clothes were covered with a nasty liquid. Ran wondered how many times Hibiki had cum in the short time that Ran had been away.

    One thing for sure it¡¯s not just once or twice.

    ¡°How troublesome. Ie back without having sex with anyone, and Hibiki getsfortable on her own.¡±

    Ran came back without using the cum milk for Hibiki, but she is sleeping soundly.

    In addition, because she was wrapped in a nket, Hibiki¡¯s body has a dense pheromone mixed with sweat, which is really unhealthy. Ran¡¯s cheeks ckened in response to the sweet, sour or neither - a strangely sexually arousing scent.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to have to spank you, Hibiki.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to wake you up and have lovey-dovey sex with you. But I¡¯m not going to wake you up untilter.¡±

    Her shirt peels back to reveal a pouting bud. The nket is removed and Ran touches her wet vaginal cavity, but she shows no signs of waking up.

    In front of a defenceless sleeping high school girl. What high school boy doesn¡¯t think about that?

    After kissing the mouth that breathed in her sleep, Ran began to take off his butler¡¯s uniform.

    The night had only just begun.

 Chapter 69: The time to rape a sleeping demon.

    <h4>Chapter 69: The time to rape a sleeping demon.</h4>

    Silvery moonlight shone into the tranquil bedroom.

    At the end of the silvery light, a man was straddling a naked woman and shaking his hips.

    The woman was lying quietly on the bedclothes, not even making a sound, despite the man¡¯s violent disturbance.

    The man was oblivious to her reaction, grabbing her breasts, stroking her thighs and looking at her in ecstasy.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t have a taste for sleep rape¡­¡­¡±

    He straddled Hibiki¡¯s body and looked at her sleeping face, which was exposed unprotected, and then choked with anticipation once again.

    Careful not to put any weight on it, Ran slowly sits down, holding Hibiki¡¯s body between his thighs.

    Her shirt is pulled down to expose herrge, growing breasts. Despite her toned body from swimming, Hibiki¡¯s tits retained all the softness of a girl¡¯s tits. It was young and healthy, shiny and lustrous, and it swelled up towards the ceiling without flowing away.

    Caressing her side, Ran alternates between her tits and her sleeping face. Whether she¡¯s a good sleeper or just sound asleep from several rounds of masturbation, she doesn¡¯t seem to wake up.

    Ran¡¯s let go of his hand that was stroking Hibiki¡¯s stomach and gently ran his hand over her plump, swaying twin hills. The momentary jumping of the gesture is disconcerting, but Ran can¡¯t help but admire the way she licks her mouth while letting out a troubled sleepy sigh.

    Hibiki is always cute, of course, but her vulnerable sleeping face is far more attractive. In addition, she is currently sleeping in Ran¡¯s trousers, wearing Ran¡¯s cutter shirt and those trousers are moistened with Hibiki¡¯s special love juice, which is a bonus.

    It¡¯s easy to see what this means. Hibiki must have ransacked this room while Ran was away and used Ran¡¯s personal belongings to indulge in a little one-on-one sex.

    ¡°You jerked off using my private parts, so I can jerk off with your private parts too, right?¡±

    While spinning a theory that makes no sense, Ran gently wraps his arms around Hibiki¡¯s tits. It¡¯s hard to say whether the breasts are Hibiki¡¯s private property or not.

    ¡°¡­¡­Un¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s eyebrows twisted for a moment, but she never woke up. Anyway, it seems to her, she felt good, and Hibiki was licking her lips with her tongue hanging out.

    A strange curiosity aroused Ran, wondering what would happen if he did it harder. He took his hand away from Hibiki¡¯s nipple, not wanting to wake her up.

    Ran took his time to admire her soft curves and pull her tits together from both sides. The cleavage between her breasts deepens, creating an abyss of skin coloured crevasses.

    The warmth and softness of his hands on her body heightened Ran¡¯s mood. He presses his half-erect cock against the cleavage and starts to thrust it in and out. It was then that he waspletely engulfed in the flesh of her tits.

    ¡°Whoa. I can¡¯t believe it, Hibiki¡¯s tits are so soft.¡±

    The sensation is more pleasurable than Ran had expected, and Ran almost lost his strength and put his weight on Hibiki. He can¡¯t move his body as much as he likes because the valley between Hibiki¡¯s tits is rubbing against his dick.

    Somehow he managed to keep his bnce and climbed on top of Hibiki again. He looked at Hibiki¡¯s face to see if she had woken up. Ran doesn¡¯t know how well she slept, but Hibiki didn¡¯t seem to notice anything and slept happily and soundly.

    But if Hibiki is so insensitive to stimtion during her sleep, Ran should be worried. If she doesn¡¯t wake up when Ran strokes her wet crotch or kneads her tits, what else can he do?

    Ran took another quick nce at Hibiki. Ran¡¯s gaze caught Hibiki¡¯s cute sleeping face - the charming tongue peeking out of the corner of her mouth. Hibiki¡¯s charm points, which drip pleasantly and sometimes move perceptibly in response to stimtion. It may be an exaggeration to say the most, but the lewd bouncing of Hibiki¡¯s tongue is frankly erotic.

    Ran wondered if it¡¯s because it¡¯s not so obvious to other girls. When he looked at the tongue hanging down, he felt a strange sensation simr to sexual urge or sexual curiosity. He can¡¯t take his eyes off Hibiki¡¯s unique sexy points. He swings his hips, rubbing his cock against her pussy and stroking her plump but toned thighs. Ran¡¯s interest is already directed to Hibiki¡¯s tongue.

    While staring at Hibiki¡¯s mouth, Ran masturbates using her tits as he pleases. It¡¯s a convenient woman¡¯s body that Hibiki wouldn¡¯tin much even if Ran treats it as he likes when she is awake. The fact that Ran is doing it while she¡¯s asleep - without her knowledge - brings up a lot of emotions.

    Her tongue bounces and dances delicately with her breathing. When Ran rubs her tits and gently pokes her nipples, she reacts with a twitch and her tongue spills out of the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Seriously, this is too cute.¡±

    The reaction is so honest that Ran can¡¯t help but grin. Whether awake or asleep, her face hardly moves. She hadn¡¯t realised that the tongue, whether awake or asleep, could react so honestly. When they say that the tongue is the most sensitive part of the body, Ran almost believes them.

    Ran wiped the overflowing cowper with her cleavage and moistened the rod. The sweat and the cowper moistened his cock.

    Ran could have just ejacted in her tits but when seeing a tongue that dances like a slut in front of him, it seems like such a waste to get it on her tits. In fact, it should never be like that.

    ¡°If I fuck her in the mouth, she¡¯ll wake up.¡±

    Ran watches silently at Hibiki, who is sleeping peacefully, and almost blurts out those words. Ran can¡¯t believe that after all this kneading on her tits, She still hasn¡¯t woken up. It¡¯s a fatal w for a high school girl to not notice such acts.

    Ran¡¯s thoughts begin to waver, wondering if he might not be okay with it a little.

    He should just touch the tip of her mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­uh¡­¡±

    With that in mind, Ran sticks out his hips and brings his gem closer to Hibiki¡¯s mouth. The warm sleeping breath stimtes the wet tip, and the back of the waist bes numb.

    The tip of the tongue, wet with saliva, licks the tip of the rod. The tongue is warm, soft, moist and seductive. Ran pokes Hibiki¡¯s tongue with the sensitive tip, but it doesn¡¯t ruin Hibiki¡¯s sleeping face.

    She sighs in her sleep pleasantly and dips her tongue in the air. The little bit of tongue that had peeked out was already almost halfway out of her mouth, twitching and swaying sadly.

    It¡¯s as if they¡¯re waiting for an intruder, Ran bes stiff for a while.

    The plump, blooming lips opened thinly and a thread of light could be seen connecting the tongue to the upper lip. It¡¯s not just the lips that are split open, it¡¯s the tongue that¡¯s wet with saliva, it¡¯s all the organs that make up Hibiki¡¯s mouth that make it look like a vagina.

    There is only one thing that a boy can do in front of a cracked and soaking wet pussy.

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t wait any longer. I¡¯m going in¡±

    Hibiki, who is sound asleep, does not reply to these words. Ran also didn¡¯t wait for Hibiki¡¯s reply. He pushed his erect cock into the wet and slippery mouth.

    A tongue spills out of her mouth and entwines with his, sending a rush of extreme pleasure down Ran¡¯s spine. He couldn¡¯t help but grab Hibiki¡¯s head. Ran doesn¡¯t know how deep she is, but hopefully she never wakes up from her dream.

    ¡°No matter how tired you are from masturbating so many times, you can¡¯t possibly be this vulnerable.¡±

    Ran wondered if she was actually awake, but then there was no need to keep pretending to be asleep.

    How could she have continued to have sex alone without locking the door and ended up in this situation? If it was not Ran who found this living love doll, but a malicious third party. If it had been a malicious third party who found the love doll, Hibiki might have been raped by someone whose face she didn¡¯t know and whose name she didn¡¯t know.

    After confirming with just a nce that the door was locked, Ran supported Hibiki¡¯s head - hesitating momentarily - and began to swing his own hips back and forth.

    If Ran were to shake Hibiki¡¯s face, she would wake up immediately.

    ¡°Ooooh, it feels so good in your mouth.¡±

    Ran holds Hibiki¡¯s face in ce and rapes her oral cavity as he pleases. It¡¯s no different from a masturbator with body heat, if you call it an unresponsive and defenseless wet hole.

    ¡°If there is a masturbator with Hibiki¡¯s oral cavity, it must be like this¡±

    Weird thoughts came to Ran¡¯s mind.

    Ran pulled out his dick, which was moistened with saliva, and fed it back into Hibiki¡¯s mouth. She makes a chomping sound and swallows the saliva-coated dick in the crack of her lips.The soft lips changed shape with the intrusion and wrapped themselves around Ran¡¯s dick. The saliva that flows in response to the intrusion lubricates Ran¡¯s hips as he rocks back and forth relentlessly.

    It makes a sizzling sound and stirs up the saliva that has collected in the mouth. Ran finds himself getting excited by such a perverse act.

    The oral mucosa presses against Hibiki, and her tongue twines around the sensitive tip. Ran rocks his hips so hard that he can¡¯t hear her sleep, and he fucks Hibiki¡¯s mouth. Her lips are just soft enough to hold the rod in her mouth.

    Ran¡¯s excitement was further aroused by the sphemous sight of a defenceless sleeping face being transformed into a lewd sucking face.

    As if supporting her head and mming his hips against the tip of her nose, Ran continues to fuck Hibiki¡¯s mouth in unison.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡­mmm.¡±

    Maybe Ran has been too intense. Hibiki¡¯s eyebrows became twisted in distress. But Ran, who is mindlessly working on Hibiki¡¯s mouth, is oblivious to the subtle change.

    ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯ve reached my limit.¡±

    With the immoral excitement of fucking a sleeping girl¡¯s mouth, Ran¡¯s dick finally reaches its limit.

    Just before letting it all out, Ran had a brief moment. He can¡¯t just pour a viscous liquid down the throat of a girl who is sleeping soundly.

    He pulls his dick out of her mouth and presses the tip against Hibiki¡¯s lips. The lips are soft and plump, stimting the sensitive area, and thest embankment is broken.

    ¡°Hibiki. I¡¯m going to cum in your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Gfft!¡±

    As soon as Ran¡¯s cock reaches its limit, it shoots a thick cloud of liquid onto Hibiki¡¯s lips.

    As soon as Ran finishes, Hibiki opens her eyes emotionlessly.

    Ran guessed she¡¯s not fully awake yet. She was looking at Ran with an exquisite expression that had a slight tinge of sullenness to it, something Ran wouldn¡¯t normally expect from Hibiki.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What, what is it?¡±

    Perhaps it is because her restful sleep has been disturbed, or perhaps she has not fully sorted out the situation after her sudden awakening. Hibiki twirled the cum milk from her lips with her fingertips, perhaps mistaking the white mucus that colored her mouth for drool that she had spilled in her sleep.

    With a hazy, bedraggled look on her face, Hibiki wipes her mouth with the back of her hand and dips her tongue in a giggle.

    She stretches her armsnguidly and wipes her sweaty forehead. She poses to show off her armpits, shaking her perky tits, wiggling absently, and rubbing her body against the sheets.

    She is wearing only a cutter shirt and men¡¯s underwear, and she lets out an annoyed squeal. Although she may not have any intention to do so, Hibiki¡¯s bedtime gestures create an atmosphere of ennui and decadent eroticism.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Hibiki asks Ran in a more emotional tone than usual. But as she spins her sentence, the edge of her mouth is covered in cum milk that she has failed to wipe off.

    A female ssmate smears the edges of her mouth with semen and sighs sleepily. It¡¯s more slutty than Ran can imagine, and incredibly unhealthy.

    Without answering Hibiki¡¯s question, Ran¡¯s gaze lingers on Hibiki¡¯s body. The shirt, which ispletely unbuttoned to expose her breasts, and the underwear over her crotch are both Ran¡¯s clothes.

    Hibiki¡¯s mouth and groin are covered with Ran¡¯s cock. At the sight of this, Ran¡¯s lust explodes.

    He straddles Hibiki¡¯s lower abdomen and res at her face. Hibiki¡¯s cool face slowly changes, and it looks like she is in a bad mood. Ran doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she was forced to wake up, or because her mouth was raped while she was sleeping.

    The only thing Ran can say is that he doesn¡¯t have enough reason left to think about such difficult things.

    ¡°Exin it to me. I was sleepingfortably, and I didn¡¯t know why -¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s words thate in from the right ear go out from the left ear. Ran runs his hand over her abdomen and gently pulls on Ran¡¯s trousers (which she is wearing).

    Ran didn¡¯t take them offpletely. He slips it to her crotch down just far enough to leave a gap and puts his hand between her inner thigh and her trousers. The sizzling crack of Hibiki¡¯s vagina hotly epted the intrusion of Ran¡¯s fingertips. After confirming that there was a lewd thread connecting his underwear to her vaginal cavity, Ran twisted it around his finger.

    With Hibiki¡¯s sweet voice as a cue, Ran begins to caress her crotch. He inserts a finger, touches the pubic nucleus, or strokes the crevice as if he is in a hurry. It should not be a violent act. Hibiki¡¯s tongue danced and jerked with Ran¡¯s touch, as if it was sensitive to various parts of her body because she had yed with it so much before going to bed.

    Hibiki throws her body on the bed and covers her eyes with her arms. Her whole body twitches in response to Ran¡¯s stimtion. Hibiki gradually opens her crotch.

    The ssmate wakes up with her eyes covered and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, gorging herself on pleasure. Her cheeks were stained with vermilion, which was unusual for the cool Hibiki.

    ¡°What have you been doing alone while I was gone?¡±

    ¡°I was lonely without Kirishima, so I went to ¡­¡­ I was masturbating.¡±

    ¡°You slept very soundly. How many times did you cum?¡±

    ¡°Three or four times. ¡­¡­ No, maybe more. I¡¯m not sure how many times I¡¯ve slept through. I used everything that smelled like Kirishima.¡±

    Hibiki replies in a cool, intonation-less voice, apanied by the obscene sound of water dripping from her crotch.

    Her voice is normal, but her body is honest. She has a finger in her mouth and her vulva is drooling with delight at the intrusion of a foreign object.

    The girl¡¯s part was hot and debauched, iparable to her oral cavity. While rubbing her breasts, which swayed sadly, Ran covered Hibiki¡¯s body.

    Ran just ejacted into Hibiki¡¯s oral cunt a few minutes ago, but he can¡¯t take it anymore. This time, he wanted to insert it into her real pussy.

    Ran pinch her nipple and give it a firm pinch. Her tongue flicked and a sweet moan escaped her mouth.

    ¡°Who were you thinking about when you were masturbating?¡±

    ¡°I was masturbating thinking about Kirishima¡¯s thing and you will punish me a lot¡­¡­¡±

    Hibiki said it with a cool,ck of intonation voice, which to Ran was a lovely excuse.

    In Ran¡¯s bed, surrounded by Ran¡¯s personal belongings, thinking only of him, immersed in a world of love and pleasure.

    Ran can¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and happy on how Hibiki used all his belonging to please herself.

    But now was not the time to be embarrassed. The fact that she was thinking about Ran and getting lost in her own pleasure means that this ssmate in front of Ran, Hibiki Onigawara, is desperate for Ran¡¯s body.

    Before she cools down, Ran has to pour the seed of life, full of Ran¡¯s body heat and genes, into Hibiki¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°You¡¯re really cute, Hibiki.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡±

    The arm covering her eyes is withdrawn and our gazes meet. The moment when the unfeeling look on her face broke down, Ran took advantage of it. Ran presses the gap between the pants and the inner thigh. The vagina, which had been sucking on Ran¡¯s fingertips, drooled lewdly in front of the real meat stick that she was looking for.

    The hot, debauched garden of a woman and the stiff, towering spear of a man intertwine. Ran¡¯s cock slips through the crack of her throbbing pussy. Ran¡¯s hips buckled as he was engulfed by the lusciousness. No matter how many times he experienced it, this is the one moment when he can¡¯t help but gasp.

    But it¡¯s not just the pleasure of the person doing the prating - Ran. Hibiki¡¯s body has a strong libido and has been developed in many areas. She has a strong sexual appetite and her skills trained by [Sexual Lunatic] make her more sensitive to sexual pleasure.

    After masturbating so hard that she fell asleep, her body was ready. In such a state, Ran had a fully erect dick pushed into her pussy.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª!!¡±

    Hibiki lets out an inarticte scream and flips over.

    Her tongue spills out of the corner of her mouth, and her cool fa?¡ìade copses into ascivious smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­ You look lovely, Hibiki.¡±

    ¡°Fuefuu, not true¡­emn!!¡±

    Ran covers Hibiki¡¯s body and plucks his tongue from the corner of her mouth.

    Ran is so close to the cool bitch that he can feel her moans as he shakes his hips relentlessly.

    Her sweaty bare skin sucks at each other, and it¡¯s almost as if their bodies are seeking each other out.

    Is Hibiki more expressive than usual when she wakes up from sleep? Or is it that she is more sensitive than she should be, thanks to the masturbation she has been doing? The usual emotionless look on her face haspletely disappeared.

    This is the first time Ran has ever seen a high school student with a tongue darting, cheeks dyed, eyes twinkling with happiness, and a sweet, charming voice - Hibiki Onigawara. The sweat-stained shirt, the trousers soaked with sweat, love juices and other things, all arouse Ran¡¯s lust.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cute. You were so lonely that you masturbated with my private things. You didn¡¯t even bother to hide the evidence, you were sleeping soundly. The fact that you didn¡¯t wake up until I sprayed you even though I had fucked you in the mouth while you slept. It¡¯s so cute to see you giggling like that in my trousers.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as ahe¡­ I mean, bukkake while I¡¯m sleeping, what¡¯s with tha- Nyun!?¡±

    Ran couldn¡¯t help but slip up and shake his hips vigorously before Hibiki finished her sentence. He don¡¯t know how much tolerance Hibiki has for perverted sex, but if she knew that Ran had used her mouth as a masturbator while she was asleep, she would be very upset.

    No, she¡¯s the kind of girl who begs to be deep-throated when she¡¯s awake, so she might be more excited than Ran thinks.

    In the meantime, she throws up her legs and twitches her whole body.

    She leans back on the bed and opens her legs. She puts her arms over her forehead and clings to the sheets, her breathing out in hot gasps.

    Ran looked at Hibiki, who was looking at him feverishly with her tongue hanging out, and then took Hibiki¡¯s bright red ear between his lips and moistened it with the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fulfill what we promised¡±

    ¡°Hum?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you get every drop of my cum. You¡¯ll get everyst drop.¡±

    Biting her heated ear sweetly, Ran¡¯s hips shudder as she squirms. He¡¯s not going to stop caressing Hibiki¡¯s skin, even though Ran himself is almost swallowed up by the pleasure that makes him turn over on his toes.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to warm you up so deep you won¡¯t be able to masturbate.¡±

    The amount of semen that was intended to be poured into Reika and Emi is poured into Hibiki¡¯s vagina-inside the womb. Even though it was the second ejaction tonight, a sufficiently thick gene milk was produced, Due to the magic given during the daytime.

    Ran¡¯s genes paint a nk canvas over the parts of her body that she could not reach alone. The part of her that was aching for the man she loved, deep inside her, screamed with delight at the dense wave of genes and swallowed every drop of what she wanted.

    It is the work of a reproductive instinct that has surpassed the conventional lust for love or sex. The walls of her vagina swell, writhe and cling to each other as if they were twisting and sucking.

    The sensation of being squeezed almost made Ran let go of his consciousness.

    Ran managed to hold on by hugging Hibiki¡¯s body. The sweet-smelling Hibiki cushion. Ran¡¯s head is still reeling from his ejaction.

    ¡°¡­ha¡­you¡¯re too intense.¡±

    But that¡¯s what¡¯s so cute about it. Ran pulled out his dick and sat down on the bed.

    Hibiki, who was filled with thick semen, sighed hot and looked at Ran with a smirking face.

    A sound that reveals emotions that cannot be imagined from normal behavior. While feeling the fresh charm of the figure, Ran asked Hibiki in a teasing tone.

    ¡°How is it? Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Hibiki gives a reserved smile and makes a peace sign next to her face.

    Hibiki¡¯s smile is usually cool, but it¡¯s a sight worth seeing. The tongue hanging out, the flirtatious pose, it was all so cute and charming, even if it was done in a surprise.

    Ran couldn¡¯t help but admire it.

    ¡°¡­Hibiki?¡±

    ¡°Hee, hee, hee, hee, ¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Kirishima. I¡¯m at my wits end.¡±

    Hibiki smiled a lovely smile, like a girl of her age. She slumpedfortably and soon began to swoon in her sleep.

    Without bothering to pull down her(Ran¡¯s) half-finished trousers, Hibiki fell asleep with her legs hanging wide open. The sighs she let out just before she fell asleep were strangely appealing. After looking at her happy sleeping face, Ran rxed his cheeks as if to say, ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°If you look so happy in your sleep, I can¡¯t wake you up.¡±

    The fact that a sound sleeper does not wake up easily has already been confirmed through first-hand experience.

    The intense ejaction made Ran feel sleepy, and hey down next to Hibiki.

    Her tongue swaying in her sleep, she struggles to control her happiness.

 Chapter 70: Unattainable Love

    <h4>Chapter 70: Unattainable Love</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t actually remember much about what happened immediately after I was transferred to the other world.¡±

    For Emi Otomezaki, this group transfer was even more shocking than her encounter with Yuri.

    Unable to adapt to the sudden change in circumstances, she panicked and her mind went nk.

    She remembers Sayaka trembling in her chest, and some of the students rushing to denounce Ran. And then Tarao dismissed him.

    There was some sort of argument, and it was decided Kirishima Ran was kicked out, and each of them, was given skills to fight, and they had to overthrow the demon king to return to the original world - honestly, Emi dislikes the situation she¡¯s in now. Because of this all her ssmates became suspicious of each other, one of ¡®her¡¯ friends was kicked out.

    Yuri and Sayaka, perhaps out of concern for Emi, did not tell her in detail why Ran had been kicked out.

    Emi is not a princess in a cage. No matter how careful her friends are, information and rumors are bound to leak out from somewhere. Emi has also found out about the situation to some extent through rumours. There are a lot of self-serving rumors going around that Ran was given the skill to humiliate women, or that he was given a skill that the humans in the royal court didn¡¯t want, so he was disposed of as a failure. Emi even felt sorry for Ran, as she hadn¡¯t seen some of them defend Ran. They had tantly hated each other out with human hatred and jealousy.

    A mistake on the part of the Royal Court has given him skill that is despised by all of his ss - and it has cost his young life.

    But now, knowing the whole situation, she would not perceive Kirishima Ran as aplete victim. This is the kind of peaceful thinking that is typical of Emi - or rather of modern Japanese people.

    Anyway, what Emi is currently thinking about - or worrying about - has nothing to do with her ssmate¡¯s exclusion.

    In the moonlit bedroom, Emi ms her paperback book shut.

    The only personal item Emi brought to the other world was a book. Originalnguage that can be deciphered without trantion magic - a novel written in familiar Japanese. Until she got used to this life, she was crying every night, and it was wet with tears and runny nose, and it was tattered.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you¡¯re going to be summoned to another world, at least we should have been summoned by a prince, or a knight with a taste for young girls (JK).¡±

    Fumbling with the novel she has read so many times, Emi tilts her face to the window.

    Why, of all ces, was she summoned to a male-oriented world? If the ideal of Yuri and Emi - and maybe Sayaka - was to be fulfilled, Emi would have preferred to be summoned to the world of (fake) medieval Europe or shoujo manga.

    Like Emi had been reading on countless books - surrounded by handsome men who hold their position and wealth in the world, they¡¯ll love her from the bottom of their hearts (although it would be fun to be left alone, given only the basis of life and to do as she please), and continue to live a happy life! -Emi wished she could have been summoned to such a different world.

    After transferring to this world, Emi has always dreamed about it.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not what I want right now¡­¡­¡±

    Emi bites the edge of her lip as she feels a tightening in her chest, a feeling that is probably different from infatuation.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It can¡¯t be. This can¡¯t be right.¡±

    ¡°I thought I was more understanding than the average person, but¡­¡­ It¡¯s true that it¡¯s hard to admit when I¡¯m in a situation like that¡­¡­¡±

    Emi meditates,pletely shutting out all visual information. She felt behind my eyelids the sight of squishy reds and yellows popping against a dark brown background, and then she exhaled deeply.

    The image of a girl appears.

    A smile, a surprised face, a sulking face, an angry face¡­ faces with all kinds of emotions appear and disappear into the darkness.

    Each time Emi remembers the face, she feels some sort of heaviness in her heart. It¡¯s a little different from the warmth thates slowly. It is a weight of steel, a mixture of guilt and coldness.

    ¡°I hate, hate, hate the way my heart epts the hugs and nces and touches of friendship as pseudo-sexuality.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t understand how she can ept pure friendship as lust.

    ¡°Since when? So, when did I start to be troubled by this mysterious feeling?¡±

    When she was transferred to another world and cried every night for my hometown, this feeling didn¡¯t bother her so much.

    When Emi finally got used to it, and was able to talk to Yuri and Sayaka. She remembered getting really excited in front of the scene where Haruto Tanaka confessed his love to Yuri.

    It was around the time Emi started bathing with everyone in her ss. In the first ce, Emi does not suffer from the same sensation as before when she sees the bodies of other girls.

    Emi remembered when she was sure of the change.

    When she saw Yuri sleeping unguardedly in the royal library, which is free toe and go - when she saw her droolingfortably with her arms on the pillow. It is true that she remembers having different feelings than friendship.

    In the beginning, she thought she was simply trying to wake up her best friend who was sleeping in a strange position.

    The sound of her breathing and the sight of her vulnerable face. She found herself staring at her sleeping face from the distance of her breath.

    At the time, reason overcame her desire and she stopped herself before she could do anything. At the time, Emi waspletely convinced that Yuri was a ¡°girl¡±.

    Even the slightly excessive friendliness characteristic of Yuri makes Emi¡¯s heart beat faster.

    It¡¯s probably not meant to be deep. But Yuri has no qualms about hugging Emi, burying her face in her hair and sniffing her, and without question - exposing her bare skin right in front of Emi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re so defenseless, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    When Emi jokingly suggested that she should wipe herself down, Yuri unsuspectingly took off her clothes in front of her. Emi was sure Yuri would never understand the filthy feelings of lust and guilt that swirled inside her at that moment. But she doesn¡¯t want her to understand at all.

    ¡°Just a few minutes ago, I would have recognized her as an ordinary ssmate¡¯s female body. Why is it that the depths of my heart are stirring like this?¡±

    ¡°More than anything, I felt like a cowardly - and very ugly - creature for harboring such unpleasant feelings towards Yuri, who had trusted Emi to expose her naked body to me.¡±

    That¡¯s why Emi turned away from her own difort and acted as stoutly as she could.

    She did not want to let anyone know that she was harboring unpleasant feelings for Yuri, so she faked her own true feelings.

    As before - as best friends of the same sex, the three of them, including Sayaka, could spend time together.

    But it was impossible.

    The more she thinks she can¡¯t do it, the more she thinks of Yuri.

    Is this really love? Is it the same as heterosexual love - lust?

    Or is it simply an extension of unadulterated friendship?

    If so, what is the weight of this buzzing chest?

    ¡°¡ªAh.¡±

    She rests her face against her writing desk, tormented by the strange feelings that dominate her mind. A cool sensation caresses her cheek, and as she sighs, a red blob appears in her vision.

    It was Yuri¡¯s sses that she was wearing at breakfast today. She left them in the dining room and Emi brought it back.

    The lenses are made of a t ss, which makes them feel a little lighter than the sses Emi usually wears.

    After ying with them with her fingertips, being careful not to drop them, Emi put them away in her sses case.

    Yuri¡¯s eyesight is 2.0 in both eyes. It wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem if she lost her non-integrated sses.

    There is a part of Emi that wants to see Yuri, no matter what the reason.

    ¡°She must be worried about her sses. I¡¯ll have to give them back to Fujiyoshi.¡±

    Emi uses a light green hair clip to tuck away her fringes andbs her long ck hair down her back. In preparation for the sudden transfer to another world - which, as mentioned above, assumes a princely summoner - she took out the bare minimum of cosmetic tools that she normally carries with her and dressed up inconspicuously.

    It¡¯s night time - no street lights, no fluorescent lights, it¡¯s dark. There¡¯s no need to get all worked up about it.

    Emi puts her sses back on and leaves her room.

    Taking the utmost care not to disturb her sleep, Emi went to Yuri¡¯s bedroom and knocked on the door.

    It¡¯s a littlete in the day to be visiting someone¡¯s room, but Yuri, like Emi, watcheste night anime, so she¡¯s probably still awake.

    She waited for a while in front of Yuri¡¯s room, her chest heaving. But for some reason, the door of the room did not open.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Did she fall asleep in the library again?¡±

    Yuri always sleeps in an unprotected ce where anyone from the Royal Pce cane and go as they please. Emi had warned her before when she smelled a man¡¯s odor while she slept.

    She wondered if her warning had not reached Yuri¡¯s heart.

    Emi was not only dismayed, but she felt lonely. Were Emi¡¯s words so insignificant to Yuri?

    She had asked for it out of consideration for Yuri.

    ¡°Why is Ms. Fujiyoshi so carefree¡­¡­!¡±

    In frustration, Emi clutched her sses case tightly.

    After confirming that Yuri would note out, Emi turned herself around and walked down the corridor lined with girls¡¯ rooms.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Lately, there have been more Kingsguard knights hanging around the girls¡¯ room.

    There is a rumor that Reika Queenigaoka has been bringing them in. The truth is unknown.

    In the first ce, why would a male knight guard the wing where young flowery high school girls live, of all things?

    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t trust men, but as a girl of her age, she is still concerned about them.

    Emi seems to suspect someone had touched Yuri while she was asleep. She can¡¯t assume that the people in the pce are safe.

    At least make it a female Kingsguard or there is another way.

    Maybe a fighting maid or something.

    A cold night wind blows as Emi walks to the wing where the royal library is located.

    She holds her skirt, which reaches her knees, in her hands and arranges her hair with a handb.

    She tied her winter sailor scarf back on and took a deep breath.

    Emi smiles half-heartedly, thinking that she looks like a heroine who has been summoned by a handsome hero. When Emi reached the storeroom, she made sure that the light was on and then peeked out.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    Peeking out of the doorway, Emi scanned the stacks.

    There was no sign of Yuri at the writing desk against the wall.

    For a moment, she wondered if she was using the bathroom, but that thought was quickly dismissed when she saw the bottle of Yuri¡¯s mark on the writing desk.

    Yuri couldn¡¯t just leave her juice poured from the bottle in a public ce like this.

    Emi felt that Yuri¡¯s bottle would not cause any harm, but for some reason she felt cautious. Careful not to make a sound, Emi entered the library, picked up the bottle and hid it under the writing desk.

    The juice shimmers and chatters in the bottle. When Emi grabbed the bottle, a strange warmth seeped into her palm that was hard to describe, but she didn¡¯t care and simply wiped her fingers with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san¡±

    Emi called out Yuri¡¯s name again, but there was no answer.

    Emi wondered if it was just her miscalction and that Yuri had already gone back to her bedroom.

    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s unlikely that she would return with such an embarrassing bottle on her desk - and with the light left on.

    Yuri must have been taken by force - if so, where? But this is still the home of royalty - the Royal Castle. It is not likely that vagrants or perverts - in other-worldly fantasy terms, bandits or ndestine operatives would be better described - would enter from the outside, and above all, Emi doesn¡¯t know why they would target Yuri.

    Anyway, it is not good to be too optimistic. Keeping the worst case scenario in mind, Emi tiptoed into the back of the library.

    As she passed by the nearest bookcase, she noticed something had fallen behind it.

    ¡°¡­¡­ This is¡­¡±

    In between the bookshelves - thrown away - is an borately sewn women¡¯s costume that, for all intents and purposes, does not belong to this world. It was the skirt of the school uniform used by Emi and her friends at their high school, if she may be so bold as to describe it.

    Emi¡¯s thoughts stopped at the unexpected drop. If this is Yuri¡¯s skirt, it means that there is a very good chance that she is involved in such a thing.

    Emi didn¡¯t consider Yuri would voluntarily throw her skirt away.

    If it were a mystery, this would be an important clue. Emi is not involved in a suspense or mystery, but in a male ss transfer fantasy. She wonders if it¡¯smon in male fantasies for skirts to fall off, which is not the case in the female fantasies Emi often reads.

    Emi picks up her skirt, bringing her thoughts back to reality.

    ¡°What should I do here? Should I call someone to share the situation?¡±

    But if this was just a prank by Yuri or a misunderstanding by Emi, she doesn¡¯t want to make too big a deal out of it.

    In any case, this is a problem that should not be left unattended.

    In the meantime, the first thing to do is to consult with Sayaka.

    ¡°-ah¡±

    In the midst of these thoughts, a mosquito-like voice struck Emi¡¯s ear.

    Before she could understand who it belonged to and under what circumstances it was spoken, she turned her head in the direction of the voice.

    A small voice, probably that of a woman, is heard near where the skirt has fallen. What can be imagined from this situation is either disturbing or suspicious. It is a momentary fantasy, but Emi quickly dismisses the image that pops into her head.

    This would no longer be a time to go and call for help or anything like that.

    There is not much difference in strength and stamina between Yuri and Emi, who are both indoor and cultural types. Compared to Yuri, who stays indoors during the day to make maps, Emi, who wears fighting spirit and is trained in attack skills, is a little stronger.

    The skills given to Yuri are not aggressive, so she has no way to resist if someone attacks her.

    Emi¡¯s skill is [Tentacle Restraint Violence Execution] - a unique magic that allows her to create tentacle-like masses and manipte them at will.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be able to face him head on, but if I could just catch him off guard, I could at least block his movement.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Fujiyoshi-san¡­¡±

    Narrowing her eyes behind her sses, Emi slides herself between the bookshelves.

    Trying to make as little noise as possible, she walks towards the source of the voice. She hides herself behind the bookshelves and moves closer to the source of the voice.

    As Emi walked past some of the bookshelves, she could faintly hear the rough and turbulent breathing.

    ¡°Is it anger, sadness or jealousy that is burning inside me?¡±

    If it was anger, was it anger at an unknown enemy who was forcibly raping a defenceless woman? Or is it sadness, mixed with loneliness, for Yuri, who doesn¡¯t care about Emi¡¯s attentions and is going through the same thing? Or is it¡­?

    Turning away from thest emotion, Emi manifests a light green tentacle in the void. These tentacles will be enough to bind an individual.

    She is ready to move at any moment, and then peeks out from the bookcase.

    The man¡¯s back is reflected in Emi¡¯s field of vision as he squirmssciviously. She can¡¯t see his face from this angle, but she can see exactly where the attacker is.

    ¡°Now all I need to do is make sure that this man is raping is Yuri.¡±

    Emi tilts her body at an angle, clinging to her selfish dream that the person she is being raped by is someone other than Yuri.

    But before Emi could see the figure, the answer to her question was revealed to her by the other side.

    ¡°Fyunaa,nyaa,hywaaa¡­If you hit me that hard, I¡¯ll go crazy in the pit of my stomach!¡±

    A familiar voice strikes Emi¡¯s ear. Yuri¡¯s voice, thoughced with a flirtatious qualitypared to her usual voice, was not something she could mistake.

    It¡¯s definitely Yuri¡¯s voice. Right now, on the other side of this bookcase, a man from who knows where is raping Yuri.

    Feeling angry, sad and jealous all at the same time, Emi turns her head to see the scene.

    She imagined saving her best friend from the clutches of evil, and she sashayed out from behind the bookshelf like an anime or manga hero. But what she saw through her sses was so different from what she had expected.

    ¡°-Eh?¡±

    The scene in her brain and the scene she actually saw intersected and created a difference.

    It¡¯s not that Emi didn¡¯t think about the worst case scenario, where a bizarre murderer gleefully attacks Yuri.

    However, the situation that Emi witnessed did not match everything that she had dreamed of.

    The situation was exactly what Emi had expected. A strange man was pushing an ugly thing into the important part of Yuri¡¯s body and indulging in his own selfish pleasure - there was no doubt about it.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­here¡­wait¡­this ba¡­d, ah¡­wa-it-You can¡¯t do that! If you keep doing that, I¡¯m going to go really crazy!¡±

    The image of a despairing, emotionless Yuri is not there.

    The image of Yuri, weeping and twitching like a meat doll, does not exist.

    The image of Yuri screaming, as if begging for help, is not there.

    All that exists is a lusty high school girl, swaying her hips happily, drooling and flirting with a man.

    The tentacles that had been floating in the sky crumbled like sand and dissipated.

    Emi¡¯s legs, which were shoulder-width apart, twitched and twitched, and she found it difficult to even stand.

    Her brain can¡¯t register the scene unfolding in front of her.

    She felt as if her vision was blurred.

    She sat there stunned, staring at the sight of her favourite friend being raped in front of her.

 Chapter 71: The 9th Member.

    <h4>Chapter 71: The 9th Member.</h4>

    It¡¯s a semipulsive distraction from the situation she saw.

    What was at the end of her unconscious escape was a memory from this morning, before Emi had found out everything.

    -¡°I want you to teach me how to put on makeup.¡±

    With strange tools and liquids on her chest, Yuri said this as soon as she entered Emi¡¯s room.

    It is actually quite unusual for Yuri to visit Emi¡¯s room. If anything, it was moremon for Emi to visit Yuri¡¯s room or the royal library.

    This is why, at first, Emi had some disturbing thoughts about Yuri¡¯s visit.

    So, when Yuri came to Emi¡¯s room with an embarrassed look on her face, Emi couldn¡¯t help but burst out.

    She brought in a mess of strange things, and with a strange look on her face.

    Of course, when Yuri wasughed at for making a serious request, she made a sulky face and pouted.

    ¡°So suddenly wanting to wear make-up. What happened?¡±

    ¡°No, Nothing happened, but is it useless?¡±

    While ying with the tips of her twin-tails with her fingertips, Yuri looks up at Emi.

    ¡°No, not at all. In fact, it¡¯s more strange that such a pretty girl has been living without any makeup.¡±

    Emi sits down in a chair, as nervous as a little girl who sees a mirror for the first time while her mother is away.

    Emi picks up a few make-up tools and some cosmetics that the maids had bought for her, but she had no idea what they were, so she rarely used them.

    Emi suggested to Yuri to not use any of them as it might irritate her skin.

    The bottle is unmarked and the tooles with a set of screws and straps to hold it in ce. It¡¯s like a tool. It¡¯s as if this world¡¯s cosmetic culture is developing in a very different direction.

    Emi picks up a small metal instrument that looks like a mixture of pliers and a guillotine and looks at it. If this was an eysh curler, this world is definitely weird when ites to cosmetics.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to use that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe, how about we use something else?¡±

    Emi Otomezaki is a genuine otaku girl.

    She has fantasies of suddenly being transported to a strange world, and often finds herself smiling to herself as she imagines her life afterwards.

    One of Emi¡¯s friends is into otherworldly stories for boys, and carries a piece of paper with her that shows her how to make simple food. In the case of Emi, she carries with her the bare minimum of cosmetic tools, a hand mirror, and a piece of paper with instructions on it.

    It¡¯s a good idea to be pretty in front of the prince, even if there is no culture of wearing makeup in the new world. This was a preparation if she were to be sent to another world.

    Unfortunately, there was never a time when Emi needed to dress herself up in this other world.

    ¡°Wah¡­ Emirin has prepared everything. I didn¡¯t even think to bring my own cosmetics.¡±

    Even without words, Emi¡¯s cheeks turn red as she realises why she has been carrying around her cosmetic tools.

    ¡°It was a coincidence. The night before we were transferred, I was reading a novel about another world, and it affected me a bit. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What? But you were crying a lot.¡±

    ¡°It was so sudden that I freaked out ¡­¡­ And I wasn¡¯t expecting a ss transfer!¡±

    Emi couldn¡¯t help but wanted to scream as the embarrassing memories came flooding back.

    She was so embarrassed that she had cried out in front of her ssmates that she felt like she wanted to crawl into a hole.

    She starts to put face powder.

    While applying the eyeliner, Emi lets out a small sigh.

    Even after what happened, she never forgot her normal self, and once again realized that Yuri is a really strong girl.

    Sayaka cried with Emi during that time, but it took quite a while for her to fully recover. Emi doesn¡¯t know how to describe it, but in the beginning, Sayaka looked more like she had lost something and was very lonely every day.

    Perhaps Sayaka has be ustomed to living in a different world, and recently she has been rushing into Yuri and talking happily as usual.

    Emi ponders Sayaka¡¯s emotional state that was easily switched, but she decides she shouldn¡¯t keep looking at the past.

    Yuri used Emi¡¯s eyeliner and mascara to fix her eyshes and as she pulled her face away, before Emi knew it, their faces were close to each other. But because Emi was concentrating on her eye makeup, she didn¡¯t get the usual weird feelings.

    ¡°You are used to it, aren¡¯t you, Emirin?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing makeup for a few years now, like for the school festival.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only ever done the fancy stuff for cosy¡±

    ¡°When we go back to our world, we¡¯ll have the right tools and I¡¯ll teach you more.¡±

    As Emi took out her lipstick and lip gloss, she remembered that it was still before breakfast.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the rest after dinner.¡±

    ¡°Are you finished?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave it at that for now. I didn¡¯t bring too many things with me.¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if we could use the tools and liquids that Yuri brought with her. But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in them, I can¡¯t even decide whether to use them or not.¡±

    The next time Emi has to talk to a maid, asking her more about it.

    ¡°Am I getting prettier and cuter?

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re getting prettier and cuter, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°Hee hee!¡±

    Looking into the hand mirror that Emi brought, Yuri is making all sorts of facial expressions, looking into her eyes and winking at it.

    She is innocent in this way, but when the timees, she is reliable and strong.

    She is cute and good-looking - is Yuri a prince to Emi?

    ¡°Look, look, Emirin! Look how my eyes are all fluttery!¡±

    As Emi puts away her lipstick and lip gloss, she wonders if she should have told her earlier and if she did, she would have been so happy.

    If they¡¯re able to return to the original world, Emi will probably have a lot of fun with Yuri.

    She looks at the innocent and happy Yuri and gives her a loving look.

    Is it love, friendship or dependence that colours her gaze?

    Until the end, Emi could not give an answer to these feelings.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    -She is strong, innocent and pretty, and she is moaning with happiness in front of Emi.

    The make-up Emi put on this morning has already fallen off, and the lipstick and lip gloss she secretly applied after breakfast has beenpletely wiped away by repeated kisses.

    Her face was a mess, but she had a look of contentment on her face.

    What emotions did Emi feel now?

    There was anger, of course, but also sadness. But what Emi feels most now is not anger or sadness, but ridicule and unbearable disgust with herself.

    Scorn for mistaking Yuri¡¯s genuine smile for one directed at her.

    The ridicule she felt for her own sloppy eptance of her excessive friendliness.

    An escape from the reality that her self-satisfied fantasy had been directly betrayed.

    Emi is ashamed of herself for putting her faith in an illusion that was never there.

    She is miserable and dislikes herself, who had the illusion that she would embrace and ept all the strange emotions swirling in her.

    ¡°Have I be pretty?¡±

    Emi can¡¯t get Yuri¡¯s smile out of her head.

    Emi can¡¯t forget her heartbeat and body heat when she hugged her and said, ¡°Emirin smells good.¡±

    She can¡¯t get rid of the memory of that vulnerable back when she exposed her bare skin in front of her without any warning.

    ¡°¡­can¡¯t be¡±

    Emi is now hiding among the shelf seeing Yuri slumped to the floor.

    idently, Emi knocks one of the shelves but a few books making a loud thud sound, but the two lovers are oblivious to it.

    A man and a woman are sucking on each other¡¯s mouths, making lewd sounds of water drops. They seek each other out, intertwining the bumps and bruises of a life that was born to be.

    Yuri¡¯s sanctuary is vited by a dirty stick. The more she sees the scene, the more Emi¡¯s heart is broken.

    ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done, is it not enough?¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t I have been the one to take her ce in my heart?¡±

    ¡°If I had moved a little sooner, she would not have been stolen by another man.¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been a woman, or¡­¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san¡­¡­¡±

    Emi gazes at Yuri through her sses, her twin eyes flickering vacantly.

    ¡°What did I want to do?¡±

    ¡°Did I want to see Yuri wanting me and getting wild like this?¡±

    ¡°Or was it simply that I didn¡¯t want someone else to steal her away?¡±

    ¡°Or was it simply that I was too arrogant and wanted to dominate her?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Fujiyoshi¡­ Fujiyoshi - Yuri-chan. Yuri-chan, Yuri-chan!¡±

    Is it just the shock of witnessing a scene that denies the future of Emi¡¯s fantasy world?

    Or is it just a mild panic at the prospect of a reproductive act spinning out of instinct?

    Emi sits up and puts her hands on her crotch, groping her skirt and underwear.

    Emi masturbates while calling out her name subtly. She became unsure if she became a pervert for doing this in front of Yuri while she¡¯s having sex with someone else, but that¡¯s not even the most sensible ormon thought thates to mind for Emi right now.

    ¡°Yuri-chan ¡­¡­, why. Why not me?¡±

    She blinked her eyes and let out a hot breath. The gesture may have been an act of sexual gratification, but it meant nothing to Emi, who was incapable ofing.

    Looking at Yuri, Emi continues to y with her unresponsive pubic area.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Heeeyah ¡­¡­! Hennyaaaa¡­¡­¡±

    Yuri, her ecstasy face smeared with drool and other things, screamed as Ran climaxed, and then copsed in like a lifeless doll.

    A thick cloudy liquid overflows from the hole when Ran¡¯s dick is pulled out, and drips down to the floor of the library with Yuri¡¯s crotch opened indecently.

    Yuri¡¯s body twitches and her unfocused eyes waver nkly. She clutched the sleeves of her cardigan and let out an exhausted sigh.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°My tummy is full of heat ¡­¡­ I¡¯m just so happy ¡­¡­¡±

    The ribbons on both sides of her body are almost unraveling, and she¡¯s so messed up that she¡¯s drooling from the corners of her mouth as she twists and turns.

    She stares at Ran with a greedy look on her face as cum overflows from her quivering crotch.

    She seems to be hinting to Ran for more, but it looks like she won¡¯t be able to get it.

    Ran stood up, looking at Yuri, which was so melted that she could not see anything around her.

    He lifted up his slipping trousers and underpants to make himself presentable, looked at the bookcase and twisted the corners of his mouth into a lopsided smile.

    Faintly, there was a voice.

    From the other side of the bookshelf, a high, lovely voice, no doubt that of a woman, was modestly ying herself.

    Ran knew somehow that there was somethingscivious and lustful about the sound of her voice.

    Is it a maid who has been unintentionally excited by the prospect of an affair between a butler and a high school girl?

    Ran wonders if it¡¯s someone from his harem who hase to look for him, if it¡¯s correct. He can¡¯t wait to see herforting herself alone.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not them¡­¡±

    He knew who was visiting him this evening.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe all the way here.¡±

    And how polite of her to wait until the night¡¯s work is done.

    ¡°How sycophantic are they, or do they have inferior crisis management skills?¡±

    Wary that there might be more to it than meets the eye, Ran slipped between the shelves and made his way to him or her.

    It¡¯s just across the bookshelf from where Ran had just boned a slutty Yuri.

    ¡°Long time no see, Otomezaki-san. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡±

    At first it was a bit ufortable, but now Ran is finally getting used to being a butler. Emi Otomezaki, sitting in the shade of a bookcase, letting out a faint voice mixed with a slight tremble. She looked at Ran with a prying eye.

    ¡°Could it be that Kirishima¡­¡±

    ¡°Emi Otomezaki, I¡¯ll make you be my wife.¡±

    Ran strokes her long, thin, silky ck hair and chants an evil incantation. Emi¡¯s eyes, which had been as vacant as dirty marbles, lit up with a hint of emotion.

    After smiling at the doll-like face, Ran picked up Emi¡¯s hair and kissed her a little bit.

    It¡¯s the same long ck hair, but it¡¯s very different from Kanami¡¯s. Her hair is as ck as ink, but it¡¯s not as sleek and fluffy as hers.

    Ran looked closely, he could see some split ends, and maybe she didn¡¯t pay that much attention to her hair.

    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s what a in, quiet, geeky girl is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­why¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Why, Kirishima, with Yuri and¡­¡±

    Ran puts his hands on the floor and blinks his eyes through his sses.

    Emi¡¯s cheeks are flushed and her eyes are moist. The sight of Emi¡¯s face is unmistakably one of lust.

    But she doesn¡¯t know why, she feels as if her emotions are not directed at Ran, but in a different direction.

    For a moment, Ran was prepared to think that she had a unique magic skill that could disable his, but the name that came over Emi¡¯s head immediately dispelled his suspicions.[Tentacle Restraint Violence Execution] The name of the skill was also easy to guess, Ran thought.

    ¡°Otomezaki-san?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun.¡±

    ¡°By the way, was it like this when I made Kanami join my harem?¡±

    Ran confronted Kanami in a state of maximum alertness, having witnessed her encounter with Misuzu from start to finish.

    Thanks to the training at the S&M yground, Ran¡¯s training has be more precise and powerful than when he was first given it. Emi is witnessing her ssmates being raped in front of her. From such a state, she cannot easily avoid looking at it.

    ¡°Then all I have to do is take it a little further.¡±

    ¡°Yuri-chan ¡­¡­, Yuri-chan-Hiya!¡±

    cing his hand on Emi¡¯s shoulder, Ran approaches her. Her shoulders, wrapped in her sailor suit, retain the curves and sticity of a high school girl¡¯s, and are very attractive indeed.

    Her white neck is also covered in sweat, and when Ran moves his face closer and takes a deep breath, she smells slightly like a girl.

    This is the kind of body that makes Ran want to hug it. Her breasts have grown sorge that they push up against the bosom of her sailor suit, but overall, she is not pudgy, and has a soft, seductive body with just the right amount of fat - just like a high school girl.

    Confused by the sudden approach, Emi stutters and blinks. Staring into her eyes through her sses, Ran smiles softly and pushes Emi down on her body.

    They stare at each other from the distance of their breaths, and he covers her body with his. While drooling at the feel of her tits blessing his entire physique, Ran gave Emi¡¯s earlobe a sweet bite.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll do the same to you, Otome-zaki-san.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­mmm.¡±

    Ran took her plump, blooming lips and intertwined his fingers with hers. Ran was expecting a little more resistance, but Emi epted Ran¡¯s actions with open arms.

    Right across the bookshelf from them is a ssmate who Ran just made love to.

    It was a weird feeling, like he was doing something wrong, but it was strangely exciting.

    Sucking on her lips, Ran strokes Emi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Ran¡¯s tongue drips as he speaks softly.

    Emi¡¯s throat clears as if she is expecting something. The gesture was the signal for Ran to insert his tongue into Emi¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 72: Emi Otomezaki

    <h4>Chapter 72: Emi Otomezaki</h4>

    In the middle of the night, the royal library smells of lewdness.

    Emi Otomezaki, a girl with long ck hair and big tits, was breathing hotly, her eyes melting over her sses.

    She clutches the scarf of her winter sailor uniform and cradles her breasts between her arms. Her feminine charm is entuated by the shape of her breasts, which are covered by her sailor suit.

    Emi is anxious and nervous about her first experience. With a gentle look on his face, Ran strokes Emi¡¯s thigh.

    He pulls up her school uniform skirt, which reaches her knees, and without hesitation puts his hands into the maiden¡¯s space. Ran could have taken it off, but he decided to leave it on. It¡¯s not often that he can get his hands inside the skirt of a high school girl and rub her thighs and inner thighs. He¡¯s going to enjoy this as much as he can.

    It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s been touched in such an embarrassing way by a ssmate of the opposite sex.

    The simple gesture of stroking her knee and poking the flesh of her thigh with his fingertips is enough to make Emi shiver.

    It¡¯s easy to see from the drooling look on her face that it¡¯s not out of fear.

    She doesn¡¯t flirt with Ran in a sweet voice, like Yuri. Rather, she tries her best to keep her voice down, which is probably why it shows on her face.

    Emi looks at Ran with moist eyes, letting out a troubled breath. A deep-seated sense of torment begins to grow in him.

    ¡°Is it okay if I touch you?¡±

    Caressing her inner thighs, Emi slowly opens her legs. Despite wearing a long skirt that hides her knees, she opens her crotch without hesitation leaving her vulnerable body to Ran.

    Ran slips off her underwear and puts his fingertips on the girl¡¯s private parts. It¡¯s not moist enough for her to have been ying with it before Ran confronted her.

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m not nervous.¡±

    Emi replies in a polite, if slightly shaky, tone. Even as she spins her words, she is opening her legs in a hesitant manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m going to make you feel so good.¡±

    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­¡­¡±

    Caressing her thighs, Ran pulls his hand out of her skirt. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ran puts his hand into Emi¡¯s sailor suit and, without hesitation, rolls it up.

    The gourd-like nape of the neck appears, and the belly button, carved into the t stomach, appears shyly. It¡¯s not like the so-called vertically striated belly button, which is generally regarded as beautiful. In fact, it gives her a very graphic look.

    Ran strokes her sweetly undting neckline and rubs her belly with his fingertips. Although she still has a little bit of ck fat as an indoor cultural geek, she still has some attractive abdominal muscles that are the result of daily training.

    ¡°Miss Otomezaki¡¯s belly button is lovely.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hiya!¡±

    Ran rubs his cheeks against her soft belly and kisses Emi¡¯s belly button. She lets out a lovely scream and writhes around.

    Looking at the gesture, Ran smiles.

    After all, caressing a girl who shows an innocent reaction is a lot of fun.

    Ran pulls up her sailor suit further, enjoying the sexy neckline. Her marshmallow tits, wrapped in a light green bra, begins to sway.

    Her skin tone is so translucent that Ran can¡¯t help but squirm. He removes her underwear, revealing her luscious breasts.

    It¡¯s not just a metaphor to describe the sensation. They are literally as white and translucent as marshmallows. While retaining the sticity and firmness unique to young, healthy breasts, soft enough to bury his fingertips, the touch of magic, the peach-coloured buds that adorned the twin hills also bloomed plumply, inviting Ran to join them.

    ¡°I know that they¡¯re big, but more than that - Emi¡¯s tits are so soft.¡±

    Ran buries his face in Emi¡¯s cleavage and takes a deep breath. The sweet smell of the girl¡¯s scent mixed with the sweat makes his head spin.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±

    An excruciating voice ys over the head.

    Ran lips, wet with saliva, suck on the breast and the tip of his tongue kisses the nipple.

    He sucks on the baby-soft tit and carefully kneads the other breast.

    Ran tastes Emi¡¯s tits, making a lewd dripping sound. The feel of her nipple against his tongue bes harder and harder. As he does this, the breath thates out of Emi¡¯s mouth gradually bes more and more obscene.

    With both hands over her mouth, Emi struggles to keep her voice down.

    Emi desperately suppresses the leaking voice by putting her hands on her mouth. The desperate resistance of the cheeks flushing and moisturizing stimtes Ran.

    ying with the peach bud with the tip of his tongue, Ran pressed the back of his hand against Emi¡¯s crotch.

    A girl student who secretly enjoys herself while watching an affair between her ssmates. He thought that the limbs, which are much easier to feel due to the training of the genus, are drooling like a pain in search of a man¡¯s thing.

    Ran thought that her body, which has be much more sensitive due to his skills, would be aching for a man¡¯s dick and drooling like a flood of tears.

    For some reason, Emi¡¯s garden is far from being a maiden¡¯s deluge. It is true that she is wet, but she does not seem to be like the other girls who have been possessed by [Sexual Lunatic], who have their female parts covered with love juice.

    ¡°I think this is enough, but-¡±

    Nevertheless, Ran really wants the other girl to feel good if she has sex especially if it¡¯s a her first time.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s erotic enough just to make your face bright red and desperately suppress your voice.¡±

    Removing his mouth from her breasts, Ran nced down at Emi¡¯s crotch.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he pulled up Emi¡¯s skirt again and plunged his face into it.

    ¡°Fueee¡­w-wait, Kirishima-kun! Where are you sticking your face?¡±

    Overhearing Emi¡¯s protest, Ran brings his face close to Emi¡¯s crotch. The least she can do is resist, and her legs close around Ran. Her thighs rubbing his cheeks, and Ran bes more aroused.

    Swallowed by the skirt of her winter sailor suit, Emi¡¯s scent fills the air around Ran.

    A sweet smell, a mixture of the dense scent and the scent of soap that she must have used when bathing. The lining of her skirt and Emi¡¯s thighs caress every part of Ran¡¯s face, making him sniffle uncontrobly.

    He slips off her light green underwear andes face to face with Emi¡¯s pussy. She has a tightly closed virgin pussy and a jet-ck wheat field so dense he¡¯d think it had never been handled. Ran¡¯s mouth twisted into a grimace at the sight of what he thought was a typical scene.

    ¡°Hey, Kirishima-kun, ¡­¡­ You can¡¯t do that. Please don¡¯t ¡­¡­!¡±

    With her thighs forcibly closed making Ran¡¯s ears blocked on both sides, Emi¡¯s pleas do not reach Ran. In addition, because the long skirt is wrapped around his face, the sound prevents him from hearing from the outside world clearly.

    With both cheeks pped by, raw thighs Ran ran his fingers along the crack that stretched out before him. The dense wheat field was damp with the morning dew of love, as if it hid a long, straight road.

    His fingertips scrape through the ck wheat field, and he sees a split in the road. He stares at it and gets as close as he can to blow. Almost dizzy from the dense stench of lewdness, Ran carefully opens the path without hesitation.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ah¡±

    -Chup, chup.

    As if in resignation, Emi¡¯s resistance weakens. The faintly moist crack opens tightly, and the bright salmon pink colour blesses Ran¡¯s vision.

    A thick, viscous trail of nectar runs through it. Despite the weediness of the outside, the inside is a thing of beauty. After confirming the fact that Emi¡¯s vagina had never swallowed a member of the opposite sex, Ran gulped and gently extended his tongue.

    ¡°¡ªHya!¡±

    Ran felt something hot on the tip of his tongue and at the same time Emi¡¯s thighs jumped.

    She must be feeling it. Her hips were quivering and shaking.

    Drenched in saliva, Ran sucked on Emi¡¯s cunt without mercy. His lips cover the dense pubic area and his tongue ys with the luscious insides.

    Emi¡¯s body jerks and jiggles as Ran¡¯s tongue torments her.

    Emi¡¯s pussy is exposed in her skirt, unprotected. In the beginning, it was only moist and wet, but with the help of Ran¡¯s saliva, it finally started to get wet.

    Emi¡¯s pussy and Ran¡¯s tongue were connected by a thread of light. His fingertips intertwine with the bridge of light made of love juice and saliva, and his face emerges from Emi¡¯s skirt.

    Ran wipes his flushed face with the back of his hand and looks at Emi.

    She rxes her whole body and lies down on the floor. Her eyes through her sses are moist with lust and drool is dripping from the corner of her mouth.

    Caressing her bright red cheeks, Emi looks at Ran with only an intensified gaze.

    Ran smiles back silently at the gesture and covers Emi.

    Compared to the other girls Ran has corrupted so far, Emi has a slightly cooler vibe but as much as Hibiki. But perhaps this is enough.

    ¡°Otomezaki-san.¡±

    They hold their hands and intece their fingers. The plumpness of her lips arouses Ran¡¯s desire and Ran takes them again.

    Theyy their soft lips together, tongue to tongue. The wetness of Emi¡¯s mouth is soothing, and her hips rx.

    The warmth and softness of the tongue kisses make Emi¡¯s face melt. As their bodies rub against each other and kiss, Ran loosens his trousers and pulls them down.

    A short time ago, Ran¡¯s dick, which had been filled with love inside Yuri¡¯s womb and belly, was robustly preparing to reproduce, thanks to his repeated actions with Emi.

    She looked down at her lower abdomen and her cheeks flushed red.

    The reaction is cute and Ran pats Emi on the head.

    ¡°I like you, Otomezaki-san.¡±

    Ran says this while showing off his dick, that he had just a few minutes ago in another girl¡¯s pussy.

    Emi, who has been corrupted to the second level, rxes her expression slightly at Ran¡¯s words.

    Emi¡¯s face loosens up as she looks at Ran. Vice versa, Ran looks down at Emi¡¯s lips, which are wet with saliva, and her hips tremble.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Otomezaki-san. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Ran stroked her cheeks with both hands and moved his crotch closer to Emi¡¯s face.

    ¡°I want you to give me a blowjob.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you going to put this in my mouth?¡±

    Her words are a little bit hesitant, but her body is honest. Emi¡¯s gaze remains fixed on the towering prick.

    Emi clears her throat and meditates unguardedly. The tip of her tongue pokes out of her small, open mouth.

    Seeing the gesture as a sign of eptance, Ran thrust his hips forward.

    Emi¡¯s lips touched the quivering tip, and a numbing sensation shot through the depths of her marrow.

    Just when Ran was ready to fuck Emi¡¯s mouth, someone has awoken from her slumber.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yuri-chan¡±

    ¡°Hurmm?¡±

    ¡°This thing that was inside of her, Yuri, but now it¡¯s inside my mouth¡­¡±

    With a flick of her tongue, Emi carefully licked the tip of Ran¡¯s dick.

    In the meantime, there was a rustling sound from the other side of the bookcase.

    A pink stick poked out from the gap between the bookcase and. A tuft - or two - of her magnificent ck hair shimmers, and a familiar face looms out of the corner of Ran¡¯s eye.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing, Kirishima-kun?¡±

    A voice came from between the bookshelves. The girl Ran just raped, on all fours, came towards him with a flustered expression on her face.

    She rubs her sleepy-eyed eyes and absently sighs. She was wearing a sailor suit and a pink cardigan on top, and only her underwear and high socks on the bottom, a kind of fetishistic outfit.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    The moment Ran rxes, an electric current runs through his hips. Opening her mouth, Emi carefully uses her lips to suck Ran¡¯s dick into her mouth. Her cheeks flush and she sucks on Ran¡¯s dick as she savors it.

    Ran¡¯s body is so focused on pleasure that he can¡¯t think straight. His mind is buzzing with Emi sucking him off.

    ¡°Mmm, mmm, mmm. Myunyunyunyun. ¡­¡­!¡±

    With her mouth full of Ran¡¯s genitals, Emi enthusiastically calls out her ssmate¡¯s name.

    Ran looks at Yuri¡¯s face, still showing the face of a man who is true to his sexual desires. With a puzzled look on her face, Yuri looks at Emi and Ran in turn. What a luxury to be able to look at Yuri while having Emi suck Ran¡¯s cock.

    ¡°-Well, no, it¡¯s not!¡±

    ¡°Nyumi Nyan, Chupu-. Myuni Myan. Mya Mya Mya Mya Mya ¡­!¡±

    ¡°Emirin!? Wait, eh, wait a minute. I have no idea what¡¯s going on!¡±

    She made a lusty sound and pulled Ran¡¯s dick out of her mouth.

    She looked at Yuri, who was looking at her in confusion, and licked the edge of her mouth with her tongue.

    ¡°Yuri-chan ¡­ I-I¡¯ve been looking at Yuri-chan with all my eyes since I came to this world¡±

    ¡°-ha¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­eehhhhhh?!¡±

    Ran¡¯s brief astonishment was drowned out by Yuri¡¯s, which must have been far greater.

    ¡°What do you mean? But, Emirin¡­ Emirin usually liked boys, didn¡¯t you? When we were in the original world, you got excited when you saw the NL capic I drew.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡­¡­ So for a long time, I did not know what these feelings were. When I saw Yuri, I got nervous. When you smiled, it made me happy, and when you hugged me without hesitation, it made me very happy.¡±

    ¡°But -¡± she continued, and Emi lowered her eyes sadly.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. The feelings that I have for Kirishima-kun now and the feelings that I had for Yuri-chan until now. They seem simr, but they arepletely different. I¡¯ve always thought that the reason why I look at Yuri with such a lustful eye is because I like her as a girl and I feel a sexual desire for her¡­¡­ But when I met Kirishima-kun again, I was convinced. It seems that the feelings I had for Yuri were different from those that can be expressed in simple words such as love or dislike, or even infatuation or affection. I get nervous when I see you, I¡¯m happy when I¡¯m with you from the bottom of my heart, and I want to be with you forever. The feelings I have for Kirishima-kun and the feelings I have for Yuri arepletely different.¡±

    ¡°Wait, hey! What kind of situation am I in now!? When I thought I was confessed by my very important best friend, I mean, Emirin likes Kirishima-kun too, and they are so close that now she¡¯s sucking his cum with her mouth. Nyahiyaaah, moaaaah! I¡¯m going to get a headache!¡±

    Yuri groans as she holds her head in her hands, thinking that she¡¯s in a love triangle.

    ¡°Does ¡­¡­ Otomezaki-san still get nervous when she sees Fujiyoshi-san?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. It¡¯s a little different from the way you feel about Kirishima-kun. I love, love, love you, Yuri.¡±

    ¡°E¡­eh¡­what should I do? It¡¯s true that I think Emirin is cute too, but I¡¯ve never really thought about having a rtionship with you, even though I might have joked about it. And I also like Kirishima-kun right now. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuri¡­¡±

    ¡°If you say that again, I¡¯ll get really angry! I¡¯m talking about serious stuff!¡±

    Yuri¡¯s cheeks puffed up as she shook her fist in the air with a bright red face.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good. Even in such a pose, the impression other than ¡®cute¡¯ doese to mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for teasing you, and it¡¯s true that I said some things that made Yuri angry.¡±

    Ran rebukes his hypothesis in his head while looking at Yuri.

    To be honest, Ran is pretty clueless when ites to these things. He has only been exposed to a handful of creative works that deal with subjects such as yuri and yaoi, and he has never taken the initiative to develop an interest in them in the first ce.

    So he doesn¡¯t know exactly how Emi¡¯s feelings for Yuri differ from those of a heterosexual infatuation.

    But Ran also think that

    There is no such thing as a different or the same feeling of love for someone. If there are as many loves as there are people, there is no such thing as the same ¡°love¡± as someone else, and there is no such thing as a mistake in the feeling of love for someone else.

    It is the same even if the object is the same sex. There is no difference in the way you feel about someone.

    It is not a question of liking the same person or liking different people. It¡¯s whether you like them or not.

    Emi likes Yuri. That¡¯s the right answer. It doesn¡¯t matter if the answer is the same or different.

    But not all ¡°love¡± is love.

    Ran leaned towards Emi, watching as Yuri wrinkled her brow in thought. He tilts his face up and ces his own lips on top of Emi¡¯s.

    The suddenness of the act made Yuri¡¯s eyes light up. Taking her best friend¡¯s lips in front of her eyes. What an immoral act.

    They kissed deeply and intimately, showing that they didn¡¯t care that Yuri was there. Their lips touch, their tongues intertwine, their saliva and breath mix.

    Ran squeezes her soft, growing tits, stroking the curves of her waist and neck, enjoying the feel of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Otomezaki-san. This is going to hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah¡­!¡±

    Pressing the hot and aching tip against the unused pussy that Ran just teased with his tongue. If the Sexual Lunatic was done up to two stages, the woman¡¯s flower garden would start drooling to ask for that of a man.

    ¡°If it hurts, you can grab my shoulder or my arm.¡±

    ¡°-! Yuri-chan¡­ The one that was in Yuri-chan¡¯s vagina is inside me. Funiuyaaa!¡±

    Ran thrusts his hips and wrenches his cock into Emi¡¯s vagina. Emi¡¯s unused pussy tightens and sizzles. It¡¯s an exquisite sensation, like pushing back and sucking in.

    Ran was so close to the moment of insertion, when he heard Emi shouting.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s a bit tight, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Kirishima-kun, Kirishima-kun!¡±

    Squeezing Ram¡¯s shoulder, Emi¡¯s face contorts in pain.

    Even though Emi is now controlled by Sexual Lunatic, she is not very wet. And it¡¯s a virgin pussy. Ran thinks it was a bit premature to move on to the real thing. Ran curses his own rashness.

    But from here on in, it¡¯s better to push forward.

    ¡°We have to stay connected, make love, and tell Emi -¡±

    ¡°Otomezaki-san, - and Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yes, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    ¡°- hum?, me?¡±

    At the same time, Emi, who was breathing hard and letting her tears fall, and Yuri, who was staring nkly into the sky, reacted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that the feelings you have, Otomezaki-san, for Fujiyoshi-san, are not love feelings.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Emi¡¯s face contorts into a sad expression and she lets out a short exmation of surprise.

    But it¡¯s the truth. Whether it¡¯s a lover or a sexually insatiable bitch who devours every man in her path, Ran can make her fall in love with him - a vicious and powerful effect of the [Sexual Lunatic] skill. A psychological training skill that makes the target female creature lose all the feelings she had in her heart - love and infatuation - and write false emotions in her mind. If she has a single-minded love that is predestined by fate, it will be able to break the brainwashing and hypnosis - but it¡¯s not something that one can easily do.

    No matter how much Emi likes Yuri, if she falls to the second level, the only thing that will be in her head will be Ran.

    But even under these circumstances, Emi still has some kind of interest in Yuri.

    The truth of this is that.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was the stress of living in an unfamiliar world and exercising every day that really got to Otomezaki-san.¡±

    She has been forced to live a lonely life without seeing her family, and without realising it, the burden of her life has been gradually building up - unconsciously, she has been craving the warmth and affection of others.

    The feelings of wanting to love and wanting to be loved seem to be opposites, but they are quite simr.

    Ran is sure that some of the people involved in this transference case have a close rtionship with Emi - for example a childhood friend, and if Ran had a friend of the opposite sex with whom he was particrly close, he would have felt the same way about her as Emi did about Yuri.

    If it was a heterosexual rtionship, there is no doubt that it could have developed into a romantic rtionship. The feelings that grew between people of the same sex are not infatuation, but can be expressed in more precise terms.

    ¡°I think Otomezaki-san is dependent on Fujiyoshi-san. So the feelings that Otomezaki-san has for Fujiyoshi-san are not love or lust.¡±

    ¡°As a friend, you want to take care of them - you want to be with them,¡­¡­ So, when you get right down to it, isn¡¯t this called friendship?¡±

    He quietly nods his head to Emi¡¯s words as he continues with their genitals joined.

    If there is an affection that remains unchanged even under the influence of the [Sexual Lunatic], it is not sexual love, but pure and untainted friendship - fraternity.

    All the girls who have been corrupted so far have lost all their heterosexuality, but their homosexual friendships have not changed at all and they continue to have the same rtionships as before.

    When, where and how did Emi and Yuri meet?

    What kind of memories did they share and how did they build up their rtionship?

    Ran, who is not a part of the story, could only wonder.

    ¡°I can¡¯t evenpare it to my own memories of what it might have been like. I have never had a real friendship, so I can¡¯t even imagine it.¡±

    But Ran thinks that for Emi, the encounter with Yuri must have been a shocking and fateful one.

    Otherwise, it would have been such a-.

    ¡°¡­ Uh, yes¡­yes, yes, yes. I finally see it, I-I can always be friends with Yuri-chan.¡±

    ¡°¡­eh?¡­¡­Emirin¡±

    ¡°I was scared. I was afraid that because of my strange feelings, my precious rtionship with Yuri as a friend would be destroyed. I was afraid that I would end up hurting the most important friend in the world, Yuri.¡±

    With tears in her eyes, Emi smiles with happiness.

    No lies, no falsehoods - just a pure smile, without a trace of shade.

    Emi must have - no doubt - cherished her encounter with Yuri.

    Emi now is a little disappointed that she didn¡¯t get to show this face when she had sex with Ran.

    ¡°That¡¯s a nice smile, Otomezaki-san.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Emirin. You¡¯re such a worrier.¡±

    Yuri squeezed Emi¡¯s hand and said that she would not be hurt by such a thing.

    And her other hand is casually pinching Ran¡¯s waist. Is this because Ran is taking the virginity of such a pure and lovely best friend, or is it a punishment for touching her best friend in front of Yuri? Either way, Ran grabbed Emi¡¯s hand and gave it a squeeze.

    ¡°Yuri-chan, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Emi let out a sigh of relief as she held the hands of the two most precious people in her life - Yuri and Ran, both named after flowers.

    (Note: For Ran ¡®Ponerorchis graminifolia¡¯ For Yuri ¡®Lily¡¯)

    As Ran looked over at Emi, Ran ran his hands over her breasts and resumed his careful caresses.

    He slowly moves his hips to work on Emi, who has a hard time getting wet.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mmm.¡±

    Emi twisted around and let out a ticklish squeal.

    ¡°Do you feel better this time?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Kirishima-kun. But even if I say that ¡­ it¡¯s hard to feel, I¡¯ve never been crazy. So-¡±

    After closing her mouth tightly, Emi looked up at Ran.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hate me if I don¡¯t cum.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna hate you.¡±

    Ran is rather sorry that he¡¯s the only one who feels good about it.

    Careful not to go too hard, he starts to squirm around inside Emi¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°Emirin, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Yuri-chan. I¡¯m with Yuri, my dearest and best friend.¡±

    The words ¡°best friends¡± or ¡°stick sisters¡±e to mind, but Ran kept his mouth shut.

    Ran moves his hips and caresses Emi¡¯s body.

    As Emi sped Yuri¡¯s and Ran¡¯s hands, Emi¡¯s expression became more debauched.

    Emi¡¯s vagina was now more moist than at first, but she had not yet reached her climax.

    ¡°Otomezaki. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m already-¡±

    ¡°Kirishima-kun? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah.¡±

    As he gazed at Emi¡¯s panting face, Ran poured his thick cum milk into her vagina.

    Emi shakes her hips and ckens her cheeks in confusion at the first sensation of hot, thick liquid being poured into her stomach.

    ¡°Did you ejacte¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I ejacted all over Emi¡¯s vagina.¡±

    With a happy, debauched look on her face, Emi looks at her lower abdomen.

    ¡°It¡¯s warm and weird.- But it¡¯s strangelyfortable and I don¡¯t feel bad.¡±

    When Ran pulls his dick out of her pussy, a thick cloud of white liquid floods out.

    When Ran sees the red mark of purity spilling out on the floor, mixed with Ran¡¯s special thick cum, he feels a little regret and guilt. He can¡¯t believe that he can¡¯t make Emie even though he trained her to be his wife.

    ¡°Sorry, Otomezaki-san.¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologising, Kirishima-kun?¡±

    ¡°It was my first time, but I was the only one who felt good, and I couldn¡¯t satisfy Otomezaki-san properly.¡±

    Perhaps because most of the sex Ran had has been with his partner - or he made love to her until she¡¯s satisfied - Ran feel ungrateful that he haven¡¯t been able to satisfy Emi. Isn¡¯t it the worst thing a boy can do, not to be able to make a girl feel good? In fact, it¡¯s even worse than that.

    ¡°It felt good to me, too, didn¡¯t it?

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuri and Kirishima-kun, I¡¯m with my two favorite people, so I wasn¡¯t scared at all. So I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m happy¡±

    With her legs open and lying on the floor of the storeroom - Emi pulls Ran and Yuri¡¯s bodies together and hugs them.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry, Kirishima-kun, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t respond properly to Kirishima-kun¡¯s love. -I¡¯m sorry, Yuri. I sort of stole Kirishima-kun from Yuri.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Otomezaki-san. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at fault.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s because Ran seduced Emirin that this happened! He had just done it with me, why can¡¯t he be more patient? You¡¯d better reflect on this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very convincing when you¡¯re dressed like that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Wait a minute. How long have I been dressed like this?¡±

    Yuri sits down on the spot, exposing only her skirt, which is rather more shameful than naked.

    The hem of her cardigan adorns the skin-colored area between her high socks and shorts - a rather naughty look.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to fuck her right here, right now, in that outfit.¡±

    Common sense may have failed, and Ran may be driven by sexual desire, but at least he has some ethics.

    ¡°I hate it, I hate it. This is an embarrassment. I¡¯ll be back in a minute to look for the rest of my outfit.¡±

    Scratching her red cheeks, Yuri stands up and hides behind a bookcase.

    After watching Yuri disappear behind the bookshelf in search of her skirt, Ran noticed Emi lying on the floor, clutching Yuri¡¯s skirt.

    She smiled with a mischievous air that he wouldn¡¯t expect from the usual Emi Otomezaki, and stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Otomezaki-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I just felt like ying a little prank.¡±

    Through her sses, Emi¡¯s eyes narrowed softly and she smiled. Ran couldn¡¯t help but swoon at the sight of her.

 Chapter 73: The Midnight Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 73: The Midnight Visitor</h4>

    After making Emi Otomezaki into his wife in the royal library, Ran was wrapped up in a futon in his room with a ssmate girl as a pillow.

    In the original world, Ran had never bought a pillow or even arge cushion, so this feeling of happiness enveloping his entire body was new to him. He clings to a life-size pillow and buries his body in the bed - a feeling that drains the fatigue from his body and makes him exhale with pleasure.

    In addition, this hug pillow is slightly warm, and above all, the waist - the swell is just right. The hug pillow ssmate, dressed in her winter sailor uniform, does not move a muscle and remains defenseless in Ran¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­ I¡¯m so, so happy.¡±

    Ran is so happy to feel the touch of the pillow on his face. The bosom is a bit lonely, but it is soft for the delicate, and because it is slender, the seductive neckline created is indescribably arousing.

    But the situation now, It¡¯s unusual - Ran is currently wearing a high school uniform the girls used in their original world - but now he is wearing it.

    There¡¯s something weird about a man and a woman in uniform hugging each other on a single futon, covered from toe to mouth.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be healthier if they were naked and hugging each other? It is a necessary situation to weave the important reproductive act, which is a survival factor for human beings.

    In any case, both of them are still in bed, hiding in close contact with each other, as if to check each other¡¯s body temperature and heartbeat.

    Ran stroke her back, wrapped in her winter sailor suit, and take a deep breath. The sweet smell of the hug pillow girl fills the bed, and the instincts of a boy react.

    Ran¡¯s instincts kick in, and he presses the rod between his legs against the pillow. The hugger does not show any sign of displeasure, but rather epts the erected rod between her thighs through her skirt.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s warm, Sayaka.¡±

    While holding Sayaka Sadogashima¡¯s body in his arms, Ran licks her ear.

    Hebs her hair, which is silky and smells good, and rubs her cheek.

    It¡¯s soft, warm and smells good. Ran drools infort as he hugs his ssmate¡¯s natural pillow, made of the finest material in the world.

    The sound of their school uniforms rubbing together ys in the bed. He caresses Sayaka¡¯s cheek and lifts her chin.

    In the eyes of Ran, the image of his beloved ssmate is reflected in his eyes, her lips pouting unhappily, but her face is uplifted and she shoots a demanding look. Ran wipes his moistened corner of his eye with his finger and brings his face close to hers.

    A small secret room made of bedding. In this world of sheets and duvets, Ran and Sayaka look at each other from the distance of their breath.

    ¡°I like it, Sayaka.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun¡±

    He takes her lips, which are pointed in a sultry way, without mercy. Ran tastes Sayaka¡¯s lips, being careful not to intertwine their tongues. The suddenness of the act makes Sayaka wince. Ran could not resist. She was wrapped up tightly like a pillow, so she could not resist.

    ¡°Chu¨DHaKri¨D¨DnMm.Chu,Chup¨D¨DPhua Kirishi¨D¨DCyuFuaa¨D¡±

    As if to stop her from talking, Ran continued to kiss her. At first Sayaka tried to resist, but the pleasure that blessed her mouth made her waver, and she soon returned to her unprotected hug.

    Ran slips back under the covers and stares at Sayaka¡¯s face.

    ¡°We are alone, within earshot of each other. I¡¯m wrapped up in my bedding, I¡¯m hot - my face is flushed.¡±

    When Sayaka takes off her sses, Ran could see that Sayaka¡¯s face is a little bit serious - maybe angry is the perfect word - because her eyes are narrowed due to her low vision.

    ¡°No - in fact, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s still in a bad mood.¡±

    Everything that happenedst night, nothing was hidden and Sayaka knew about it.

    And it was bad enough that the way to do it was not directly from Ran to Sayaka.

    Before Ran could tell Sayaka, Emi Otomezaki, a genuinely good-natured and good-hearted girl, revealed everything that happenedst night to Sayaka. Of course, Emi has no bad intentions at all.

    It¡¯s not that Ran didn¡¯t want to tell her or anything.

    Ran was going to tell her when the time was right.

    However, the earliest that Ran can meet Sayaka is the following night - which is exactly at this time.

    Before Emi, Ran couldn¡¯t see or even speak to Sayaka. Even if Sayaka didn¡¯t ask, Ran would have told her everything that happenedst night if they had met. Ran couldn¡¯t even shake his head. Ran can¡¯t me Emi one way or the other for being so honest and revealing everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been surrounded by yes-men in my own harem, so this is quite refreshing¡­¡­¡±

    At least now, Ran is holding Sayaka, who was in a much better mood.

    Sayaka was bombarded with jealousy, Ran was told a lot of things, Ran took in Sayaka¡¯s words and thoughts one by one.

    It might have been a good opportunity to look at what he was doing from a bird¡¯s eye view, to rethink things - to look at his current situation.

    The result is this lovey-dovey goo, and while the content is quite intense, the way theye together is much the same as the fights that most couples have, so it¡¯s a bit doubtful that Sayaka¡¯s feelings really reached the depths of Ran¡¯s heart.

    At first, Sayaka was unhappy, but now she has the look of a maiden in love.

    Sayaka in her school uniform is looking so adorable under the covers - Ran can¡¯t help but feel a deep-seated instinct stirring in his loins, but he¡¯ll try to restrain himself this evening.

    ¡°I feel that it would not be good if we moved on to lovemaking sex.¡±

    So, while Ran can have Sayaka all to himself this evening, he can only have a uniform hug pillow. But it¡¯s still a great situation. Since, slowly their body is getting honest, and the lump of desire that has grown between his legs is making a passionate approach to Sayaka¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Yuri, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve corrupted even Emi, Kirishima-kun¡­ And even after all this, I still like Kirishima-kun, I wonder what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll always love me for who I really am.¡±

    Ran wiped her hot, flushed cheeks and kissed her again on the lips. Kissing a school uniform JK while holding her in the futon is really nice.

    ¡°It¡¯s warm and soft and I want to stay like this forever.¡±

    ¡°Tonight - I want to hold Sayaka in my arms all night long. Can I?¡±

    Ran stroked her back through her school uniform and asked her a question.

    She parted her lips and buried her face in Ran¡¯s chest in embarrassment and shook her head shyly.

    Ran loves the way she squeezes his shirt, as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t let go.¡±

    In response to this gesture, Ran wrapped his arms around Sayaka¡¯s body and wrapped her tightly around his chest.

    Ran fell asleep happily, feeling Sayaka¡¯s heartbeat, body heat and smell.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    -How long had it been since they had fallen asleep with Sayaka as his pillow?

    The knock on the door woke both Ran and Sayaka up at the same time.

    In a blur of vision, a sleepy-eyed Sayaka distorts her face and lets out a small sigh.

    Still propping up his dreamy head, Ran pulls himself out of bed. Sayaka, who was sleeping next to him, was watching him, rubbing the corners of her eyes with tears. She seemed to be in a bad mood, perhaps because her restful sleep had been disturbed.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What, what¡¯s that noise?¡±

    ¡°I think someone¡¯s outside my room. I don¡¯t know who it is. At¡­¡­ this time of night.¡±

    ¡°Did you promise to have sex with someone other than me?¡±

    Sayaka looks at Ran with a stern eye, further narrowing her narrowed eyes, probably because of her low vision. While tapping the wrinkled sailor suit, She yawns in a moody manner. Apparently, Sayaka is actually quite bad at getting up.

    Well, if anyone were forced to wake up in the middle of the night, it would be inevitable that anyone would be in a bad mood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it, who is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to hide?¡±

    Sayaka turns her face away with a pouting expression. Ran doesn¡¯t remember having an appointment with anyone else this evening.

    It is possible that Hibiki or Sakuya could not resist and came here. In that case, Ran struggled to turn his sleepy brain to see which should be the priority.

    Leaving Sayaka in bed, Ran walked to the entrance of the room.

    His entire body is warm and smells sweet. He¡¯s unsure if he¡¯s going to be able to do it all over again just when he thought he¡¯d gotten Sayaka back in a good mood, as Ran unlocked the door to his room - and opened it with a certain amount of caution.

    The first thing that jumped out at Ran was the end of her ck hair, which was tied up in a tight bun. It¡¯s a twin-tailed, sideways pony tied up with a rose-colored ribbon. Ran knew who the visitor was from the haircut, so he stuck his hand out through the crack in the open door and urged her to enter.

    ¡°Good. You¡¯re still awake.¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san. What are you doing here at this hour?¡±

    Swallowing a swear word that he was woken up, Ran forced a smile on his sleepy face and invited the midnight visitor, Fujiyoshi Yuri, into his room.

    While relieved to find that she was in good hands, Ran lets out a tired sigh. It¡¯s not as bad as Emi¡¯s, but Yuri is one of the reasons why Sayaka was in a bad mood. Ran really hopes that the two of them get together in this situation or - at least hopes that the earlier shouting match does note back.

    Yuri was unaware of Ran¡¯s concerns, Yuri shakes her twin-tails and locks Ran¡¯s room behind her back.

    She walked into the room, looked at the naked-eyed Sayaka sitting on the bed, and let out a stuttering scream.

    ¡°-Sa,Sayaan! Eh, Ehhhhh¡­Why is Sayan in Kirishima-kun¡¯s room?¡±

    Immediately after speaking. Yuri, who knew where Sayaka was sitting, dyed her face bright red, wondering what she had imagined.

    The wrinkled sailor suit gives off azy atmosphere, and the person in question is sullenly looking at the visitor¡¯s face.

    It¡¯s a decadent sight.

    It¡¯s the kind of thing one could expect to see after the fact - or in the middle of a high mood - when the person¡¯s joy had been interrupted.

    ¡°Uh-oh! I¡¯m sorry, you two! I didn¡¯t realise you were in the middle of something!¡±

    After iling and panicking, Yuri shook her head.

    Yuri coughed, her cheeks dyed. She looked at Ran and Sayaka alternately, and then made a serious face, which was aplete change from earlier.

    ¡°But this is alright. Actually, I came all this way because I wanted to see you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ me?¡±

    Sayaka wiped her sweaty forehead.

    She was finally waking up, and her sullen expression had returned to her normal one.

    ¡°I had some business with Sayan, so I went to your room, but you didn¡¯t seem to be inside, So I was wondering if Kirishima-kun knew where Sayan went.¡±

    So Yuries in and finds the person she is looking for is asleep in the bed of another person¡¯s room.

    It¡¯s not so much a coincidence. There is no other ce for Sayaka to go in the middle of the night than the bathroom or her lover¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s nothing serious, but I¡¯m a little worried about something. -When I was going back to my room from the library, I met Yamashiro-kun on the way and he seemed to be looking for Sayan.¡±

    ¡°Yamashiro is looking for Sayaka?¡±

    (Note: Yamashir Hirokatsu Episode 67)

    At Yuri¡¯s words, Ran tilts her head in wonder.

    Yamashiro Hirokatsu - as he recalls, he was a student who hung out with Tanaka Haruto, Tanaka Haruto and Shiratori Sho. Back in the original world, Ran had the image of him as a nice, fresh young man who was easy to get along with. Ran digs up the memory when Misuzu had said something to be worried about Yamashiro and Shiratori.

    When Misuzu went out to pick flowers in the middle of the night, two of them, Yamashiro Hirokatsu and Shiratori Sho, called out to her, Ran finally remembered.

    If that¡¯s all, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it - it¡¯s just a greeting. Ran has been wondering why Misuzu took the trouble to tell him about it.

    But that was Misuzu and not Sayaka. If they had done the same thing during the day instead of at night, Ran wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about it.

    That is, if Ran takes what he hears at face value.

    Ran looks at Sayaka to see if there is anything on her mind.

    Sayaka leaned her head sleepily, perhaps because there was no such thing to worry.

    ¡°I¡¯d talk to the boys at training or at dinner, but I don¡¯t think there was anything special going on.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never seen Sayan getting along with Yamashiro-kun.¡±

    Yuri sits in bed and takes interest in Sayaka and Yamashiro.

    The two ssmates in their school uniforms are upying Ran¡¯s bed. If he¡¯s going to bare his boyish emotions, he wants to push them together and love them until he is satisfied.

    ¡°Two cultural girl¡¯s and two-coloured-moderately interesting.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m in the middle of a serious conversation - and I¡¯ve just decided (I don¡¯t know exactly how long I¡¯ve been asleep) that I¡¯m going to be patient tonight. I have to be strong-willed.¡±

    ¡°Is Yamashiro the only one you¡¯ve seen, Fujiyoshi-san?¡±

    ¡°Yamashiro was the only one I saw. Shiratori-kun and Tanaka-kun were not with him.¡±

    Is Ran thinking too much, or is there something going on that he doesn¡¯t know about?

    He can¡¯t even imagine what is going on in the ss without actually seeing it.

    He hasn¡¯t seen his ssmates for a long time and he¡¯s sure things have changed in ces he doesn¡¯t know about.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine that the power rtionships and hierarchical positions are the same as they were when he was kicked out.

    But before that, there¡¯s something that¡¯s been bugging Ran.

    It¡¯s more important than the fact that Yamashiro was looking for Sayaka.

    The feeling of strangeness that urred. Why did Yuri bother to tell Ran and Sayaka about it? Even if she doesn¡¯tete at night, Yuri and Sayaka will meet at breakfast, so even at that time, she can just say, ¡°Yesterday Yamashiro-kun was looking for Sayan.¡±

    ¡°Why did youe all the way here in the middle of the night to tell me this? Was it an urgent matter?¡±

    ¡°Fuhe? ¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Is it annoying?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡±

    Ran sat down next to Yuri.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be rude to Fujiyoshi-san, if you were just looking for something, there was no reason for you to go to Sayaka¡¯s room, much lesse to my room to tell me what you wanted.¡±

    If it were an urgent matter, there would be no time for such idle chatter.

    It is normal to deal them out as fast as possible.

    ¡°How do I say this? I felt ufortable. At first¡­I didn¡¯t really want toe to find Sayan. But, the uneasiness was growing and I started to wonder if Sayan was safe.¡±

    Yuri¡¯s words were muddled, and she had a thoughtful expression on her face.

    Regardless of the reason, it must be quite frightening to know that the person you want to make sure is safe is not in the room.

    It¡¯s not surprising that she was worried that something might have happened.

    ¡°But¡­there must be something wrong with Yamashiro-kun. He looked different from what he normally does. He had the same kind smile as always, but there was something hidden behind his eyes¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurmmmm¡­¡±

    Yuri seemed to be trying to remember what had happened, but the more she thought about it, the further away she got from the source of her difort, so she stopped thinking about it - and fell down on the futon with a thud.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Ran thought Yuri would be going back to her room. But she instead lies face down on the bed and throws her arms and legs into a sleeping mode.

    The two of them are alone in the bedroom when an unexpected visitor enters the room. Ran had a moment of anxiety that Sayaka might be in a bad mood. Apparently, it was an unnecessary worry.

    Before he knew it, Sayaka was wrapped up in a nket and sleeping peacefully.

    Ran sighs while looking at the bed.

    Ran¡¯s bed isn¡¯t that big, but it¡¯s manageable if he packs it up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to give up my bed to the two girls and sleep on the floor like some kind of heroic hero. I¡¯m sleepy and tired too.¡±

    Ran straddles Yuri and slips in between her and Sayaka.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had threesomes on this bed with Kanami and Aya, so it shouldn¡¯t break due to being overweight.¡±

    ¡°A sandwich bed-in between a JK in a winter sailor suit and a high school girl in a cardigan¡­¡­ Not bad Ran Kirishima¡±

    After muttering something inaudible to both of them, Ran hugged Sayaka¡¯s body.

    Ran decided that he¡¯s going to hold Sayaka in his arms all night tonight. But now it can¡¯t be just the two of them, because Yuri is here. Yuri, like Sayaka, is one of his most important harem members and lovers. Ran is not going to kick her out just because he was going to make out with Sayaka tonight - He can¡¯t do that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sayaka to forgive me and say that I¡¯ll make it up to her one day.¡±

    Feeling the Yuri¡¯s body heat on his back and holding Sayaka in his arms - enjoying the harmony of the slightly different sleeping breaths and heartbeats of his ssmate - Ran sank into a happy dream world.

 Chapter 74: A stray dragon seeks a cat.

    <h4>Chapter 74: A stray dragon seeks a cat.</h4>

    ¡°I think Mikorin is the best.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I think Inugami-san is bigger than her!¡±

    ¡°In terms of shape, Onigawara-san is quite good too.¡±

    Dinner is over and the cafeteria is empty. A table at the end of the hall is upied by the lowest group of the ss hierarchy, the Otaku group, and they are talking about who has thergest bust size among the girls in the ss - in other words, who has the most amazing chest curve. Which was a very vulgar topic.

    Once all the girls are back in their rooms, it¡¯s all boys¡¯ territory. In the beginning, the geeks werementing the fact that girls like Hibiki and Sakuya, who don¡¯t get offended when they lick them with a lustful gaze, went back to their rooms early, leaving them with less time to admire the girls. But now they seem to be enjoying the situation.

    They would go to the chair that the girls were sitting on just a few minutes ago and bring it to a corner, enjoying the faint warmth of it and letting their fantasies of ssmates humiliate them in their brain. On face value, it seems like the worst kind of lowlife thinking. The fact is that there is no need to condemn or reprove their perverted behavior, because no one is directly bothered by it.

    But reality is cruel. Even if someone were to question whether the lowest group of people, who have no tolerance for women and nomunicative ability, can be an attractive person who is liked by beautiful girls, relying only on the cheats given to them, anyone honestly would think it is not possible.

    The difference is that a transfer or summoning does not change the face or physique of the person, which is natural. In the case of ss transfer, the only thing that changes is the environment, along with a group of people who have aplete understanding of the original attitude and value of the person.

    In spite of the dreamy word ¡°ss transfer¡±, the current state of affairs is perfect to say the worst. It is not possible to create a harem of beautiful girls in another world, and they are not even allowed to do what they want with a naive subhuman ve who will listen to whatever the master says.

    Of course, having had very little contact with women in real life, the experience of having a soft, delicate fingertip handling their cocks and wasting their genes in a pathetic way with a cold stare on their faces was very appealing to them.

    The fact is that there is no other entertainment. There is no anime, no games, no manga, no novels, no erotic websites, no fast food, no family. In this world, the odds of getting a hand job from a maid (or, if you¡¯re dealing with an experienced girl, a blowjob or even a bare bottom) are slim to none.

    If they could have at least flirted with the girls around them, their ssmates, they might have been able to fill their cold chest with a little something.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have my own harem. There are twenty of us, ten boys and ten girls in our ss, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s surprising if there are ten couples.¡±

    ¡°To~tsu, Torao toka, ni, ni ni ni, Niigaki and the others D-Do, Do you think they fuck the girls in secret?¡±

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­ I don¡¯t think the rtionship between Nekoyama-san and Torao has been repaired and it would be more believable if the girls were consoling each other.¡±

    At Shinzo Kawasaki¡¯s casual remark, Mitagawa¡¯s cheeks reddened, wondering what he had imagined.

    ¡°Inu- Inugami-san, she¡¯s¡­she¡¯s¡­she¡¯s cool. She¡¯s popr with the girls. I¡¯d like to see Mi-m-Mikorin and I-Inu Inugami making out, Heee,heee¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you¡­¡­ Mitagawa-san like her so much?

    Eiichi Megane squeezes the edge of his sses with a stunned face to Mitagawa, who momentarily snaps from his delusion.

    For Megane fantasizing about your favourite person of the opposite sex getting it on with another human being is just deplorable and in disgusting.

    ¡°Back to the subject at hand. Why, indeed, do they not turn on us?¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯re not attractive enough¡±

    Eiichi Megane shakes his head in disbelief at the objectivity of Shinzo Kawasaki.

    Kitagawa looks at them and scratches his cheek in relief. It seems that it will be a long time before the other two, except for Shinzo Kawasaki, know the reality of their situation.

    ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡± Megane groans as he plops down on the table.

    It would be strange for a man and a woman of reproductive age to be crammed into a confined space and nothing happen to them.

    In that light, Mitagawa¡¯s words may not be so far off the mark.

    It seems that Torao has not been able to repair his rtionship with Nekoyama Misuzu, so if there is one, it¡¯s either Niigaki or Kiryuin Subaru, the harmless yet visually stunning male student. These students are probably the ones who monopolize their ssmates and live in a decadent harem every night.

    ¡°Or is it all jealousy and backbiting?¡±

    ¡°Or, maybe the girls are just waiting for us! A lot of girls who are not very good at this, aside from Inugami-san! I¡¯m sure the other girls would be willing to go out with you if you confessed to them.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not gonna do it, so you might as well let it drop. Remember if I do this and if my confession is unsessful, might as well end my life there.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, There is practically no way out of this, and it would be better for shady people like us to stay in the background and not do anything.¡±

    Mitagawa, who was denied the opinion that he thought seriously, looked at them with a stunned expression.

    With his small size and baby face, Mitagawa probably doesn¡¯t think of himself as being weird.

    The actuality is that the three of them are just about the same in terms of facial deviation.

    ¡°What do I have to do, to be popr?¡±

    ¡°If I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here, fatty.¡±

    ¡°But from what I¡¯ve read in the original world, if you¡¯re nice to people, if you¡¯re a little bit sensitive, if you¡¯re a little bit caring, you can be popr!¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to have to use my cheats and show off my cool side.¡±

    ¡°Or I can burn the faces of other men with fire magic. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll be the one considered ¡®good-looking¡¯.¡±

    In the midst of this unanswerable and in a sense feminine conversation, a violent remark is suddenly dropped, and Eiichi Megane and Kenjiro Mitagawa look at the face of the speaker without thinking.

    Shinzo Kawasaki¡¯s eyes, which have narrowed due to his body shape, open thinly and look at the two faces. The three men look at each other. For a while, a silent moment prevailed.

    ¡°I think I read somewhere a long time ago about a ss transition where they created a harem with abilities like that.¡±

    ¡°I was surprised, I thought it was Kawasaki-kun¡¯s wish.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know how and why it came to be that way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only read that scene, so I don¡¯t know the details.¡±

    ¡°If we can get back to the original world, let¡¯s look for it,¡± Megane Eiichi suggests to the remaining two.

    Looking out of the window at the silvery moonlight, Eiichi Megane stood up. He¡¯s not worried about staying upte, because Nekoyama Misuzu strengthens him once in the morning and once at night. But finally, they decided that there was no harm in taking care of themselves, so they went back to the bedroom and worked harder for tomorrow.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, it¡¯s Kawasaki. How did youe across that work?¡±

    They left the cafeteria and were on their way back to the bedroom. When the interrupted boob discussion was resumed and it was eventually concluded that Kanami Inugami¡¯s breasts are thergest in terms of size - that is, they have a phenomenal chest circumference - Megane rehashed the topic.

    ¡°The fat guy with the fire magic?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I only read that scene, so I¡¯m guessing Kawasaki didn¡¯t buy the book himself.¡±

    Indeed, it would be somewhat incongruous to have read only one part - or even one scene - of a book purchased in a bookshop.

    ¡°Ryuzaki showed it to me, he was quite fond of bloody battle scenes and insidious torture and revenge scenes.¡±

    ¡°Ryuzaki, huh?¡­¡­¡±

    As soon as that name was mentioned, Megane¡¯s face clouded over.

    Tsubasa Ryuzaki is one of the most popr boys in the group. He has a good-looking face and is sometimes approached by the younger girls in the group.

    As a result, he has a lot of pride and oftenins about being looked down upon by the gyaru group, including Aihara Sakuya and Onigawara Hibiki.

    His interest in anime and manga is also very different from his likes and dislikes, and he sometimes takes a jab at Mitagawa when he doesn¡¯t understand the fun of everyday life.

    However, for the three of them, including Megane, their ssmate Tsubasa Ryuzaki is one of their most important friends, and they have never hid him from the group or talked about him behind his back without his knowledge.

    The fact that Megane is an anime geek makes him seem childish - like he¡¯s not quite grown up yet. Although he is oftenbelled as such. He still treated girls like high school students, and withmon sense.

    But that didn¡¯t work for Ryuzaki, who was proud - and who somehow looked down on the three of them one way or another.

    Due to Mikoshiba Aya misspoken words, the position Megane was raised from non-motota to misunderstood rear-fillers - after the so-called Megane Mikoshiba riot.

    Megane got a cute and naughty girlfriend who¡¯s supposed to be lower than him. That must have been uneptable.

    Or maybe he was disgusted by the fact that he was stuck in the lowest rung of the ss hierarchy, the otaku group.

    Only Ryuzaki himself knows the truth.

    Anyway, he broke away from the otaku group and forced his way into the group where Haruto Tanaka and Hirokatsu Yamashiro were enrolled.

    ¡°I wonder how Ryuzaki is doing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Ryuzaki is doing well in his new group. If not, he would havee back even when he found out that you and Mikorin had misunderstood each other.¡±

    Without a single word of disapproval for their friend who had unterally cut off all friendships and disappeared, the three members of the geek group went back to their own bedrooms.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    At the same time when the three members of the otaku group are in the middle of a boob talk in the dining room. A member of the former Otaku group - Ryuzaki Tsubasa, left the dining room just after dinner and went to the wing where the bedrooms of the saints are located.

    But he didn¡¯t go to his room, but to the bedroom of his friend and ssmate, Hirokatsu Yamashiro.

    As the owner of the room has not yet returned from the dining room, Ryuzaki Tsubasa waits for a while in front of the unupied bedroom. He was leaning against the door of Hirokatsu Yamashiro¡¯s bedroom with an exquisite expression of anxiety and nervousness, mixed with a slight sexual excitement.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Tsubasa-chan.¡±

    ¡°Can you please stop calling me that? It makes you sound like an idol girl from a national cartoon, or something like that. -You¡¯ve seen it before, right? The blue roon¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get so excited. Let¡¯s go in the room, shall we?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting excited. It¡¯s not my first time, by any means. I¡¯ve talked to Nekoyama-san and Shirayuki-san before.¡±

    Ryuzaki Tsubasa starts bbering at Yamashiro Hirokatsu.

    Hirokatsu wanted to say more, but he refrained and he invited him into his bedroom with his usual soft smile, thinking that there was no need to upset him.

    It¡¯s the content that would be a big deal if anyone else heard it. He thought it would be a bad idea to be seen alone with him, so he decided to bring him to his bedroom.

    In truth, Hirokatsu would have refrained from letting any of his ssmates, who are not that close - although Ryuzaki himself seems to think he is getting along with him and his friends - into his bedroom, which is a very private area.

    While confirming that Ryuzaki has entered the room, he locks the door behind him.

    In this situation, Hirokatsu was disappointed that the person he was alone with was not a girl - preferably Sayaka - but he had the usual expression of making a good impression on someone he had never met before. Without breaking down, Hirokatsu confronted Ryuzaki - and decided to get down to business.

    However, it doesn¡¯t mean that he will tell everything to Ryuzaki.

    Ryuzaki is just a bonus. If Hirokatsu¡¯s n seeds without Ryuzaki, he will not support him.

    He has only one goal. If that¡¯s not possible, he¡¯ll just try to force his way into her heart.

    ¡°I just need an extra push.¡±

    Despite his dark thoughts, his expression remains his normal smiling face.

    For a while, though, Ryuzaki was acting suspiciously, perhaps because he was in an unfamiliar ce, Hirokatsu¡¯s bedroom. Perhaps it was the friendly smile of the owner of the room that eased his nerves.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a girlfriend, do you, Tsubasa?¡±

    ¡°Not at the moment, no¡±

    It¡¯s typical of Ryuzaki that he puts in a bit of light-hearted bravado. What kind of girl did hest go out with? or some other nasty questiones to mind, but he doesn¡¯t put it into words.

    But it¡¯s true that if one just takes a look at Ryuzaki¡¯s appearance, he could have one or two girls - he¡¯s got the visuals to make it look like he¡¯s got one or two girls.

    However, Hirokatsu - a ssmate whom he¡¯ve met many times before - behaves so suspiciously even when he¡¯s with someone of the same sex, He doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s ever been with the opposite sex.

    ¡°So, Tsubasa, you¡¯re currently single, what kind of girls do you like?¡±

    ¡°Well, you know, like ¡­¡­ pretty girls.¡±

    ¡°Oh, like Nekoyama-san?¡±

    As soon as Hirokatsu mentioned Nekoyama Misuzu¡¯s name, Ryuzaki¡¯s shoulders shook.

    Ryuzaki coughed out the corner of his mouth to cover up his distorted reaction.

    ¡°Well, Nekoyama is pretty, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like Nekoyama-san. Even Shirayuki-san, I had held her hand - it was soft. And Mikorin is pretty cute and sexy too, but surprisingly, Mikorin is kind and can be quite funny when she talks.¡±

    Ryuzaki then remembers how his hand touched Shirayuki¡¯s when she handed him her personal number. And his jealousy towards Megane and Mitagawa, the only people who talked to Aya Mikoshiba. Ryuzaki could stand next to them, forcing his way into the conversation.

    Anyway, Hirokatsu had no way of knowing that. He nodded quietly in response to Ryuzaki¡¯s words.

    Nekoyama Misuzu, Shirayuki Saki and Mikoshiba Aya, Hirokatsu pictured them in his mind.

    Misuzu¡¯s skill is strengthened recovery [Schwartz Energy], Saki¡¯s is the shing sword [Forever Punishment], and Aya¡¯s is infinite magic power [Over Energy]. It¡¯s the only one of the three that Ryuzaki has feelings for that doesn¡¯t have an offensive element other than magic or fighting spirit.

    The main skill of Sayaka this time is the [Dispel Menace] - still not an offensive skill.

    It¡¯s a little uneasy to have a girl who can forcibly resist with brute force if Hirokatsu ends up taking a little forcible measure.

    Of the three mentioned, Misuzu is the safest option and Misuzu herself is also childish, and to Hirokatsu¡¯s impression that she was rtively easy to deceive.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to go out with Nekoyama-san, and have sex with her?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hirokatsu somehow understood the reason why Ryuzaki had left the group.

    It was probably due to jealousy, because the friend he had unconsciously despised as lower than him had won the prize he had been aiming for.

    Since then, he has spent some time with Ryuzaki, and it seems to Hirokatsu, that he has a strong interest in girls his own age - no, he has an interest in girls, but after a long period of not being taken seriously, it is not surprising that his desire to have sex with girls has grown. As a boy of reproductive age, it is not surprising that his desire to have sex with girls has increased. He has probably spent his whole life with an inner sexual desire that is worth starving for.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to turn your pretty little ss idol, Nekoyama Misuzu, into a woman with your hands, Tsubasa-chan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    A slight rumble in my throat.

    One more push.

    ¡°I also have a favorite girl in this ss. I¡¯ve always wanted to confess, but I don¡¯t have the courage.¡±

    With a hand on his shoulder, Hirokatsu¡¯s good-natured smile gave way to a hint of embarrassment.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to confess together. If I had another boy by my side. It¡¯s hard to say no, even for Nekoyama-san. Being rejected isn¡¯t so scary when it¡¯s just you and me, Right?¡±

    Hirokatsu tries to persuade Ryuzaki with words that he can¡¯t back up. If Ryuzaki was a caution person, he would obviously detect the strange wordsing from Hirokatsu.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re ready for a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. Tsubasa is good-looking. Besides, I have a good n. I¡¯ve got the perfect¡­¡­ n that will never get rejected.¡±

    It was a lie,there is no such thing as a perfect n, but it doesn¡¯t matter to Hirokatsu whether Ryuzaki is rejected or not.

    But¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s less rming if we go together than going alone.¡±

    Rather than summoning Sayaka alone, they can ask Sayaka and Misuzu - no, the healthy and gullible Misuzu Nekoyama, without a doubt will bring Sayaka.

    It is easier to let their guard down if they are called by a woman of the same sex than if their are called by a man.

    Thest thing they want is to be alone with someone - actually, with both Ryuzaki and Misuzu. All Hirokatsu has to do is appeal to Sayaka¡¯s innermost sexual desires.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do our best together. What I¡¯m about to tell you must not be told to anyone else.¡±

    With his unique tone of voice, which is pleasant to listen to, without a hint of vulgar thought, he encourages Ryuzaki¡¯s expectations.

    Hirokatsu smiled wickedly as he thought about how he could finally make Sayaka his own.

 Chapter 75: Death ring

    <h4>Chapter 75: Death ring</h4>

    That night, unusually, it was raining.

    It was not a heavy rain, but a light drizzle that soaked the ground.

    The window of the room, which is usually flooded with dim moonlight, was coated with raindrops and was dark and murky at night.

    In a tranquil bedroom, where Ran can hear the drizzle pounding on the windows, Ran Kirishima is holding Aya Mikoshiba, a brown-haired girl with a fake delinquent look.

    Demanding breaths and the sound of water droplets from thick kisses mix with the sound of rain in the dark room.

    All the lights are turned off, as if to say ¡®we don¡¯t need it any anymore¡¯. Wrapped in a sheet, their limbs entwined in each other on the bed - Ran was connected to Aya.

    Ran did not shake his hips violently, nor did he y with her breasts roughly, but just stared at Aya¡¯s face in the darkness and kissed her again and again.

    Aya¡¯s fingertips caress Ran¡¯s back and Ran responds by stroking her cheek and ruffling her hair. The sweet scent of her hair makes him swoon, and he munches on her luscious mouth.

    ¡°¡­fu¡­ahaa¡­ Aya¡¯s vagina is very warm¡±

    ¡°Kirishima¡¯s dick is so hot and naughty, too¡­¡­¡±

    They whispered their love to each other at a distance where even their saliva touched each other¡¯s, let alone their breath.

    At first they couldn¡¯t see anything because it was so dark. But now their eyes have be ustomed to it, and they can see clearly in the darkness, their beloved in front of them.

    For Aya, even the ceiling - and for Ran, even the floor - ispletely invisible in the dark. The only thing that keeps the two of them from seeing each other is the thick cloud cover and the faint glow of the moonlight.

    All Ran sees is the image of his beloved. Thanks to the sound of the rain beating on the window, they¡¯re not distracted by the sounds outside, as if the two are alone in the world, and the kissing and the sexual intercourse confirm the existence of each other in this unreal atmosphere.

    ¡°Aya, I¡¯m going to ejacte¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm, Kirishima, don¡¯t be shy, I¡¯m going to take all of your genes and drink them up.¡±

    He put his arms around her back and pressed her breastte against his. Aya¡¯s body heat is felt all over his body and he shivers uncontrobly.

    As he kisses Aya, he pours his genes into her vagina. The walls of her vagina swell and twist as if they are being squeezed, and Ran almost pulls his mouth away.

    Aya supports Ran¡¯s head and hugs his body tightly. Aya¡¯s womb drinks up her beloved partner¡¯s child seed while her tongue twines around it. Aya¡¯s cervix was screaming with delight at the genes she had been seeking, and it was tingling hotter than ever.

    ¡°I love this position. I can see Kirishima¡¯s face, and most importantly, I can feel you right next to me, which makes me happy!¡±

    Aya is wrapped up in the bed and sheets, her legs are open, and Ran¡¯s body is draped over hers. It¡¯s a normal position. It¡¯s actually quite unusual for these two to be in this position together.

    Usually, Aya puts her hands on the floor and thrusts her buttocks out. Ran had no choice but to do so, in his butler¡¯s uniform, in the bedroom that was damp and where he couldn¡¯t try any unusual positions. Aya also said that she didn¡¯t mind being in that position, but it gets boring to be in the same position all the time, and that Aya missed being able to hug from the front.

    That¡¯s why she asked Ran to cuddle with her in bed tonight. Kirishima Ran, who has a soft spot for her, decides to grant Aya¡¯s request.

    Sucking on Ran¡¯s tongue, Aya strokes the back of Ran¡¯s head. She¡¯s going to use her inherent magic - [infinite magic] - to cast the full extent of her granting magic.

    Ran, who had just finished a short time ago, was soon at the height of his vigour. Perhaps it¡¯s because they haven¡¯t had a lot of intertwining action and still hunger for more.

    After filling up with the necessary energy for the second round, Ran pulled his face away from Aya¡¯s lips with threadbare force and took her lips again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you sleep tonight.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I love that bullish look on Kirishima¡¯s face.¡±

    Their bare, sweaty skin sinks into each other¡¯s, their body heat is shared. Their bodies intertwine, synchronising their emotional heartbeats.

    The bed creaks, but they do not handle it roughly, and weave a gentle action. They embrace each other in a caring way. The hot honey pot is stirred with the symbol of a man who has regained his energy.

    The lewd sound of water droplets heightens their feelings and makes them feel warm under the covers. Soon the sound of the rain bes so heavy that it drowns out their breath. The faint moonlight ispletely trapped, and their vision bes darker and darker.

    Nevertheless, Ran and Aya never lost sight of each other.

    As if in a race against the rain, Ran caressed Aya¡¯s body. Aya¡¯s long, light brown hair is damp and moist. When he scoop it up in his hands and bury his face in it, it smells sweet.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I can only see Aya.¡±

    ¡°I can only see Kirishima too.¡±

    It¡¯s just the two of them - in a pitch-ck world, they can only feel the sight of their beloved. Aya meditates with one eye and makes a face as if to endure something. For a moment, her expression is distorted, and her limbs are filled with strength. Aya clings to Ran¡¯s body and lets out a lovely scream. Her vagina tightens, swelling and twisting as it swallows Ran¡¯s cock.

    ¡°It looks like Aya got it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have gentle sex¡­¡±

    Aya lets out a pleasurable gasp and slumps down. She stretches out like a cat, drooling with pleasure. Unable to resist her demanding gaze, Ran put his hand on Aya¡¯s forehead and bit her earlobe.

    ¡°¡ª¡ªFu,waaa¡±

    Aya lets out a sweet voice and wriggles tantalizingly. Ran ran his fingers over her soaring nipples and kissed her again. As if to confirm their love for each other, they weave a long, thick kiss, intoxicated by each other¡¯s scent.

    Their breath touches each other¡¯s wet lips and their gazes intertwine. Ran looked into her eyes and wiped the drops from the corners of her eyes.

    They rock their hips, rub Ran¡¯s cocks against each other¡¯s vaginal walls, and seek each other¡¯s body heat. Aya¡¯s vaginal cavity, which has just reached its climax, is flooded with obscene drool as she swallows her beloved partner¡¯s meat stick.

    The brown-haired schoolgirl opens her legs wildly, her face a mess of pleasure, and asks for Ran. In a private world of rain and darkness, Ran dyes Aya in his own colours.

    ¡°I like you, Aya.¡±

    ¡°I love you too. Kirishima¡¯s the best - in the world, fwiw!¡±

    For the second time tonight, Ran¡¯s lustful rod pours its rich genes into Aya¡¯s vagina. The two embrace, their entire bodies locked together, making love. Aya¡¯s face is disheveled by her second vaginal ejaction, and she looks disheveled and weak. She strokes her lower abdomen and looks at Ran with the face of a woman full of euphoria.

    Aya¡¯s hands crawl over Ran¡¯s hips and she applies a powerful spell.

    Ran imagined that he¡¯s now forced into a state of war without a moment¡¯s rest, but strangely he didn¡¯t feel ufortable.

    Still relishing the afterglow of his ejaction, Ran begins his third extraction of the evening. A deep kiss gives way to a pecking kiss, and the two of them lustfully savor each other¡¯s lips.

    It¡¯s not just a token act of sexual pleasure. Just as a boy¡¯s heart desires for a partner, his whole body desires his beloved.

    The soft sensations that enveloped his whole body only increased his desire. Aya seems to be doing the same, and before she knows it, she¡¯s climaxing for the second time, her face covered in a lustful expression.

    The sound of the rain pounding on the window is deafening. They crawled under the covers, blocking out all sound. The cocooning sound of the rain is mingled with the insidious sound of water dripping.

    The obscene sound of water droplets wasing from their lower abdomen, where they were joined.

    They were wrapped up in a futon, their hot breath leaking out as they revealed in the increased closeness. The rain had drowned out the sound of their breathing, and the sound of their kisses, wet with saliva, could be heard.

    The only sound is the sound of their lovemaking, in a locked room on a bed. It is not only Ran who is excited by the sensual and decadent atmosphere, but also Aya.

    The walls of her vagina swell sweetly as she swallows his prick, the folds of her vagina entwining around his cock. Aya¡¯s vaginal walls swell with sweetness as she swallows his cock.

    ¡°Kirishima, Kirishima, give it all! Give me a big hug, give me a big kiss, give me lots of cum in my belly! I want your baby! I want you to fill me with your thick, hot gic cum so badly that I¡¯ll conceive even on my safe day!¡±

    The folds swell and twist like a living organism, pushing the penis inside Aya deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Kirishima¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me¡­¡­¡±

    Aya sucks on her finger and gives it a demanding look.

    How can Ran say no to someone who looks at him like that, with him hearing her breathing?

    Their breaths mingle in the enclosed space.

    Their lips are pressed together again and again, sharing body heat and heartbeats. As they kiss, Aya¡¯s vaginal cavity engulfs the lustful rod. The tip of the rod kisses the entrance to her womb.

    The womb Aya feels closer than ever. As soon as the thought crossed Ran¡¯s mind, something inside him - an inner reproductive instinct - erupted like a raging fire.

    ¡°-Oh, Aya. As you wish -, as you wish. I¡¯m going to pour my cum directly into your womb ¡­¡­!¡±

    Ran¡¯s hips trembled as he held Aya¡¯s body and kissed her peckingly.

    The feeling of the entrance to the important room to swallow the genes of the opposite sex and make babies. Aya¡¯s body is entangled in countless folds, and the only thing she is allowed to do is push in and there was only one thing for Ran to do.

    ¡°Aaaa,¡­¡­Uahhh¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I ejacted that deep!¡±

    As the tip kissed the opening of her womb, Ran¡¯s spurted out a thick load of seed. The folds swell and entwine, luring the stick deeper and deeper.

    A direct injection of genes into the womb of the girl he loves. The euphoric sensation is different from the pleasure of ejaction, it stimtes the instincts and the euphoria is so strong that Ran almost faints.

    Ran is almost knocked unconscious by the euphoric sensation. Drowning in pleasure, he loses all strength in his hips and rests his body on Aya¡¯s body.

    ¡°I love you, Kirishima¡­¡­¡±

    Aya¡¯s lips lightly touch Ran¡¯s cheek as she weakens and gasps for air. Smooth fingertips caress his neck, and she breathes into his ear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it again. Until my bellies are full of Kirishima¡¯s genes¡­¡±

    Aya stares at Ran¡¯s face with a mix of loveable and worried look in her eyes.

    ¡°No?¡±

    As she bites Ran¡¯s fingertips and looks up, Ran¡¯s mind and body, which should have been exhausted in front of the spoiled expression of the bad JK who seems to be strong, is full of motivation-unbelievable morale.

    Aya opens her legs sluttily and shows her vagina hole full of semen. The schoolgirl wiggles her hips as she purposely spills her thick, sticky cum all over the ce, almost making a noise. The sheets are stained with her cum.

    As if in response to Aya¡¯s courtship, Ran embraces her body.

    He thought that he would hold Aya for the rest of the night, until the rain stopped - or until the morning came.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    -But the fetters of the future - the fetters of reality - would not heed their wishes.

    A knock on the bedroom door interrupts the lovers¡¯ love affair in their own private world.

    Wrapped up in the duvet, the temperature and the mood were high. In response to the body in front of them, the reproductive organs - or rather the whole body - are hungry, the instincts are raging to taste the body of their beloved.

    The airtight space is filled with the stench of lewdness, and their bodies and minds are tainted with it. At first, the two were unconcerned by the noise, and were intent on making love in private, as if they were seeking each other¡¯s flesh and trying to drown out the noise that was disturbing their time together. But after a short break, the constant sound of the door began to grow tiresome, and the uncanny knocking at the same time made them feel ufortable, and they finally stopped the constructive act of reproduction between their young bodies.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh my God. Who¡¯s knocking?!¡±

    Aya Mikoshiba, who was in a bad mood after being momentarily disturbed by her horny mood, twisted her mouth into an annoyed look.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of disturbance these days.¡±

    Ran muttered in a slightly dismissive tone and shook his head.

    ¡°I thought I would have Kirishima all to myself today, but who is interrupting us? I¡¯m pissed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aya. Can you get dressed and wait for me for now? I¡¯ll make it up to you one day.¡±

    The fake delinquent girl¡¯s mood bes soured and her cheeks puffed out.

    Ran had to restrain himself from smiling at the mismatched scene and he quickly put on the uniform that was beside him.

    In the darkened corridor, where the moonlight is drowned out by the cloudy sky, there is a single, dim light.

    With only the light of themp, the visitor¡¯s figure is confirmed. The visitor, floating in the darkness, is a schoolgirl in a sailor suit. The ups and downs of the body bring to mind a geometric figure of a ssmate who fits the bill.

    After a while, the light was raised to its face, and the visitor¡¯s face finally came into view.

    Her hair is short for a girl, ck and short. Her eyes are squinted sleepily, giving her a cool, emotionless air.

    She is a high school swimmer with a neat face and a charmingly long tongue peeking out of the corner of her mouth. -The visitor in the middle of the night is the cool bitch, Hibiki Onigawara.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hibiki?¡±

    ¡°Huh,? Kirishima¡­¡­¡±

    Ran wanted to joke that she was being a bad girl for making him lose his horniness at this time of night, but before he could say it, Hibiki did something unexpected.

    ¡°-Kirishima, I¡¯m really bad - sorry!¡±

    Hibiki sits down in the corridor with the light and rubs her forehead against the floor. She crawls over and kisses her forehead against the floor over and over again, as if she were throwing herself on the floor.

    The sight was beyond his imagination, and he was speechless.

    Hibiki was kissing the floor - although she was certainly interested in kissing the genitals, the lips, and even a thick tongue-fuck, and often relieved her oral needs in a sexual way. This is the first time I have ever seen her kiss the floor.

    She may have crawled on the floor and indulged in throat-grabbing oral sex, but she would never have done so in the middle of nowhere.

    ¡°Hibiki! Calm down, What¡¯s wrong with you? Get up¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! It doesn¡¯t matter what you will do to me¡­¡­! You can hurt me¡­¡­ until Kirishima is satisfied. You can use my asshole or my belly button to fuck me like crazy. You can rape them until they break and be Kirishima¡¯s exclusive ve.¡±

    Hibiki is a calm person who rarely shows her emotions, no matter what happens but currently she¡¯s very upset.

    Ran was bewildered by what had happened - but at the same time, a kind of d¨¦j? vu came back to the depths of his memory.

    It wasn¡¯t person-to-person, partner-to-partner.

    But it was like this at that time as well.

    Ran experienced it once, shaking his head and looking so flustered and panicked that he thought he was going to kill himself.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ageha.¡±

    A familiar name escapes from his mouth.

    A yellow butterfly - a swallowtail - mistakenly thinks it has been called, and flutters out of its flowerpot by the window.

    Without looking at the swallowtail, which is resting its wings on his chest as if relieved, Ran puts his hand on the side of his head and digs up his memory.

    What was that time?

    ¡°What could I have said to Ageha that would have made her so upset at that time?¡±

    With a click, the pieces fell into ce.

    Kirishima Ran remembered. What had caused Ageha to behave like that

    ¡°¡­When they disobeyed the skill [Underling Training]!¡±

    A fond memory. It was the time when Ran half-jokingly ordered Toranou Shigenobu and Nekoyama Misuzu to break up.

    ¡°What was it?¡±

    ¡°What did I order Hibiki to do?¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t have sex with anyone other than me? It can¡¯t be, Sakuya and Hibiki - who had been hungry for male flesh before the transition - would not have been shackled in such a way.¡±

    Even if Ran had abandoned them, she would still be able to handle their sexual needs.

    ¡°If so, what is it?¡±

    What did Ran order Hibiki and Sakuya - His wishes, which are so important that they are distraught.

    Before he could collect his thoughts, he looked up, as if he had noticed something.

    There is a presence outside the room.

    He can¡¯t tell how many people are there, their gender, or even how tall they are.

    In the dark corridor, he can hear someone breathing.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    The fact that it has identified this ce through her, it is safe to assume that all his misdeeds have already been exposed.

    He speaks in his normal voice, with slightly nervousness.

    ¡°Who are you to find out from Hibiki that I¡¯ve been hiding in the pce dressed as a butler?¡±

    Ran ordered Hibiki and Sakuya not to let anyone know that Ran Kirishima was still alive.

    As if on cue, the dark clouds over the moon began to drift.

    Through the thin cloud, the dim moonlight reveals the ckness of the night.

    Ran sees a tinum blonde, delicate yet opulent. Her long hair, fluttering in the air in a light breeze, casts a shadow over his or her face.

    But he didn¡¯t need to see her face to know who she was.

    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­¡­¡±

    It would be rude to call her by such words as ¡°you¡± - she is a beautiful, talented woman with a charm and charisma that makes Ran think so. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are lucky to have lived in the same school.

    She ys her fingers through her vertically-rolled blonde hair and looks down into his eyes - her tinum blonde hair and in sailor uniform are a tant mismatch - and she¡¯s the only student from her high school in Japan who has transferred sses. She is the only girl who has managed to escape the clutches of Ran.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you atst, Kirishima-san.¡±

    ¡°Queenigaoka-san.¡±

    Covering her mouth with a delicate fan, Reika¡¯s blue eyes narrowed softly.

    After spending six months in the same ce, Ran thought he¡¯d gotten used to it. Maybe it¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t seen her face to face in a long time, but he can¡¯t help but admire her unrealistic visuals.

    A tinum blonde with a magnificent vertical roll that would be impossible to see in real life, and of course, every single strand of hair from root to tip. Her eyes are as bright as the sea.

    The colour of her hair and eyes is exotic, but there is nothing exclusive or fantastical about her face.

    In addition to the fact that it is possible to make the conventional school uniform look like a cosy costume, the morous silhouette of the high school student is so smooth and well-defined that it can be considered an artistic value.

    It¡¯s the curves around the waist that make Ran admire it more than the lust. Her legs are pure white and unblemished, and she wears knee socks.

    Even the absolute area between the navy blue skirt and the knee socks is divine, and it is no exaggeration to say that every part of her body has reached the realm of art.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, Mr. Kirishima.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was possible. I don¡¯t even know if you are alive or dead - I¡¯ve been searching for a former ssmate I rarely spoke to. ¡±

    ¡°But I believed you were alive, Mr. Kirishima.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­a selfish thing.¡±

    If so, why did Reika let it go until now?

    Ran doesn¡¯t know what kind of dirty hands they used. Most likely-as a girl, she quickly noticed the incident in her ss and heard from Hibiki that Ran was alive.

    ¡°I have something to say to you, Mr. Kirishima.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. I also wanted to meet you as soon as possible, Queeni-gaoka-san.¡±

    Ran smiles and walks towards Reika.

    ¡°Queenigaoka Reika -¡±

    A moment before Ran was about to continue his usual line about being his wife, the darkness came.

    Darkness is not something thates. But there was no other way to describe the situation.

    The absolute hatred came to Ran with a shock, as if it had retained its mass.

    It was as if something important in his body had been physically grabbed and squeezed. His whole body was bound with steel ivy.

    The air in his lungs leaked out of his throat and he stood there unconsciously.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    ¡°I left it to the two of them, trusting that they had at least some conscience left in¡­¡­ I¡¯ve reached my limit. I can¡¯t let them do what they want any more.¡±

    The source of the darkness is approaching.

    It is not a skill of any kind. The miasma is the result of a perverted, even sphemous, love for a single woman.

    It¡¯s not impossible to get rid of it and jump to Reika.

    But the thought of such a thing had already disappeared from Ran¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I will never forgive anyone who tries to mess with you, Reika-sama.¡±

    With a familiar voice, a darkness approaches.

    The voice clutched Ran¡¯s stiff wrists as it released a ck miasma - or rather, poisonous gas - into the air.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you. -Kirishima Ran.¡±

    In the moonlight, the owner of the voice - the darkness that pours blind love to Reika Queenigaoka - crawls into his vision.

    He is a light in a dark ce, with an evil, hateful air, but a calm expression on his face.

    ¡°Kiryuin Subaru.¡±

    Is it because he is wearing a fighting spirit, or is it due to his spirit and tenacity? Ran didn¡¯t distort his facial expression, even though his wrist was twisted up by the superhuman strength, and he muttered the name of his former ssmate.

    Looking over his head, Ran squints at the name of the skill in his eyes.

    The four words [corpse maniption living dead recovery] were clearly visible above Kiryuin Subaru¡¯s head.

    It¡¯s skilled at manipting fresh carcasses into obedient puppets.

    The two boys, who have been given the sphemous skill of making the fate of others their own, face each other in silence as the three girls look at them.

    In the bedroom, the only sound is the night rain, which has almost stopped.

 Chapter 76: The one who avenges

    <h4>Chapter 76: The one who avenges</h4>

    ¡°Get down, Kirishima!¡±

    The first person to break the mental stalemate was Aya Mikoshiba.

    She thrusts out her right hand, which is covered with a wave of darkness, and shoots out a vortex of magic power. Neither dark blue nor jet ck. A whirlpool of magic power in exquisite ck and purple flew through the sky.

    The dark blue magic bullet melted into the darkness and gouged out the hollow space as an invisible magic event.

    The approach of the overwhelming mass caused both Ran and Subaru to jump backwards.

    They narrowly avoided a direct hit, but Aya¡¯s magic - the [Dark Thunderbolt], it¡¯s the kind of magic that doesn¡¯t disappear until it hits the target. After flying in a straight line and losing sight of its target, the magic phenomenon flew towards the wall of the bedroom, hoping tond on the next target.

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    It¡¯s a huge magical phenomenon that Ran can¡¯t see directly, but he can still notice the magic approaching. In the world where magic has developed, buildings may have anti-magic technology. In the past, the development of earthquake-resistant and fire-resistant technology in the original world has been rather recent, so it is difficult to be optimistic.

    If an ordinary person had unleashed the magic in anger, it would not have caused much damage. Inherent magic - Aya retains infinite magic power. Such stereotypical wisdom does not apply.

    It¡¯s impossible to know the exact power, but it can be said that the magic will always be in a dangerous state.

    ¡°Reika-sama!¡±

    Subaru jumps back, takes a few light steps and leaps in front of Reika.

    Whether or not Reika is aware of the situation. Looking at the room from the corridor, Reika Queenigaoka narrowed her eyes in a calm manner.

    As if in response to Reika¡¯s murmur, the vision distortsnguidly.

    It is a strange distortion that retains an artificial atmosphere, like when a bucket of water is stirred with a stick. A strange distortion is created on the wall of the bedroom, illuminated by the dim moonlight.

    Visible distortion and invisible mass collide.

    The twisted space swallows up the darkness and the darkness erodes the darkness.

    The distorted space swallows up the dark blue magic phenomenon, and it disappears without a trace.

    ¡°Are you all right, Reika-sama?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right, my dear. But are you alright, Subaru? The back of your hand is burning.¡±

    ¡°As long as Reika-sama is safe, I feel no pain. I will protect her even if my body decays.¡±

    As he heals his burned right hand with healing magic, Subaru tells her inly, his expression never faltering.

    Ran felt a chill run down his spine at the sight.

    The burns on Pleiades were probably caused by the magic Aya had unleashed, which had grazed his bare skin.

    But Subaru had twisted Ran¡¯s wrist just before the dark thunderbolt approached.

    If so, when did the burn ur?

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­¡­¡±

    Ran thought they had both jumped back at the same time, startled by the approaching magic phenomenon, but the reality was different.

    Subaru tried to y the approaching magic with his right hand, which was filled with fighting spirit, but failed, so he retreated backwards.

    He did not run away, but he evacuated, realizing that the threat was too great for him to stop on his own.

    Subaru sensed the approach of the magic, took his hand off Ran¡¯s wrist, went into a defensive position to eliminate the threat, realized that it was too powerful to be defended, jumped back, and entrusted the rest to the right person - Reika Queenigaoka, who held the unique magic of spatial maniption [Dimension of the World.] That¡¯s all they¡¯ve managed to do. And in such a short time.

    Ran felt that his legs were giving up.

    It¡¯s abnormal. Subaru¡¯s behavior is beyond the bounds ofmon sense.

    It¡¯s not a matter of fighting spirit orbat training, it¡¯s a matter of making sure that his beloved - and sphemous love interest - is not harmed. If a bulletnded on the wall of the bedroom, the fragments might hit Reika.

    Reika might get hurt. This is the reason why Subaru¡¯s instincts were kicked in and he was able to bring out thetent potential within him.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re a ninja, dude.¡±

    ¡°I heard that my great-grandfather had a friend who was descended from ninjas, but I don¡¯t think he was rted to me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The tension in the air rxed and Ran sat down on his knees.

    He was surprisingly calm, even to himself. He was afraid that he would be agitated, that he would be angry and act on his emotions as he did when he first transferred here.

    Was it because Ran knew in some part of his mind that this was going to happen? He¡¯s not sure if it¡¯s because he¡¯s grown more confident or because he¡¯s crossed the line with his ssmates.

    He¡¯s even more unsure if his pride is getting in the way because he¡¯s in front of his beloved lovers - Hibiki and Aya.

    ¡°¡­¡­ How long have you been aware of this?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That I¡¯ve been using my skills to turn girls into my lovers and get them to join me.¡±

    Somewhere in his heart, Ran knows that he has acted against humanity.

    He can¡¯t look Kiryuin in the eye because he feels so guilty and ashamed.

    ¡°From the very beginning I had a suspicion. Was I wrong? Or was it true? I guess it was finally answered when the atmosphere around Aihara Sakuya and Onigawara Hibiki changed.¡±

    Hibiki sits down by the entrance and cowers sadness and fear.

    Hibiki looks at Ran with a frightened look in her eyes and reveals her dismay. The instinct of the skill to me oneself even in such a situation is heartbreaking.

    ¡°But it was tough for me, I could not locate ¡®Ran Kirishima¡¯. I tried to get in touch with the knights of the guard and the servants, but all they could say was that you had been taken care of.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what the Queen¡¯s people would say. They can¡¯t tell others that they failed to kill you, I was sure it was taken care of it for all intents and purposes¡±

    For some reason, Walkins - the man from the first side of the family - sees some value in Ran¡¯s existence.

    ording to Walkins, Ran¡¯s skill is necessary for him, but the details are unknown. But Ran knows that the most important thing is to never trust every word thates out from his mouth.

    ¡°-Is he on the Queen¡¯s side? After all, the conflict of power is obvious.¡±

    ¡°Ah! My mouth slipped¡­well, that¡¯s already meaningless.¡±

    What did Walkins want with Ran and why did he treat him nicely?

    And why did the Queen¡¯s people dy their actions to end Ran¡¯s life?

    There are many things to wonder about. But it¡¯s all meaningless. Now, Ran is finished.

    It was bound to happen.

    It is fortunate that Ran has been able to live until now.

    The queen¡¯s side had abandoned him, opposing the queen side were the ones who picked him up, and he has lived this long, but it¡¯s over.

    Still, Ran doesn¡¯t see this situation as the worst thing that could happen.

    Before he died, she had sex with Misuzu, Kanami ,Sayaka. Aya and Saki, Sakuya and Hibiki, Yuri and Emi - he was able to make love with nine of his high school ssmates.

    ¡°It was a good ride¡­¡±

    He held up his arms to show that he had no intention of resisting.

    He¡¯ll give up. The girls in his ss would have treated him like a pervert and he would have been killed in cold blood. Just before the end of his life, the goddess smiled on him and showed him a happy dream. Ran is thankful for such a blessing.

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy if you at least take my bones and ashes back to our world.¡±

    Ran¡¯s gesture and words made him realise that he was ready. A sweet, warm feeling came over him.

    ¡°What are you doing, Kirishima?¡±

    ¡°-¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do all by yourself? Is it only for your own satisfaction!? Don¡¯t you ever think about the people you¡¯re leaving behind?¡±

    Aya¡¯s arms embrace the dispirited Ran.

    It¡¯s a different kind of embrace than the one Ran gets when he¡¯s being held sexually. It¡¯s not an act of eptance, but an act of attraction - the current Aya of this world pulls Ran, who has almost dipped one foot into the spiritual underworld, back.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? What would you do if I had a baby in my belly after what you did all this time? You took my first, so if you¡¯re going to die, at least take responsibility for it first!¡±

    Aya¡¯s body-magical bullets were shot from everywhere.

    However, all of it is swallowed by the distortion created in the space and eventually disappears.

    It¡¯s been like that for a while now.

    While Subaru and Ran were confronting each other, Aya was firing a number of attack magic at Subaru the whole time.

    Reika did not leak it, and all of it was offset by her unique magic of space maniption.

    A faint contact was made on his cheek.

    The swallowtail, swaying her wings sadly, lingered on Ran¡¯s cheek, rubbing quietly against it. If Swallowtail had tear nds, she would be shedding tears,

    (Note: refering to ageha)

    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, yeah.¡±

    It¡¯s not a dream, it¡¯s reality. A fantasy world where you wake up and everything goes away. What Ran has been spinning so far is not a self-satisfied dream, but a story of the real world involving others.

    Even if Ran dies here, the world will continue to turn and move towards the future.

    His harem, caught up in Ran¡¯s folly, will have to live in a world where their beloved man is no longer with them.

    ¡°Giving up is not good - it¡¯s worse than fighting to the end, it¡¯s so pathetic.¡±

    Giving up is not the same as making a decision.

    What Ran was doing was not the determination to be killed or the courage to give up on reality. He just ran away.

    He just lost motivation due to the overwhelming difference in strength.

    With the support of Aya and the encouragement of Ageha, Ran stood up unsteadily.

    The cloudy gaze regained its strength, and the eyes that had been downcast lifted and looked straight at Kiryuin Subaru.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to give up.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to give up either.¡±

    ¡°Do you want a head-to-head game?¡±

    Interesting-Ran raises his mouth and distorts his expression.

    However, the words inherited from Subaru¡¯s mouth were far beyond Ran¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The will to fight that had risen to the surface quickly cooled.

    ¡°Kirishima-san must be mistaken about something.¡±

    Covering her mouth with a fan, Reika¡¯s eyes narrow softly.

    There is nothing aggressive in his gaze.

    Seeing Ran is surprised with what Reika had said, Subaru reached out his hand.

    ¡°We need your help. Can you help us?¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The unexpected visitor knocked on Sayaka Sadogashima¡¯s door at a time when it waste in the evening and the rain, which had been falling since the early evening, was slowly ebbing away, giving the impression that a quiet night wasing.

    The rainwater collected on the window cleats drips through the window stains.

    The window ss, wet from the night rain, reflects the dim moonlight.

    In the middle of the night, there is a knock at the bedroom door.

    The knock on the bedroom door in the middle of the night, apanied by the sound of the rain, which indicates a visitor, jolts Sayaka awake.

    The visitor in the middle of the night. Sinceing to this world, there is only one person who visits Sayaka¡¯s room at such an insane hour.

    As she scratches her cheeks, which are slightly stained from sleep, Sayaka feels a warmth deep in her chest.

    Heart-thumping is the word to describe such a moment.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun, you¡¯re such a¡­¡­¡±

    She sits up on the bed and cupped her cheeks in her hands, embarrassed.

    Licking Sayaka with hot eyes, she pictured himing on to her in a strong way. Sayaka lets out a hot breath.

    She takes off the light clothes she has been using as sleepwear and puts on her winter sailor.

    While Sayaka was changing her clothes, the knocking continued without a break. It was a desperate act that made Sayaka realize once again that she was being desired, and she was touched by his charming gesture.

    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll be out ¡­¡­ in a minute, so don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡±

    The lusty sound of her voice adds to the tranquillity of the night.

    The sadness that lurks deep in her heart is disturbed and makes her impatient at the door.

    On the other side of the door, a beloved boy student with a breathless and enthusiastic look is probably waiting for Sayaka to appear.

    Even in that sense, she was pretty happy to be asked by her favorite of the opposite sex.

    And more than anything else - the thought of a boy who wants Sayaka so badly that he would go out of his way to get her thiste at night is both cute and pathetic, and it makes her cringe.

    She can¡¯t help but feel like she¡¯s breathing too hard.

    ¡°Here you are, Kirishima.¡±

    Sayaka unlocks the door and opens it slowly.

    She pokes her lips with her index finger and looks invitingly at her visitor.

    As soon as she sees the visitor, she is rendered speechless by a sight she never imagined.

    ¡°-eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sayaka-chan. Um, I¡¯m¡­¡­ Ran-kun, there¡¯s no¡­¡±

    The person on the other side of the door was not the boy she loved, who was in agony with lust.

    Rather, the girl is the student idol in the ss. From the time they¡¯re in the original world, she was wondering if the world she lived in would be different from her.

    Her bobbed ck hair gleams in the moonlight. Sayaka wonders how she can keep her cuticles so clean after such an unhealthy lifestyle.

    ¡°Nekoyama-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you at this hour.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Despite saying ¡®it¡¯s fine¡¯, Sayaka sullenly purses her lips. As if to show how much she anticipated the person was Ran.

    She could feel the emotions that had risen in her heart being extinguished at once. The excitement in her heart is over, and the flush on her cheeks is quickly draining. She wonders if it is because her expectations were too high. It¡¯s not that she has any particr dislike for Misuzu, but she can¡¯t help letting out a sigh as she faces her. She was filled with a sense of shame at herself for waking up so happily in the middle of the night.

    Misuzu went to Sayaka¡¯s room because she had something to do.

    Disappointed and suddenly sleepy, Sayaka can¡¯t just push her away.

    ¡°What is it, Nekoyama-san?¡±

    ¡°I was told to call you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nekoyama-san? Who asked you to do that?¡±

    After saying this, a boy¡¯s face came to Sayaka¡¯s mind.

    In any case, the hope, or rather the option, of wanting it to be Ran has already disappeared with Misuzu¡¯s apologetic words, ¡°It¡¯s not Ran-kun.¡±

    The first thing that came to Sayaka¡¯s mind was the other boy. But it wasn¡¯t a good reminder.

    The other day, when she and Ran were alone in bed, hugging each other to sleep, Yuri interrupted them on the way, and when they woke up, the three of them were crammed together on the bed. The reason for this is that the words that Yuri had spoken to her have been stuck in the corner of her mind for a long time.

    -Something is wrong with Yamashiro-kun.

    Yuri told her that Hirokatsu Yamashiro was looking for Sayaka.

    Fortunately, Hirokatsu has never disturb them during training or meals, and to be honest, she doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to be suspicious of her friends or ssmates based on her own spection or intuition, so Sayaka is not particrly wary of Hirokatsu. But Yuri¡¯s remarks made Sayaka worry about his movements.

    The other day, Nekoyama had told Yuri that he was looking for Sayaka, but now, Nekoyama herself came.

    This is the reason why Sayaka became slightly paranoid due to the fact that he had asked Misuzu, who is harmless and does not know how to suspect others.

    ¡°Ryuzaki-kun, Nyya¡±

    But Sayaka¡¯s vignce makes her realise that it was unnecessary.

    The name of the boy who was mentioned by Misuzu is ruminating in her mind.

    Ryuzaki Tsubasa. He was a quiet boy who belonged to a rather unassuming group of boys, whose only distinguishing feature was that his personal belongings were strangely ck.

    In the original world, and of course, after transitioning to this world, he has never been involved with Sayaka.

    Lowering her guard down, Sayaka¡¯s eyes narrow in relief.

    Anyway, Sayaka is also a flower schoolgirl. She can¡¯t just go along unguarded and say that she¡¯s been summoned by a boy in the middle of the night.

    It¡¯s not that she thinks too highly of her own worth, but it¡¯s worth being wary of. In addition, Sayaka is Ran¡¯s wife and lover.

    It would not be a good idea to have a beloved boyfriend and then meet other boys at night.

    Well, when she put it like that, Ran is dating her, but at the same time he¡¯s also dating Misuzu and Kanami - and not only that. But when she finds out that Ran has been messing around with her best friends, Yuri and Emi, she feels the need to say something.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if people think I¡¯m stupid, I hope that one day he will realise that the love of a true heart is better than the false love created by a skill.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯m a bit - well, a lot - lonely.¡±

    It would have been so much better if they had just confessed their love to each other, gone out, slowly built a rtionship at their own pace, crossed the line together and climbed the stairs to adulthood.

    It is true that a strange feeling, different from regret, arises.

    Or would Sayaka¡¯s love have been triggered if she¡¯s not in a situation that hadn¡¯t been so outrageous?

    Even if it had been an ordinary day in life.

    She would not be surprised if her high school life ended inly.

    ¡°It¡¯ste today, can¡¯t he do it in the morning? I¡¯m quite sleepy too and I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d be able to listen to him if we met at this hour¡±

    ¡°Eh ¡­ that would be troubling-Nyaa. I was told that I must wait until Sayaka-chanes along.¡±

    A cardigan with moe sleeves. Misuzu ponders her eyebrows as she puts her fingers through her sleeves on her chin.

    Nekoyama Misuzu makes a pose of a little animal-like gesture that can tickle a man¡¯s hearts. If she¡¯s doing it on purpose, even Sayaka is not bothered by it. But for some reason, she felt a misced sense of guilt when she thought that Nekoyama was making this expression with a pure - and innocent - heart.

    ¡°Do you think that meeting another boy in the middle of the night would betray Kirishima-kun?¡±

    There¡¯s a little bit of jealousy in Sayaka too.

    This is the reason why the tone of voice is a bit ming.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t look at Ryuzaki with that kind of look, I just feel terrible to ignore it even though our ssmates are waiting patiently.¡±

    ¡°If Nekoyama-san doesn¡¯te, I think Ryuzaki-kun will give up.¡±

    It would be crazy to keep waiting, thinking that she will definitelye. It¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s in a hurry. If that¡¯s the case, at least tell them why he needs to see her.

    Of course, if the person who invited Sayaka was Kirishima Ran, she would have gone to see him right away.

    ¡°Sayaka-chan won¡¯te, will she?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Nekoyama-san, but I don¡¯t think I want to go.¡±

    Sayaka puts her hand over her mouth and sighs.

    If it is Misuzu who has reinforced recovery, it is possible to wake up from sleep anytime and anywhere. The barrier-eliminating, magic-cancelling Sayaka can¡¯t pull off such a trick.

    Misuzu¡¯s face became troubled and her eyes moist.

    Once again, a misced sense of guilt arises, but Sayaka tries to endure it.

    She¡¯s not sure if it¡¯s because she¡¯s sleepy or if she¡¯s a little mad.

    Misuzu should not expect a girl to behave in a cute way, even if she was forced to wake her up in the middle of the night.

    ¡°¡­ Then, I¡¯ll have go alone nyyaa¡­¡±

    ¡°-Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ryuzaki-kun is waiting ale at night like this. I can¡¯te to Sayaka-chan today, so I have to ask him to do it again tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Sayaka grabs Misuzu¡¯s arm when her back is turned.

    ¡°At this time of night, If I let Misuzu go to the boy alone¡­¡±

    Even Sayaka can understand how dangerous it is.

    Misuzu is a good-natured person - she doesn¡¯t know how to be suspicious of strangers, especially acquaintances.

    It brings back memories of the time Emi and Sayaka went to visit Yuri at her house. There was aic book in Yuri Fujiyoshi¡¯s room that was clearly designated for adults. When Yuri and Emi were out of the room, they were curious about what was going on in theic book, in which a good-natured girl was tricked by a bad boy and got into all sorts of trouble.

    It¡¯s a little bit of an exaggeration but the truth is that when Sayaka sees the ss idol, walking, like a natural little animal, without knowing the danger she can¡¯t say it wouldn¡¯t happen.

    Especially people like Misuzu who are more likely to get involved in such things.

    ¡°You should not go alone. How about asking for others to apany you, like¡­¡­Inugami-san or Shirayuki-san.?

    ¡°But both Saki and Kanami are early sleepers.¡±

    Sayaka can just picture them both sound asleep.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine them awake thiste at night.

    Sayaka wondered if there were any other girls Misuzu could rely on.

    Aya Mikoshiba, Sakuya Aihara and Hibiki Onigawara. All three are girls that Sayaka is not close with.

    If she lets Misuzu go alone, Sayaka is sure she¡¯ll say something like, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± and go straight to Ryuzaki Tsubasa. If so, it should be Sayaka¡¯s job to ask for an escort.

    It is not possible for Sayaka to wake up the three of them for something that is so trivial from a third party perspective.

    ¡°At the same time, Yuri and Emi are not very close with Nekoyama-san either¡­¡­¡±

    Aside from Yuri, who is a bit stubborn in the weirdest ways. Emi, who is kind to her friends, might be willing to listen to Sayaka¡¯s request.

    But, it¡¯s her day and she¡¯s supposed to be in bed early, using Lyaure fruit and healing magic to keep her symptoms under control.

    Sayaka doesn¡¯t want to wake her.

    ¡°Haa¡­I knew it, I feel like I should talk to Kirishima-kun about this¡­¡­Is Ran free tonight?¡±

    ¡°Aya-chan told me not toe because she¡¯ll have Ran-kun all to herself.¡±

    ¡°Of all people, Mikoshiba-san. ¡­¡­¡±

    Sayaka doesn¡¯t know what she would do if she were to get a re if she were to interrupt the excitement between Aya and Ran.

    She¡¯s also a member of Ran¡¯s family, so it¡¯s unlikely that Sayaka will be summoned to the back of the school building. For the literary girl Sayaka Sadogashima, the (fake) delinquent girl Aya Mikoshiba remains a frightening presence.

    And what¡¯s more, if she witnessed a frightening connection between her and her beloved Ran, Sayaka might not be able to recover in many ways.

    When Sayaka found out that Ran had spun a rtionship with Yuri and Emi, She let her emotions get the better of her and she screamed at Ran.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the boy I love making out with another girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Well,st resort, how about Reika Queenigaoka?¡±

    The chances of them helping Sayaka are pretty slim, but she doesn¡¯t want to give up before asking.

    If it is impossible, there is no choice and Sayaka had to apany Misuzu

    It¡¯s a long way from the original n but it would be a better decision than letting Misuzu go alone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a minute. I¡¯ve got to get ready to go out.

    ¡°eh? But Sayaka, are you going out with that-nyaa?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­no! I can¡¯t go out like this.¡±

    She closes the door, locks it, and lets out a tired sigh.

    She took off her winter sailor suit, looked at the t chest that was exposed, and let out another sigh.

    ¡°I wanted to see Kirishima¡¯s reaction¡­¡­¡±

    The length of her skirt is the same as usual, but she is not wearing ck stockings.

    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not only the stockings that she¡¯s not wearing.

    When the hem of the skirt is rolled up, the girl¡¯s part, covered with a jet-ck wheat field and split open.

    ¡°It took a lot of courage, though.¡±

    It¡¯s a daring outfit, something she, herself wouldn¡¯t normally expect, but still¡­she did the best for her beloved, who went out of his way to seek her out at this time of night.

    She takes her underwear out of the drawer and hurriedly puts them on.

    The night sky reflected in the window was brighter than before.

    Before she knew it, the rain had stopped and the clear moonlight was pouring down on the dark blue world.

 Chapter 77: Dissonance and Harmony

    <h4>Chapter 77: Dissonance and Harmony</h4>

    Author note: The game version is now avable.

    ***

    Ran noticed that his cheeks were wet.

    A hot drop runs down his face, wets his chin and falls to the floor as a drop of water.

    Ran wondered where the drops wereing from. Who is dripping water on him, and with what intention?

    He stroke his cheeks, wet with water droplets, in search of whose fingertips was touching his face

    His vision is still blurry. Ran Kirishima is still unaware.

    Was he taken by surprise and hit by the Subaru¡¯s skills?

    If so, then his life should have been stripped away.

    His heart is beating rapidly.

    The stretching of his blood vessels is painful.

    The cirction of the various energies that govern the body and mind makes Ran feel ¡°alive¡±.

    The fingertips slowly reach the corner of his eye.

    A single drop spills from him.

    Ran thoughts can¡¯t keep up with the rush of emotions pouring out of him.

    Ran doesn¡¯t understand why he wants to cry.

    Then as if trying tofort him, something soft and warm surrounds Ran¡¯s body from both sides.

    A sweet scent wafts through the air - familiar andforting.

    A fingertip that doesn¡¯t belong to Ran wipes the corner of his eye.

    Ran¡¯s blurred vision gradually bes clearer.

    A ticklends on the tip of his nose.

    Familiars colours appear in the blur of his vision.

    Ran can¡¯t help but put his finger on the tip of his nose.

    She¡¯s small and unreliable, but she was the most important girl who had been watching over Ran from the very beginning.

    The yellow butterfly fluttered up andnded on the tip of his finger, spreading its wings as if to encourage him.

    ¡°Are you all right, Kirishima? Are you in pain?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­He¡¯s lying. I promised that I wouldn¡¯t harm him.¡±

    A familiar voice strikes in his ear.

    A warm arms embrace Ran¡¯s body, and a warm breath caresses his cheeks.

    It¡¯s not just warm in the sense of actual temperature.

    There is a spiritual warmth that surrounds him from both sides, a warmth that shows that they are truly thinking of him and caring for him.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What had happened?¡±

    Ran tries to remember what had happened when Reika and Subaru encountered him.

    ¡°We need your help. Can you help us?¡±

    Ran doesn¡¯t understand why this is happening to him.

    Why did he suddenly have an emotional breakdown?

    ¡°Subaru, you made a boy cry. You are a bad boy.¡±

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be in this situation.¡±

    Reika¡¯s mouth is covered by a fan, and her blue eyes are softly narrowed.

    A boy named Subaru Kiryuin stands in front of Reika and lowers his eyebrows in a slightly annoyed manner.

    While protecting Reika, Subaru looks at Ran (who is looking down at him because of his position). The scene gave Ran a sense of d¨¦j? vu.

    The people are different, thendscape is different.

    The environment, the time, the ce, the situation, everything is different from that time.

    ¡°¡­¡­ ah¡±

    Ran understood what had stimted inside his core emotions.

    It was very simple.

    He just wanted to be epted.

    He had been running away from it because his pride got in the way.

    Truly, that¡¯s what Ran wanted.

    ¡° You need my help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I really need your help. You and your skill [ Underling Training] and-¡±

    The expression on Subaru¡¯s face turns serious.

    ¡°And the girls you made your wife¡­We desperately need the strength of all nine of them, excluding Reika-sama!¡±

    A drop of water falls inside Ran¡¯s cold heart.

    Atst, his value has grown.

    The skills that had been excluded by his own ssmate became a factor that hinders his ss cohesion.

    The truth is, the people of the kingdom - even the people on the queen¡¯s side - disregarded his skills as a failure.

    -And to the owner of the skill who misused it and mastered it in the worst way - Ran Kirishima himself.

    Atst, a fellow human being from outside has appeared to say that Ran is needed.

    Beyond friendship and affection, he has created a bond that is stronger than anything else, binding them together as Lord and Lady.

    By breaking up the unity, he has created a profane and diabolical union.

    Ran¡¯s decision was not wrong.

    It brings back unpleasant memories of being offered a hand and having it withdrawn as if in mockery.

    The time that had stopped, separated from the world of the ss, begins to move again.

    The cogwheel of memory and the cogwheel of reality mesh together, with a distorted crack in between.

    ¡°I need¡­¡­¡±

    Like a sandstorm, sparse memoriese flooding back into Ran¡¯s mind, covering his vision as if it were a film.

    The image of Shigenobu Torao, who lived on in his memory, and the real-life Subaru Kiryuin ovepped.

    Atst he heard the words he had wanted to hear.

    The cogs that should not mesh together y a cacophony of sound, just barely biting into each other.

    Memories of a time when he was discarded as unnecessary are intertwined with the present situation when he is needed.

    At one time, he thought it was outrageous that he should help them.

    But it was just after he had been excluded from the group - when he was alone, without a ce to go to - without Misuzu, without Ageha, without any interaction from his own ssmate. He doesn¡¯t know what to do in the future. All he has left is his skill. Truly the darkest time for him.

    Not long ago-Ran said to Aya, he still wanted to return to the original world,he began to think that if everyone in the ss would ept him, he would help them.

    Ran wasn¡¯t sure if they would ept him.

    The only way to do this is to take Ran with them, rather than giving up his harem members - the girls who retain their cheat abilities.

    If they want to go back to the original world, and value their lives, Ran is not unnecessary.

    He thought that he would have to make some sort of threat to get them to ept him.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the whole ss would agree that his skills and the current situation, which has changed because of them, would be needed and wanted.

    This is not a bad turn of events, although it may be too much to say that it was a blessing in disguise.

    With the support of Hibiki, Aya and Ageha, Ran looks at Subaru.

    He stood in the way to protect Reika. Subaru looks down at Ran with a grim expression. His face is very serious.

    ¡°Alright, Let¡¯s hear what you wanted to say.¡±

    ¡°Either way, I can¡¯t think of a way out of this situation.¡±

    Ran urged Subaru to sit down, spreading his arms out and showing no resistance.

    Before they all knew it, the rain hadpletely stopped.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ran¡¯s bedroom is smaller than those given to the other saints, and the beds and other furnishings are of inferior quality.

    Even though Ran is a senior servant, it is inevitable that there will be a difference in their treatmentpared to the Saints, who are treated as guests.

    The ce was originally abandoned as a spare room, so the walls and floors were damaged, and when Ram first arrived it was full of drafts, mould and other things that took a while to get used to. After some cleaning and repairing the room is now barely livable.

    Even so,pared to the time when Ran dreamed every night of being ughtered in his sleep by a cold-eyed knight of the guard in a cave with no bedding or door, he found the environment much morefortable, and he has never felt any hardship living here.

    In Ran¡¯s bedroom, which was smaller and dirtier than the saints¡¯ usual bedrooms, five saints and a demon were gathered.

    Sitting around a candle in the middle of the room, they look like a group of five good friends engaged in a midnight ghost story, but their expressions are far from that of a happy event.

    Without loosening his expression, Subaru Kiryuin began to exin the process from the time Ran was kicked out to now, skimming over the important parts, but in some general terms.

    The response of the royal court and the consensus of the ssmates after Ran¡¯s exclusion.

    The misinformation exined to them by the Queen¡¯s people.

    The reason why Subaru and Reika began to have doubts about the current situation¡­ and many more.

    Subaru stopped, checking with Reika, Hibiki and Aya to make sure he was telling the truth.

    Immediately after Ran was kicked out, though, some people said that he should be brought back, either out of guilt for hazing his ssmates in a strange world, or out of conscience, including self-protection, not wanting to be an indirect murderer.

    That is what Shigenobu Torao and Takeo Niigaki were desperately trying to stop.

    Just after the transfer, the two of them had shown a remarkable dominance in the ss hierarchy.

    But the position of Shigenobu Toranou was gradually jeopardised after Misuzu Nekoyama became Ran¡¯s wife/girlfriend.

    Small cracks began to appear in the rtionship at the top of the hierarchy.

    When Subaru finally realised the gravity of the situation, he was told by the Queen¡¯s side that the deserting saints had been dealt with.

    If they don¡¯t want to go through the same thing, don¡¯t even think about rebelling. -

    In the early stages, it was reported that the 21st saint, Kirishima Ran, had been eliminated by the queen¡¯s hand.

    After the exclusion, Ran spent his time with Ageha in the cave, so Ran couldn¡¯t get urate information about what had happened. By the time he made Kanami and Sayaka his wife, it was already clear that he¡¯d been ordered to kill. It seems to have been widespread among the Saints.

    Anyway, somehow the sentence was never actually carried out.

    Normally, when you do something, you do it before the word gets out. They couldn¡¯t find him - that would be absurd.

    Although it is arge and intricate structure, the royal pce is the home and garden of the royal family. If the royal family, as well as the knights of the Kingsguard, who are supposed to be assigned to protect the royal family, are lost.They will no longer be able to live in peace.If a foreign enemy crawls in, it would bring them destruction.

    ¡°Either I got lucky, or for some reason they werete in getting rid of me.¡±

    Anyway, that¡¯s where the difference between information and reality began to emerge.

    They may have wanted to keep up appearances.If the Saints get away with their selfish behaviour and are exposed for the shameful things they¡¯ve done. It proves to them that they have no ability to control 20 other otherworlders.

    Ran can escape and still be safe. But to them it was simply like saying ¡®we¡¯ll let you run away.¡¯

    If this is possible, it would be better to leave the pce and use his skills to find a safe way to return to the world, rather than waiting for the demon king to be defeated, which is not always possible.

    It is said that there are ces in the pce that have been ward off from any magic. It would be out of their jurisdiction to go outside the Royal Pce.

    It¡¯s also a kind of unique magic, and unique magic is not the same as the privilege of otherworldly people - so-called unique skills.

    ¡°In the beginning, we had a lot to learn and a lot of work to do just trying to adapt to an unfamiliar environment. In hindsight,there were plenty of ufortable moments, such as the breakup between Torao Shigenobu and Misuzu Nekoyama, or the tiff between Eiichi Onegane and Aya Mikoshiba.¡±

    ¡°I thought I was confused because of the unfamiliar environment. A sudden transfer to another world, a life that is closely monitored by people withpletely different backgrounds andmon sense,and the reality of losing one of my ssmates. -There are many factors that can hurt the mind.¡±

    A long exhale through the nose, From being ostracized by the group to now, Ran has not had an easy road. There were times when it was hard, there were times when it was sad, and most of all, there were times when it was incredibly lonely to be alone.

    However, it is difficult to say whether the other students had a pleasant and carefree life.

    The fact that Misuzu¡¯s strengthened recovery prevented any of the students from losing their minds, but in reality if not for her, they could have been broken as they were in a lot of pain and distress.

    ¡°It was the changes in Aihara and Onigawara that convinced us of the ufortable situation. -If they had been better actors, we still wouldn¡¯t have known that Ran Kirishima is alive.¡±

    Hibiki cowered and lowered her eyebrows apologetically, as if she had felt Subaru¡¯s eyes on her.

    Her eyes are cool as usual, but her long tongue is tucked in her mouth, tip and all, suggesting that she feels more guilty about what happened than Ran imagined.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done.¡±

    As if tofort a disappointed Hibiki, Ran pulls her by the shoulders.

    She slumps down and leans against Ran. She looks up at Ran and blinks sorrowfully.

    Hibiki, who has lost her supremacy more than ever, looks demure and - for some reason - strangely sexy.

    Instead of the healthy, carnal sexiness of Hibiki¡¯s usual self, there is a downer sexiness that seems to be consumed by an immoral, protective desire.

    There is something nice about gentlyforting a depressed girl.

    While Ran was indulging in his perverse lust, he was pinched in the shoulder on the other side.

    Ran turned his head at the contact and saw bright brown hair with a sweet scent.

    A poor girl who sullenly sharpens her lips and looks at me with a jealous look. It seems to have sulked because Ran¡¯s head now is all about Hibiki.

    Like Hibiki, Aya slumps against Ran¡¯s shoulder.

    The scent of sweat wafting from her is making Ran ufortable, since they¡¯ve been spending a few hours doing an adult athletic activity prior to Subaru and Reika came.

    Hibiki rubs her head against Ran¡¯s neck as if tofort him. Aya hugs his arms and presses her firm tits against him as if to say, ¡®Look at me too¡¯.

    Ran¡¯s body reacts in a healthy way to the soft high school girl¡¯s demands from both sides.

    ¡°By the way-¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oh, so, what was it?¡±

    Remembering that Subaru was right in front of him, Ran¡¯s desire was almost cut.

    The idea of getting an erection in front of his male ssmates is embarrassing, shameful, and disgusting, and is not a situation he wanted to experience if he can help it.

    ¡°May I nowe to the point?¡±

    Subaru¡¯s amber eyes twinkled and his expression rxed slightly.

    The reaction made Ran feel ufortable.In the middle of an important conversation, he is flirting with a girl (and that serious conversation has to do with the current situation). But Subaru doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered about that at all.

    Perhaps he noticed the peculiar gaze from Ran looking at him, Subaru muttered ¡°Ah¡± briefly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother me at all. I don¡¯t have any interest in women other than Reika-sama in that sense. I think it¡¯s best not to assume that other people will ept you in the same way, though, because that¡¯s my own personal take on things. If it is not rted to Reika-sama - I will not reprimand or condemn you on the basis of emotionalism. I don¡¯t mind at all that you used the word ¡°revenge¡± as an excuse to psychologically train the most sensitive and important time for an adolescent girl. The fact that my first love - literally, my first love - was destroyed by brainwashing, and that the two of us had been happy lovers, and that your selfish jealousy and twisted desire for revenge led to the worst possible oue. I don¡¯t have a conscience about that and I¡¯m not going to pursue my conscience about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s quite a mouthful¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that I think it¡¯s good to know - in general terms - how much you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s quite alright if you don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    Subaru meditates coolly and rxes his mouth calmly. It¡¯s true that he¡¯s not reprimanding Ran in an emotional outburst, but it feels like a sarcastic rebuke, and that¡¯s because his mind is twisted and distorted.

    Anyway, there is no need to break the calm atmosphere by making unnecessary provocations.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the topic, this is the reason why Reika-sama and I visited here - in other words, the reason why we were looking for Kirishima Ran. As I said before, Kirishima Ran - your power and the girls who would follow you - you can¡¯t just cut off the nine saints who have half of your strength. You can¡¯t do that. Of course, this is my own personal opinion,pletely devoid of emotionalism - although Reika-sama agrees with me -pletely unknown whether the people of the world will ept it or not and the other boys, including those on the queen¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°I think the majority of people would not approve. If I were in Torao-san¡¯s or Niigaki-san¡¯s position, I would never be able to forgive Kirishima-san.¡±

    Reika could have had Ran¡¯s head twisted off right there and then¡­Even if there is a user of infinite magic over energy next to him(Aya), it will be impossible to revive him if he is blown off from the shoulders up.There¡¯s a good chance he¡¯ll die of shock before he even get a scratch.

    ¡°I know about¡­¡­ Torao¡¯s position but what have I done to Niigaki?¡±

    ¡°Niigaki-san and Shirayuki-san have been friends since junior high school. Even though they are of the opposite sex, I don¡¯t think there are any people who can keep their normal feelings when they know that their close friends have been brainwashed.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do if I knew someone had hurt Kirishima.¡±

    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s disgusting to hurt the most important man in the world. I¡¯d never forgive someone like that.¡±

    The victim of the Ran¡¯s skill spoke out their mind.

    Ran froze his spine, saying that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if his limbs were blown apart the next moment if he had to unleash his [Underling Training] for fun.

    Even though it was advised by the knight of the first chamber¡¯s Kingsguard at a rather early stage, it is still very real and frightening to see it in action.

    It may take more than just a stab.

    ¡°Kirishima, you¡¯re shaking, I¡¯ll do anything for you. So don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never betray you either, Kirishima. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He returned their genuine kindness with a smile (albeit a drawn one) and let out a sigh in his heart.

    As they hug Ran more tightly than before, he sees Subaru and Reika in his vision.

    ¡°Like Kiryuin - in my opinion. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that it¡¯s selfish of you to want to start all over again after you¡¯ve trained a bunch of girls to be your wife/girlfriend, in order to make up for being kicked out.¡±

    The First Chamber¡¯s opinion - or rather, Walkins¡¯ own opinion - was that Ran should be returned to his original sheath sooner orter.

    Even though their actions are too opaque, Walkins is the one who saved Ran¡¯s life. Even though he has his own feelings, he can¡¯t go against them head on with meaningless rebellion.

    At worst, Ran was going to be intimidated into going along.

    He also suspected that he would be taken away rather forcefully.

    It is impossible to set out on a journey to overthrow the Demon King without Ran¡¯s existence being exposed.

    The girls, all of whom are Ran¡¯s wives, will refuse to leave. No matter how hard they try, the existence of Ran - the mastermind who has taken control of the girls by using some method beyond human knowledge - will be exposed at that time

    The option of leaving them never existed in the first ce.

    Since the moment Ran had corrupted Misuzu, he had decided - he had decided to increase the number of his harem members so that he would not have to say goodbye to them forever.

    ¡°And yet - if I may be permitted to do so - I would like to take advantage of that kindness.¡±

    Ran doesn¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to ept itfortably as if nothing had happened.

    But if, like Subaru, they need Ran and his harem(in terms of strength).

    Ran wants to respond to this.

    It¡¯s not a bad idea to live in this world permanently, surrounded by cute and sexy high school girls.

    If they invite Ran to return to the original world or to regain the original life together.

    There is no need to refuse.

    No - there¡¯s no need to dress it up.

    To put it straight, without mincing words.Subaru will return to their world - if only to restore peace. He is willing to sacrifice any female student except Reika, that is what he is saying.

    In the end, Reika and her life in the original world and the nine girls were weighed against each other, and Reika and her home won.

    What about the rest of the Saints?

    Which will they choose: friendship and love, or their own lives and repose?

    Do they want to ept the worst perverted man in the world and go on a safe journey to defeat the demon king? Or¡­

    ¡°You can give up your pride as often as you like, but once you give up your life, no matter how much you regret it, you never get it back.¡±

    In the depths of Ran¡¯s memory, an orange afterimage appears.

    He shook his head and let the memory fade away.

    His remembering a past he doesn¡¯t want to remember.

    He turns his head down and makes a face as if he were biting down on a bitter bug, so that the four of them and one of them would not notice.

    ¡°It is the future that we have to work hard for. This is not the time to be in a depressed mood, remembering unnecessary things.¡±

    He dismisses the bad feelings he has momentarily fallen into and looks up with his usual expression.

    With Hibiki on his right, Aya on his left, and Ageha on his chest, he looked at Subaru and Reika.

    ¡°If you¡¯vee all the way here at this time of night¡­What - you have an idea, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a very trusting master, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Subaru put his hand to his chin and smiled dumbly.

    No one noticed that the night rain, which had stopped, had started to fall again.

 Chapter 78.2: Kanamis White Day

    <h4>Chapter 78.2: Kanami''s White Day</h4>

    For Kanami Inugami, Valentine¡¯s Day was more of a day to receive chocte than a day to give it to someone.

    When did it start?

    When she was a little girl, during primary school, she would make homemade choctes with her mother and sisters and give them to their father (it was her sister¡¯s idea), and she would buy expensive choctes at department stores for her grandfather when he turned 60.

    In particr, Kanami¡¯s older sister had a tendency to be a bit of a fuzzball, but until she reached puberty, she looked forward to this day every year. In the family hierarchy of sisters, the oldest sister is the strongest, so Kanami and Kanami¡¯s younger sister are forced to participate.

    It¡¯s not that Kanami didn¡¯t like to prepare gifts for her father and grandfather, although she didn¡¯t have the right to refuse.

    So even when her sister was in junior high school and when she was entering adolescence and despite being despised by the family, Valentine¡¯s Day is an event that had not been erased from the Inugami family. Not to mention the borate choctes that her sister had taken the initiative to organize. Kanami, her mother and her sister would also participate.

    Therefore, Kanami also believes that Valentine¡¯s Day is a time to give thanks to those who have been good to others. Giving chocte means a token of appreciation. To Kanami that¡¯s how it should be.

    Or, more urately, it was a tragedy that was bound to happen because she thought about it.

    Of course, Kanami did notpletely cut out information from the outside world, she had heard from her ssmates that Valentine¡¯s Day was a day to give choctes to those of the opposite sex that they liked, and Kanami had a sweet and sour memory of not giving one to a boy she was interested in at the time beating herself up whether to give him one or not.

    Then why was it that Kanami became increasingly aware that Valentine¡¯s Day was a day to receive chocte?

    The reason for this question is rather simple: Kanami¡¯s appearance was that of a so-called ¡°handsome girl¡±.

    To put it bluntly, she was very, very-very popr with the girls.

    It didn¡¯t turn out to be an unrealistic affair, like a shoe box full of letters from junior girls, as is often the case in fiction.

    There was a slight increase in the number of girls who wanted to join the kendo clubpared to previous years. Strangely enough, she often met younger girls on the way home (in hindsight, she thought they were waiting for her). At games held on holidays, which were supposed to be free to attend, the cheering section, which was usually empty (at best, a few of the advisor¡¯s students woulde), would be filled with junior girls. The fact is that some strange things have happened here and there.

    It was when she was a junior high school student. It may not be a fan club, it may be a young male teacher or the ace of the football team, it depends on the year, but there are people who like to get together with others who share the same hobby and cackle. It¡¯s just a coincidence that Kanami became aware of it. She didn¡¯t think too much about it, thinking that it was temporary and that she would soon get bored.

    But, it was only in the first six months or so that she became more interested in the opposite sex and male seniors in her ss than in the good-looking of the same sex, and little by little - Kanami¡¯s unintentional fans gradually lost interest in her.

    Anyway, the fact that they didn¡¯t disappearpletely is the crux of the story and an important part of the story.

    The juniors who had been following Kanami out of temporary interest or out of a sudden meek feeling of sympathy peculiar to adolescence, gradually left.

    The problem was the younger girls, who were more serious about Kanami as a love interest than a fan, who were seriously in love with the good-looking senior Kanami Inugami.

    The juniors that¡¯s madly in love didn¡¯t want to make a fuss. In their mind: ¡®I want to have a sexual rtionship with Kanami¡¯, or ¡®I want her to turn me on¡¯ or ¡®it is not possible for two women to go out with each other, is it?¡¯

    Kanami heard that not a few people develop an interest in the same sex during puberty so it is impossible for a junior high school girl, whose mind and body have not yet matured, to look at herself from a bird¡¯s eye view and handle the situation objectively.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to get hurt, or I don¡¯t want to embarrass my favorite senior Kanami in any way.¡¯ It¡¯s a bit of a self-serving and arrogant idea, but in junior high school she couldn¡¯t help it.

    The result is that the real feelings of admiration and gratitude are hidden, but at the same time, the juniors wanted to leave a sweet imprint on Kanami¡¯s heart, the arrows from the safe zone are all released at once, and only the end result is: ¡®Thank you for everything.¡¯ or ¡®I really respect Inugami-senpai¡¯. The choctes were wrapped in thin, junior high school-style decorations of gratitude, and were sent to Kanami.

    ¡°At the time, I thought I was a disciplined junior, or something like that, but now that I think about it, some of them may have had a real crush on me.¡±

    On the day of graduation. A junior girl who had given Kanami chocte on Valentine¡¯s Day had cried so hard on her chest.

    At the time, Kanami thought she was a sensitive girl, but that was about it.

    ¡°It was a very borate chocte, with a beautiful wrapping. I thought she was going to give it to her boyfriend, but she couldn¡¯t find the courage, so she gave it to me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the high school prince girl thing? There was a senior like Kana in my middle school, but I don¡¯t think she was that popr.¡±

    That¡¯s what happens in a co-educational secondary school - and Saki, sitting on a chair in the cafeteria, looked at Kanami with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    ¡°I once ate a piece of homemade chocte and found a silver ring inside. I thought it was something that got in the way while they were making it, but maybe it¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eating homemade chocte¡­¡­¡­You are very brave. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re the type of person who cares about that sort of thing, Kana-chan.¡±

    ¡°I was still in junior high at the time. We were girls ¡­¡­ and I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Kanami recalls that she once asked her sister, who was a big eater, to help her because she couldn¡¯t eat more, Including her friend chocte.

    In hindsight, it may have been a risky attempt, but Kanami is sure her sister didn¡¯t mind it, as she is such a thick-skinned woman that she doesn¡¯t mind picking up any food.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t remember giving chocte to boys very often. So I thought I¡¯d give Ran a gift with all the love I can give.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s a good idea, but¡­¡­ Last year, Sado-chanmented that it was impossible to make choctes in this country because of theck of ingredients.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Last year?¡±

    Kanami makes a thoughtful expression as she thinks about how fast the months go by.

    ¡°I thought it had been less than half a year.¡±

    ¡°I think Kiririn will be happy if you do something naughty for him even without chocte. He was very happy when I dressed in a gym uniform before, and Kiririn seems to like cosy.¡±

    Kanami wasn¡¯t sure if gym clothes counted as cosy or not, though.

    Whether by chance or not, a girl who seemed to know her way around came into the cafeteria, and Saki stopped her with a big wave of her hand.

    ¡°Yuririn, can I have a word with you?¡±

    She calls out to Yuri Fujiyoshi, who has juste in, with a frank name - Saki is usually like this with everyone. Yuri seems to be confused by the sudden call.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any outfits that would look good on Kana-chan?¡±

    ¡°A costume that would look good on Inugami-san:¡­¡­ Is it cosy or something like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Yuririn seems to know a lot about that kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    While spinning an oddly formal tone, Yuri puts her hand on her chin and ponders.

    She wrinkled her brow as she shook her twin-tails - what a surreal sight.

    ¡°Inugami-san is tall and has a great figure, so I think a costume that shows off her raw body would suit her.¡±

    After licking her lips, Yuri turned her serious gaze to Kanami and looked at her body carefully, as if she were inspecting it.

    ¡°It might be better to emphasize the healthy beauty of the body than to bring out the vulgar eroticism unnecessarily¡­ It¡¯s sexy, but it¡¯s not indecent. It¡¯s a bit aggressive, but I¡¯m sure Inugami¡¯s style will make it look seductive.¡±

    Yuri let out some disturbing information. Kanami started to worry.

    ¡°And Inugami-san is the kendo girl - you¡¯re like a department store for moe elements, with her ck hair in a ponytail. Hmmm, I¡¯d rmend a bikini armour.¡±

    Kanami and Saki look at each other at the unfamiliar wordsing from Yuri¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Bi, bikini, ah-mah, ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Bikini¡­¡­What is that, is it a swimming costume or something?¡±

    Kanami vaguely picturing a bikini costume in her mind.

    For Kanami, who has spent her entire life focused on kendo and public morals, with fashion and dressing up a secondary concern, the new words and katakana words that appear in today¡¯s fashion magazines are almostpletely new territory.

    Anyway, even Saki, who has a certain amount of knowledge of fashion and other trendy thingspared to Kanami, is very knowledgeable. She is nodding her head in wonder if a bikini is a very popr fashion.

    Considering Kanami and Saki, who seem yet to understand, Yuri shook the twin tails with ¡°Fumu¡±, took out a paper from her chest, and started running her pen.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. In this world - even in the continent, there are some people who use it in tropical countries where humidity is high! But when you get to arid areas like deserts, people tend to wear clothes that wrap around their entire body to protect them from direct sunlight.¡±

    Kanami looks at the parchment handed to her by Yuri and goes rigid with the paper in her hands.

    When Saki looked into Kanami¡¯s hand, her eyes widened in surprise and she put her hand to her mouth, which was loosening meaningfully.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s exciting.¡±

    ¡°Is this really a garment ¡­¡­?¡±

    There is a shiny - metallic wind-held costume that covers only the chest and waist area, as befits the name bikini armor. If the word ¡°bikini¡± had not been included, Kanami would have mistaken it for some kind of underwear innerwear.

    In the original world, when summeres, they often see swimming costumes of this design on disy in shopping malls. Even Kanami has never worn a swimming costume with such an exciting fabric area. Even in the summer camp of the club activities, she did not take a swimming costume for leisure, so during the break time, she just rested her body on the beach in in clothes.

    Kanami remembered thest time she saw it was when her sister was forcing her to give her feedback on a fashion show she was putting on at home (I think she was going swimming with her university friends or something for that reason).

    ¡°If you wear knee socks with this, I think you¡¯ll look great! If it were up to me, I¡¯d love it if you wore silver metallic boots.¡±

    ¡°Yuririn, do you think boys would like it if Kana wore something like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be disappointed. Boys love this sort of thing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Before - I think it was Megane-kun. When I brought up the topic of mecha or robotics or something like that, they really got into it, and so maybe boys like shiny costumes like this.¡±

    Saki smiles with ¡®Kihihi¡¯ sound and her smile is as if she looks like an evil female executive.

    However, this is too much exposure. Kanami may think that a high school girl who walks around the courtyard half naked, is half hearted. In fact, given Kanami¡¯s personality, it would be better if she got rid of everything and became aplete stripper.

    Whether or not Saki knows about Kanami¡¯s struggles, she has already distracted herself from the topic of Bikini Armor and has been making casual small talk with Yuri.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been wondering about you for a while. You¡¯ve been acting a bit strange today, Yuririn.¡±

    ¡°HA?!¡±

    Yuri¡¯s voice trailed off.

    In response to the high-pitched voice that must havee out of her mouth unintentionally, Yuri covered her mouth in a panic.

    Her cheeks seemed to be slightly flushed.

    ¡°Well, well, well, it wasn¡¯t a big deal! I was just a bit nervous - or excited, I should say - for the first time in my life! It wasn¡¯t a big deal!¡±

    Yuri shakes her face from side to side, clearly in a panic. Her twin-tails swayed with the intense repetitive motion.

    She¡¯s the type of girl who can¡¯t tell a lie, or maybe she¡¯s the type of girl whose face shows it easily. Saki can¡¯t deny that she¡¯s a lovely girl, but when she reacts in such an exaggerated way, she can¡¯t help but be concerned.

    ¡°What did he do to you?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me!¡±

    ¡°Did you do something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything for him, Not at all!¡±

    Yuri, who had be like a boiled octopus, ran out of the dining room.

    ¡°You¡¯re teasing her too much, Shirayuki.¡±

    ¡°But Kana, you were wondering too, weren¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why Yuririn was so excited about something.¡±

    Kanami would be lying if she said it didn¡¯t bother her.

    The reaction Yuri gave just now must have something to do with Ran.

    What did Ran do to her? Kanami would like to believe that the reason why she can only think of erotic things when she say about Ran to do them is not because Kanami has be a slutty girl.

    It¡¯s probably because of Ran¡¯s usual behavior that he has be predictable. Kanami is sure it¡¯s not because she has started to think only of naughty things.

    ¡°But it¡¯s erotic¡­¡­¡±

    Kanami looked down at the parchment in her hand - an illustration drawn by Yuri.

    Kanami wonders if this outfit will really make Ran happy. Ran likes tits, that much is true. But it¡¯s better to show it off rather than hide it, Kanami thinks, as a girl.

    ¡°Oh, Ran once asked me to leave my knee socks on¡±

    Kanami quietly said to herself that she had once had sex with Ran while she waspletely naked and wearing only socks.

    Compared to Kanami and Sahime, Yuri is more knowledgeable about her hands and body. Unsure that Yuri¡¯s opinion is wrong, Kanami ruminates on the previous exchange in her mind.

    ¡°Bikini armour, or¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think Kiririn would love it if I dressed like this, put some chocte between my breasts and said, ¡®Here you go¡¯.¡±

    High school girls are very imaginative at this age. The young body is sensitive to pleasure and happiness, even to the point of being hypersensitive.

    In addition, Kanami is actually a very chubby girl.

    Kanami¡¯s fantasiese alive and progress when she sees Saki making a cleavage and muttering strange words like ¡°It¡¯s chocte boobs¡±.

    On the bed, Kanami, wearing what looks like bikini armour, is standing face to face with Ran.

    Kanami is sitting in a girl¡¯s seat, slightly bent forward as if to emphasize her breasts, looking up at Ran. Her skin-coloured cleavage is soaked with sweat, and the bitter-sweet dessert of the evening is nestled between them.

    This is Ran. Kanami is sure he will not hesitate to suck her cleavage without mercy.

    Ran runs his tongue through her cleavage and licks every inch of it. After burying his face in her tits and licking them, Ran will surely lose his patience and want to take the next step.

    What would Ran do? Kanami in a costume hoping to boost her lover¡¯s lust who has taken the trouble to wear a bikini armor. It¡¯s like stripping naked - she would do such a wild thing.

    Also, Ran would ask her to take off only half her armour and leave her knee-highs on.

    Kanami wonders if he will be more excited than usual. He might make a mess of her more than usual.

    ¡°Kana, you¡¯re drooling.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ha?¡±

    She wipes the drool from the corner of her mouth and clears her throat.

    ¡°I should control myself. I¡¯ve been letting my imagination run wild.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too embarrassing ¡­¡­ Is there anything else I can do to make Ran happy?¡±

    In the face of such weakness, Saki thought for a while -and nodded a little, as if she hade to a conclusion. She licked the edge of her mouth with her tongue and said the thought that hade to him.

    ¡°¡­¡­why don¡¯t you do something like a doggy?¡±

    ¡°What kind of doggy stuff?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to wear a dog-ear or grow a tail?The rest is hmmm¡­¡­Maybe I¡¯ll go against Misuzu and give her a doggy ending.¡±

    Kanami is on all fours on the bed with her dog-ears and tail.

    She is crawling on the bed with her bottom sticking out, licking his crotch while Ran strokes her head.

    Kanami¡¯s hair is ruffled as she makes sweet noises. ¡°I love you so much, Ran,¡± or ¡°I want you to give me lots of love today,¡± in a dog-like tone.

    Ran would grab Kanami¡¯s tail and hug her tightly, stroking the inumi on top of her head then he will whisper in her ears ¡°I¡¯m going to have to discipline you, you naughty puppy¡± He loved Kanami from the bottom of his heart, as she panting and whimpering-

    ¡°Kana-chan! Now your nose is bleeding!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Kanami quickly uses healing magic to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°How quick am I to get a nosebleed before Ran even eats the chocte.¡±

    ¡°Shirayuki, I can only think of a cloudy development when ites to bikini armor, dog-like y, chocte and Ran¡­¡±

    ¡°White Day hase and gone, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Saki grinning, as if she said something good.

    There is no difference between talking about Valentine¡¯s Day on White Day and the joke is not funny to be honest, Kanami looked up to the sky with a look of wanting to say something.

    Whether or not Saki knew about Kanami¡¯s distress, she didn¡¯t even show any sign of holding back herughter, and her eyes narrowed in amusement.

    ¡°Can I have penis milk in return? Just for White Day.¡±

    Saki makes a serious face momentarily and spins such a thing in a slightly low voice. From the way she phrases things and the way she inflects, Saki is trying to imitate Ran¡¯s voice.

    In any case, since she has a rtively high pitch among girls, her imitation was not that perfect.

    It would have been better if Mikoshiba or her was the one doing the imitation.

    ¡°Ran would never say that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Kiririn usually call it ¡®penis¡¯ instead of ¡®dick¡¯.¡±

    Kanami¡¯s response to Saki¡¯s joke by pointing out what Ran wouldn¡¯t say.

    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    ¡°Which one is it? it¡¯s more visual to say ¡®Ochi x Chin¡¯ rather than Pe x Su¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡±

    Shirayuki, who is still reeling from the earlier banter, lets out a giggle and holds her tongue.

    Adolescent girls are sometimes referred to as being at the age when theyugh at the mere fall of a pair of chopsticks.

    Kanami helplessly looked at her friend¡¯s face, which still hadn¡¯t stoppedughing.

    In fact, even Kanami has seen the important part of Ran. She¡¯s now unsure because she¡¯s been fantasizing about a naked Ran for a while now, or because she is vaguely aware of Ran¡¯s crotch, regardless of Kanami¡¯s intentions.

    From memory, Kanami thinks she can understand what Saki said.

    It is true that, in a state of war, the penis is very strong and masculine, but when it has done what it was supposed to do, it would start sagging. But to Kanami even if it starts to sag, frankly it has a cute appearance.

    A hazy memory gradually bes clearer.

    In addition to clearly remembering Ran¡¯s lower abdomen, she ruminates in her head about what Saki had said earlier.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kana-chan, you¡¯re so chubby.¡±

    ¡°Fu, Kuku¡­I can¡¯t do it, Saki, Fufu, that kind of delicate topic, to talk about it in such a funny way¡­Kuku¡­¡±

    ¡°Kana-chan, you¡¯reughing too much! What are you going to do next time you¡¯re in bed with Kiririn, if you look between your legs andugh? Hey, Kana-chan, are you listening? Already, Kana-chan, Fuku¡­¡­,stopughing already!¡±

    With the reassurance that no one else is around, both Saki and Kanami start talking about their boyfriends¡¯ crotch.

    As the topic of conversation continues, both Saki and Kanami blush and grin meaningfully at each other, they continue tough, they make fun of each other, pecking each other on the cheeks andughing in pitiful voices, creating a lively atmosphere.

    ¡°Thank God you¡¯re both here.¡±

    ¡°Hyah!¡±

    Both of them are surprised that they see the very person they had been talking about.

    ¡°R,Ra,Ran! W-what,why are you here?!¡±

    Aside from Saki, who was swallowed up inughter again as soon as she saw his face, Kanami, whose astonishment outweighed her strangeness, was able to cope with the sudden appearance of the man himself, although she was impatient.

    Ran looks at Kanami and Saki with a puzzled look on his face. Ran tilts his head curiously at Saki, who blushes and struggles to hold her mouth shut.

    In the face of such a nk stare (which he couldn¡¯t possibly understand) Kanami felt the funny feeling that she had somehow managed to squeeze into her slowly creeping up.

    Kanami¡¯s poker face falls apart. It¡¯s not unreasonable to ask Ran, who doesn¡¯t know about the conversation they just had. It¡¯s no wonder that when they¡¯re in the middle of a conversation about their favourite person¡¯s pathetic but adorable side, and the person of the talk suddenly shows up, Kanami can¡¯t help but be irrationally tickled.

    Kanami turned her face down, her shoulders shaking as she tried not to look at Ran¡¯s face.

    Gradually descending from the chest to the abdomen, it reached the part of the body that had been mentioned earlier. Kanami¡¯s patience has reached its limit.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­kyunn!!¡±

    She coughs away the faint giggles that escape her mouth.

    Kanami chastises herself for her shallow thinking, saying that it is the work of a junior high school student to make fun of someone for their genitals.

    With a dignified expression on her face, she stared at Ran¡¯s crotch, not daring to look him straight in the face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°No, no, nothing. I didn¡¯t see anything. I swear.¡±

    Kanami was in a hurry to cover up the fact that she had been staring at his crotch. Ran seems to have interpreted it in a different conclusion and misunderstood what was going on.

    Kanami was staring at her lover¡¯s crotch in broad daylight, and Ran wondered what she thought of it.

    ¡°Staring at it won¡¯t make it hard and it¡¯s not like I have an erection all the time.¡±

    ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨DBuhh, Hyuu¡±

    Kanami was able to endure, but not Saki, who had been lying on the floor for a while now.

    She blows up so loudly that she plops down on the table and starts to shake, using her arms as a pillow.

    Ran looked deeply mystified by Saki¡¯s reaction, but Kanami whoes in a situation where she pinches her thighs. Unable to offer any witty assistance, she tried her best to keep herposure.

    ¡°Ran, what do you need us for?¡±

    The second aftermath was likely toe if she remained silent, so Kanami decided to proceed.

    Ran seemed to be quite interested in the prostrate and trembling Saki, but Ran quickly looked at Kanami. Ran took out two palm-sized lumps from the basket in his hand and presented them to Kanami and Saki.

    When Saki finally stopped her wave ofughter, she stared at the lump handed to her, then twitched her nose - and instantly her face broke into a surprise.

    ¡°Uwahh, is this a cake?¡±

    ¡°But it has no cream or chocte, just in.¡±

    ¡°Kya-, it smells so good. What¡¯s this for Ran?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just learnt how to make them from the butler and the maid. I¡¯ve never made sweets before, so I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve got it right.¡±

    ¡°Did Kiririn make this? Can I open it? Can I?¡±

    Saki carefully unwraps the wrapping paper, showing the happy reaction of a child who has found a Christmas present. It¡¯s burnt in ces, but it¡¯s more than enough for a first-time baker. With a twinkle in her eye, Saki took a bite of Ran¡¯s homemade baked goods. She puts her hands on her cheeks and her face melts with happiness.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­I¡¯m so happy. I can¡¯t wait to eat my boyfriend¡¯s homemade cake.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it taste?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really great! The wrapping is so cute and beautiful, isn¡¯t Kiririn too girlie?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­even though Ran have a lot of boy power between his legs¡±

    In response to such a line that Kanami muttered unintentionally, Saki once again said ¡°Pfff¡­¡± and fell down on the table and startedughing.

    After fluttering her legs andughing a lot, Saki looked at Kanami with a slightly angry face.

    ¡°Kana, you¡¯re terrible.¡±

    ¡°Wee back.¡±

    Kanami proudly raises her mouth, tries the handmade cake to her mouth.

    Kanami, who is actually quite picky when ites to homemade sweets, doesn¡¯t want to criticize the cake that her beloved boy ssmate has put his heart and soul into making for her.

    Even the ingredients used are inferior to those used in modern Japan by several orders of magnitude.

    If she had been harsher (say, if it had been my sister or brother who made it), Kanami might have pointed out that it was a little too moist, or that it needed more work to keep it from burning. But just the fact that the boy she loves made it for her warms her heart so much.

    ¡°¡­¡­ is delicious.¡±

    ¡°It was good.¡±

    Kanami can¡¯t find any clever words of praise, so she blurts out a few words, and Ran expresses pure joy in response. ¡ª although the position has already been reversed at this point., but for Kanami, it seems like a no-brainer way to spend the anniversary.

    ¡°But how did you know that I and Kana-chan were in the cafeteria? If there had been anyone else, I think you¡¯d be in a lot of trouble.¡±

    Kanami tasted everyst bite of the cake and then swallowed it down.

    It is natural to be wary of the presence of boys, though. If there had been other girls, there wouldn¡¯t have been enough cakes, as she is very gluttonous when ites to sweet things, Kanami nodded to herself as she looked into Ran¡¯s empty basket.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Kiririn has already taken this into ount.¡±

    As she says this, she grabs a handful of her short ck hair and makes two knots. When Kanami saw this, she remembered the boiled octopus twin-tails that had walked out of the cafeteria denying as hard as she could.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite embarrassing to have your secret ns revealed¡±.

    ¡°I gave Yuri the cake and she was more excited than I expected, she wanted to thank me and she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°I can imagine what it would have been like,¡± Kanami said, imagining the scene.

    Kanami¡¯s eyes fell a little sadly. Both Yuri and Saki had a girlish - healthy and cute - reaction to Ran giving them sweets. Kanami, on the other hand, onlymented on how delicious it was.

    In her field of vision, Ran and Saki are chatting happily. If she could be as cute and girly as that, she be able to attract Ran¡¯s attention even more.

    ¡°I¡¯d better be going. It¡¯s dangerous if linger here any longer¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I want to spend more time with Kiririn.¡±

    With a sultry look on her face and her lips pursed, Ran enveloped her in a soft hug and stroked her head.

    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to give you all the love I can.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you said that. I¡¯m going to serve you a lot of sweets as repayment¡±

    Saki propped herself up on one knee on a chair and patted her thigh. Ran smiles back at the gesture and then leaves the dining room.

    Staring at Ran¡¯s back, Kanami sat silently in a chair for a while, then hurried to Ran. She told Saki, she was going for a short run. Saki, who was still looking at the baked confectionery wrapping paper with a dreamy expression, nodded her head.

    ¡°Ran!¡±

    Kanami stopped Ran, who was walking down the corridor without a wig on, as best she could.

    Ran, who was carrying an empty basket, must have recognised Kanami¡¯s voice, because he turned around and greeted Kanami with a calm look on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I want to give you a gift too. Will you ept it?¡±

    Ran nodded his head with a smile on his face and the corners of his mouth turned up. Relieved by this response, Kanami tightened her grip on Ran¡¯s hand and intertwined her fingers to pinch his - the ring finger of his left hand.

    She manages to keep her body from shaking with nervousness and, with the most natural gesture possible, ces the silver ring on Ran¡¯s finger. Ran looks at Kanami with an expression of surprise at the unexpected gift. Kanami smiles back and gently pulls Ran¡¯s left ring finger to her mouth - and kisses him.

    The flowing action, which is the same act as fairy tale prince, left Ran puzzled. Eventually, his understanding caught up with him, and his cheeks flushed as he looked away in embarrassment.

    ¡°A ring on a Valentine¡¯s Day gift of sweets sounds like a marriage proposal.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you take it that way. I¡¯m not going to change my mind about loving you forever.¡±

    The directness of the confession has pushed Ran beyond the limits of happiness. He held his open hand up to the sun and looked at the ring in the window. His gaze is more innocent than masculine, like that of a maiden.

    ¡°This is dangerous, Kanami is too cool.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯d be happy if you said I¡¯m cute.¡±

    Kanami is a bit disgusted with herself for not being honest with Ran.

    However, Kanami was embraced gently by Ran.

    ¡°You look lovely, Kanami. I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Ran embraces Kanami in all her good and bad qualities.

    Kanami is not the prince that all the girls wanted.

    Kanami is just a girl looking for her own prince. And the man in front of her is her prince.

    ¡°Yea, I think this is more my style.¡±

    In the prince¡¯s chest, Kanami talks to herself about such things.

    Today is White Day. It is a day to give back the love of your favorite lover with all your heart.

    ¡°Kanami.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Ran?¡±

    Kanami smiles happily back at the kindness in his eyes.

    Ran reached out to touch the edge of Kanami¡¯s mouth, picked up a piece of baked cake and brought it to her mouth.

    With a meaningful expression, Ran closed one eye.

    In the face of such a gesture, Kanami¡¯s face turned red like a boiled octopus.

 Chapter 78.1: Kanamis Valentine Day

    <h4>Chapter 78.1: Kanami''s Valentine Day</h4>

    For Kanami Inugami, Valentine¡¯s Day was more of a day to receive chocte than a day to give it to someone.

    When did it start?

    When she was a little girl, during primary school, she would make homemade choctes with her mother and sisters and give them to their father (it was her sister¡¯s idea), and she would buy expensive choctes at department stores for her grandfather when he turned 60.

    In particr, Kanami¡¯s older sister had a tendency to be a bit of a fuzzball, but until she reached puberty, she looked forward to this day every year. In the family hierarchy of sisters, the oldest sister is the strongest, so Kanami and Kanami¡¯s younger sister are forced to participate.

    It¡¯s not that Kanami didn¡¯t like to prepare gifts for her father and grandfather, although she didn¡¯t have the right to refuse.

    So even when her sister was in junior high school and when she was entering adolescence and despite being despised by the family, Valentine¡¯s Day is an event that had not been erased from the Inugami family. Not to mention the borate choctes that her sister had taken the initiative to organize. Kanami, her mother and her sister would also participate.

    Therefore, Kanami also believes that Valentine¡¯s Day is a time to give thanks to those who have been good to others. Giving chocte means a token of appreciation. To Kanami that¡¯s how it should be.

    Or, more urately, it was a tragedy that was bound to happen because she thought about it.

    Of course, Kanami did notpletely cut out information from the outside world, she had heard from her ssmates that Valentine¡¯s Day was a day to give choctes to those of the opposite sex that they liked, and Kanami had a sweet and sour memory of not giving one to a boy she was interested in at the time beating herself up whether to give him one or not.

    Then why was it that Kanami became increasingly aware that Valentine¡¯s Day was a day to receive chocte?

    The reason for this question is rather simple: Kanami¡¯s appearance was that of a so-called ¡°handsome girl¡±.

    To put it bluntly, she was very, very-very popr with the girls.

    It didn¡¯t turn out to be an unrealistic affair, like a shoe box full of letters from junior girls, as is often the case in fiction.

    There was a slight increase in the number of girls who wanted to join the kendo clubpared to previous years. Strangely enough, she often met younger girls on the way home (in hindsight, she thought they were waiting for her). At games held on holidays, which were supposed to be free to attend, the cheering section, which was usually empty (at best, a few of the advisor¡¯s students woulde), would be filled with junior girls. The fact is that some strange things have happened here and there.

    It was when she was a junior high school student. It may not be a fan club, it may be a young male teacher or the ace of the football team, it depends on the year, but there are people who like to get together with others who share the same hobby and cackle. It¡¯s just a coincidence that Kanami became aware of it. She didn¡¯t think too much about it, thinking that it was temporary and that she would soon get bored.

    But, it was only in the first six months or so that she became more interested in the opposite sex and male seniors in her ss than in the good-looking of the same sex, and little by little - Kanami¡¯s unintentional fans gradually lost interest in her.

    Anyway, the fact that they didn¡¯t disappearpletely is the crux of the story and an important part of the story.

    The juniors who had been following Kanami out of temporary interest or out of a sudden meek feeling of sympathy peculiar to adolescence, gradually left.

    The problem was the younger girls, who were more serious about Kanami as a love interest than a fan, who were seriously in love with the good-looking senior Kanami Inugami.

    The juniors that¡¯s madly in love didn¡¯t want to make a fuss. In their mind: ¡®I want to have a sexual rtionship with Kanami¡¯, or ¡®I want her to turn me on¡¯ or ¡®it is not possible for two women to go out with each other, is it?¡¯

    Kanami heard that not a few people develop an interest in the same sex during puberty so it is impossible for a junior high school girl, whose mind and body have not yet matured, to look at herself from a bird¡¯s eye view and handle the situation objectively.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to get hurt, or I don¡¯t want to embarrass my favorite senior Kanami in any way.¡¯ It¡¯s a bit of a self-serving and arrogant idea, but in junior high school she couldn¡¯t help it.

    The result is that the real feelings of admiration and gratitude are hidden, but at the same time, the juniors wanted to leave a sweet imprint on Kanami¡¯s heart, the arrows from the safe zone are all released at once, and only the end result is: ¡®Thank you for everything.¡¯ or ¡®I really respect Inugami-senpai¡¯. The choctes were wrapped in thin, junior high school-style decorations of gratitude, and were sent to Kanami.

    ¡°At the time, I thought I was a disciplined junior, or something like that, but now that I think about it, some of them may have had a real crush on me.¡±

    On the day of graduation. A junior girl who had given Kanami chocte on Valentine¡¯s Day had cried so hard on her chest.

    At the time, Kanami thought she was a sensitive girl, but that was about it.

    ¡°It was a very borate chocte, with a beautiful wrapping. I thought she was going to give it to her boyfriend, but she couldn¡¯t find the courage, so she gave it to me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the high school prince girl thing? There was a senior like Kana in my middle school, but I don¡¯t think she was that popr.¡±

    That¡¯s what happens in a co-educational secondary school - and Saki, sitting on a chair in the cafeteria, looked at Kanami with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    ¡°I once ate a piece of homemade chocte and found a silver ring inside. I thought it was something that got in the way while they were making it, but maybe it¡¯s¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eating homemade chocte¡­¡­¡­You are very brave. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re the type of person who cares about that sort of thing, Kana-chan.¡±

    ¡°I was still in junior high at the time. We were girls ¡­¡­ and I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Kanami recalls that she once asked her sister, who was a big eater, to help her because she couldn¡¯t eat more, Including her friend chocte.

    In hindsight, it may have been a risky attempt, but Kanami is sure her sister didn¡¯t mind it, as she is such a thick-skinned woman that she doesn¡¯t mind picking up any food.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t remember giving chocte to boys very often. So I thought I¡¯d give Ran a gift with all the love I can give.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s a good idea, but¡­¡­ Last year, Sado-chanmented that it was impossible to make choctes in this country because of theck of ingredients.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Last year?¡±

    Kanami makes a thoughtful expression as she thinks about how fast the months go by.

    ¡°I thought it had been less than half a year.¡±

    ¡°I think Kiririn will be happy if you do something naughty for him even without chocte. He was very happy when I dressed in a gym uniform before, and Kiririn seems to like cosy.¡±

    Kanami wasn¡¯t sure if gym clothes counted as cosy or not, though.

    Whether by chance or not, a girl who seemed to know her way around came into the cafeteria, and Saki stopped her with a big wave of her hand.

    ¡°Yuririn, can I have a word with you?¡±

    She calls out to Yuri Fujiyoshi, who has juste in, with a frank name - Saki is usually like this with everyone. Yuri seems to be confused by the sudden call.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any outfits that would look good on Kana-chan?¡±

    ¡°A costume that would look good on Inugami-san:¡­¡­ Is it cosy or something like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Yuririn seems to know a lot about that kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    While spinning an oddly formal tone, Yuri puts her hand on her chin and ponders.

    She wrinkled her brow as she shook her twin-tails - what a surreal sight.

    ¡°Inugami-san is tall and has a great figure, so I think a costume that shows off her raw body would suit her.¡±

    After licking her lips, Yuri turned her serious gaze to Kanami and looked at her body carefully, as if she were inspecting it.

    ¡°It might be better to emphasize the healthy beauty of the body than to bring out the vulgar eroticism unnecessarily¡­ It¡¯s sexy, but it¡¯s not indecent. It¡¯s a bit aggressive, but I¡¯m sure Inugami¡¯s style will make it look seductive.¡±

    Yuri let out some disturbing information. Kanami started to worry.

    ¡°And Inugami-san is the kendo girl - you¡¯re like a department store for moe elements, with her ck hair in a ponytail. Hmmm, I¡¯d rmend a bikini armour.¡±

    Kanami and Saki look at each other at the unfamiliar wordsing from Yuri¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Bi, bikini, ah-mah, ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Bikini¡­¡­What is that, is it a swimming costume or something?¡±

    Kanami vaguely picturing a bikini costume in her mind.

    For Kanami, who has spent her entire life focused on kendo and public morals, with fashion and dressing up a secondary concern, the new words and katakana words that appear in today¡¯s fashion magazines are almostpletely new territory.

    Anyway, even Saki, who has a certain amount of knowledge of fashion and other trendy thingspared to Kanami, is very knowledgeable. She is nodding her head in wonder if a bikini is a very popr fashion.

    Considering Kanami and Saki, who seem yet to understand, Yuri shook the twin tails with ¡°Fumu¡±, took out a paper from her chest, and started running her pen.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. In this world - even in the continent, there are some people who use it in tropical countries where humidity is high! But when you get to arid areas like deserts, people tend to wear clothes that wrap around their entire body to protect them from direct sunlight.¡±

    Kanami looks at the parchment handed to her by Yuri and goes rigid with the paper in her hands.

    When Saki looked into Kanami¡¯s hand, her eyes widened in surprise and she put her hand to her mouth, which was loosening meaningfully.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s exciting.¡±

    ¡°Is this really a garment ¡­¡­?¡±

    There is a shiny - metallic wind-held costume that covers only the chest and waist area, as befits the name bikini armor. If the word ¡°bikini¡± had not been included, Kanami would have mistaken it for some kind of underwear innerwear.

    In the original world, when summeres, they often see swimming costumes of this design on disy in shopping malls. Even Kanami has never worn a swimming costume with such an exciting fabric area. Even in the summer camp of the club activities, she did not take a swimming costume for leisure, so during the break time, she just rested her body on the beach in in clothes.

    Kanami remembered thest time she saw it was when her sister was forcing her to give her feedback on a fashion show she was putting on at home (I think she was going swimming with her university friends or something for that reason).

    ¡°If you wear knee socks with this, I think you¡¯ll look great! If it were up to me, I¡¯d love it if you wore silver metallic boots.¡±

    ¡°Yuririn, do you think boys would like it if Kana wore something like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be disappointed. Boys love this sort of thing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Before - I think it was Megane-kun. When I brought up the topic of mecha or robotics or something like that, they really got into it, and so maybe boys like shiny costumes like this.¡±

    Saki smiles with ¡®Kihihi¡¯ sound and her smile is as if she looks like an evil female executive.

    However, this is too much exposure. Kanami may think that a high school girl who walks around the courtyard half naked, is half hearted. In fact, given Kanami¡¯s personality, it would be better if she got rid of everything and became aplete stripper.

    Whether or not Saki knows about Kanami¡¯s struggles, she has already distracted herself from the topic of Bikini Armor and has been making casual small talk with Yuri.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been wondering about you for a while. You¡¯ve been acting a bit strange today, Yuririn.¡±

    ¡°HA?!¡±

    Yuri¡¯s voice trailed off.

    In response to the high-pitched voice that must havee out of her mouth unintentionally, Yuri covered her mouth in a panic.

    Her cheeks seemed to be slightly flushed.

    ¡°Well, well, well, it wasn¡¯t a big deal! I was just a bit nervous - or excited, I should say - for the first time in my life! It wasn¡¯t a big deal!¡±

    Yuri shakes her face from side to side, clearly in a panic. Her twin-tails swayed with the intense repetitive motion.

    She¡¯s the type of girl who can¡¯t tell a lie, or maybe she¡¯s the type of girl whose face shows it easily. Saki can¡¯t deny that she¡¯s a lovely girl, but when she reacts in such an exaggerated way, she can¡¯t help but be concerned.

    ¡°What did he do to you?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me!¡±

    ¡°Did you do something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything for him, Not at all!¡±

    Yuri, who had be like a boiled octopus, ran out of the dining room.

    ¡°You¡¯re teasing her too much, Shirayuki.¡±

    ¡°But Kana, you were wondering too, weren¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why Yuririn was so excited about something.¡±

    Kanami would be lying if she said it didn¡¯t bother her.

    The reaction Yuri gave just now must have something to do with Ran.

    What did Ran do to her? Kanami would like to believe that the reason why she can only think of erotic things when she say about Ran to do them is not because Kanami has be a slutty girl.

    It¡¯s probably because of Ran¡¯s usual behavior that he has be predictable. Kanami is sure it¡¯s not because she has started to think only of naughty things.

    ¡°But it¡¯s erotic¡­¡­¡±

    Kanami looked down at the parchment in her hand - an illustration drawn by Yuri.

    Kanami wonders if this outfit will really make Ran happy. Ran likes tits, that much is true. But it¡¯s better to show it off rather than hide it, Kanami thinks, as a girl.

    ¡°Oh, Ran once asked me to leave my knee socks on¡±

    Kanami quietly said to herself that she had once had sex with Ran while she waspletely naked and wearing only socks.

    Compared to Kanami and Sahime, Yuri is more knowledgeable about her hands and body. Unsure that Yuri¡¯s opinion is wrong, Kanami ruminates on the previous exchange in her mind.

    ¡°Bikini armour, or¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think Kiririn would love it if I dressed like this, put some chocte between my breasts and said, ¡®Here you go¡¯.¡±

    High school girls are very imaginative at this age. The young body is sensitive to pleasure and happiness, even to the point of being hypersensitive.

    In addition, Kanami is actually a very chubby girl.

    Kanami¡¯s fantasiese alive and progress when she sees Saki making a cleavage and muttering strange words like ¡°It¡¯s chocte boobs¡±.

    On the bed, Kanami, wearing what looks like bikini armour, is standing face to face with Ran.

    Kanami is sitting in a girl¡¯s seat, slightly bent forward as if to emphasize her breasts, looking up at Ran. Her skin-coloured cleavage is soaked with sweat, and the bitter-sweet dessert of the evening is nestled between them.

    This is Ran. Kanami is sure he will not hesitate to suck her cleavage without mercy.

    Ran runs his tongue through her cleavage and licks every inch of it. After burying his face in her tits and licking them, Ran will surely lose his patience and want to take the next step.

    What would Ran do? Kanami in a costume hoping to boost her lover¡¯s lust who has taken the trouble to wear a bikini armor. It¡¯s like stripping naked - she would do such a wild thing.

    Also, Ran would ask her to take off only half her armour and leave her knee-highs on.

    Kanami wonders if he will be more excited than usual. He might make a mess of her more than usual.

    ¡°Kana, you¡¯re drooling.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ha?¡±

    She wipes the drool from the corner of her mouth and clears her throat.

    ¡°I should control myself. I¡¯ve been letting my imagination run wild.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too embarrassing ¡­¡­ Is there anything else I can do to make Ran happy?¡±

    In the face of such weakness, Saki thought for a while -and nodded a little, as if she hade to a conclusion. She licked the edge of her mouth with her tongue and said the thought that hade to him.

    ¡°¡­¡­why don¡¯t you do something like a doggy?¡±

    ¡°What kind of doggy stuff?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to wear a dog-ear or grow a tail?The rest is hmmm¡­¡­Maybe I¡¯ll go against Misuzu and give her a doggy ending.¡±

    Kanami is on all fours on the bed with her dog-ears and tail.

    She is crawling on the bed with her bottom sticking out, licking his crotch while Ran strokes her head.

    Kanami¡¯s hair is ruffled as she makes sweet noises. ¡°I love you so much, Ran,¡± or ¡°I want you to give me lots of love today,¡± in a dog-like tone.

    Ran would grab Kanami¡¯s tail and hug her tightly, stroking the inumi on top of her head then he will whisper in her ears ¡°I¡¯m going to have to discipline you, you naughty puppy¡± He loved Kanami from the bottom of his heart, as she panting and whimpering-

    ¡°Kana-chan! Now your nose is bleeding!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Kanami quickly uses healing magic to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°How quick am I to get a nosebleed before Ran even eats the chocte.¡±

    ¡°Shirayuki, I can only think of a cloudy development when ites to bikini armor, dog-like y, chocte and Ran¡­¡±

    ¡°White Day hase and gone, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Saki grinning, as if she said something good.

    There is no difference between talking about Valentine¡¯s Day on White Day and the joke is not funny to be honest, Kanami looked up to the sky with a look of wanting to say something.

    Whether or not Saki knew about Kanami¡¯s distress, she didn¡¯t even show any sign of holding back herughter, and her eyes narrowed in amusement.

    ¡°Can I have penis milk in return? Just for White Day.¡±

    Saki makes a serious face momentarily and spins such a thing in a slightly low voice. From the way she phrases things and the way she inflects, Saki is trying to imitate Ran¡¯s voice.

    In any case, since she has a rtively high pitch among girls, her imitation was not that perfect.

    It would have been better if Mikoshiba or her was the one doing the imitation.

    ¡°Ran would never say that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Kiririn usually call it ¡®penis¡¯ instead of ¡®dick¡¯.¡±

    Kanami¡¯s response to Saki¡¯s joke by pointing out what Ran wouldn¡¯t say.

    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    ¡°Which one is it? it¡¯s more visual to say ¡®Ochi x Chin¡¯ rather than Pe x Su¡±

    ¡°Stop it.¡±

    Shirayuki, who is still reeling from the earlier banter, lets out a giggle and holds her tongue.

    Adolescent girls are sometimes referred to as being at the age when theyugh at the mere fall of a pair of chopsticks.

    Kanami helplessly looked at her friend¡¯s face, which still hadn¡¯t stoppedughing.

    In fact, even Kanami has seen the important part of Ran. She¡¯s now unsure because she¡¯s been fantasizing about a naked Ran for a while now, or because she is vaguely aware of Ran¡¯s crotch, regardless of Kanami¡¯s intentions.

    From memory, Kanami thinks she can understand what Saki said.

    It is true that, in a state of war, the penis is very strong and masculine, but when it has done what it was supposed to do, it would start sagging. But to Kanami even if it starts to sag, frankly it has a cute appearance.

    A hazy memory gradually bes clearer.

    In addition to clearly remembering Ran¡¯s lower abdomen, she ruminates in her head about what Saki had said earlier.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kana-chan, you¡¯re so chubby.¡±

    ¡°Fu, Kuku¡­I can¡¯t do it, Saki, Fufu, that kind of delicate topic, to talk about it in such a funny way¡­Kuku¡­¡±

    ¡°Kana-chan, you¡¯reughing too much! What are you going to do next time you¡¯re in bed with Kiririn, if you look between your legs andugh? Hey, Kana-chan, are you listening? Already, Kana-chan, Fuku¡­¡­,stopughing already!¡±

    With the reassurance that no one else is around, both Saki and Kanami start talking about their boyfriends¡¯ crotch.

    As the topic of conversation continues, both Saki and Kanami blush and grin meaningfully at each other, they continue tough, they make fun of each other, pecking each other on the cheeks andughing in pitiful voices, creating a lively atmosphere.

    ¡°Thank God you¡¯re both here.¡±

    ¡°Hyah!¡±

    Both of them are surprised that they see the very person they had been talking about.

    ¡°R,Ra,Ran! W-what,why are you here?!¡±

    Aside from Saki, who was swallowed up inughter again as soon as she saw his face, Kanami, whose astonishment outweighed her strangeness, was able to cope with the sudden appearance of the man himself, although she was impatient.

    Ran looks at Kanami and Saki with a puzzled look on his face. Ran tilts his head curiously at Saki, who blushes and struggles to hold her mouth shut.

    In the face of such a nk stare (which he couldn¡¯t possibly understand) Kanami felt the funny feeling that she had somehow managed to squeeze into her slowly creeping up.

    Kanami¡¯s poker face falls apart. It¡¯s not unreasonable to ask Ran, who doesn¡¯t know about the conversation they just had. It¡¯s no wonder that when they¡¯re in the middle of a conversation about their favourite person¡¯s pathetic but adorable side, and the person of the talk suddenly shows up, Kanami can¡¯t help but be irrationally tickled.

    Kanami turned her face down, her shoulders shaking as she tried not to look at Ran¡¯s face.

    Gradually descending from the chest to the abdomen, it reached the part of the body that had been mentioned earlier. Kanami¡¯s patience has reached its limit.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­kyunn!!¡±

    She coughs away the faint giggles that escape her mouth.

    Kanami chastises herself for her shallow thinking, saying that it is the work of a junior high school student to make fun of someone for their genitals.

    With a dignified expression on her face, she stared at Ran¡¯s crotch, not daring to look him straight in the face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°No, no, nothing. I didn¡¯t see anything. I swear.¡±

    Kanami was in a hurry to cover up the fact that she had been staring at his crotch. Ran seems to have interpreted it in a different conclusion and misunderstood what was going on.

    Kanami was staring at her lover¡¯s crotch in broad daylight, and Ran wondered what she thought of it.

    ¡°Staring at it won¡¯t make it hard and it¡¯s not like I have an erection all the time.¡±

    ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨DBuhh, Hyuu¡±

    Kanami was able to endure, but not Saki, who had been lying on the floor for a while now.

    She blows up so loudly that she plops down on the table and starts to shake, using her arms as a pillow.

    Ran looked deeply mystified by Saki¡¯s reaction, but Kanami whoes in a situation where she pinches her thighs. Unable to offer any witty assistance, she tried her best to keep herposure.

    ¡°Ran, what do you need us for?¡±

    The second aftermath was likely toe if she remained silent, so Kanami decided to proceed.

    Ran seemed to be quite interested in the prostrate and trembling Saki, but Ran quickly looked at Kanami. Ran took out two palm-sized lumps from the basket in his hand and presented them to Kanami and Saki.

    When Saki finally stopped her wave ofughter, she stared at the lump handed to her, then twitched her nose - and instantly her face broke into a surprise.

    ¡°Uwahh, is this a cake?¡±

    ¡°But it has no cream or chocte, just in.¡±

    ¡°Kya-, it smells so good. What¡¯s this for Ran?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just learnt how to make them from the butler and the maid. I¡¯ve never made sweets before, so I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve got it right.¡±

    ¡°Did Kiririn make this? Can I open it? Can I?¡±

    Saki carefully unwraps the wrapping paper, showing the happy reaction of a child who has found a Christmas present. It¡¯s burnt in ces, but it¡¯s more than enough for a first-time baker. With a twinkle in her eye, Saki took a bite of Ran¡¯s homemade baked goods. She puts her hands on her cheeks and her face melts with happiness.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­I¡¯m so happy. I can¡¯t wait to eat my boyfriend¡¯s homemade cake.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it taste?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really great! The wrapping is so cute and beautiful, isn¡¯t Kiririn too girlie?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­even though Ran have a lot of boy power between his legs¡±

    In response to such a line that Kanami muttered unintentionally, Saki once again said ¡°Pfff¡­¡± and fell down on the table and startedughing.

    After fluttering her legs andughing a lot, Saki looked at Kanami with a slightly angry face.

    ¡°Kana, you¡¯re terrible.¡±

    ¡°Wee back.¡±

    Kanami proudly raises her mouth, tries the handmade cake to her mouth.

    Kanami, who is actually quite picky when ites to homemade sweets, doesn¡¯t want to criticize the cake that her beloved boy ssmate has put his heart and soul into making for her.

    Even the ingredients used are inferior to those used in modern Japan by several orders of magnitude.

    If she had been harsher (say, if it had been my sister or brother who made it), Kanami might have pointed out that it was a little too moist, or that it needed more work to keep it from burning. But just the fact that the boy she loves made it for her warms her heart so much.

    ¡°¡­¡­ is delicious.¡±

    ¡°It was good.¡±

    Kanami can¡¯t find any clever words of praise, so she blurts out a few words, and Ran expresses pure joy in response. ¡ª although the position has already been reversed at this point., but for Kanami, it seems like a no-brainer way to spend the anniversary.

    ¡°But how did you know that I and Kana-chan were in the cafeteria? If there had been anyone else, I think you¡¯d be in a lot of trouble.¡±

    Kanami tasted everyst bite of the cake and then swallowed it down.

    It is natural to be wary of the presence of boys, though. If there had been other girls, there wouldn¡¯t have been enough cakes, as she is very gluttonous when ites to sweet things, Kanami nodded to herself as she looked into Ran¡¯s empty basket.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Kiririn has already taken this into ount.¡±

    As she says this, she grabs a handful of her short ck hair and makes two knots. When Kanami saw this, she remembered the boiled octopus twin-tails that had walked out of the cafeteria denying as hard as she could.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite embarrassing to have your secret ns revealed¡±.

    ¡°I gave Yuri the cake and she was more excited than I expected, she wanted to thank me and she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°I can imagine what it would have been like,¡± Kanami said, imagining the scene.

    Kanami¡¯s eyes fell a little sadly. Both Yuri and Saki had a girlish - healthy and cute - reaction to Ran giving them sweets. Kanami, on the other hand, onlymented on how delicious it was.

    In her field of vision, Ran and Saki are chatting happily. If she could be as cute and girly as that, she be able to attract Ran¡¯s attention even more.

    ¡°I¡¯d better be going. It¡¯s dangerous if linger here any longer¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I want to spend more time with Kiririn.¡±

    With a sultry look on her face and her lips pursed, Ran enveloped her in a soft hug and stroked her head.

    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to give you all the love I can.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you said that. I¡¯m going to serve you a lot of sweets as repayment¡±

    Saki propped herself up on one knee on a chair and patted her thigh. Ran smiles back at the gesture and then leaves the dining room.

    Staring at Ran¡¯s back, Kanami sat silently in a chair for a while, then hurried to Ran. She told Saki, she was going for a short run. Saki, who was still looking at the baked confectionery wrapping paper with a dreamy expression, nodded her head.

    ¡°Ran!¡±

    Kanami stopped Ran, who was walking down the corridor without a wig on, as best she could.

    Ran, who was carrying an empty basket, must have recognised Kanami¡¯s voice, because he turned around and greeted Kanami with a calm look on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I want to give you a gift too. Will you ept it?¡±

    Ran nodded his head with a smile on his face and the corners of his mouth turned up. Relieved by this response, Kanami tightened her grip on Ran¡¯s hand and intertwined her fingers to pinch his - the ring finger of his left hand.

    She manages to keep her body from shaking with nervousness and, with the most natural gesture possible, ces the silver ring on Ran¡¯s finger. Ran looks at Kanami with an expression of surprise at the unexpected gift. Kanami smiles back and gently pulls Ran¡¯s left ring finger to her mouth - and kisses him.

    The flowing action, which is the same act as fairy tale prince, left Ran puzzled. Eventually, his understanding caught up with him, and his cheeks flushed as he looked away in embarrassment.

    ¡°A ring on a Valentine¡¯s Day gift of sweets sounds like a marriage proposal.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you take it that way. I¡¯m not going to change my mind about loving you forever.¡±

    The directness of the confession has pushed Ran beyond the limits of happiness. He held his open hand up to the sun and looked at the ring in the window. His gaze is more innocent than masculine, like that of a maiden.

    ¡°This is dangerous, Kanami is too cool.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯d be happy if you said I¡¯m cute.¡±

    Kanami is a bit disgusted with herself for not being honest with Ran.

    However, Kanami was embraced gently by Ran.

    ¡°You look lovely, Kanami. I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Ran embraces Kanami in all her good and bad qualities.

    Kanami is not the prince that all the girls wanted.

    Kanami is just a girl looking for her own prince. And the man in front of her is her prince.

    ¡°Yea, I think this is more my style.¡±

    In the prince¡¯s chest, Kanami talks to herself about such things.

    Today is White Day. It is a day to give back the love of your favorite lover with all your heart.

    ¡°Kanami.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Ran?¡±

    Kanami smiles happily back at the kindness in his eyes.

    Ran reached out to touch the edge of Kanami¡¯s mouth, picked up a piece of baked cake and brought it to her mouth.

    With a meaningful expression, Ran closed one eye.

    In the face of such a gesture, Kanami¡¯s face turned red like a boiled octopus.

 Chapter 79: The Crimson Ogre

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Crimson Ogre</h4>

    -The time rewinds a bit from the attack of the red devil.

    After talking with Subaru, Ran has some idea of what to expect. With Hibiki, Aya and Ageha in tow - apanied by Subaru and Reika - Ran walked down the corridor at midnight.

    Like a criminal on the verge of execution, his expression is stiff, cold, nothing.

    What Ran has done is uneptable by modern Japanese standards.

    Because Ran was kicked when he himself did not know if he would survive in this world. Because they insulted his existence in front of the ss - a vition of his human rights.

    If he hadn¡¯t done this, Ran¡¯s life would have been in danger.

    And yet, with the excuse of vengeance, he did as he pleased with the girls, training them mentally with the ease of a bite to eat, reducing them to nothing but a dustbowl of emotion and pure adoration for their first experience. He took it away. It is not possible to justify the actions that Ran has taken so far.

    This is even more so when personal feelings are involved.

    There are situations which, from a bird¡¯s-eye view, may seem to be both sides of the same coin, but to the parties involved, the arguments are serious and important.

    A good argument - in this case, aplete quibble on Ran¡¯s part - is no match for emotionalism.

    It¡¯s a terrible thing to exclude a fellow ssmate for an uncertain reason. The fact that he was excluded from the group because they didn¡¯t like the existence of Kirishima Ran skill [Underling Training, Sexual Lunatic] - is self-serving.

    When absolute power or violence does not intervene -. Emotional arguments will sh and the trigger that will decide who wins or loses and how much skill and power the people in dispute have to round up their opponents.

    To put it bluntly, Ran has none of these skills. He doesn¡¯t know how to talk to a man who is upset about his girlfriend or his best friend being cuckolded, and he doesn¡¯t have the charisma to persuade him. If anything, he¡¯s a terriblemunicator.

    But Ran has a trump card that they don¡¯t have.

    The existence of a group of people who will never betray Ran, no matter what happens, they are the ones who will never let anything stand in the way of Ran¡¯s ns.

    Another way to stop the sh of emotions is the so-called ¡°majority rule¡±, which is the epitome of modern Japanese life, especially school life today - in other words, the violence of numbers.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how crazy the opponent¡¯s argument is, if Ran can get hundreds of times as many people to agree with him and disagree towards the victim, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about what the other side thinks. Even a madman can make his point.

    A dictatorship under the guise of democracy - an outrage.

    Of course, there will be a future where people will be reced and reformers with overwhelming charisma will be able to stop them.

    This time, Ran is trying to settle a dispute in the ss, that¡¯s all.

    He¡¯s not trying to stage a coup, or change the world, or achieve anything spectacr.

    It¡¯s a stopgap - a first step towards returning to the world and, for the time being, bringing a moment of peace. It¡¯s just a step away from being a dangerous person who has been erased from existence.

    ¡°But I¡¯m going to work with someone who¡¯s left me with a bad taste in their mouth - someone who made me feel bitter and jealous. It¡¯d be a shame if they suddenly took it out on me.¡±

    ¡°In the unlikely event that your life falls short, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you back to our world. I have no knowledge or experience of embalming, so I don¡¯t want to imagine what he¡¯ll look like when he gets back.¡±

    Subaru¡¯s polite tone of voice is interrupted by a sharp beam of light from behind.

    It is like aser, with a high heat factor. He turned his head to the side just in time to burn the tip of the nape and disappear with a sizzling sound.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m just kidding.¡±

    ¡°With a woman as devoted as you, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be in good health.¡±

    While using healing magic to fix the burnt ends of his hair, Subaru looks at Aya and smiles softly.

    Not liking the reaction, Aya turned away from Subaru and said, ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever stray away from me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Ran put his arm around the back of Aya¡¯s head and pulled her close to him.

    The soft, feminine curves of her body are pressed against his, and Ran can smell her sweet scent. Although the scent has faded somewhat, it is still the same body that they have made love over and over again, drenched in sweat. In addition to the sweet scent of high school girls, there is a thick, pheromone-filled odor that reminds him of the passionate act of procreation that they just went through.

    Ran unconsciously sniffs her, but Aya doesn¡¯t show any sign of displeasure, and instead presses her body against his.

    The heat of her breath excited him and he couldn¡¯t help but lean his face against her neck. But the look of loneliness that shot from behind him almost stopped him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Mikoshiba.¡±

    She sucks her finger - as the saying goes, she really sucks her index finger - and watches the contact between Ran and Aya.

    With that line of sight, Ran returns to himself and turns his consciousness forward.

    While leaning against Aya, Ran is pressed by Hibiki. The two high school students were confronted with the sight of their ssmates. It¡¯s hard to describe how Subaru and Reika watched the three of them with warm, lukewarm eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re irresistible.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very popr.¡±

    Even though Ran knows that what they are saying is not their genuine intentions, he silently looks away.

    Not embarrassment or shame. It¡¯s not about those external feelings, it¡¯s about escaping the ufortable feeling of being grabbed deep inside.

    It was a momentary reality that he had to face, and he cowered wearily.

    -That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡±

    ¡°¨D¨DEh?¡±

    A faint sound struck Ran¡¯s earlobe.

    Reflexively, he stops, meditates and listens carefully.

    It¡¯s a small voice, like a mosquito¡¯s buzzing. But it¡¯s definitely someone¡¯s voice.

    Aya calls out to Ran, who stops abruptly, asking what¡¯s wrong.

    Ran asked Aya to keep quiet for a while as he tried to remember the faint voice he had heard. The voice sounded familiar - unsure, reserved, and yet a little bit seductive. He heard that voice, calling his name.

    Could the cocktail party effect Ran? Obviously, he or she - called Kirishima Ran.

    If it¡¯s a mistake, it wouldn¡¯t be much to him and it¡¯s possible that it was a mishearing or a misunderstanding.

    But if there is even the slightest chance of that, then. If someone - one of his wifes - is calling for him.

    ¡°Pah! - it¡¯s all going toe out soon¡­¡­!¡±

    The fact that Ran is still alive will soon be revealed - exactly tomorrow morning.

    There¡¯s no need to keep his appearance - his existence - hidden.

    The next thing Ran knows, He is running.

    The owner of the voice is familiar to him. She shouted Ran¡¯s name. He had every reason to believe that something bad must be going on.

    ¡°- Yaka!¡±

    (Note: Yakamashii=noisy)

    Looking out of the window, Ran runs down the corridor.

    The raindrops are soaking the window ss, making it very difficult to see. He strains his eyes. There is no guarantee that she is within sight. But he still looks for her.

    He takes off his jacket and runs. He bites at the window, and with bloodshot eyes, he continues to search for the girl who may or may not be there.

    And then - he found her.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Misuzu?¡±

    After spending a year and a half in the same building, it¡¯s impossible to mistake the sailor uniform.

    No matter how many simr uniforms are gathered together, Ran will always remember each uniform with its owner.

    In addition, this is a different world. It¡¯s hard to imagine anyone other than his ssmates wearing a sailor suit.

    And what¡¯s more, if it was any other girl. There is no way Ran could have mistaken Misuzu¡¯s back.

    After the change of sses, they started to spend time in the same ss. There was no way Ran could mistake her.

    ¡°Kirishima!¡±

    Aya came running after Ran, who suddenly started running.

    Following behind Aya is Hibiki, Subaru and Reika, in that order, reached Ran.

    ¡°Why are you running all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°She called me. She said my name.¡±

    It is exactly opposite to the building where Ran and his friends are. The position between Misuzu and Ran was in height of the floor, Ran was on a higher floor opposite with Misuzu which is one floor below him.

    Reflexively, Ran would tap on the window. If they were on the ground floor, Ran would have rushed and jumped out of the window without hesitation.

    However, Ran and Co. are currently on the third floor, and it is unlikely they, prepared and unarmed, will be able to safely jump across if they wanted to.

    ¡°Did Nekoyama-san call Kirishima-san?¡±

    ¡°No, not Misuzu. It was -.¡±

    Misuzu, who had been standing by the window, wandered over and angrly disappeared from view. Ran thought he saw a boy¡¯s uniform for a moment, but he could only see through countless raindrops - he was so upset that he couldn¡¯t trust his eyesight.

    Ran bite his teeth in frustration for not being able to do anything about it and for not being able to handle the emotions that are rising in him.

    It wasn¡¯t Misuzu who called Ran. It¡¯s not here, but somewhere else, perhaps.

    As he is wasting his time searching and pondering things, that person may be feeling fear and she may be scared.

    ¡°If you are in doubt, it¡¯s better not to act rashly, please tell us what we need to know.¡±

    ¡°I understand that you are in a hurry, but if you don¡¯t share information with us, we can¡¯t help you, let alone give you the benefit of the doubt. Can you give us a brief description of what happened?¡±

    Ran took a deep breath once more and managed to keep his mind from wandering too far.

    Hibiki and Aya are looking at Ran with concern.

    ¡°I could hear Sayaka¡¯s voice. ¡®Kirishima-kun.¡¯ It was a very low voice, but I could tell it was a scream. And then-¡±

    Ran pointed to the building opposite and continued.

    ¡°I found Misuzu in that room.¡±

    ¡°That room with the lights on?¡±

    Aya lightly pushes Ran and leans forward, pointing to the room opposite.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯d hear us if we shouted from up here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No matter how far I am, I will never miss the sound of Reika¡¯s voice calling for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just you Subaru, If you are curious, why don¡¯t you go and check it out? If I can use my skills - spatial maniption and Dimension the World - to make a series of short-range transfers¡ª¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this.¡±

    Reika¡¯s words, which were passed on in an easygoing manner, are stopped by the voice of Hibiki.

    While Reika kept on, Hibiki untied the scarf of her own sailor suit.

    A hint of determination crosses her cool features and she sticks her tongue out of the corner of her mouth.

    Before all of them can understand what Hibiki is doing, Hibiki looks around and then begins to take off her sailor suit.

    She rolled it up and threw the white mass down the hallway. In reaction, her tits bounce in her blue underwear.

    She unzips and removes her skirt. At the same time, she takes off her loafers and throws them far away.

    Her tongue spills out of her mouth, as if she is excited. Her cheeks are slightly stained and she is breathing hard.

    Hibiki sits down, generously exposing her unmatched underwear, the chilly floor touches her bottom. It was colder than she expected, and Hibiki stuttered for a moment and jumped up and down.

    But that¡¯s only for a moment. After showing off her purple and ck striped underwear, Hibiki starts to take off her socks. Ran was unsure if she¡¯s having trouble or if she¡¯s doing it on purpose, but she takes a little longer and throws them off at the same time as the rest of her clothes.

    If there were any sensible people here, they would have scolded Hibiki for this act - stripping down to her underwear in front of his ssmates, including Subaru and Ran.

    Ran is unsure if there¡¯s anymon sense in Ageha, but there are a lot of people here who have a few quirks.

    No one here made a singlement about Hibiki¡¯s sudden undressing.

    With four ssmates locking their eyes, Hibiki reached for thest sanctuary.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she removes her underwear. The rolled up underwear is thrown into the dark corridor.

    Hibiki dangles her tongue with a satisfied expression, not paying attention to her underwear which has disappeared into the darkness.

    Finally, Hibiki ispletely stripped down.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She lets out a lusty breath and strokes her own hip.

    She strokes her cheeks and runs her tongue over her palms. Her chest is heaving, her legs shoulder-width apart, her hips swaying with pleasure

    But it was only for a few moments that she let her body melt in pleasure. A momentter, Hibiki regained her serious expression, spread her arms, made a big figure with her naked body, and shouted the name of her skill.

    ¡°Demonisation Crimson Metamorphosis!¡±

    In the moonlight, a vermilion glow appeared on her beautiful body. But it was not the result of an emotional outburst of shame or rage.

    A jet-ck thorn appears at her feet. The thorns twisted around Hibiki¡¯s calves and covered her knees and thighs with a dark ivy.

    A reddish-ck torrent of magical power that envelops all the important parts and the tips of the breasts.In the end, the ck energy on her body dissipated. Hibiki¡¯s body, having lost the dark briar, has been transformed into something far removed from her original morous body.

    The fleshy arms, the soft tits, the plump thighs and the toned calves are all covered by the red armour like a zing fire and hidden behind the skin.

    Even the neatness of her face is hidden behind a vicious mask that seems to have been formed to inspire fear.

    In the simplest of terms, she is the unmistakable and magnificent Crimson Ogre.

    Her hair is an exquisite colour, neither golden nor brown, and her eyes are an inverted triangle of yellow. The two horns that pierce the sky and the sharp fangs peeking out from the edge of the mouth evoke a primitive feeling of awe in the onlooker.

    The red devil, as depicted in the picture scrolls, exists in front of them.

    The sight of such an oundish and fantastic scene takes Ran¡¯s breath away.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hi, Hibiki?¡±

    ¡°Ghhh¡­¡±

    She opened her mouth, which was split open to the ears, and bared her fangs, and the red demon, Hibiki Onigawara, looked down at Ran with a demonic expression.

    It was then that Ran finally noticed that Hibiki¡¯s limbs were slightly ergedpared to their original state.

    ¡°-Come, Kirishima¡±

    Before he couldprehend the words, which were delivered in a croaky voice unlike Hibiki¡¯s own, he was embraced by Hibiki¡¯s chest.

    The breastte is rough and hard, like a rasp.

    ¡°Hibiki. What the hell are you-¡±

    Ran¡¯s question was drowned out by the sound of shattering ss.

    The red, solid legs of Hibiki kicked the rain-soaked window ss.

    The ss shards scattered like dust.

    Holding Ran in her arms, the red devil threw herself into the moonlight.

    She kicked the wall and extended her flying distance. With a roar, Hibiki jumped from the third floor window, scratching the void.

    ¡°Gaaaaaaaah!¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    At the same time as hended, Hibiki roared under the moon. The air rumbled with her roar, and the ss in the room ahead blew away.

    But her outrage did not end there.

    ¡°A wave of magical power that awakens the ck mes - Raging Meteor!¡±

    The unique chanting of the ck power is spun from above the head.

    A meteorite with mes created from the void converges in Aya¡¯s hands. It¡¯s the energy of the darkness that swirls and ck mes shoot out of Aya¡¯s palm.

    ¡°- injection burst!¡±

    A mass of reddish-ck mes, pushed by the countless meteorites created by her fingertips, flies under the moon like a meteor.

    Rays of light are etched into the midnight sky. A momentter, as Ran¡¯s eyes caught the line of light, his vision exploded.

    A meteor, born from the mes of hell, is sucked into the wall that blocks the way. Itnded. A breathter, a tremendous roar rang out with the st.

    The overwhelming mass shattered the solid wall. A powerful shockwave struck Ran and the Red Devil Hibiki Crimson Ogre held him.

    The recoil was more than he could have imagined, and Hibiki stepped on the furnace. However, it was only for a moment that she stopped her advance.

    A local riot breaks out in the middle of a tranquil night. There were high-pitched screams from everywhere, probably from the maids on patrol.

    Was it because of some kind of secrecy, or was it because of the roar created by the destruction of the wall? A few armoured knights of the Kingsguard, who were probably patrolling the area, gathered around.

    But the red devil, Hibiki, with the Ran in her arms, ran straight ahead like a bullet, paying no attention to the events that were happening around them.

    ¡°Dragonic Metamorphosis!¡±

    Ran heard a voice in the rising dust.

    A momentter, the cloud of dust that had engulfed the area was expelled into the night.

    Hibiki stopped in her tracks as the storm blocked her way.

    As the dust finally settled, Ran got a clear view of the chant he heard just now. It was Ryuzaki, who had taken off his uniform and naked, pping the huge wings that extended from his back.

    ¡°Ryuzaki!¡±

    His hair stands upside down and his face and chest te are marked with armour-like scales. With his magnificent wings sprouting from his shoulders like a mythical dragon, he can best be described as a dragon race.

    It¡¯s a mysterious sight that takes Ran breath away. But it was only for a moment that his attention wavered.

    Ran saw a girl sitting right next to the dragon man, Ryuzaki Tsubasa.

    ¡°Misuzu!!¡±

    Perhaps failing to guard against the storm, Misuzu has fainted and refuses to move.

    Ran jumped out of Hibiki¡¯s chest and ran to Misuzu. She brushed off her messy fringes and exposed her face to the outside world.

    When he picked her up, her head fell from his arms like a baby¡¯s head. She is weak and heavy, and cold sweat drips down her body. Without hesitation, Ran ced his ear against her chest. He can hear her heart beating, but only faintly.

    A momentary feeling of relief calmed Ran¡¯s emotions.

    But, it was only a short timeter that the feelings that had arisen were extinguished.

    Ran looks around him, with more keener.

    A high school girl sits leaning against a bookshelf and stares nkly at him.

    The ssmate who clung to a ray of hope and called out Ran¡¯s name in desperation.

    And then-.

    The moment he saw this scene, something in him burst out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my Sayaka¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Before he realised what was happening or not, he had shouted.

    The emotions that had been stilled rose like a fury.

    Leaving the still-awake Misuzu in Hibiki¡¯s care, Ran walked towards her.

    As if to protect Sayaka, who is slumped down, he intervenes between them and confronts Yamashiro Hiromasa.

    The sound of the night rain, the screams of the maids and the shouts of the knights do not reach Ran¡¯s ears. All the noise is drowned out by the sound of pulsating blood flow, as if his whole body had be a heart.

    Hirokatsu is on his buttocks and breathing hard. His eyes are bloodshot, and Ran can see that he is not in a normal state of mind.

    But he has only dipped his toes into the abyss of madness. He was blown away by a gust of wind, which must have cooled his head momentarily.

    It seems that he was not able to grasp the inner workings of the outrage that took ce before his eyes. He had enough time to recognize the madman who had broken down the wall and rushed into the room in the middle of the night.

    ¡°¡­¡­Kiri, shima? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Because I was called.¡±

    He looked at Sayaka, who had no energy to speak and unable to stand up, she could only nodded emphatically.

    ¡°Because my girlfriend, Sayaka Sadogashima, called me.¡±

    ¡°My girlfriend¡­¡­you say?¡±

    For just a moment, Hirokatsu¡¯s eyes showed a hint of agitation.

    Is it surprising that his supposedly dead ssmate appears alive like this?

    Or is it just dismay at the lunatic who suddenly appears and ims the girl in front of him as his own?

    ¡°You think she¡¯s your girlfriend? No, that¡¯s not possible. You can¡¯t have a girlfriend, you¡¯ve always pretended to sleep alone, you¡¯re a loner, a dark person. You¡¯re so proud of yourself. -Don¡¯t be so smug.¡±

    What happened to his usual gentle smile?

    With an insane smile on his face, Yamashiro Hirokatsu shoots a mocking look at Ran.

    ¡°You¡¯re that guy, right? You¡¯re the guy who thinks that a girl who pretends to be troubled by a strong man is really rejecting him, right? You know, the one with the misced sense of duty to help the innocent-looking girl who¡¯s pretending to be in trouble when a hot guy ising on to her¡­¡­If you¡¯re just imagining things in your brain, you really shouldn¡¯t act on them. Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re a ridiculously stupid bastard who can¡¯t look at himself objectively and is ying the hero in a misguided way?¡±

    Hirokatsu, twirling his fingers around his temples, lets out an exasperatedugh.

    Between the time when Ran left the ss and now, what had happened to him, and under what circumstances, Ran did not know and seemed unlikely that he would be able tomunicate with him.

    ¡°¡­Kirishima¡±

    The emotionless sound of Hibiki¡¯s voice brought Ran back to himself.

    The emotions that had been boiling up in him subsided and he finally regained enough reason to grasp his surroundings.

    The sound of many footsteps gathering.

    It¡¯s not the calm kind. They are clearly hostile, aggressive footsteps.

    The sound of metal scraping against metal. The sound of men shouting in unison to raise morale. And then¡­

    ¡°What are you doing here at this time of night? I¡¯m a little sleepy, Sakuya.¡±

    ¡°Night crawling is a cowardly thing to do. If they want to fight, they shoulde at us fair and square.¡±

    Were they awakened by the roar of the crowd and gathered together with the spirit of an onlooker?

    Or were they sent out in the middle of the night to wreak havoc as a military weapon?

    Saints with aggressive skills such as Sakuya and Kanami came into view.

    Of course, it is not only the girls who have gathered here.

    ¡°Sh*t, what the hell is going on at this time of night?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a terrible thing, isn¡¯t it? The enemy must be very strong and experienced to crush such a solid wall with one blow.¡±

    It¡¯s a rarebination - Niigaki Takeo and Eiichi Meganee running in with a sigh.

    The two came from the copsed wall - the garden - and stopped in surprise when they saw the brown-haired JK standing in front of the scattered wall.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh? It¡¯s Mikoshiba, isn¡¯t it? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Mi¡­Mikorin? And isn¡¯t that Queenigaoka-san and Kiryuin-kun you see there?¡±

    Reika¡¯s space maniption - one of her abilities, repeated short-distance transfer, and the three who had visited the scene of the tragedy, and both Niigaki and Megane confronted each other.

    ¡°Were Mikorin and the others invited by the knight?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ No, it doesn¡¯t look like they were.¡±

    As if to chide Megane for his peaceful thoughts, Niigaki pointed to a room with a hole in it.

    This action made Eiichi Megane turn his head towards the scene and he was blindsided by what he saw.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ryuzaki, isn¡¯t it? Yes, and¡­¡­¡±

    In the face of the red devil, who bends down without a single waistcoat, the woman flinched involuntarily.

    But she must also be a saint who has been training at the Royal Pce for thest few months.

    It¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t seen him or her before.

    ¡°It¡¯s a demon isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s with the demonization?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Why is Ryuzaki also turned into a dragon?¡±

    The situation is somewhat strange, and the two men are left to wonder.

    However, with so much circumstantial evidence, it is possible to imagine what might have happened.

    The walls were broken down with great magic, two saints transformed into a battle formation. Aya Mikoshiba, Reika Queenigaoka and Subaru Kiryuin stand watching over them.

    After looking at Megane looking around in confusion and Niigaki scratching the back of his head in annoyance, Ran pictured in his mind what was going to happen and readied himself.

 Chapter 80: The 21st Saints

    <h4>Chapter 80: The 21st Saints</h4>

    ¡°Something¡¯s gone wrong, hasn¡¯t it? What do you want to do? Aya Mikoshiba - by your magic. If you bury everyone except me and Reika-sama with one blow¡­I can do the rest with my skills, can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Kiryuin. If you do that, Kirishima will die.¡±

    Ran turned to the spot, listening to the joke or the seriousness of the exchange.

    Trying as much as possible not to show his agitation or trembling, he reached out his hand to Sayaka, the high school girl sitting in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you, Sayaka.¡±

    ¡°Kirishima-kun.¡±

    The fear that had faded in the wake of her surprise was revived by relief, and Sayaka¡¯s face contorted momentarily into a pout before she jumped on Ran¡¯s chest.

    She wrapped her arms around his back and squeezed the creases of his uniform. The emotions that had been bottled up must have broken down. She buried her face in it, rubbing her face against the chest of the uniform and letting out a sob.

    As if to take it all in, Ran hugs Sayaka¡¯s shoulders and puts his arms around her back as well.

    ¡°How did you know? How did you know I was here?¡±

    ¡°What kind of prince doesn¡¯t show up when his love is in trouble?¡±

    With Sayaka in his heart, Ran faces Hirokatsu Yamashiro again.

    But the man he¡¯s about to face - the man he must face - is not Hirokatsu.

    A storm of piercing stares converges on Ran.

    Ran noticed that all his ssmates except for Emi and Yuri have gathered here.

    The girls, who knew about Ran¡¯s current situation, greeted him with a strange mixture of surprise and bewilderment, while the boys, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, were buzzing around and whispering to each other.

    A dozen armoured knights with spears emerged from the corridors and gardens and entered the room.

    The armoured knights poked the floor with their spears, turned them around and pointed the tips at their targets and thrust them out. A trident. It¡¯s not like a sharp Japanesencer, it¡¯s more like a metal bludgeon, but Ran doesn¡¯t like the idea of having a sharp object pointed at him by someone who has the will to attack.

    The knights raised their purple bracelets to the sky and shouted again. As if on cue, more and more armoured knights of a simr appearance gathered.

    The new knights do not have spears. The knights in armor, who wore purple bracelets, entered the room through a gaping hole, and seven of the saints who were believed to be involved in the incident ¡ª Hirokatsu Yamashiro, Tsubasa Ryuzaki, Hibiki Onigawara, Misuzu Nekoyama, Aya Mikoshiba, Reika Queenigaoka, and Subaru Kiryuin ¡ª were captured. ¡ªThey ran up behind them and, with a fluid gesture, twisted their arms and captured them.

    ¡°¡ªkuh¡±

    ¡°¡ªAh¡±

    Tsubasa Ryuzaki and Hibiki Onigawara-A cry of anguish escapes from the mouths of both.

    The armoured knight¡¯s bracelet gleamed and the dark blue needle pierced their bodies.

    A momentter, their bodies were enveloped in a dazzling light, and they reverted to their original - human - forms.

    It is one of the magical tools that temporarily seals unique magic.

    In addition to the rooms that have been ced around the pce, these are tools that can be used to seal off the troublesome abilities of those with inherent magical skills who misbehave outside and capture them safely.

    It is possible to use the skill again as soon as the restraints are removed, though, as nothing is removed from the body.

    ¡°¡­¡­ In this position, this might be a bit of a problem.¡±

    A sound of emotionlessness spilled from Hibiki¡¯s mouth.

    The moment the light went out, there were groans and cheers all around.

    Hibiki¡¯s arms were twisted behind her back and she was restrained with her chest out.

    The magic tools have removed the demon armor that clothed her limbs, exposing her pure, genuine, skin-colored body to the outside world.

    Although Hibiki has a habit of taking off her clothes, this purge ofplete undress was not her intention. It¡¯s a bit of a misnomer to say that she was forced to take her clothes off.

    The bouncy body of a young high school girl is exposed to the public. In a world where the technology for recording images has not yet developed, it is unlikely that hersciviousness will be recorded forever, but it will certainly be etched in the memories of those who witness it.

    Normally, Hibiki looked slightly excited in embarrassment. This time, shame won out over the sexual urge, and Hibiki¡¯s face flushed with a maiden¡¯s expression that Ran had never seen before.

    ¡°¡ªHya¡±

    She twisted around to hide her vitals as quickly as she could. It¡¯s an impossible task for Hibiki, who has lost the freedom in both of her arms.

    The armored knight who restrained Hibiki looked confused. He could not ignore his superior¡¯s orders because of his own personal guilt, and he did not want to release Hibiki¡¯s restraints, although he desperately turned his face away.

    ¡°Kyaaa¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    A high-pitched scream cut through the air, breaking through the cheers and murmurs.

    Aihara Sakuya, a clumsy girl whose face is dyed red with shame or rage, with her eyebrows raised and her mouth bent into a heel, lunges towards Hibiki. The five letters of the body-hardening Elemental Hard were firmly engraved above her head.

    A nearby knight in shining armor jumped out of the way as she ran wild, but Sakuya kicked them out of the way and then, with a single thrust of her fist, she sts them away.

    And then the knight who had captured Hibiki fell down with a savage p. Sakuya stood in front of Hibiki and opened her arms and legs wide and became a big figure.

    Normally, it would be unwise to let go of a captured rebel. The knight who captured Hibiki himself seemed to feel quite guilty about the situation, so decided toy down on the floor.

    Sakuya¡¯s face turns red and she curses at Hibiki.

    Behind her, Hibiki bends down and trembles. Sakuya is sure that even she, who has a habit of exposing herself, was terrified by the situation.

    ¡°Hibiki, are you okay? -I mean, why are you naked? I told you, when you turn into a demon, you should cover your chest and waist!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Sakuya ¡­¡­ When I was transforming, I was only thinking about Kirishima. I was so preupied that I didn¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been used to being naked around like that for so long that you don¡¯t know what your priorities are when you need them!¡­¡­ Kirishima is important, but the body of an active JK is more important!¡±

    The way Sakuya said it sounded like she was shouting at her, but Hibiki knew she was genuinely worried about her.

    ¡°So, where did you leave your uniform?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!? Isn¡¯t it a HUGE problem? Are you going to stay naked?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Surprisingly, You¡¯ll get used to it, it¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to ittttttttttttt!!!!!!!¡±

    At the sound of Sakuya¡¯s cry, a small cry of distress was heard from behind her.

    The knight was distracted by the exchange of words between Hibiki and Sakuya - or he was crouching behind Sakuya. Perhaps he was admiring the naked schoolgirl - but the armoured knight took by surprise and Reika broke free from her restraints.

    Then, using her own skill of space maniption, she knocked the armored knight to the ground, and in front of Sakuya¡¯s eyes, her sailor suit and underwear appeared in a sh.

    ¡°I brought it with me, just in case something like this should happen. It took me a long time to find it, though, because she threw it so far away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry about that. Thanks.¡±

    Sakuya takes the clothes from Reika and hands them to Hibiki. She is wary of the eyes around her and takes a protective stance for Hibiki.

    There was no one here who was insolent enough to try to attack Hibiki while she was changing.

    After safely changing into her uniform, Hibiki drips her tongue with a look of relief.

    There, atst, time, which had stopped, begins to move again.

    Hibiki and Reika temporarily escaped from their captivity, but soon afterwards they were quickly re-captured.

    The same goes for Sakuya, who, for whatever reason, abused her skills to get into trouble with the knight.

    After a short interval, the initial tense atmosphere had eased slightly.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean the situation has improved.

    The position that Ran is in has not changed at all from the previous.

    With Sayaka in his arms, the armoured knights point their spear at her.

    The knights¡¯ faces are hidden by their dull armour, the aura of misfortune that emanates from their bodies is a reminder that they have the utmost hostility towards Ran.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    A metallic ng sounded.

    It was as if Ran had been pierced directly through his armour, and a terrible killing intent seized him.

    He holds Sayaka in his chest and presses her firmly against his own body.

    Without looking away, he slowly raised one hand above his head, scolding himself for trembling with fear.

    ¡°My name¡­¡±

    Pointing to the void with his forefinger, Ran thought of a name in his mind.

    At first he thought it was an abominable power. How many times has he resented it, thinking that without it, he would have been treated like everyone else?

    But now he doesn¡¯t feel any hindrance in living with it. It¡¯s Ran himself, the one who made him who he is today, the worst offender, therade in arms, the partner, the problem child.

    ¡°-Underling Training-Sexual Lunatic-¡±

    Faintly, the words appear above Ran¡¯s head. The words are etched into the world as solid linguistic information.

    There is an uproar and a change in the atmosphere. Is it fear, surprise, awe or disgust that is born and transmitted?

    ¡°The twenty-first saint, Kirishima Ran.¡±

    ¡°Twenty-first,saint¡­¡­?¡±

    Ran wondered if they hadn¡¯t anticipated this development.

    The armoured knights surrounding Ran, with their spears raised, look at each other in confusion.

    Ran can see the knight of the Kingsguard looking at the current situation in the room from a rtively safe position behind him, with a look of bitterness on his face.

    When Ran saw the look on his face, he felt a creepy sense of superiority crawl up his spine.

    The confession from Kiryuines back to Ran. All the knights of the Kingsguard said that the deserted saints - the failure - were eliminated and disposed of.

    The knights of the lower ranks, who were only to be used for the purpose of capturing Ran, did not doubt the truth of the information conveyed to them by their superiors.

    It is a matter of course. It is only natural that an absolute rtionship of trust is woven between the knight of the royal court and his superior, who lives every day at the risk of his life.

    Now, it is the current situation, which contradicts the words of their superiors, that is strange to them.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bullsh*t me! Saint Kirishima Ran was supposed to have been killed. That¡¯s a fact. It¡¯s an undeniable fact.¡±

    ¡°Who are you¡­¡­? You are a suspicious person, using the name of a saint who does not exist.¡±

    The armored knight strikes the spearhead against Ran, unbelieving what Ran had said, They believe in the word of their most trusted superior in this world, the knight who was the first to be summoned to the catastrophe at the royal pce.

    It is the result of absolute loyalty, which is unimaginable from themon sense of modern Japan.

    The murderous intent of the knights turned into something more dense.

    But Ran did not find the situation horrible.

    Instead of the murderous intent directed at him by the knight, Ran sees something more interesting in his vision.

    Some of them are pale and wandering around with their heads in their hands. Others lick their dry lips again and again, trying to keep theirposure. Others widen their eyes like deep-sea fish and pucker their mouths like goldfish.

    And in the face of their superiors, the junior knights are beginning to doubt their own loyalty.

    The rtionship of trust that was supposed to be solid is broken by Ran¡¯s actions. How pleasant it is to be tickled by a dirty pride.

    The knights are upset, snorting and pushing their prey. Ran pats Sayaka¡¯s head to protect her from them.

    Shouting in unspoken anger in their armour, the knights raised their spears in unison.

    The act was carried out with an expression that said it was none of his business. The knights¡¯ nerves must have been triggered.

    It was the moment when the tip of the trident wed and the knights put all their strength into it, ready to swing it down.

    ¡°-No!¡±

    A familiar voice struck Ran in the ear.

    It had a peculiar, sticky tone that made him feel ufortable, even disgusted.

    But it was the most encouraging - and most eagerly awaited - voice toe through at this moment in time.

    Ran spotted a familiar face in the crowd, though he had been aware of it ever since Ran disappeared.

    Ran thought he got carried away, and now he regretted the rash provocation he made to disguise his still-unresolved fear.

    ¡°It seems that the knights of the king, queen, are not very disciplined when they try to harm the property of the kingdom - and the forces that have been summoned to save the king!¡±

    The usual serpentine tone of voice is still intact, but there is no sign of any joke or banter in the tone of voice.

    The brother of the first chambein, Walkins, with an unusually grim expression on his face, made his way through the crowd of onlookers and appeared in a dignified manner. After seeing the devastation in the room, he made a strange face, frowning and twisting his mouth.

    ¡°You really do go above and beyond my expectations ¡­¡­¡±

    His eyes are narrowed as if to assess the situation, and the emotions in them are rage, disgust, admiration or pleasure.

    Walkins, who holds a much higher rank than his superiors, gave the knights their orders. The knights had no choice but to obey hismand.

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t take the liberty, Mr. Walkins¡±

    Themander of the royal knights, who looked like a deep-sea fish in the crowd, objected to Walkins¡¯ arbitrary behavior.

    Even though he is an uncle of the royal family - the next king candidate - Walkins is a minister of the first family. It is outrageous to give orders to a knight of the queen¡¯s side without permission - and obviously with some personal feelings.

    ¡°He is a saint, but he has turned his back on the Crown.¡±

    ¡°When foreign enemies can¡¯t get you through, you¡¯ll be a traitor. How convenient for you.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, it is an undeniable fact that the Saints misused their inherent magic to fight against the Kingdom. Moreover, until now, he has been hiding the unique magic that was given to him. This is an unforgivable sin, as it means rebellion against the Crown. In the face of this situation, do you still think you¡¯re on the right?¡±

    ¡°Then why did you misidentify him - Saint Kirishima Ran - as the only foreign enemy? Why did you treat him like this, when all the other saints have been disabled from their own magic? -It seemed to me that you were just trying to capture a foreign enemy.¡±

    ¡°To capture the ringleader of an insurrection by any means necessary¡­¡±

    ¡°What made you think he was the ringleader?¡±

    Themander seemed to be unsure about Walkins¡¯ ridiculous response. There is no illusion that the saints who hide their own magic are the ones who became traitors.

    ¡°Because you knights never knew how he looks, right? Therefore, the knights who did not know the truth, this 21st saint, Kirishima Ran, has not yet been eliminated.¡±

    ¡°That must have been a misunderstanding, because he was hiding his skills.¡±

    ¡°The queen¡¯s people are promoting a system of control that is so full of holes that you can hide your skills and disguise your identity? Isn¡¯t it a case of mismanagement of the saints, who were given a vicious inherent magic that would cause more than minor damage if it caused a riot?¡±

    That¡¯s why the Queen¡¯s side¡­

    The Queen¡¯s side.

    Gradually, Walkins¡¯s remarks drifted from the main topic to a dismissive reference to the queen¡¯s side.

    He has an unpleasant voice, which is easy to hear and strangely persuasive. It¡¯s like a slow-acting poison that strokes their nerves and slowly robs them of their ability to make good decisions.

    Walkins walked up to Ran and whispered something to him that only he could hear, but not Sayaka who was being held to his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything at the pce. Don¡¯t you have your own things to do?¡±

    He pointed at the boys, who were zing with rage and resentment from the doorway of the room.

    At first, the boys were more surprised and confused. They were able to calm down and take stock of the situation with a certain degree ofposure.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to leave you to it?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t want you to do anything more than you¡¯ve already done, because it¡¯s not good for us.¡±

    Walkins stroked his chin meaningfully as he continued in a sticky tone that tugged at the back of his ear and crawled softly into the back of his brain.

    In response, Ran gives him a determined look.

    ¡°You have powerful warriors, who will not betray you for now.¡±

    With a glimpse of his usual joking tone, Walkins closes in on themander, who has lost his momentum.

    After watching his back, Ran turned to his male ssmates, whom he had not seen in a long time.

    As Walkins took a few geometric steps, he turned his head towards the centre of the room.

    He looked at Misuzu Nekoyama, a saint who had been caught in the st of the riot and had not regained consciousness.Walkins¡¯s already keen three-eyed gaze twists even more narrowly.

    ¡°Even though the n is deviating from what I expected, it seems that I¡¯ve done something wrong to the woman who looks like that feline beast Ketsey.¡±

    He slipped the small magic tool into his clothes.

    The words that came out of his mouth did not reach Ran.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ran can feel Sayaka¡¯s body heat on his back.

    This was enough to make Ran feel as reassured as a chief with thousands of men.

    ¡°Hello, long time no see. How have all of you been?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you really Kirishima?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, but yes it¡¯s me Ran Kirishima, not a ghost nor a phantom, it¡¯s the real Kirishima Ran.¡±

    Ran didn¡¯t seem to be offended at all, he knew because he yed apletely isted character in high school. He walks up to the boys as usual - ¡®usual¡¯ might be a funny way of putting it.

    The two people who greeted Ran in a rather friendly manner, without showing any hatred or resentment, were Sho Shiratori and Shinzo Kawasaki.

    In the previous world, especially during breaktime, which Ran used to waste by lying down on his desk and pretending to be asleep. In the course of all the unintentional information that he has acquired about the ss, he¡¯s sure that both of them have never mentioned that they had a girlfriend in this ss.

    They were probably less shocked by the current situation than Shigenobu Torao and Eiichi Megane, who were directly affected.

    Or maybe Sh*tori and Kawasaki are the type that are kind and caring students.

    ¡°I¡¯vepletely given up on you Ran, but you really- you¡¯re lucky to be alive.¡±

    ¡°I thought my ssmate was dead, but you came back alive. I know I should be happy about this, but I¡¯m sorry, I just don¡¯t feel it, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­W-el,we-ll, well! Ki, Ki-Kiri,now Kirishima is with us! We can all go back to the world together, right? Yes, yes, yes, that would be a great thing!¡±

    Kenjiro Mitagawa, somewhat stammering, spoke up in agreement with Shinzo Kawasaki.

    However, his good-natured remark cracks the barely-preserved bnce. A torrent of evil rises from behind him, and Mitagawa lets out a small scream.

    His eyes, which had been wandering aimlessly through the void, were sewn to a single point, and he instantly became downcast.

    It is a trivial malice, far less than the dark rage that has been unleashed by the Subaru. Ran¡¯s mouth twists in a self-mockery. He knew he¡¯d fallen as far as he can go. To control other people¡¯s feelings is beyond their control.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to give you a good wee, I¡¯m neither happy nor pleased!¡±

    As if to push aside the frightened and shivering Mitagawa, Toranou Shigenobu appeared on the scene. But there is no trace of the dignity and bravery of the past in him. He looks like a worn-out man.

    ¡°Are you guys with a bunch of flowers in your head? That¡¯s him! You mean to tell me you¡¯ve forgotten the reason Kirishima Ran was kicked out?! I didn¡¯t kick Kirishima out just for the fun of it, did I?¡±

    He does not look at Mitagawa, who hides behind Shinzo Kawasaki in fear, but walks towards Ran, scattering shadows of hatred.

    The armoured knight retreats and kicks away Hirokatsu Yamashiro, who is being rolled away, and Shigenobu Torao approaches Ran.

    But Ran doesn¡¯t know why. His hatred is different, It¡¯s not like the Subaru - a strong hatred thates from deep inside and oozes out.

    The anger and rage seem to have been forcibly created. It is as if an inexperienced performer is expressing his anger in a y - a made-up emotion seems to dominate Torao Shigenobu.

    The fact that he just had a revtion about something that he thought he already settled. Torao wondered if the feelings of embarrassment and surprise came first, then diluted into pure feelings of resentment and bitterness. Or - is it that his head is overheating from a turn of events that he never imagined?

    Kanami and Saki, who had been watching from outside the room, came inside, perhaps rmed by the anger of their ssmate Shigenobu Torao who was approaching Ran angrily while Sayaka¡¯s clinging to his back seems to have grown a little stronger.

    Shigenobu was not interested in what the girls were up to, and red at Ran with a fearless expression, as if he had just found his parents¡¯ revenge in the crowd.

    ¡°After all this time, what? Why are youing back to us now, when you yourself disobeyed our judgement?¡±

    The tigerish look in his eyes made Ran cower deceptively.

    He knew that this gesture would upset his opponent.

    Torao clenched his fists momentarily, but he let out a long, weary sigh and caught Ran¡¯s face with his eyes, which were slightly moistened from anger.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Why, now?¡±

    ¡°I wonder why.¡±

    His shoulders shook as Ran spoke.

    Ran was prepared for Torao to jump at him with emotion, but he looked dejected and opened his mouth quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ming myself for a long time, wondering what I did wrong. In the beginning, I thought I was confused by the unorthodox life in the other worldpared to the original world. I thought that Nekoyama-san changed because of the summoning of the other world.¡±

    As if he wasining about something, Torao Shigenobu spun his words.

    ¡°In the beginning, I didn¡¯t want to be obsessive about seeking out Nekoyama-san. I thought that in front of the boys, she might not be able to show her true self. I wanted to take as much of the load off Nekoyama-san as I could. In fact, I thought that as a boyfriend, I should be the one to take care of her. I¡¯m afraid that I wasn¡¯t strong enough. Fortunately, both Inugami-san and Shirayuki-san seemed to have noticed the change in Nekoyama-san. I thought that sometimes these things can only be understood by girls. I was going to do everything, until Nekoyama-san¡¯s mental state calmed down. I thought that was the natural thing for a boyfriend to do.¡±

    In the beginning, the self-righteous look on Torao¡¯s face gradually turned into one of grief.

    ¡°But Nekoyama-san never smiled at me -towards me - ever again! I was really hurt. I was worried that maybe I unknowingly hurt her, Nekoyama-san. It¡¯s probably the most difficult thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life.¡±

    ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨D¡±

    ¡°In the beginning, Inugami-san used to consult me. She encouraged me by saying that I might just be stressed out because I was being watched all day by the guards and didn¡¯t have time to let it all out and that women¡¯s hearts are changeable, also that I didn¡¯t need to worry because Nekoyama-san would be back to her normal self again soon.-Shirayuki-san is the same. She noticed that I was depressed and found time toe and talk to me, she was there for me when I felt like crying, she tried to make meugh by telling me funny stories, she really helped me!¡±

    These two friends are now standing in his way, protecting him - protecting Ran from Torao.

    What does he look like to them now?

    ¡°Somewhere along the line, they both started to distance themselves from me. You. Ran, don¡¯t have any friends so you won¡¯t understand. You wouldn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to have friends who have been close to you for a long time, and to have them mentally distance themselves from you - that feeling of abandonment. It¡¯s not something simple like fear or sadness.¡±

    It¡¯s like an overflow of something that¡¯s been pent up.

    ¡°I have sometimes thought how good it would have been if I had been alone from the start. If I¡¯m not friends with Nekoyama-san, Inugami-san or Shirayuki-san from the beginning. I think I would not have been so hurt. It would have been hard to be indifferent from the start, but to be disliked by a friend you love - without knowing why - was even harder and very unsettling.¡±

    It¡¯s as if it¡¯s flowing out of tolerance and against its will.

    ¡°There was a time when I was afraid to be friends with other people, because I was afraid that I would do the same thing again. I really thought that Aragaki - and everyone else - would one day unknowingly hurt me and leave me. I couldn¡¯t trust other people anymore. Did it make you want to sneer at me for being a weak person? I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think of myself as a weak person. I¡¯m sure if you were in my shoes, you would have had a mental breakdown.¡±

    The overflowing emotions stinks and pollutes the environment.

    ¡°In the end Inugami and Shirayuki gave up on me , but I could somehow guess why¡­I¡¯m sure they were disgusted with me for being such an effeminate person, because I¡¯ve been dwelling on Nekoyama-san¡¯s problems every day.¡±

    ¡°But I could not figure out why Nekoyama-san had left me. I apologise again and again. But Nekoyama-san never showed me a smile. I was shocked. I hated myself for being so unworthy that I didn¡¯t even know why I was hated. I hated myself more than anyone else in the world. -And then, just when I was beginning to calm down¡­¡±

    Before he knew it, he was on his knees, in a copsed position, looking up at Ran.

    ¡°Why did you have toe now? If I had just forgotten about you, I would have been able to turn my face away from the unreasonable by making myself look bad. I¡¯ve been able to finally face the absurdity of the fact that it was my own fault that the three of them walked away from me. Why have youe out to me now? Why did youe back? If you had just died, I wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain right now!¡±

    ¡°Torao¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nekoyama-san has grown tired of me. It¡¯s my fault that Inugami has stopped talking about Nekoyama, or that Shirayuki, who was so kind and devoted to me, has distanced herself away - it¡¯s all my fault. How easy it would have been for you to just disappear. It would have been so much better. All the time I¡¯ve spent worrying and ming myself, it¡¯s all been for nothing. Not being able to trust others and hating myself could not have happened without you - it was a needless worry. Because of you, I was, I was -¡±

    Torao Shigenobu, a former ssmate, shivers and sobs.

    Ran looked at him with pity, wondering how he could be such a victim.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Ran, he wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all this, though they worship him as if he were a bad person.

    Indeed, it¡¯s not as if he was misguided.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Ran, the future wouldn¡¯t havee when she - and her friends - were taken away

    But to be more certain.

    ¡ª If Torao, himself hadn¡¯t created the atmosphere to kick Ran out from the beginning, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Ran is aware that he¡¯s spinning lousy excuses. The moment Torao says it, he is barely holding on to the fuse of this tense atmosphere. Even Ran knows that he will have to light the fire himself.

    Ran also finally expressed his intention to leave, and it seemed that the people in the royal pce were also nning to get rid of him.

    It was not the fault of Torao Shigenobu alone.

    He was simply unlucky. He had three beautiful girls in his life - Misuzu, Kanami and Saki. The rtionships he lost were a bit more than others.

    Some of the boys - who may simply not be thinking too hard about the current situation - were happy that Ran - their former ssmate - was back alive before they could me him for Torao¡¯s outburst.

    The atmosphere is still in the direction of Shinzo Kawasaki and Sho Shiratori - although Kenjiro Mitagawa is still unsure - the flow of events will go smoothly from here.

    But it¡¯s not going to work out that way.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s better to talk to Torao a little bit more.¡±

    Torao Shigenobu, unable to control his exploding emotions, trembles with his hands on the floor. It is not impossible that he might suddenly go out of control and jump on Ran.

    ¡°Kanami is right next to me, so I don¡¯t have to worry about being attacked.¡±

    The problem is that Ran has to take his mind off the Torao for now.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, yeah, I totally forgot about that. Kirishima Ran, you¡¯re the kind of bloodthirsty bastard who brainwashes and psychologically trains other ssmates just to defend yourself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever forgotten something like that.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ve always thought it was strange. Sadogashima-san, of all people, loves Kirishima, with whom she has no connection whatsoever. It¡¯s strange.¡±

    Hirokatsu Yamashiro, who had confronted Ran earlier, Sits up and twists his mouth in self-mockery.

    ¡°I remembered the skill, of course. You really did brainwash the girls in our ss like Megane said you would. You are a rotten human being, a rotten organism!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking too much, Yamashiro! Don¡¯t be so quick to insult my precious Ran!¡±

    Kanami sharply reprimands Yamashiro for his outburst.

    The reprimand was shot in a dignified voice making Hirokatsu Yamashiro put his hand on his forehead bitterly.

    ¡°And the fact that the person herself is not aware of it, it¡¯s not helping¡­This is not the way to go - even if we kill Ran, the brainwashed girls will be sad despite being a false love. It only leaves a shell of a woman who has lost her beloved man. Crushing the root of all evil does not make anyone happy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡±

    As Hirokatsu Yamashiroments the worst of the situation, another person joins him. Aya Mikoshiba¡¯s sorcery destroyed the wall, and Ran¡¯s most hated opponent appeared from the side of the wall. The first, the one sparks to exile Ran from the rest and gives a rousing speech about the dangers of the skills given to Ran. Eiichi Megane was standing behind Hirokatsu.

    The first person who caused Ran¡¯s skills to be considered dangerous was none other than Eiichi Megane.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What¡¯s this all about, Megane?¡±

    ¡°My appraising eye - the skill I have been given, the appraisal information dizier, is telling me. The [Underling Training-Sexual Lunatic] is a skill that can be unlocked. The only way to save the girls who were victimized is to undo the training that Kirishima-kun put on them by his own will.¡±

    Eiichi Megane points to a skill that has been given a big name for some time and shines his sses with a bad guy smile.

    ¡°I do not know why you havee back to us now. If Kirishima-kun sincerely regrets his actions and intends to ask for forgiveness from us. I think the first thing you should do is to release the girls who were your underlings.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Megane said, raising his arms in a theatrical gesture. With a triumphant expression, he clinked his sses.

    (Note: uh¡­like anime wearing spec where the ss goes white.)

    The warm tip sinks into the part of the body that doesn¡¯t want to be poked, creating a psychological pressure.

    The release from his skill. In the SM yground in the basement of the Royal Pce, Ran practiced his disinheritance over and over again.

    Although he has never disarmed a ssmate, he has seen what happens to women who have been disarmed by his skill many times.

    All of the women who had been tempting him with their sweetness earlier turned on him with a look of fear and disgust, as if they were looking at a foreign enemy.

    Ran have never forced any of the lower-ranking servants who were made part of the household for the purpose of training to engage in sex, kissing, caressing or any other indecent act.

    And yet, they still show so much difort. It¡¯s one level - and they haven¡¯t even touched yet.

    After taking this into ount, Ran thought about it again. What would happen if he were to release a girl who has been corrupted to the third level, and then release her from his harem at once?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kirishima-kun? What is it that you¡¯vee here for?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­to protect Sayaka, my precious Sayaka and Misuzu.¡±

    He hugged Sayaka¡¯s diminutive frame tightly to his chest to disguise his trembling body. Yamashiro and Megane do not know that Ran is shivering with fear.

    But Sayaka, who is in close contact with him, knows exactly what he is thinking. She thought he wasing at her in style, but Sayaka has exposed all his weaknesses.

    She stroked Ran¡¯s back, letting her sweet breath escape her breastte. The warmth that slowly sank in from her slender little fingers was barely enough to inspire Ran¡¯s courage.

    ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s fingers trace down Ran¡¯s back. At a distance where he can even hear her whispering, Sayaka leaves a message on Ran¡¯s back in finger letters.

    Ran looked at Sayaka in his chest but Sayaka did not look up.

    ¡°¡­How long are you going to keep your mouth shut, Kirishima?¡±

    A frustrated Hirokatsu shouted at him to hurry up. Ran gave him a vacant look in return and then released Sayaka from his arms.

    Letting go, Sayaka, feels Ran¡¯s chest be cold, much colder than he imagined.

    ¡°Sayaka Sadogashima. -I release you from your dependency.¡±

    It was as if the thread that had connected Ran and Sayaka had snapped with a bang. It was a strange feeling of loss, as if the knot that they had woven together was being unravelled one by one.

    It is as if particles of pale light emerge from Sayaka. If there is any meaning to that invisible light, Ran thinks it must be the residue of the experiences and memories that they have umted together.

    The fading connection with Sayaka is apanied by a cold loss in her heart.

    But Ran is not afraid of the current situation.

    -I¡¯m sure I¡¯m alright.

    The message of love from Sayaka, spun in secret, leaves a warmth on his back.

 Chapter 81: Kirishima Sayaka

    <h4>Chapter 81: Kirishima Sayaka</h4>

    The memories that surfaced out are the sweet and wistful scent of youth.

    Spring is the time of year when the environment changespletely, as students go through one or two of the biggest events of the year: moving up to the next grade and changing sses.

    It¡¯s the time of the year when the entrance ceremony, which she attended as a student, is over, and the cherry blossoms and all the flowers that decorate spring have finished their season and they are now entering the rainy season, which Sayaka hates.

    In the ss, some groups began to form, and the hobbies and preferences of ssmates began to be vaguely revealed.

    Sayaka, who is shy, has not yet been able to fit into the ss.

    Fortunately, a quiet or boisterous girl named Fujiyoshi Yuri caught her attention and didn¡¯t iste her from the rest of the ss.

    Most of the time, Sayaka¡¯s friends at school are quiet girls like Emi and Yuri. Although she has been appointed as the secretary of the ssmittee, the chairperson and vice-chairperson are both very different types of students from Sayaka, and even when she does talk to them, the conversation usually ends up going nowhere.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hmmm. I think I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    In the ssroom after school, colored by the shouts of the sports club and the dazzling sunset.

    In the next ss, a group of good friends are still in the ssroom, soaking up the afterglow of school life. In her ss, there was no one else in the ssroom but Sayaka.

    Sayaka could barely make out the snatches of mixed-genderughtering from the ssroom next door. Sayaka sits down in her chair with her pen and stretches.

    Her friend Emi Otomesaki went to the club room as soon as the return HR was over for the activities of the manga research club. Yuri, being Yuri, muttered some strange abbreviation like ¡°Hanakin¡± or ¡°Prefura¡±, and said that she had to go home early on Friday to watch the week¡¯s worth of anime, so she turned her bag around (for some reason she was using the one for boys) and sashayed out of the ssroom.

    (Note: Hanakin/Prefura:Fridayst day, Saturday and sunday is holiday)

    Therefore, Sayaka waits for Emi¡¯s return and concentrates on her job as ssmittee secretary - writing themittee¡¯s journal.

    In this school, it has a rule that once a week, students are required to report to the teacher on ss problems and other issues that havee to their attention from the point of view of the ssmittee. Anyway, since they are not junior high school students or primary school students, they actually do not have to write down any unnecessary information, as long as they do not leave a nk space for the teacher to check whether they have skipped filling out the form or not.

    When Sayaka was a freshman, a senpai once showed her a journal written by a student who was a secretary, but it only contained things like ¡°it was raining¡± or ¡°the trash bag was missing,¡± which is about the size of a primary school diary.

    Apart from a ce to write the date and name, there is a free space surrounded by a square abyss.

    Normally, she should write down what happened here, and if she just does something random and quick with a pen, she won¡¯t get anypliments.

    The serious Sayaka had decided to write the week¡¯s information in a straightforward manner, but with enough care to fill the free space.

    The first time she took it to her teacher, Sayaka recalls, she was praised with a mixture of surprise and delight.

    He said that few students had ever written in such a serious manner before.

    Teachers probably don¡¯t expect much from the information in the logbooks.

    In fact, there is always the possibility that some unserious student will fill up the space with a bunch of nonsense. Of course, such students are unlikely to bother with the tedious logbook work in the first ce.

    ¡°Huh, ¡­¡­ I think I¡¯ll take a break for a bit.¡±

    She put down her pen and sigh into the sunset.

    She looked out of the window at the schoolyard. It¡¯s the football team. A group of boys in bibs bow to a dark, muscr teacher.

    The way their hips are bent together reminds her of the military, and she quickly looks away. She is not a person who enjoys watching students being lectured.

    She felt as if she could hear an angry voiceing from a wide open mouth. Sayaka lets out a frustrated sigh.

    She picked up her pen again, ready to write the rest of the story. -At the same time, the door to the ssroom was opened, and she stopped her pen and turned to face the after-school visitors.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The one who stepped into Sayaka¡¯s space alone was a boy in her ss, Kirishima Ran.

    He did not say a word to her, but momentarily made eye contact with her, quickly turned away, and went to his desk in silence, as if he were treating Sayaka as if she were not there.

    Strangely enough, she didn¡¯t feel bad about it. If the other side does not care more than necessary, there is no need for Sayaka to talk to him. With this in mind, Sayaka quietly began to work on the paper.

    She can hear him rummaging through the clutter of their desks. Sayaka is dismayed to hear that he has not brought his textbooks and handouts home with him.

    Or is it that boys are the same as they were at primary school and never bring home their handouts?

    A textbook or something falls to the floor with a bang. Like, ¡°Ah.¡±At the sound of his voice, Sayaka¡¯s memory of him shed through her mind.

    It¡¯s not a familiar voice. She thought maybe she hadn¡¯t seen him getting along with the other boys.

    Apart from that, he¡¯s not the type of boy who gets along well with girls. She wasn¡¯t consciously looking at it, so she didn¡¯t even remember the details about how a boy named Kirishima Ran lived in school.

    Sayaka can¡¯t think of a vision of Kirishima Ran in the group ss thates to mind.

    Of course, Ran is not the only one who is special. It¡¯s still early in the school year. Sayaka can find a lot of people who have been in the same situation as him, such as the delinquent Aya Mikoshiba, who is treated as a tumor among the female students, and Takeyama Jaimi, who is bullied insidiously by aggressive students for different reasons.

    So Sayaka wasn¡¯t really bothered by him either. And as far as Ran is concerned, he is not the object of anyone¡¯s dislike, nor is he the subject of anything that is said behind his back.

    It may be that he genuinely likes to be alone. Sayaka thinks it¡¯s an arrogant prejudice thates to mind because Sayaka is a girl, that boys can live in istion to some extent easier than girls.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I found it¡±

    Sayaka relievedly stroked her chest in response to the muttered lines. She didn¡¯t know what he was looking for, but she was distracted when she thought there was someone else, and the diary work hadn¡¯t progressed since a while ago.

    The tea ceremony club is not in session today, so there is no need to worry about beingte. In a little while, Emi would be back from her club activities, and she really wanted to finish it and submit it before then.

    She can hear the sound of something being packed in a bag.

    When Sayaka¡¯s mouth smiled and was relieved at finally being alone, she almost screamed when she felt someone¡¯s presence right next to her desk.

    ¡°You write thoroughly/politely, don¡¯t you, Sadogashima-san?¡±

    ¡°Heh!¡­¡­¡±

    His ck hair shimmering in the setting sun, his eyes had an unfeeling glint in them. The ssy gaze catches Sayaka¡¯s face as he passes by.

    For some reason, Sayaka felt as if she were being drawn in by his flowing gaze.

    Without saying goodbye, Kirishima Ran turns his face away and leaves the ssroom. She looked at his back in a daze and ruminated on what he had just said and tilted her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Polite, eh? Polite. Hmmm. Polite. Heh, ¡­¡­¡±

    It is true that Sayaka¡¯s handwriting is polite - or rather, beautiful.

    In addition to the fact that she writes like a schoolboy, Sayaka¡¯s handwriting is beautiful and politepared to that of Emi, who also has beautiful handwriting.

    It¡¯s not the first time someone hasplimented her on her handwriting.

    But, Sayaka thought, this might be the first time she had ever been called ¡°polite¡±.

    She¡¯s been told that she is beautiful. But only girls haveplimented on her beauty - and what can she say, it was a simplepliment that was just leaked as a topic of conversation. It¡¯s a kind of social etiquette.

    In the past, boys have always had a preconceived notion that all girls have beautiful handwriting, and so Sayaka¡¯s writing has never been singled out as particrly good or beautiful.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re polite. My handwriting is so polite¡­¡­¡±

    Whether it was because of this or not, Sayaka did not know. For some reason, Sayaka has noticed that the words she inherited from Kirishima Ran have a strange way of swirling around her and tickling her mind.

    Looking back, She thinks it was something really trivial.

    It was really simple and trivial. If she were to cut out the event and tell other people about it, they would just kick her out of the room.

    In a shoujo manga, if a girl starts to fall in love with someone for this reason, she¡¯ll be told that she is being too overly thinking, that it¡¯s something trivial.

    But it was definitely the reason why a girl named Sayaka Sadogashima became aware of a boy named Ran Kirishima.

    Since then, Sayaka has been following him with her eyes much more often.

    Slowly and unconsciously, she finds herself looking for Ran, and when she finds him, she would stare at him in relief.

    When Yuri noticed that she was looking at the boys, she teased her with a look like a child who has been given a new toy.

    Emi once asked her if she was all right, because she had been sighing a lot recently.

    She doesn¡¯t have the courage to speak to him, and he doesn¡¯t speak to her, not even to boys of the same sex. He doesn¡¯t get involved with anyone at all.

    Sayaka guessed there was a part of her that was relieved.

    He will never be taken by anyone else. Sayaka is the only one who knows how attractive he is. There is no way that any other girl would think that Ran is a good person. It is true that I had such an arrogant idea.

    She dreamed that she was the heroine of the story and that she would meet her prince and that, despite all the obstacles, they would end up together in a happy ending.

    She misunderstood the truth of this uncertain ideal and thought that one day a boy would find the courage to ask her out.

    On the day of her transfer, she was secretly excited that her eyes met his in the morning.

    When she pondered it now, it¡¯s quite painful - Sayaka thought she was immersed in the sweet and sourness of youth, both physically and mentally.

    ¡°- Puh-haaa¡±

    Slowly, as if being pulled out of a deep sea, Sayaka¡¯s vision bes clearer.

    It took her longer than she thought to settle.

    She feels as if something fluffy has been lifted.

    The chains that bind her bodies - and her minds - are rusting away at the base, cracking and dismalthing. A strange feeling, simr to that of liberation, envelops Sayaka.

    But she didn¡¯t feel lost.

    There was no loneliness, as if she had lost something.

    Sayaka loves Kirishima Ran. It¡¯s not just anyone else, it¡¯s Kirishima Ran - this person.

    The ck miasma that had been stirring in her heartpletely dissipated and flew away. She has regained a clear, transparent mind.

    The image of Ran appears in her vision.

    Sayaka smiled as much as she could and jumped onto his chest.

    Atst Sayaka could see Kirishima Ran with her own eyes - clear, pure eyes.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Sadogashima-san ¡­¡­¡±

    The words that came out weakly, Sayaka¡¯s whole body shivers with fear.

    As Sayakay her cheek against her lover¡¯s breastte, she caught the sight of a ssmate muttering her name. Through her sses, her twin eyes are downcast, her gaze averted from the two bewildered boys.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re lying. Hey, Sadogashima-san. You just got scared out of your wits, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re upset and just hugged the guy in front of you, right?¡­¡­ You just don¡¯t understand the situation properly yet, do you?¡±

    When a hand reaches out to cling to her, Sayaka responds with a short scream, as if in primal fear.

    In response to the carnal demands of a different kind of person, Sayaka chose her words calmly and without hurting the other person. The short scream, as if it were only a breath, was engraved with a definite rejection that seemed to reflect her true feelings.

    To say that she is back to being a normal girl is a misnomer. But for sure, something has been settled and something has changed in Sayaka.

    ¡°Kirishima, I hope you didn¡¯t do something like this, pretending to unlock the skill but actually didn¡¯t. Even with my eye for information, I can¡¯t tell if the woman is a dependent or not.¡±

    Eiichi Megane, who speaks with a lot of sarcasm and gropes his sses. Ran looks at him with a sullen face, wondering if he hasn¡¯t acknowledged the current situation.

    Hirokatsu Yamashiro swayed as if he had lost his possession. He put his hand to his forehead and shook his head feebly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Kirishima has released Sadogashima from his skill, and I don¡¯t know for sure either. -But I can tell you that Sadogashima-san¡¯s reaction was clearly different from before.¡±

    ¡°She may be ying a part. I¡¯ve seen her mumbling something to Kirishima-kun earlier, and she may be trying to get us to give up here¡ª.¡±

    ¡°The way she looks at me ispletely different from before.¡±

    Interrupting Megane¡¯s words. Hirokatsu Yamashiro smiles to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Sadogashima-san, before Kirishima deactivated his skills, was such a - when I think back. I said some outrageous things and did some nasty things, but she looked straight at me and rejected me. But now Sadogashima-san is different. It¡¯s almost as if she sees her ssmate who tried to rape her as an object of fear.¡±

    ¡°Aaa, you¡¯re giving up? If you allow Kirishima-kun to get away with his atrocities here, he will surely - absolutely surely - get away with it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your nerve, Megane.¡±

    Megane¡¯s words once again cutted, It was none other than Kirishima Ran, the central figure in this case spoke.

    A reprimanding tirade from the one who was supposed to be med. He fixed his sses and opened his mouth in surprise.

    ¡°Just admit it. This is the reality. It¡¯s not as simple as killing me or exiling me alone. Do you remember what you did when you kicked me out? You and Torao took the initiative to somehow make me out to be a danger to the group, moreover you pushed more when the decision was made to get me kicked out. Sure, I did use my skill. I was a child, I was a screamer, I was a riot, I was a disrupter. But what else could I have done? When I was kicked out - if I could have persuaded Torao, or you, or one of the others, if I had tried a little harder, we could have avoided the worst of it, or something like that, wouldn¡¯t you say? I¡¯ll tell you what - is a big no. Absolutely No. In fact, wasn¡¯t it? I was desperate to tell Torao. I apologise for the outburst. If I had been able to appeal to his sympathies and get him to retract his prejudiced and bespectacled rhetoric, I¡¯m sure he would have kicked me out for one reason or another. Because you know what? It¡¯s not just Torao and Megane - the others worked together to make sure I was kicked out.¡±

    Unconscious sympathy, unconscious self-defence. No matter how much we love ourselves, when we are in a situation where we can only save one of us or others, we will immediately move to protect ourselves.

    A sudden transfer to another world - they never know what is justice and what is malice. A single word could be enough to get them imprisoned or even killed on the spot by the otherworlders.

    By nature, modern Japanese are easily influenced by the majority opinion. If there are significantly more people who chose ¡°agree or somewhat agree¡± than those who chose ¡°disagree or somewhat disagree¡±, then those who chose ¡°neither agree nor disagree¡± will automatically be supporters of the ¡°agree faction¡±.

    Ran knows that not all of them were thinking of getting rid of him at that moment.

    Some-like Sayaka choose to wait and see. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter to Ran. There must be some of them who thought that way is to keep an eye on the current situation as a third party in a neutral manner.

    ¡°Although I look alone, I¡¯m not. Sayaka, Misuzu, Kanami, Aya, Saki, Sakuya, Hibiki, Yuri and Emi, even though they are not here at the moment, agree with me. It¡¯s not neutral. It¡¯s absolute agreement. Whether it¡¯s dictatorship or brainwashing, the fact is that it¡¯s clearly here. If you try to kick me out again. I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s going to be up against the country this time. It¡¯s going to be me and all the girls except for Reika.¡±

    To put it simply, he was a hostage. The sweet infatuation with the opposite sex that he love - Ran used it as a bargaining chip.

    ¡°Back to the point, it¡¯s the same thing. It¡¯s the majority of numbers. You know what I mean? You don¡¯t get it, do you? You¡¯ve got your friends, you¡¯ve got your family, you¡¯ve got someone who¡¯s always going to be there to protect you, but you don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be a lonely person who¡¯s really cut off from the world.¡±

    The orange memory flickers again, and Ran swallows down the rising difort.

    Ran didn¡¯t mean to impose everything on them. But surely, this obsessive need to be loved can be attributed in many ways to his past.

    Why does Ran think in such a distorted way?

    Can he see the necessary justice in using the lives of others to protect his own?

    The general consensus of modern Japan does not make sense at this time.

    This is a story of the ¡°other world¡±, which is distorted through the terrible inherent magic skill of the underling training, which does not exist in modern Japan.

    ¡°They and I are one in the same - an unshakable bond. I think that¡¯s the reason why Torao wed me back in the first ce. I¡¯m a hindrance to unity, to cohesion. -Well, it didn¡¯t, did it? The fact is, the girls and I are tightly knit.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and you can go on your own self-serving tirade about¡­How dare you say what you want!¡±

    With his sses off and spittle flying, Eiichi Megane confronted Ran.

    ¡°You - Kirishima-kun, what do you think of other people¡¯s hearts! As long as it¡¯s good for you, is that all that matters? Do you think it¡¯s eptable to make your ssmates fall into your brainwashing in order to save yourself?¡±

    ¡°Can I say the same thing to you? You hate being robbed by a girl who is secretly in love with you, she may not even exist¡­For such a self-centered reason, I hanged one of my ssmates. Can you proudly say it¡¯s justice? Because the girls are scared, because the others are the same, becausemon sense says so, because this is the consensus of all of us¡­You, who decorated your opinion with such ptable nonsense and used the invisible evidence of your ¡°appraising eye¡± as a shield, have no right to denounce me. You have no right to criticise me.¡±

    ¡°Kirishima-kun!¡±

    In a burst of emotion, Megane grabbed onto Ran¡¯s chest.

    He bursts into a fit of rage, and Sayaka begins to cry. Saki reprimands Megane for his act of violence. Kanami, who had been keeping an eye on Torao, thrust a sheathed weapon at Megane.

    (Note: Now, I¡¯m confused on how Megane grab Ran¡¯s chest as Sayaka is the one he¡¯s hugging now, but I assumed, she¡¯s behind Ran after seeing Hirokatsu trying to grab her)

    ¡°- Stop it, Megane!¡±

    It¡¯s not Kanami, Saki or Ran that cut into the atmosphere of a catastrophe, it¡¯s Mikoshiba Aya, the girl who was captured by the knight of the Kingsguard at the border between the room with the big hole and the garden.

    In her usual clear voice, she stabbed at the words from a distance, addressing them to Megane. Her boldness has focused everyone¡¯s attention on Aya Mikoshiba.

    She was unperturbed by the stares she received. Aya Mikoshiba opens her mouth with a heartbreaking look on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Kirishima¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all my fault. So, don¡¯t me Kirishima. If you want to me someone, me me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mikorin?¡±

    ¡°Megane is angry because I-I should have confessed to Megane, but I was immediately distracted and you think it¡¯s Kirishima¡¯s fault, right?¡±

    Megane¡¯s eyes fluttered in confusion at the unimaginative remark.

    Aya had always been pictured as a strong woman in Megane¡¯s eyes, but now her face had changed to that of a weak girl.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to y with your heart Megane, I¡¯ve made a mistake. Kirishima has nothing to do with this. I just couldn¡¯t say anything that would betray the kindness you guys have shown me in the past¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Mikorin. It¡¯s not Mikorin¡¯s fault. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been tricked by Kirishima-kun. If only Kirishima-kun would reflect on his actions and regain his good heart, everything would be back to normal.¡±

    Ran¡¯s hand is ced on the shoulder of the downcast Megane.

    It was as if a torrent of warm, jumbled emotions, desperate to mask their malice, was poured over his shoulders and into his body.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­Let¡¯s say you¡¯re on a date with the most beautiful, sweetest, most impable woman you know. You¡¯re on the street and aplete stranger says to you, ¡®No! She¡¯s ying you! You¡¯re being cheated on by that woman!¡¯ - would you believe it, would you be calm and collected, and would you be able to handle it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    That¡¯s when Megane must have finally realised.

    The fact that all the girls in his ss look at him like a pathetic person.

    On this asion, if they applymon sense, it is not Ran but Megane who is saying the right thing.

    But for them, the justice is Ran - Kirishima Ran. In the eyes of the girls, he is the one who defies justice and to continue to argue is ugly and pointless.

    He is denied by them what he does for them.

    It¡¯s as if his efforts are being rejected outright as ¡°annoying¡±. It¡¯s as if he is being misunderstood as a crazy person for not stopping.

    It feels like the feet that should have been stepping on concrete are now copsing. Perhaps the girls can¡¯t believe the justice Megane was waving at was really right.

    He was denied by the very people he was supposed to help, he was supposed to be a hero to bring back his friends from the clutches of evil.

    Is it really justice to rescue a fallen heroine and return her to her normal life - if it causes her to suffer?

    The questioning binds Megane¡¯s limbs and thoughts as he is swallowed up by a negative spiral.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡­¡­No, it can¡¯t be. I must be right, I know I¡¯m right. I must be just, there must be no mistake-¡±

    ¡°¡­Fu¡­Nya,Nyaaaa?¡±

    Misuzu, who had been held captive by the knights of the Kingsguard, finally regained consciousness.

    ¡°Nyaa, Nyani?Nyyande, Konnyani,¡­funyaaaau?¡±

    (Note: Where, what and huhhh????)

    Misuzu mumbles in a more cat-like tone than usual, wipes her drool with the sleeve of her cardigan and sighs loudly.

    Some people looked at her reproachfully, as if she had broken the tension in the air. Many seemed relieved that she had regained consciousness, having not woken up since the end of the tragedy.

    ¡°Misuzu.¡±

    ¡°Nekoyama-san.¡±

    With a sleepy look in her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t quite understand the current situation.

    Perhaps because the skills she possessed were not aggressive, or because she did not feel she was in danger, Misuzu didn¡¯t panic at the surroundings.

    ¡°My head is buzzingnyaa¡­¡­¡±

    Misuzu holds her head by the sleeve of her cardigan, which is now in moe sleeves, and meditates painfully. Tsubasa Ryuzaki, who was staring at her, nodded his head with a huff, as if realising something.

    ¡°Nekoyama-san ¡­¡­ Yes, it¡¯s Nekoyama-san.¡±

    While being held captive by the knights of the Kingsguard, Ryuzaki Tsubasa clung to a ray of hope and screamed as he leaned forward.

    ¡°Nekoyama-san was going out with Torao-kun, and if Kirishima¡¯s skills hadn¡¯t intervened, they would have ended up together, right?¡±

    He sits down, and raises his voice so that Torao can hear him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something that either Sadogashima-san or Mikorin want to think about, but it¡¯s possible that they actually liked Kirishima in the first ce.¡±

    There is a kind of excitement in Ryuzaki¡¯s voice - like a kind of refreshing exultation, especially like a assistant of a great detective who is presenting his deductions to his own people.

    Ryuzaki will not be harmed if he speaks out about it. Even if his guess is wrong and he fails, he will never be hurt - such a self-satisfied thought pushes Tsubasa Ryuzaki.

    ¡°If it was you, Nekoyama¡­ If we disarm her from Kirishima¡¯s skill, she will feel ufortable with the situation she is in. But gradually, If you spend more time with Torao, you will eventually be able to regain your true self, right?¡±

    Tsubasa Ryuzaki develops his theory, leaving himself to the emotions of excitement. But Ran felt that Torao¡¯s shoulders were trembling.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Oi, Ryuzaki.¡±

    ¡°It is possible that Nekoyama-san will return to normal. You can let us see you smile like you used to! How is that possible if she¡¯s beenpletely brainwashed? Nekoyama-san is just being kind and sympathetic to Kirishima, who¡¯s been kicked out-maybe she¡¯s not even under [Sexual Lunatic-Underling Training]!¡±

    Ryuzaki may not be aware of the gradual deviation from his confident reasoning.

    It is possible to recognise the absurdity of the situation when ites upter. Most of the time it is an idea - a fluid, ongoing deduction that rarely ends as nned.

    ¡°Ryuzaki!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ just now, huh?¡±

    Shigenobu Torao, who had been looking down, looked up. The call from Megane to silence Ryuzaki does not reach him. He is oblivious to the usatory re directed at him. Like a stage performer in the spotlight, Ryuzaki rambles on.

    Nekoyama Misuzu was watching the scene in a daze. The soft, rxed expression on her face suddenly changed to a cold and full of disgust.

    ¡°¡­¡­Megane-kun. What are you doing to my Ran-kun?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Megane¡¯s hand that was holding Ran was released.

    Misuzu¡¯s brown eyes twinkled as if he were looking at something trivial.

    Megane is one of the otaku group that had some opportunities to interact with Misuzu before their transfer, and he has noticed that Misuzu behavior is a result of the inexplicable difort she has developed since her transfer to another world.

    However, Tsubasa Ryuzaki has only been involved with Misuzu Nekoyama not only in his daily life before the transfer but also after the transfer. Since he was always staring at her from a distance, he seemed to have the illusion that she was rtively close. As a matter of fact, Tsubasa Ryuzaki was not so aware of Misuzu¡¯s changes.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying¡­¡­I mean, you were so nice to me earlier.¡±

    ¡°Just a minute ago.¡±

    ¡°Until just now, Nekoyama-san was so lovely and kind.¡±

    The words, which are passed on like a curse, torment Shigenobu Torao. But Tsubasa Ryuzaki is unaware of this.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if we can just undo it! Nekoyama-san has been raped by Ran¡¯s [Sexual Lunatic-Underling Training]! So if he just unlocked the skill, things will go back to normal¡­¡±

    ¡°Nekoyama-san, Were you really smiling at Ryuzaki?¡±

    As if to interrupt Ryuzaki¡¯s reasoning, the voice of Shigenobu Torao spins weakly. Tsubasa Ryuzaki nodded his head confidently to that question. Torao let out a faint cry of anguish.

    ¡°Now, Kirishima-kun! Just as you just unlocked Sadogashima-san from your skill, you can try unlocking the skill you just applied to Nekoyama-san!¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say stop. So if Nekoyama-san goes back to the way she was, you be-¡±

    ¡°I said don¡¯t do it!¡±

    A terrible murderous intent cuts through the air.

    She sensed the danger. Kanami pushes past Megane and gets right in front of Ran.

    Shigenobu Torao, who became a partial tiger, rushed toward Tsubasa Ryuzaki instead of Ran, exposing his sharp ws and jumping daringly.

    ¡°¡ªHA!¡±

    Tsubasa Ryuzaki, who was blocked by the knights behind him, couldn¡¯t defend it.(Although, thanks to his fighting spirit, he didn¡¯t hurt his skin or internal organs.) But the impact was too much for him to bear. He and the knight behind him were blown backwards.

    Torao continued to pursue Ryuzaki Tsubasa, who escaped from his captors by recoiling. It was a savage act, like watching a predator preying on another predator. A knight of the Kingsguard immediately rushes to capture Torao.

    ¡°I thought I might need to use inherent magic to keep the outside world at bay¡­¡­We can¡¯t do that anymore. Put up wards!¡±

    The queen¡¯s minister, who had been arguing with Walkins, gave orders to the knights of the Kingsguard.

    Some of the knights of the Kingsguard brought in magical tools and things and began to draw what looked like rituals in the corners of the room and in the crevices of the furniture.

    Some time passed. Suddenly, Ran was struck by a strange chill, as if something was being removed from his body.

    At the same time, the knights of the Kingsguard, who seemed to be convinced of something, released the saints from their captivity and lined up in the corners of the room or by the walls to protect the ces where the magic was drawn or where the magic tools were ced.

    Shigenobu Torao is no longer a tiger and has regained his former self. Removing his hand from Ryuzaki Tsubasa¡¯s arm, which was clenched so tightly that it made him bleed, He red at Tsubasa Ryuzaki¡¯s face with emotionless eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Someone please send me back to my normal life. ¡­¡­ I wish I had never be ss president. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m the only one who has to go through this.¡±

    ¡°Tora,o?¡±

    ¡°Nekoyama-san, Nekoyama-san - she¡¯s been charming to you guys when I¡¯m not around!¡­I didn¡¯t know, I could scream like this and be this frustrated. This is the same as Kirishima when he was kicked out.¡±

    Torao has his own stresses, and as ss president, he does his best to help everyone, but it takes a toll on his body and mind. Adding more to his stress, Kirishima Ran appeared in front of him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! I¡¯m sure that if Nekoyama-san were to be like Sadogashima-san, I - I would bepletely destroyed. I don¡¯t want to think about anything else. I don¡¯t want to think anymore. I just want you to leave me alone.¡±

    It is often the smallest and simplest of events that leads to aplete breakdown of the mind.

    A little stimtion is all that is needed topletely shred the taut rubber. It was only a matter of time before this happened.

    The most responsible and serious people are the strongest, but the most fragile.

    For a high school student who has not yet matured mentally, it was too much for him to take on the burden thates with living in the degrading prison of another world.

 Chapter 82: Life and Living

    <h4>Chapter 82: Life and Living</h4>

    Niigaki Takeo, who had been watching the scene of his best friend¡¯s copse from a bird¡¯s-eye view, now realized that he was a rather heartless person.

    The sight of Torao Shigenobu fussing, screaming, and covering his ears was probably the first time he had ever seen such a thing.

    ¡°He may be my best friend, but he is not my family. I¡¯m not saying this to be cold, I¡¯m just stating the facts from a bird¡¯s eye view.¡±

    It¡¯s not as if Niigaki didn¡¯t notice that Torao¡¯s mental state was slowly slipping into a dangerous state after being summoned to another world.

    Of course, as his best friend, he wanted to support him as much as he could.

    But friends are just strangers. Support and protection are just words that bind them together.

    Being best friends with Niigaki was Torao¡¯s mistake. Despite not being a stranger, Niigaki didn¡¯t bother to ask why Torao didn¡¯t let out his unbearable pain, or to help him scrub out his weakness and ugliness - his worries and pains - from the depths of his heart.

    Niigaki was not strong enough to support Torao.

    And Torao had no family in this world to turn to.

    ¡°¡­¡­ But, of all ces, Kirishima.¡±

    Somehow Niigaki had the feeling that there was some kind of pressure from outside.

    Niigaki didn¡¯t think that even Kanami and Saki were affected by that malicious poison, though.Right after the transfer, when Misuzu was going crazy and Torao was depressed, there was something that stuck with Niigaki.

    The people in the royal court are treating the young highschool girl like a prostitute at night, aren¡¯t they?

    Isn¡¯t there someone in the ss who is excited by the transfer to another world and has changed?

    Niigaki, who didn¡¯t want to make a fuss or get involved in unnecessary cases, never spoke out about his suspicions, but he was a little more careful and tried to look at the ss from a bird¡¯s eye view.

    ¡°I tried to explore things casually while narrowing the distance between me and Inugami¡­¡­ I can¡¯t believe it backfired.¡±

    Inugami Kanami is the picture of a kendo girl who protects the weak and punishes the wicked. Niigaki knew that if she noticed that the people in the pce were thinking of something wrong, she would be able to talk to someone about it.

    If there is a problem among the girls, she will take action to solve it somehow.

    In fact, Kanami was the first to notice the change in Saki but instead consulted a reliable person, she kept quiet.

    It is because of this that the ringleader of this case, Kirishima Ran, that the information in question was not passed on to Niigaki.

    It is not that the existence of Ran Kirishima did not cross his mind.

    The first time Niigaki had an audience with the queen, she said that she was going to erase Ran¡¯s existence. The clean-up was to be expected. He was under the impression that it was the consensus of the country to exclude Ran and that the matter would be settled by the royal court.

    It was a mistake to believe the knights¡¯ words that they had taken care of it, and to remove it from the vortex of his thoughts.

    And he didn¡¯t think that such a dark-hearted boy would act in such a big way.

    There were people who changed and treated the boys very coldly. Niigaki didn¡¯t expect it to be a former fellow ssmate who had been ostracised.

    ¡°Could be useful¡­¡­Kirishima.¡±

    If Niigaki is a true friend, he can¡¯t allow an outsider to take his best friend¡¯s girlfriend away, and defend from his vicious skills.

    He can¡¯t ept that Ran has taken control of the straightforward Kanami and even her friend from junior high school, Saki, with her fearless ability.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Niigaki¡¯s eyes are diverted from the bustle of the ss.

    The minister who had just acted to protect Ran, Walkins, was in his line of sight.

    The aura that exudes from him rms Niigaki. The dark blue colour, almost ck as far as the eye can see, drifts over him, creating the illusion of a direct caress to the internal organs. A twisted personality instead of a straight one. He is a true scoundrel who has no aversion to deception and deceit.

    He is willing to sacrifice anything to get what he wants. Although cleverly concealed, he can feel the dark malice seeping out of him.

    ¡°Who the hell is that guy?¡±

    As he became more and more aware of the mental toll that Torao was taking on his life, Niigaki often took his roll and went to the royal court when called.

    There have been asions when he has been in contact with ministers - more often than not just face to face - but this is the first time he hase face to face with Walkins. A figure he had never seen before.

    They may have passed each other in the pce. But he had never been in an audience when summoned by the queen or her ministers.

    From the clothes he wears and the way he talks, Niigaki can tell that he is a man of very high rank.

    So why didn¡¯t he appear in front of him and the others until now?

    And most importantly, why did he do what he did to protect Ran?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    Walkins, who seems to have noticed his gaze, catches Niigaki with a snake-like stare.

    It was as if a warm snake¡¯s tongue had licked his cheek, and Niigaki turned his gaze away from Walkins.

    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±

    He unconsciously touches his cheek and clicks his tongue in difort, but doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s not the only one. Two ssmates of his - saints who probably know everything about why Ran was ostracized and why the current situation was created. Subaru Kiryuin and Reika Queenigaoka also seem to be thinking of joining Ran¡¯s side and oppose Walkins.

    In Niigaki¡¯s view, Queenigaoka Reika has not been affected by Kirishima Ran¡¯s poison. Despite his distorted and twisted ideals, Subaru Kiryuin is a man of strong convictions. He would never do anything against his beliefs, even if threatened.

    It¡¯s not exactly the most admirable thing to do, but Subaru went along with Ran for his own protection. He forgaveRan for what he did. Since Ran has all the girls except Reika.

    For the Subaru, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to the rest of them as long as they can return to their world with Reika.

    It would be so much easier if they could just get on with it.

    But Niigaki Takeo is a rather self-centred person.

    He has a lot of pride, and being cuckolded by the woman he loves would be the most humiliating thing of all.

    If he was acting on instinct, he would want to separate Ran¡¯s head from his lustful body right now.

    If only the wards weren¡¯t there - if only he could have sealed Sayaka, his natural enemy, the user of the peripheral barrier wall cancetion.It¡¯s not impossible to blow up everyone in the pce who gets in his way, not to mention Ran.

    (Note: Sayaka power is able to negate everything, be defensive or offensive skills)

    It might be possible to escape from the pce and defeat the Demon King without any help.

    ¡°¡­¡­ No, calm down. You¡¯ve got a lot of blood in your head and you¡¯re thinking out of the box.¡±

    Niigaki¡¯s goal is not to overthrow the Demon King. It¡¯s just a transit point to the final goal. After that - to return to the original world is the final goal that he aims for.

    He doesn¡¯t know about the otaku who are interested in the beautiful girls of other worlds, but Niigaki, who left behind friends, family, ex-girlfriends, juniors, seniors, and everything else in his original world, has no intention of burying his bones in this world.

    If he is looking for a way to get back into his world, he¡¯s going to have to go through the trouble of finding a way to do it.

    Even if he manages to shake off the humans in the royal pce and defeat the Demon King by himself, he will not be able to return to the original world.

    That would be meaningless. In order to achieve his goal, he must choose the best shortcut.

    Having made up his mind, Aragaki walked over to Ran and Torao.

    Despite losing her skills by wards, Kanami grabs her sword and bes Ran¡¯s shield in order to protect the person she loves with all her heart.

    The look in her eyes, as if she were looking at a foreign enemy, made Niigaki bite his lip, feeling a mixture of emotions.

    ¡°Inugami¡­ i can¡¯t believe this is happening to you, too. ¡­¡­¡±

    With a sad look on his face, he looks onto Kanami. The person in question looks puzzled and tilts her head.

    The dignified look on her face turns into the ¡°girly¡± look she sometimes shows, and Niigaki feels a burning in his heart.

    ¡°-Damn, she¡¯s so cute.¡±

    The decision he had finally made was about to be shaken. But he can¡¯t afford to lose his way here.

    If they¡¯re going to have a split in the ranks, the defeat of the demon king would be dyed - or worse, he loses the means to return home.

    He didn¡¯t want the girls to lose their strength by killing or threatening Ran.

    Besides, there are many questions he need to ask him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve forgiven him.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get in trouble for being stubborn here.¡±

    ¡°Kirishima¡±

    ¡°¡­Niigaki¡±

    Ran meditates with one eye and looks at Niigaki with a condescending look. He doesn¡¯t seem to take offense at all. It is impossible for a normal person in a normal state of mind to persuade him with a good argument, Takeo Niigaki realized.

    ¡°With Kiryuin and Queenigaoka here, you must be nning to go back to your world, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the n, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    His ssmates, including Megane and Torao, are watching with bated breath as Niigaki and Ran face each other.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can give them the closure they want here.¡±

    It¡¯s a touch and go situation. The first one to pull out his sword loses. In such a situation, it is impossible to cut off the passive Ran with a single sword.

    Niigaki¡¯s best friend is kneeling at the edge of his vision, he could only utter the word ¡®sorry¡¯ in his heart. He had to betray him in front of his heartbroken friend.

    Even a selfish,zy man who never felt the slightest guilt for ming others for his theft still had that level of conscience andmon sense.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on your ability, Kirishima.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going with the strongest side¡± - Niigaki Takeo¡¯s dirtiest part spilled from a shell called the heart.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    This is the cheat skill that some of them once fantasized about: the ability to repel hostile actions against a person without question.

    It was only natural that Niigaki Takeo¡¯s flip-flop, given the absolute defense wall Mirror Force, was the catalyst for an instant change of atmosphere.

    While the skill is active, it will not even ept healing magic from others. It is the most reliable counter-skill when ites to defending oneself, as it is difficult to find any holes or ws. It¡¯s the best way to defend oneself, but it¡¯s also the best way to attack.

    The warding prevents him from activating the skill itself. Once he escapes from the wards, no offensive person in the room will be able to stop him.

    But his skill will be useless and he will inflict a painful blow if Ran uses Sayaka Sadogashima¡¯s barrier peripheral.

    If it¡¯s just simple muscle strength, Sayaka couldn¡¯t hold off even a boy her own age, Yamashiro Hirokatsu and Niigaki Takeo, an experienced fighter with solidbat training,who is ustomed to fighting and has gained reliablebat training, while activating his skills in a concentrated manner.

    Again, if Sayaka held him down, and then Kanami, Saki or any other agile attacker caught them by surprise, they would be able to knock Niigaki and the rest into aa.

    No matter how much Niigaki theories what could happen, in the first ce, in the current situation, such things make no sense at all. There was no point in talking about it.

    That¡¯s why Niigaki tried his best to approach Ran with feeling the urge to kill him, only then, there would be no reason for Sayaka to turn on Niigaki.

    With a gulp, it is as if the transformation of the air is heard as a sound.

    The rest of the boys, including Eiichi Megane, who still had the will to attack, could not have foreseen this development, let alone Torao Shigenobu, who was too broken to act any more.

    Eiichi Megane¡¯s face twisted into a wobbly mess. Perhaps he was nning to use Niigaki¡¯s argument as a final breakthrough.

    The change in air has the power to inme and tilt the beliefs - too clich¨¦d to be called beliefs - of a neutral person.

    Niigaki Takeo, who not only has simple fighting skills, but also has a voice and a position in the ss, is a flip-flopper. He wonders how many people are foolish enough to be drawn in by this?

    The first to lean towards the idea was the students, who were initially happy to see Ran back alive.

    The first to step forward was Kenjiro Mitagawa, the most timid and easily swayed of the students, whose gaze wandered furtively, hidden by his fringes.

    A person who is not confident and cannot take responsibility for their own opinions will instantly lose faith in their own beliefs if the scales they have chosen to weigh their opinions on are shaken.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Inu, Inugami-san!¡±

    ¡°Me again?¡±

    Kanami looks dubious as she crosses her arms under her chest. Kenjiro Mitagawa scratches his cheek as he looks at Kanami¡¯s face - then quickly looks away and stares at an empty spot.

    His wandering, unsure gaze andzily swaying hands give the impression that he is a dishonest man. Strangely enough, it didn¡¯t seem as if he had stood in front of Kanami with ax attitude.

    ¡°I-I-Inu-Inugami-san Y-y-you see, Weh-will y-y-youe back to o-our world w-weth-wiht me, with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back for the sake of Ran. I¡¯m going back to our world with my dear Ran.¡±

    Mitagawa brushed off his fringes, which were so annoying that they covered his eyelids, and looked down.

    As a friend, Eiichi Megane thought something about that gesture and grabbed his arm as if to hold back his friend from going down the wrong path.

    ¡°Mitagawa. But you-¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Megane.I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad situation or anything like that. In any case, the two of us, Inugami-san and I, are not well-matched.We were never meant to be together in the first ce.The only difference is whether it was taken by Niigaki-kun or Kirishima-kun. I mean, of course, as a man, I¡¯m a bit frustrated, but¡­¡±

    In a whispered voice that only his friend could hear, Kenjiro Mitagawa spoke his mind.

    With his eyes fixed on Megane¡¯s forehead, Mitagawa continued to speak as if he had reached an understanding.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve been transported to another world. If you don¡¯t try to change yourself, nothing will change.I¡¯m not going to live in a world like this, where there is no inte or anime.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to ept Kirishima-kun, it¡¯s another to return to the original world! With Mitagawa¡¯s skills, it¡¯s obvious that he can easily defeat the Demon King! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not that difficult to return to the original world!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go back to the world with you, Inugami-san. Same as before. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s just a view of my youth, you know? If Megane is right and we leave all the girls behind and defeat the Demon King¡­I¡¯m going back to the world - if I ever get back and Inugami-san is not there.I would be lonely.¡±

    Refusing to let anyone know about his secret infatuation, Mitagawa spits out his own beliefs in vague terms. He is also introverted and reticent when ites to women. He seemed to be able to understand the original name that Mitagawa had hidden behind the three conventional letters ¡°Minna¡±.

    epting his friend¡¯s conviction, Megane lets go of Mitagawa¡¯s arm, though he looks pained. When ites to speaking up in ss and hierarchy alone, Megane also is not the kind of person who takes the initiative to speak up at the bottom of the ss - even in the otaku group.

    However, the skill Mitagawa was given was an [Imperial Disaster] - a unique offensive magic that would be very useful in battle.After Subaru Kiryuin and Niigaki Takeo, it will be quite a blow to lose him.

    And - there were others who were encouraged by his determination.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what Mitagawa wants, I¡¯m with him.¡±

    ¡°Ka-Kawasaki¡­¡­?¡±

    A student, Shinzo Kawasaki, creaks on the floor and snorts like a pig. He belongs to the same otaku group as Megane and Mitagawa, and like Mitagawa, he is a male student who has been trying to ept Ran¡¯s return.

    ¡°I was in this ss because I was fat and I didn¡¯t like anyone - not even the girls I was close to. In fact, I was mocked behind my back.-I don¡¯t care about Kirishima,. I want to go home early and eat a full meal of sushi, katsudon and hamburgers.¡±

    The more people they have, the quicker Shinzo can get home, wiping the edge of his mouth. For him, appetite was more important than sexual desire. If he had to choose between food or ssmates, he would pick food without a single doubt. He is more selfish and vicious than Kiryuin, who epted Ran.

    However, his statement was powerful enough to bend the beliefs of the so-called neutral students who were looking at the situation from a bird¡¯s eye view - half resignedly. In other words, it was powerful enough to bend the beliefs of the students who chose ¡°neither¡±, which reflects themon sense of modern Japanese people.

    Shiratori Sho, who originally tried to ept Ran. Tanaka Haruto, who has washed away his rtionship with Sayaka as a thing of the past and is already developing a sexual rtionship with Nyanya, a beautiful beastman from another world.

    Tsubasa Ryuzaki has witnessed Hirokatsu Yamashiro¡¯s transformation and has grown to distrust him.

    The ¡°neutral¡± students who have no firm convictions and no crazy desire for revenge, who must have looked on this incident as something unrted to them. When Ran was ostracized, they were probably thinking that they should keep quiet because they didn¡¯t want to get involved in whatever the fuss was about - typical easy-going people.

    Were they unhappy with the poor quality of the food? Or is it that, following Niigaki Takeo, Mitagawa, who has Imperial Disaster, and Shinzo Kawasaki, who has el Lolita, a physical attack reflex modification, have turned their hand and begun to feel threatened by the fact that ¡®neither¡¯ will be in the minority?

    Did the unrealistic sense of relief that ¡°I¡± would not be brainwashed by the [Underling Training-Sexual Lunatic] prevail over the fear that ¡°I¡± might not be able to return to ¡°my¡± familiar home?

    They don¡¯t know what steps each of them has taken and what they are seeking to achieve with their new vision.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t like Kirishima that much either¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you y with fire and take away my nyanya, I won¡¯t understand!¡±

    (Note: Nyanya, the female beastwomen haruto bang)

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Following in the footsteps is Sho Shiratori and Haruto Tanaka,.Tsubasa Ryuzaki also walked up to Ran. He didn¡¯t make eye contact with him, either out of spite for Ran, or awkwardness for having gone at Yamashiro¡¯s instigation. As he walked forward, he seemed to give Yamashiro a meaningful nce for a moment.

    Yamashiro looked at Ryuzaki with self-satisfied disdain, as if to say, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    Ran has no idea how Ryuzaki Tsubasa helped Yamashiro Hirokatsu with regard to this matter of Sayaka and Misuzu. Neither does Ran know whether Ryuzaki or Yamashiro is the proposer.

    However Ran does have one thought. While they were clearly engaging in disgusting behaviour. Now that they¡¯re n failed, both of them are starting to me each other. Ran could see, Tsubasa Ryuzaki, looks at his aplice with contempt.

    ¡°Yamashiro.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ what?¡±

    Yamashiro Hirokatsu sits down, looking soulless, and lets out a sigh. At Ran¡¯s call, he looks away cumbersomely.

    Currently, there are a total of 18 students who have taken action to ept Ran (even if only formally), including Yuri and Emi, who are not present. There are a total of 21 ssmates,including Ran, there are a total of 9 people who have be a part of Ran¡¯s harem. And then there are Reika and Subaru, who lend their support because they share the same desire to go back to their world. Including them, there are 12.

    At this point, the ratio was already 12:9, with Ran slightly ahead. But that was not a decisive factor. Even though he had been educated in a democratic school system for more than ten years, he did not believe that he could sway the opinions of his ssmates with a difference of only three people.

    The aforementioned ratio was wrong. The exact ratio of forces was 12:3:6. Strictly speaking, there might have been a little more of the so-called ¡°neither¡± in the middle. As a result, he ended up with 18 people.

    Anyway, the uracy of the number is not that important. What Ran wants to tell Yamashiro is something much simpler.

    ¡°¡­¡­ surprisingly few, isn¡¯t it? Boys who hate me from the bottom of their hearts and are full of determination to never let me in.¡±

    Many of the students were easily influenced by the atmosphere around them. Ran is sure that this ss had more than the average number of people who think like that, which is more than normal for high school students in modern Japan.

    No one has raised any objections to Ran¡¯s exclusion. If he thinks about it, it¡¯s a strange situation.

    Of course, the situation ispletely different now.

    There was a girl in that room and there was a person who would never ept Ran¡¯s skills, and who would stubbornly maintain her own opinion, and who was in danger of being killed.

    It was inevitable. In fact, if there had been a person with the skills to extract only boys and put mental pressure on them, the boys would have looked at him the same way. They could have been kicked out, just like the Ran.

    The viciousness of the skill of [Underling Training-Sexual Lunatic] and the instinctive fear and suspicion that arose from it - propagated and solidified the unstable atmosphere immediately after the transfer. The unconscious desire for solidarity led to self-protection, trying to make one person the bad guy so that they could escape.

    As a result, Ran was kicked out.

    ¡°Most of the boys were only in agreement with the girls. It¡¯s my fault, too, for making a childish fuss and poking fun at Torao and Megane. If a man with such dangerous skills as brainwashing another¡¯s wife, I¡¯d be terrified.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±

    ¡°Is that the case with Yamashiro?¡±

    Yamashiro Hiromasa¡¯s gaze turns to Ran.

    ¡°Does Yamashiro hate me too, from the bottom of your heart?¡±

    ¡°AAaa?¡±

    In response to these words, Hirokatsu Yamashiro replies in a voice filled with anger.

    ¡°Of course you do. How can you not hate a man who mentally trains his friends and ssmates and as he pleases?¡±

    ¡°Is your hatred so great that you would give up the option of returning to our world?¡±

    Ran tilts his head annoyingly, as if it were the life of another person.

    That gesture, that attitude had struck a nerve with Hirokatsu Yamashiro. He almost gave up on his brokenness but now it rises like a me.

    Of course, it was not only Hirokatsu who was stimted by this attitude. Aside from Torao Shigenobu, who fell down the slope of resignation, Eiichi Megane continued to point out the mistakes of his friends until the end. He, too, had rekindled his resentment against Ran.

    ¡°I don¡¯t - I don¡¯t approve! It is insane to rape girls who have done nothing wrong, for whatever reason, just because you want to! I can¡¯t approve of such a person - or people who defend such a person. I will never follow you, Kirishima!¡±

    With bloodshot eyes, he closes in on Ran.

    As if to tell him to withdraw, Eiichi Megane pushes Hirokatsu Yamashiro away and stands in front of Ran.

    But Ran took one look at the determined Megane and pointed his finger at him with a gesture that made him feel as if he had already seen what he¡¯s going to do.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯ve been given the skills to build unity. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s verymendable to be so stubborn and try to crack the unity that¡¯s been built up.¡±

    Megane runs his hands over his eyes and raises the corners of his mouth. With his bare eyes, he mimics the gesture of clinking his sses, and smiles slyly.

    ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not expecting you to forgive me, not at all. We don¡¯t want anyone disrupting our unity, do we? -Oh, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll defeat the Demon King ourselves. When we defeat the demon king, if everything goes well and we remember the three of you, we¡¯ll bring you all home.¡±

    The madman did not ask for forgiveness.

    The one word ¡°revenge¡± is used as an excuse to justify his actions. Ran wanted to break his heart head on - he wanted Megane to feel what he felt when he ndered him.

    It¡¯s as if everything Ran has been doing is for the preparation for this day.

    ¡°Being righteous is not always the right thing to do. To agree with the strong - to read the atmosphere around you and sympathize with them, to protect yourself - is the right thing to do in today¡¯s world, especially in modern Japan, to survive in high school.¡±

    Ran has noticed.

    No matter how much emotion he puts into his arguments, no matter how much he tries to make people understand, it turns out to be pointless.

    For Ran, tonight¡¯s outburst was simply a way to retaliate for being kicked out by creating a distorted form of violence by numbers.

    There is no point in pointing out ethics or right and wrong. He believes that this is an exercise in justice.

    Eiichi Megane copses to his knees.

    He must be disgusted with himself for being so helpless in his defiance of a corrupt group.

    He wanted to shout. He wanted to scream. He wanted to throw up and get out of there. How much easier it would be if he could just let his emotions get the better of him and use violence against Ran.

    But Megane couldn¡¯t do it. He knows that there is no point.

    There is no point in running away from the situation here, letting his emotions get the better of him - nothing will change. No one wille to his aid.

    Even if he is excluded for unreasonable reasons and runs away. There are no students in this ss who have the guts to try to save him.

    It¡¯s the same as when they kicked out the dangerous Ran Kirishima.

    The three of them, including Eiichi Megane, were excluded from the group because they were seen as a threat to the unity of the group.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Of the three, it was Hirokatsu Yamashiro who was the first to break.

    His beliefs were almost destroyed when Sayaka was disarmed, but like all neutral students, he suppressed his emotions in the hope of returning to a peaceful life.

    Heter told Ran that he had tried to take his own life on several asions, unable to cope with the skills he had been given and the world he was living in. He must have been at the end of his rope, both mentally and physically.

    Torao Shigenobu was next.

    In his case it was probably more a case ofplete resignation than an admission.

    Unable to bear the enormous mental strain, he sought to escape from reality and return to his normal life.

    Eiichi Megane did not give in to Ran until the end.

    Quietly, as if ignoring Ran, he blended into the group, as if to say that he only agreed with his friends Kenjiro Mitagawa and Shinzo Kawasaki.

    Atst, the twenty-one ssmates who had been summoned to the other world, albeit in a distorted way, hade together to achieve a single goal: to return to their own world.

    Whether it was sweet or a lousy revenge, Ran doesn¡¯t know.

    Ran just chose the way he wanted to live.

    He could not continue to live in secret in the pce forever. He would never have been allowed to escape with half his forces at his disposal, and even if he had, he would have lived in fear for the rest of his life, wondering when he would be found and killed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I got the best result.¡±

    It was a spur of the moment thing, not a n with a clear path to follow. It¡¯s full of holes, and it¡¯s not as if Ran¡¯s situation turned out to be a good one.

    But it was definitely a step in the right direction.

    It is not a praiseworthy act ording tomon ethics andmon sense.

    But Ran can say this.

    The words of a single person with no position and no charm will never touch the hearts of the masses.

    Even the most insane rhetoric can sway the hearts and minds of those whock conviction, if it is supported by arge number of people, some of whom are worthy of trust.

    Yes - it¡¯s not that hard to move the ¡°neither¡± and get them to nod! The only question was whether he could mobilise enough people to make theplete opposition give up. That was all that mattered.

 Chapter 83: Sayan is an ordinary girl

    <h4>Chapter 83: Sayan is an ordinary girl</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night and there¡¯s a lot of noise!¡±

    A sharp rebuke shes through the buzzing air.

    It¡¯s a beautiful and stern voice that sounds like it belongs to a woman. The knights¡¯ mour ceased as soon as the voice sounded, and they all knelt down in unison without a trace of disorder.

    This is the only way to realize that the owner of the voice has absolute status and charisma.

    Stepping between the kneeling knights with their tridentnces, a woman emerges from the midnight scene.

    Her face is western-like face. She is an Elven woman with long ears and tinum blonde hair that reaches to her waist, divine even at midnight. Her eyes, like the sea, ze with emotion as she looks around the scene of the tragedy.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, Queen!¡±

    When the Queen¡¯s minister saw the Elf womaning, he immediately knelt down and rubbed his forehead on the floor. The idea that the queen of this world is in a position to be respected to such an extentes to mind momentarily. The other ministers are quietly bending over, and she assumes it is simply because this minister has taken a grand gesture.

    ¡°Well, well, well, the Queen. I thought she was long gone to bed - but I guess all themotion has woken her up.¡±

    Walkins, who should be doing the same as the minister, shows no sign of being offended at all, andughs happily, making light of the situation.

    He was glowering at the minister who had just been arguing with him from the same height as the queen (although Walkins was higher than him) as he knelt down. The queen¡¯s maid was chastising him for his overzealousness.

    The Queen¡¯s blue eyes were so angry that they could have been mistaken for red. After giving Walkins a stern look, she noticed that the saints were waiting at the back of the room, and looking at the kneeling minister.

    ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are the saints still in the pce?¡±

    The queen is speaking rather politely, perhaps because she is in the presence of the saints, but there is a clear anger in her voice.

    ¡°The King¡¯s condition is not good.What are you waiting for?¡±

    With her eyes shing, the Queen looks around at her ministers. They all just stood there in silence with their faces down.

    ¡°Rumours have been spreading among the knights and servants. Are you going to take all these rumours to be true?¡±

    ¡°My queen, that is¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t know? The knight and his servants - even the lower-ranking servants - have heard of it, and it is a known fact. The summoning of the saints was an outrage by the unruly queen - a waste of magic power and the height of tyranny.She refused to give permission for the journey to overthrow the Demon King because she knew it would fail from the start. -The Queen is dying the departure of the saints in order to prevent the King from dying. The list goes on and on. Did you really think that you could have stopped all of this before I heard about it?¡±

    The kneeling minister finally looked up.

    On his knees, he looks up into the queen¡¯s face, and with a look of anguish on his face, he makes his appeal.

    ¡°It was necessary for the good rtions between the Saints. So many people, so many different environments, so many different ways of thinking. It will take time to bring them together, my queen!¡±

    ¡°Good rtions? Don¡¯t make meugh. - Un, you are insane, You took a long time to develop a good rtionship and this is what I get?¡±

    Without so much as a pause, the queen waved her arms in an exaggerated manner, like a well-oiled whip. She pointed to the wall of the room, slowly scratched the void with her fingertips in an arc, and pressed her fingertips to the forehead of the minister with a look of grief.

    The most frightening face of a beautiful woman is not that of anger. It¡¯s when she¡¯s so neat that her face freezes - when she shows an emotionless look of disappointment, of abandoned expectations, of trust, of nothing. It is like ring at an abandoned dog in the rain - an emotionless, condescending look. There is nothing more frightening than the expressionless face of a beautiful woman.

    The minister¡¯s face was pale, his hands were on the floor, and his eyes were fixed on the fingertips on his forehead, as if he were trying to escape reality.

    ¡°-This is an order. Now arrange everything necessary for the departure of the saints.¡±

    ¡°My queen!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to die? To disobey this order would be to despise the life of the king - it would be treason!¡±

    The king is under a cruel curse and is still in unbearable pain. The queen¡¯s face, which had been nk, now turned sorrowful. The queen¡¯s face, which had been fixed in silence, changed to one of grief.

    ¡°Now that the King is in such a state, the life of the Queen, the Mother of the Nation, must be absolute. I have the power to use anyone of treason.¡±

    The queen turned on her heel and walked out of the room with her servants, leaving the minister still sobbing with the threat of an order.

    From the look of her face, this is not the first time she has pointed out the dy in the departure of the saints.

    The Queen is sincerely concerned about the King¡¯s condition. She may have felt that her passionate and sincere feelings were belittled by a vassal whom she trusted.

    ¡°Well, well, well, the queen is quick on her feet. She¡¯s already returned to her chambers.¡±

    Walkins, who had never shown any sign of respect for the queen, red at the sagging minister and said something in an agitated tone.

    How Walkins and the minister interact, Ran thought there¡¯s one proverb suited with the situation ¡®rubbing salt into a wound¡¯ but Ran wonders if there is a simr idiom or saying in this world.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell the Queen? A Deserter - A saint who had been driven out and disposed of, but he had returned and rebelled. Ah, I should have told you that it was the Saint, himself, not me, who were the rebels.¡±

    ¡°Kh¡­¡±

    The minister bites his lip, as if to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it. Ran was sure the minister would have lost his mind and grabbed at Walkins if he knew that Walkins knew everything that was going on.

    They could not tell the Queen about the deserting saints.

    It was not for the simple reason that it would offend her or that it would only be an excuse to shift the me.

    The Queen does not know that one of the Saints has been excluded from the group. The Queen does not know that the ministers, on their own initiative, were going to dispose of Ran Kirishima as a ¡°failure¡±. The Queen did not intervene in that n.

    There was no need for the minister to say unnecessary things and expose the misdeeds that he had covered up.

    The minister, glowering at Walkins, his posture, his eyes, etc¡­made him look like a frog stared at by a snake, and he slumped down.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    It was a night where a lot of trouble piled up,The minister realise that the situation is not going to get any better if they continue lingering around.The saints were told to go back to their rooms for the night and prepare for the training tomorrow, and the soldiers went about cleaning up the room where the tragedy had taken ce.

    It would have been more appropriate to question and punish each of the Saints who had been involved in this outrage, including Ran but there were a number of irregrities that intervened, and the ministers were unable to do anything on their own, so they agreed to disband for the night.

    At first, though, there was an air that the Saints would have to do something. The saints, who were like new students on their first day of work, just wandering around anxiously, not knowing what to do, seemed to be nothing more than a hindrance to the knights, who were tidying up quickly, and were thrown out of the room as if to say, ¡°Get out of here.¡±

    Only Aya bent down beside the wall she had broken and helped to repair it with earth magic. Aya says she can¡¯t bear to waste other people¡¯s magic power and materials to fix the wall she broke.

    Aya gathers her hair up with a handful of hair bands and barrettes and sets to work restoring it. Ran can¡¯t help but admire the sight of this fake delinquent gal with light brown hair wearing her hair in a healthy, athletic-looking ponytail.

    It¡¯s a bit of a rush job, though,pared to Kanami¡¯s ponytail, which is an established hairstyle. It¡¯s nice to see a girl who usually wears her hair down, tying it up or bundling it up. There is something about it that makes Ran¡¯s heart flutter.

    Perhaps it was because she noticed that Ran was admiring her swaying brown ponytail, Hibiki blinked her emotionless eyes, raised her arm and walked over to Aya.

    ¡°If Mikoshiba does it, I¡¯ll help her.The reason why Mikoshiba broke the wall was because of me.¡±

    This is what Hibiki says as she picks up the scattered pieces.

    Following Hibiki¡¯s back, Sakuya ran up to her.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what Hibiki wants, so be it. It¡¯s not that I wanted to help Mikoshiba or anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Sakuya, that sounds like a tsundere, depending on how you look at it.¡±

    Sakuya replied to Hibiki¡¯s light-hearted remark, ¡°Shut up,¡± and nced at Ran with a sad look.

    It is written on her face that only Hibiki and Aya are taking Ran¡¯s attention. Sakuya¡¯s jealousy is a bit misced but it was partially true, because Ran didn¡¯t do it with Hibiki this evening, only Aya.

    Ran ponders about Sakuya and figures out that he hasn¡¯t been doing loving stuff with Sakuyately, Ran nodded to himself that, if he wanted to be soothed by that soft, sweet-smelling JK again, he¡¯ll take the initiative to call Sakuya.

    ¡°Should I do anything to help?¡±

    Kanami, who had been watching the three delinquent girls(including the fake one) take the initiative in repairing the damage, asked Ran if he was worried.

    Ran guess Kanami felt unworthy as a member of the disciplinemittee when she saw the three of them, who were not well known in the ss, devote themselves to service work.

    ¡°There are a lot of knights here, and I think it¡¯s safe to leave the repair of the wall to the three of us. If something happens it only hinders our progress.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­If you say so, I¡¯ll go back to my room.Even though we have the enhanced recovery Schwartz Energy, I¡¯m still worried about Nekoyama¡­¡±

    With a slightly sad look on her face, Kanami stretched and left the scene of the tragedy.

    When she stretched out, Kanami¡¯s magnificent tits swayed and Ran couldn¡¯t help but notice them.

    Ran watched Kanami¡¯s back and turned his face to a nearby figure leaning on the wall. It was Sayaka leaning against a wall lined with bookshelves, her eyes downcast as she stared into the void.

    She must have noticed his gaze. Sayaka looks at Ran¡¯s face for a moment and then quickly looks away.

    Yuri and Emi haven¡¯te to check on Sayaka. Aside from Yuri, who has skills unsuitable forbat, how is it that Emi, who has skills suitable for capturing foreign enemies, has note?

    Before long, Reika has disappeared with Subaru, and Saki has returned ahead of the others to take care of Misuzu, who is feeling unwell.

    The only saints left without business were Ran and Sayaka.

    Perhaps she had been waiting for him, Ran thought as he walked towards Sayaka.

    ¡°Hey, Sayaka.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    They leave the room, shoulder to shoulder. The rain has not stopped and is still drenching the windows of the corridor with its rasping sound.

    As they first left the room, they could hear the ministers andmanders giving orders to the knights, and the sounds of goods and equipment being moved. As soon as they went further away, only their footsteps and the sound of the rain apanied them.

    It was quiet.

    Ran nor Sayaka have not spoken a word.

    Ran tried to call out to her, and she responded. If he asks her a question that she can¡¯t answer with a yes or no, she answers it, albeit in an exasperated voice.

    It is true that Sayaka is not a talkative person by nature, and it seems that she has always been like this. Ran doesn¡¯t know why. It¡¯s hard to describe in words, the so-called distance of the heart, or the dark wall of some kind of blurred feeling that has been born between the two.

    Ran is a bit worried that it might be due to the removal of the [Underling Training-Sexual Lunatic] but as if to disprove Ran¡¯s concern, ever since they left the room and until now Sayaka squeezed Ran¡¯s hand tightly and forcefully.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to have any aversion or wariness towards Ran.

    Did something happen to her? Unbeknownst to Ran - did Sayaka have any scary thoughts before he came into the room?

    ¡°Sayaka.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s shoulders twitch and the pressure around her fingertips bes stronger.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Aa.¡±

    Ran felt the slightest hint of sweat on her fingertips as they touched and frowned thoughtfully.

    Ran was sure there¡¯s something wrong. But Sayaka doesn¡¯t want to tell him.

    Ran was in a difficult position, he can¡¯t force Sayaka to tell him, at the same time, he also can¡¯t pretend that he doesn¡¯t notice her troubles and ignores it.

    As far as sexual experience was concerned, Ran had gained a tremendous amount of experience in the past few months, but he stillcks experience in how to interact with girls and how tomunicate with his partner.

    ¡°With poor knowledge and ack of imagination, I can¡¯t break into Sayaka¡¯s heart.¡±

    The current Sayaka is no longer under influence of [Seuxal Training-Underling Training] ; she is now a normal high school girl.

    Careless remarks may incurably hurt Sayaka¡¯s innocent heart.

    ¡°Shall I stay with you till morning?¡±

    Ran wouldn¡¯t think of having sexual intercourse in this atmosphere, but if Sayaka had experienced something frightening, it would be safer if Ran is beside her rather than being alone in a room.

    Of course, if Sayaka is in the mood to be alone, Ran doesn¡¯t want to deny her that wish.

    As if to rest her body for tonight¡¯s troubles, Sayaka¡¯s body pressed against Ran¡¯s breastte.

    Her gaze rxes into a slightly softer one and her eyes twinkled with relief. But the look in her eyes does not catch Ran¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    It was neither rejection nor eptance. It¡¯s a middle ground reply, without a hint of emotion.

    Sayaka¡¯s body is trembling slightly in close contact with Ran as her hand grips Ran¡¯s fingertips tightly, as if to say she will never let go.

    Sayaka is currently having a mixture of conflicting emotions.

    I don¡¯t want your attention, I want you to leave me alone - but I want you to care. I want you to notice my emotional turmoil.

    I want to say something bothersome and you would spoil me, but I don¡¯t want to annoy you for nothing, and I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m a troublesome girl.

    Ran can read such feelings fighting each other in Sayaka¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll apany her to her room.¡±

    ¡°Ifter, she wants to go to my room, I¡¯ll be there waiting.¡±

    In a world of just the two of them, colored by the night rain, Ran carefully ns for his beloved girlfriend.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Hey, Sayan? What¡¯s wrong, why did youe here, at this time of night?¡±

    A few tens of minutes had passed since Sayaka had separated from Ran. Instead of going to her room, she went on a detour to her best friend room - Yuri Fujiyoshi.

    Although Yuri was somewhat aware of themotion, she was not summoned to the scene of the tragedy in the middle of the night, as it was judged that her skills would not be able topete with the threat.

    Emi, like Yuri, had been excused from the meeting this morning because she had been feeling unwell and had been taking the Lure fruit.

    Therefore, Yuri has no idea what the reason for this evening¡¯s meeting was. The only thing she knows is that there was a lot of noise outside the room about the possibility of a foreign enemy invading.

    ¡°¡­¡­Yuri-chan.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You know, things that would be difficult without me or Emirin. I don¡¯t even know why you were gathered in the middle of the night.¡±

    Keeping her eyes downcast, Sayaka quietly shakes her head.

    A few seconds of silence drifted between the two.

    Yuri understood that there was no urgent call, but she could not stand Sayaka standing outside in silence.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go into your room? If you have any problems or worries, I¡¯m here for you.¡±

    She knocks on the side of her head with her fingertips in a yful gesture, saying that she has all themon sense in the world in her head.

    It¡¯s probably not because of that joke. But-.

    ¡°Yuri-Cha-¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Kirishima-kun¡±

    ¡°Fu-Fuee??W-wait¡­Sayan¡±

    Sayaka buried her face in Yuri¡¯s chest and suddenly, without warning, began to cry.

    It was a rewarding experience for Yuri to have Sayaka face buried in her chest, but even Yuri is not so dense as to be fooling around in this situation.

    Yuri gently hugged her friend, who was in tears, calling out Yuri¡¯s name and sometimes Ran¡¯s, as if her emotions had broken down.

    Rubbing her back and patting her head, Yuri looks at Sayaka with calm eyes.

    Over the sound of the night rain, she could hear Sayaka¡¯s cries. She let Sayaka cry in her chest until she felt better.

 Chapter 84: Guardians of the gate

    <h4>Chapter 84: Guardians of the gate</h4>

    Ran Kirishima groaned as his eyes burned in the bright sunlight. Far from being a pleasant wake-up call, the morning isnguid and unpleasant, and he is sick of it.

    Wiping the tears from his eyes with his fingertips, he ps his cheeks in an attempt to rejuvenate his foggy mind.

    ¡°I guess the time has finallye¡­¡­¡±

    Ran couldn¡¯t sleep wellst night.

    He had a lot of things to think about, not only about Sayaka, but also about Misuzu and the future.

    Ran uses healing magic to heal his headache and throws his cloth on the bed as loungewear.

    As Ran put his arms around the training uniform that he wore during his training at the SM yground,he tried hard not to think of the worst possible oue that kepting to mind.

    Ran looks at the bed, where only his shirt is lying.

    In the end, Sayaka never visited Ran¡¯s room.

    Ran didn¡¯t mean to be naughty. He was going to ept Sayaka¡¯s pain, worries and even tears.

    Ran was going to hold her in his arms all night long.

    But Sayaka never epted Ran¡¯s offer.

    He¡¯ll never forget the fake smile he gave her when he walked her to her room.

    -I¡¯m all right, Kirishima-kun. I¡¯ll be fine.

    Sayaka¡¯s words were spun like an incantation, with that expression on her face and her inarticte voice and Ran couldn¡¯t force Sayaka toe and spend time with him.

    The sight of his lover in distress, doing her best to hide it from the world. To tell the truth, Ran felt sorry for himself for not being able to do anything about it, and it made his heart ache.

    What happened before Ran jumped in - when only Misuzu, Sayaka, Ryuzaki and Yamashiro were still in that room?

    It is unlikely that Yamashiro or Ryuzaki would tell the whole truth about their actions, and even if it were true, Ran would not believe it.

    Did she feel scared? Or did she do something guilty to Ran?

    It is unlikely that they were actually forced to do anything, as neither of them had any clothes on. If it was something like lip-smacking, it could be done with no problem.

    Then again, Ran thought there¡¯s no one in the ss who would be so insolent as to force a kiss on a girl who doesn¡¯t want it.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, shall we go now?¡±

    Normally, after the other Saints had moved to the dining room, he would sneak off to the underground training ground in his butler¡¯s uniform. Now that he has been exposed, there¡¯s no need for such sneaky behaviour.

    The pain in the lower abdomen, which was slowly eating away at him, made Ran twist his face. Sighing with a half-resigned face, Ran readied himself to the dining room and opened his door.

    ¡°Fufufu,¡­¡­ You¡¯ve finallye out, Ran. You take so much time to get ready in the morning, you are like a girl.¡±

    As Ran opens the door,He sees Kanami Inugami, a kendo girl with ck hair and a short ponytail, dressed in training clothes. She was leaning against the wall, meditating with a look of pride on her face, perhaps it is because she has her arms crossed under her breasts, or perhaps it is because her training uniform is made of a slightly thinner material, but her breasts are more noticeable than usual.

    The tits are so well-developed that Ran wants to squeeze them. There¡¯s no need to look away, Ran decided to stare long and hard at that soft lump of fat.

    Kanami must have noticed Ran¡¯s gaze, but she didn¡¯t seem to be ufortable with her beloved looking at her like that or rather she happily gave it, her cheeks flushed and her face melted in fascination.

    ¡°You really like tits, don¡¯t you, Ran? If you¡¯re confident that you can handle your lust in moderation, you can feel free to touch them now and then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble if I can¡¯t control it, I¡¯ll stop now. More importantly, Why did you wait for me?¡±

    Kanami and Ran walked shoulder to shoulder down the corridor, pointing towards the dining hall.

    This is probably the first time Ran ever walked down a hallway alone with another saint in the light of day.

    The distance between their shoulders were so close that it was actually touching, Kanami looked at Ran¡¯s face, and her neat face turned serious.

    ¡°Last night, everyone seemed to be convinced to some extent, but after a good night¡¯s rest and a calm reconsideration in the morning, there is no guarantee that they will not change their minds. It is not surprising that some of the boys still feel that they can¡¯t forgive you for what you did.¡±

    Kanami frowns thoughtfully as her tits jutted out and shook.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to believe that no one would harm you, but I thought it would be dangerous to be optimistic¡­ I decided that I would escort Ran to the dining room, just in case anything should happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Kanami. I was a bit worried too, so I¡¯m really d you¡¯re here. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, It¡¯s my own decision. The mood will never change in the cafeteria the more you dy it.¡±

    It might be a waste of time, but did Kanami wake up early to pick Ran up, knowing that this was a possibility?

    Indeed, Walkins was right - they are reliable warriors. In the case of Kanami, it would be more urate to say that she is a prince rather than a warrior.

    ¡°¡­¡­is it alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. If anyone tries to harm you, I¡¯ll make them pay for it.¡±

    With confidence, she shakes the seriousness that she holds at her waist and smiles like the sun.

    When Ran sees Kanami¡¯s smile, it cheers him up.

    ¡°After all the things I¡¯ve done, I¡¯m sure there are very few students who would ept my existence without a hitch. But¡­¡±

    If Ran was the one who was cuckolded, she would never be able to forgive the man who perpetrated the crime.

    He, himself felt so much pain just because Sayaka and Misuzu were almost cuckoldedst night.

    Ran once again, contemting his decision, Just when he was about to let out a weak cry, suddenly a warm sensation wrapped around Ran¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kanami?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look like that.When you look so sad, it makes me feel sad too.¡±

    Kanami¡¯s hand tightened on Ran¡¯s hand. As if to give him courage, Kanami pushed her mouth close to Ran and they kissed.

    Happiness bursts where their lips touch, and a warm feeling spreads slowly through Ran¡¯s heart.

    Truly, reassuring.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re almost at the canteen. Just be yourself. I¡¯ll always be right behind you.¡±

    Apanied by a trusty swordswoman, Ran walks for the first time into the cafeteria where his ssmates are.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The moment Kanami took Ran to the dining room, the air in the dining room, which should have been calm, froze with a piercing gaze. There were nces, gazing, ring, all in mixing together and as if their eyes were just waiting for Ran to enter. It¡¯s as if they¡¯d been practicing beforehand, and they did it with such a controlled, clean movement that when their eyes met Ran¡¯s - they immediately started moving, and the conversation among their peers began.

    But it¡¯s a far cry from the friendly banter of earlier. They were ncing at Ran and Kanami and talking in low voices to each other.

    The scene was familiar to Ran.

    Ran remembers it was just before his ssmate, Takeyama Jaimi, stoppeding to school. When she finally did came to school, the ssroom was like this.

    Ran didn¡¯t have any ill feelings towards her, or how ufortable her presence made him feel at school.

    But why? As the atmosphere of the ss changed to one that recognized her as a disgusting person, an object of disgust and an unpleasant substance, and eliminated her, Ran joined in and unknowingly yed a part in creating an atmosphere that excluded her.

    Ran finally realized. This was called group psychology.

    ¡°Takeyama-san must have felt this atmosphere every morning when she came to school.¡±

    (Note: Don¡¯t worry, figuring what who is takeyama,she¡¯s yet to be introduced)

    Ran had his own reasons for creating such an atmosphere, though. But for Takeyama, she was not the cause, as far as he knew, even if Ran had a fewints about her appearance.

    For her, there were none on opposite nor the same sex like Kanami to support her.

    ¡°Did Jaimi face this air alone?¡±

    Even Ran, who is thick-skinned enough to make a big deal out of his self-serving theories, was hesitant to step into the freezing air.

    ¡°De nyaa, Sahi-chan! I felt like I had some kind of weird dreamst night, and I can¡¯t actually remember most of what happenednya¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s a good idea for futanari girls to have balls! I¡¯ve heard that there are some people who don¡¯t approve of Futanari girls with balls, but I think it¡¯s definitely better to have them.¡±

    Misuzu and Yuri resumed their conversation in their respective groups, in a cheerful voice that they had probably forced themselves to make, and which was probably out of ce for the asion.

    Whatever the choice of topic is, the girls try their best to decorate the quiet cafeteria into a lively one. Saki and Emi, who were asked to talk about the topic, took their intentions into consideration and replied with a forced tension.

    Emi¡¯s sses had slipped down and her face was contorted. The word ¡®futanari¡¯ is forgein to Ran, thus he has no idea what to expect. Emi on the other hand is troubled. She didn¡¯t expect to respond to a delicate organ hanging from the male genitalia that had been called out so loudly in the morning.

    Sayaka, who was listening to Yuri¡¯s bombshell at the same table with Emi - was putting her hand on her forehead as if she had a headache.

    Ran wondered if Sayaka knew the word in question. He¡¯ll ask her when he gets a chance, Ran thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­Are you all right, Ran?¡±

    Whispering in his ear, Kanami asks Ran in a quiet voice.

    Kanami, who must have been exposed to the same temperature of gaze with Ran and witnessed the same transformation of the air, puts her strength into her hands holding Ran¡¯s,she is really concerned for her beloved.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t, you can hide behind me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Kanami but I¡¯m not going to do anything shameful like that.¡±

    In any case, holding hands with Kanami was unlikely to stop the storm of malice and jealousy directed at Ran, so after entering the cafeteria,for the time being, Kanami and Ran decided to separate.

    Kanami looks back at Ran anxiously, but heads to the table where Misuzu and Sahime are sitting.

    The two boys who would normally be at the same table - Shigenobu Torao and Niigaki Takeo - have taken a table a little further away from Misuzu¡¯s table and are sitting slumped and unhappy.

    Niigaki Takeo is slumped over with a thoughtful expression on his face, as if he is about to fall backwards, and Shigenobu Torao is staring at the tablecloth with his head in his hands. Ran doesn¡¯t know what kind of expression Torao has on his face, because he won¡¯t make eye contact with him.

    Ran looks at the unnaturally empty table where Misuzu, Kanami and Saki are sitting.

    ¡°Did they always eat at the same table as Misuzu and her friends?¡±

    As Ran pondered whether he should eat at that table this morning, a slim, beautiful arm stretched out towards the ceiling.

    ¡°Over here, Kirishima-san.¡±

    Covering her mouth with a delicate fan, Reika smiles softly and waves her hand. In addition to Reika, there are four other people gathered at her table: Subaru Kiryuin, Sakuya Aihara, Hibiki Onigawara and Aya Mikoshiba.

    Ran has some doubts about this group of people.

    He knows that Sakuya and Hibiki are (distortedly) getting along with Reika, but why is Aya there?

    Aya and Reika would be ipatible with each other and she must have had a lot of rough rtionships with Sakuya.

    In addition to that, Ran looks at the table where Eiichi Megane and his friends are sitting, where the so-called otaku boys are gathered.

    Aya told me about this before.As Ran recall, Aya often works with the same group as Megane and the others due to abination of factors, including the location of her training.

    Anyway, there¡¯s no need to drop unnecessary remarks in the face of a barrage of malice.

    Pretending not to have noticed, Ran did as Reika asked and sat down on an empty seat.

    Needless to say, Reika¡¯s seat was the furthest away from the Ran - and next to her, Subaru was keeping a stern eye on him.

    ¡°Is this the first time you have eaten here, Kirishima-san?¡±

    ¡°I think this morning might be the first time I¡¯ve used this ce.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to eat? It¡¯s a bit different from the way it was in our world, so if you want - I can teach you a few simple things while I¡¯m here.¡±

    Ran wonders if she is careful not to create silence. Reika smiles like a gentle youngdy¡¯s smile and actively calls out to Ran.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kirishima, you don¡¯t need to know how to eat, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    Hibiki says this while holding a fork or spoon-like utensil between her fingertips. Hibiki sticks out her tongue and obscenely strokes the tip of it. Reika saw this and pokes Hibki saying she was misbehaving.

    Meanwhile, the food arrives.

    Ran wondered if the cook and the servants who served the meal had been informed of what had happenedst night. The servant, who bent down reverently, did not mention the increase in the number of saintspared to yesterday, butid out the food in front of Ran as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡­¡±

    The sweet and spicy smell tickles Ran¡¯s nostrils and makes him gulp.

    This is the first time that Ran have seen such a sumptuous meal since he moved to this world, although he was not involved in the affairs of the pce, this food is as if he was treated as a senior servant.

    Even though the title of the position is ¡°senior¡±, it does not mean that it has a high position in the royal court. A servant - that is, a person who does menial work such as very or dirty work - is called a low-ranking servant, so the word ¡°high-ranking¡± is just added to distinguish it from that.

    Compared with the Saints, who are treated as the property of the state and important guests, there is, of course, a great difference in treatment.

    Most of the time when Ran was still a butler, his meals were sandwiches of vegetables and pieces of meat on bread and he was never given a proper ce to eat like in a canteen.

    ¡°Is this for one person¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is Kirishima missing something? Shall I give you some of my vegetables?¡±

    ¡°I want Kirishima to have more energy, and if you want more, I can give you my meat.¡±

    Before Ran could say no, Sakuya sent me a present of vegetables. Ran wonders if she doesn¡¯t like vegetables.

    Same goes for Hibiki, who is also trying to carve her own meat and must not be a meat hater.

    Ran didn¡¯t mean to worry them, so he politely declined before the food handed it to him.

    ¡°Thank you Sakuya, Hibiki. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have enough food, it¡¯s just that I was a bit surprised because the amount of food was more than I usually eat.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what? If it was too much, why didn¡¯t you just say so? I¡¯ll just eat your meat then¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the sentiment, but please don¡¯t do that!¡±

    Ran protects his precious meat from Sakuya, who is trying to snatch the main dish with a very natural gesture. Ran wonders if it¡¯s because she eats so much fatty food that her body is so plump.

    ¡°Sakuya is a picky eater, but she never gets fatter.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. But it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t changed my weight either. Here and around here, I¡¯ve grown a lotpared to a year ago.¡±

    Sakuya responds to Hibiki¡¯s question in an inarticte voice without a care in the world.

    To Sakuya, the more soft she is, the more boys like to stroke her breasts, waist and buttocks.

    Different from Kanami and Aya(not in a chubby way) Sakuya¡¯s body pushes up her uniform. One could say that a cuddly, seductive body is made from an unbnced diet and an unhealthy lifestyle.

    ¡°I more or less know what you¡¯re talking about, but Aihara is just special. Normally, eating a stupid diet like that would only be bad for your skin and hair.¡±

    Shaking her well-developed breasts, Aya unhappily takes a chunk of meat into her mouth.

    She licked the sauce off the edge of her mouth with her tongue and swallowed it with a slurp. This is the first time he ever seen her eat a meal, Ran quietly looks at her while eating the pile of vegetables.

    ¡°Still, I want Kirishima to eat more meat. I¡¯ll give you my meat, so don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    On the other hand, why does Hibiki insist on giving her meat to Ran?

    Unlike Sakuya, who is reluctant to eat vegetables, Hibiki quietly eats meat, vegetables and soup, all of which she doesn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Kirishima, you said yours is too much then why is Hibiki trying to give Kirishima a lot of meat? Feeding is it?¡±

    Sakuya asked Ran, while having a face that says to Hibki ¡®If you don¡¯t want it, give it to me¡¯ and staring at the meat on Hibiki¡¯s te. Ran noticed that Sakuya had already eaten all the food (although she had pushed most of the vegetables to Ran), but she didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied.

    Now Ran¡¯s wonder why Sakuya mentioned the word ¡®feeding¡¯. Maybe she thinks that the Ran is apdog or something.

    ¡°If Kirishima eat more meat, he will have more muscles, right? It would also give him more energy. He¡¯s fine as he is now, but I think it will be better if he has more muscle.¡±

    ¡°And by better, you mean ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±

    She drank down what looked like soup.Hibiki looked at Ran with a nasty stare.

    Because of her moist eyes and enraptured expression, Hibiki¡¯s gestures are even more sexy than usual.

    A third of the chunk of meat was left on the table, but Hibiki tilted her head in satisfaction and let her tongue hang out.Ran heard that the opposite sex is more attractive when they¡¯re eating, and Ran now, believe in those word.

    And Sakuya, who seems to have understood Hibiki¡¯s statement (despite her clumsiness, she seems to have a quick mind when ites to physical exercise), also looked at Ran¡¯s face with a meaningful grin.

    The dining room is filled with a gloomy atmosphere, but-

    ¡°is it my imagination that this table seems to be the only one with a strange, colorful atmosphere?¡±

    After having his appetite satiated by the feverish nces from all three sides, Ran¡¯s next desire began to burn in secret.

    He is battling a terrible drowsiness that is keeping his body from going into overdrive. If something were to happen to blow away this unbearable sleep, Ran would probably act on his desire.

    ¡°Kirishima, you look very sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night¡­¡­¡±

    Ran rubbed the corner of his eyes and let out a weak yawn.

    Perhaps it was because he had filled his belly with food that the sleepiness that had been distracting him from his hunger began to set in, and his eyelids grew heavy.

    ¡°If I could sleep soundly, I would be very happy.¡±

    ¡°You look really sleepy¡­¡­It won¡¯t be as powerful as Nekoyama¡¯s enhanced recovery skills, but I¡¯ll cast a mixture of healing and grant magic on you, so cheer up.¡±

    Aya¡¯s hands cupped the side of Ran¡¯s head and she applied a special energy to wake him from his drowsiness. Ran¡¯s head, which had been foggy and not working properly, came back to life and he felt light-headed, as if a breath of cold air had passed through it.

    Ran¡¯s vision is nearly clear. In order to perform magic, Aya¡¯s cloth is thinner on the chest area, her boobs have grown to be magnificent.Like Kanami¡¯s, she has healthy breasts that juste out from her body and have the effect of invigorating young men¡¯s bodies.

    As Ran surrenders to the pleasure of sleep, he looks at Aya with lustful eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be alone with you. I can¡¯t wait to be alone with her. I want to be in a room where no one can disturb us, no one can disturb us, and I want to be true to my desires - I want to pour my extra thick cum into her.¡±

    Ran¡¯s thoughts kept on repeating those words while being healed by Aya.

    ¡°Kirishima, can I have a word?¡±

    An overwhelming aura of disgust is unleashed behind his back. The maliciousness caused Ran to lean forward and jump into Aya¡¯s chest, which he had been wanting to jump into for some time. He went in face-first.

    Despite the sudden arrival of his face, Aya¡¯s breasts gently epted Ran¡¯s visit with a puff of air.

    The overwhelming malice is slightly reduced by the cartoony development.

    But that was only for a moment. Unable to bear the malice and disgust that immediately arose, Ran raised his face from Aya¡¯s chest, turned his body around and faced the source of the ill feeling.

    ¡°¡­¡­Niigaki.¡±

    ¡°Yea,could we talk, Kirishima?¡±

    Glowering at Ran with fixed eyes, Niigaki Takeo twisted his aggressive face into a lopsided grimace.

 Chapter 85: Tiger Agent

    <h4>Chapter 85: Tiger Agent</h4>

    The eyes of the whole ss once more on Ran.

    This is not the same as the previous gaze that converged just a few moments ago, where Ran could not feel the temperature or emotion. The confrontation between Ran Kirishima and Niigaki Takeo. The students are curious about what will happen next.

    He¡¯s a troubled boy who used his vicious skills to take control of most of the girls, and now that he¡¯s lost Torao, he¡¯s the most qualified of the remaining boys to lead the ss.

    The ss is full of students who don¡¯t want to be directly involved in the incident - so to speak, they are more like bystanders. The boys did not interfere or yell at each other, but quietly watched what would happen to the two.

    Ran could feel a cold sweat dripping down his brow at the touch of danger.

    Ran¡¯s fears hade true.

    It is possible that after a night¡¯s sleep, they havee to the conclusion that they can¡¯t ept a viin like Ran Kirishima.

    Yesterday, Ran was able to push his way through with a lot of bluffing and outrageous arguments full of holes. If the debate were to start again here, as it didst night, Ran would lose momentum and be pushed back and rounded up.

    Although he shudders at the hostility radiating from Niigaki Takeo, Ran does his best to remain calm.

    If Ran show¡¯s a chance to be taken advantage of, his position would be quickly shattered.

    ¡±We are only equals¡± - Ran can never be seen to be in a weaker position than Niigaki.

    ¡°I can feel Aya¡¯s body heat on my back. That¡¯s right, that night - didn¡¯t I swear to Aya?¡±

    Ran said that he was gathering his lovers and his friends in order to resist to the best of his ability the majority opinion, which he could never overturn alone.

    As a result, even if Ran goes on a journey to overthrow the Demon King, it¡¯s not because he¡¯s being used as a convenient asset in the jaws of war.

    It¡¯s not a matter of getting his ssmates to march with him. It¡¯s by his own will to lend his strength to defeat the demon king.

    ¡°-There¡¯s no need to go my dear,I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning to do in private, but dueling is a crime.¡±

    Reika Queengaoka dismisses Niigaki¡¯s offer.

    Niigaki nced at it as if it were something trivial as signed, Niigaki scratched his hair in a troublesome manner and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have your own thoughts about Kirishima, but I¡¯m not thinking of beating him up in a public ce or threatening him with violence to make sure he doesn¡¯t do it again. No.¡±

    ¡°How can I believe you? If you want to talk, you can do it here, you don¡¯t have to call me somewhere else, do you?¡±

    Wiping her mouth of the sauce, Aya stood up quickly and stood in front of Niigaki as if to protect Ran.

    A delinquent honor student with long blond hair and a fake delinquent girl with long brown hair are facing each other. From a bird¡¯s eye view, it is clearly a dangerous scene.

    The air is stagnant as sparks fly between the two of them. In reality, both Aya Mikoshiba and Niigaki Takeo are perfectly healthy students who have never disobeyed thew, but the image thates with their appearance is something that cannot be wiped out, and no one remembers such a natural fact.

    All around Ran, he can hear the murmur of people talking to each other.

    Even if each individual is talking in a low voice, if ites from all directions, it will be quite loud.

    Niigaki and Aya stared at their ssmates in disgust at the attention they were receiving in a bad way.

    At the sight of their powerful gaze, the buzzing stops. After looking around the quiet cafeteria, Niigaki turns his gaze once more to Ran.

    When Ran sees his twin eyes, he is confused by the look of calm that colours Niigaki¡¯s eyes.

    With Aya between them, Ran and Niigaki stared at each other.After a while, Ran seemed to have had enough with the situation and stood up.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Kirishima-san?¡±

    ¡°All right, you want to talk to me?¡±

    ¡°Kirishima!¡±

    Aya turns around and shouts, Ran shakes his head to indicate his intentions.

    ¡°Aya, Hibiki. You¡¯re in charge here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­, chupa. Have a good day, Kirishima.¡±

    ¡°What about Sakuya? Don¡¯t you wanna ask Sakuya to do anything?¡±

    In a very natural manner, he looked at Hibiki, who was licking the fork-like utensils that Ran had used earlier, and then he and Aragaki left the dining room.

    Sakuya wasining until Ran left, but he didn¡¯t have the presence of mind to give her a thoughtful reply. Ran left it to Aya and Hibiki to follow up on Sakuya, who was in a bad mood.

    After leaving the cafeteria, Niigaki walked down the corridor without saying a word.

    Behind him, Ran follows. It would have been better to look a little guilty, but Ran didn¡¯t want to walk behind Niigaki looking scared so he decided to walk at least with confidence.

    Niigaki went to a corner of the corridor, a short distance from the dining room - a deserted, unpopr ce.

    It was a small room with no partition. The windows arerge, so there is plenty of sunlight. In the original world, Ran thought, there would undoubtedly be vending machines, ashtrays and chairs installed somewhere within the room.

    Niigaki, with his back to Ran, gazed quietly towards the window.

    Perhaps because of the backlighting, his back is painted ck, giving him a mncholy air.

    ¡°So what is it that you don¡¯t want Aya and her friends to hear about?¡±

    He turned his head and ran out of the window, blending in with the sunlight, and suddenly thrust his fist at Ran.

    Ran, who had been preparing for the possibility of violence, was not intimidated by the suddenness of the action and caught Niigaki¡¯s fist in the palm of his hand with his fighting spirit.

    Fortunately, Niigaki didn¡¯t try to hit Ran with all his might, and he was able to catch his attack without being pushed away.

    A stalemate prevailed for a while.

    Eventually, Niigaki released his fist from Ran¡¯s palm and let out a dryugh of self-mockery.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t be so frightened. I¡¯m not trying to kill you or scare you or anything.¡±

    ¡°Aa, ok.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t hit me, even if you¡¯re joking. I don;t have the presence of mind to be familiar with you.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgiven you.I¡¯ve got a future I want to seize.And for that, I need you and Inugami. Don¡¯t get that wrong.¡±

    It¡¯s the kind of confession that would normally be made by a character who is actually a gentle delinquent showing clumsy receptiveness. In the light of what Ran has done so far, it is unlikely to be such a simple word.

    This is not a kindness that hides its true intentions but it¡¯s the true intentions of Niigaki.

    If Niigaki were to use a battle manga viin as a metaphor, He¡¯d say that Ran is difficult and troublesome to deal with, but he¡¯s necessary for their future operations, so they are forced to follow him.

    If Niigaki assumes that Ran is in that position, then¡­ The only thing he can see is that somewhere down the line, Ran will reveal his true nature, go out of control, and end up destroying himself.

    With sharp eyes, Niigaki looks at Ran. He doesn¡¯t take his eyes off of Ran and continues to inch closer and closer.

    Niigaki approach causes Ran to back away involuntarily. As soon as Ran realizes that his shoulder has hit the wall, Niigaki thrusts one arm forward again.

    Ran reflexively prepares himself, but it¡¯s not him that Niigaki hits, it¡¯s the wall next to him. In other words, Niigaki called Ran to an unpopted ce and tried to wallop him.

    ¡°Is it my imagination, or does it seem as if a rose-coloured background ran through the air for a moment?¡±

    ¡°What are you embarrassed about? you idiot!¡±

    Perhaps misunderstanding Ran¡¯s reaction to him, Niigaki awkwardly looked away and backed away, while hugging his own body.

    Somehow, Ran felt that the impression he had of Niigaki was crumbling.

    ¡°You don¡¯t actually think you can do both, do you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the [Underling Training-Sexual Lunatic] only works on women. So don¡¯t worry about it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an answer!¡±

    Shouting, Niigaki held his mouth in a huff and looked around impatiently. Fortunately, it seems that the voice did not cause anyone toe to the scene.

    The pace of the game was disrupted - inrge part by the fact that he blew himself up halfway through the game - and Niigaki looked confused. In the face of this unsettling gesture, Ran smiles wickedly in his heart. He could feel the energy slowly filling his fearful heart.

    ¡°¡­¡­ There¡¯s a lot I want to say, and if I could, I¡¯d like to punch you a few times so hard you couldn¡¯t stand up, but I¡¯m not going to do that right now. There¡¯s no need to create unnecessary disturbance and lower morale.¡±

    ¡°You can write me off if you want.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a real prick aren¡¯t you? I think I¡¯m starting to understand why you¡¯ve been isting yourself since the first day of ss¡­¡­¡±

    From Niigaki, his high spirits have faded and Ran shrugs and smiles.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised at myself. Really.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be mad at you for having different values.¡±

    Ran showed no sign of being displeased with the situation.Niigaki sighs, exhausted beyond dismay.

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, let¡¯s leave it at that for now, shall we? -So¡­Let¡¯s cut to the chase. The reason I called you all the way out here is¡­It¡¯s about someone, I do¡¯t Mikoshiba or anyone including the people in the pce to hear. Because it¡¯s a hassle if I tried to talk to the people in the royal pce.¡±

    ¡°So it was.¡±

    Ran has been aware of this since he noticed that Niigaki¡¯s gaze was not on the girls in his ss, but on the senior servants in the cafeteria.

    The reason for telling Ran such an important story didn¡¯t quite make sense to him.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that guy from yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like the way he was talking to you, that fucking minister.¡±

    The minister who was talking to Ran in a friendly way. Ran can only think of one person.

    ¡°You mean Walkins?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name, but he¡¯s got a sticky, unpleasant way of speaking.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The queen¡¯s knights must have received a very foolish education. It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,Yea. That¡¯s the guy.¡±

    At the imitation of Ran¡¯s voice, Niigaki ps his palm.

    Then again, there is no doubt that it is Walkins that Niigaki wants to know the details of.

    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m waiting for you to explode with emotion, so at least answer me.¡±

    Ran is annoyed by the high-handed and self-centered tone of voice, but Kirishima Ran, who is as open-minded as the sea and as kind and good-natured as anyone in the world, would never get angry over something as trivial as this.

    Trying his best to remain calm, Ran gave a gentle smile and came up with the answer he needed to spin.

    ¡°He¡¯s the brother of the first concubine.¡±

    ¡°Pearl¡¯s brother?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the name, but that was the first concubine with that name?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure all the Saints who¡¯ve spent time over here know that. It is said that he is a member of a nearly extinct race of people, the Snow People, who are like the Snow Women of the original world. It seems that he was born and raised in this country - not in this continent. That¡¯s why they say the climate isn¡¯t right and they rarely leave their rooms.¡±

    Would that make Walkins a member of the Snow People?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡±, was Ran¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re one of Pearl¡¯s rtives, it¡¯s not unnatural that you¡¯ve never met her¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Niigaki?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t say it out loud, but¡­¡­If the current queen¡¯s son, Alec, loses his right to the throne, this Walkins guy may be the next king¡¯s uncle.¡±

    Niigaki strokes his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°This is the reason why they are tolerated - or rather, neglected - after having such an uncontrolled attitude. In addition to that, I somehow sensed a dangerous atmosphere from him. There is something fearless about it, as if I am face to face with something unpredictable. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Niigaki¡±

    ¡°The reason why, despite his power and position, he has never been summoned to meet them. To use his words, the ¡®Queen¡¯s side¡¯ didn¡¯t want us to meet with Walkins. ¡­¡­With those on the first side of the family, who don¡¯t know anything about politics ormon sense in this country. The military weapon of the saints, the one who has only power.¡±

    Muttering in his mouth, Niigaki Takeo fished the edges of his mouth in self-mockery.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this Walkins was hiding you. The queen¡¯s people must have been very surprised.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No, not really. All I know is¡­It just means that the people in this country think we¡¯re a convenient and ignorant military weapon.¡±

    With a meaningful expression on his face, which suggests he is hiding something, Niigaki puts his distorted mouth back together.

    The look on his face, as if he were the only one who knew what he was talking about, annoyed Ran.

    Perhaps reading Ran¡¯s mind, Niigaki put his hand on Ran¡¯s shoulder with a serious look in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to need your help to get to the end that I want, and I¡¯m not going to change my mind. It¡¯s not quite the same thing as a win-win. You don¡¯t want to be an enemy until you¡¯ve defeated the Demon King and returned to the world, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, sure¡­¡±

    ¡°-Oh, I forgot to tell you something. Torao. He¡¯s still my best friend. Don¡¯t do anything to provoke him too much, we can¡¯t just send him back to the world in a state of madness. I¡¯ll do my best to get him back on track somehow.¡±

    Ran nodded his head, raising his hand in a cumbersome manner in response to Niigaki¡¯s concern for his best friend.

    That was all Niigaki needed to hear, and he turned on his heel and walked off down the corridor.

    In the end, Ran didn¡¯t know why he had taken the trouble to call him to such a remote ce.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    After the encounter with Ran Kirishima, Takeo Niigaki returned to the dining room ahead of Ran and sat quietly next to his best friend, who still had not regained his strength.

    There is little to be gained from the dialogue with Ran.

    Perhaps it is a good thing that Niigaki has discovered the true identity of Walkins, the minister whose arrogance and impudence he had to tolerate yesterday.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to ept that bastard as a force to be reckoned with, but I still can¡¯t trust him with my heart.¡±

    Originally, Niigaki was going to tell Ran Kirishima about his doubts and suspicions about people on the queen¡¯s side.

    It was a spective theory that would beughed at by anyone who heard it as an improbable fantasy. But Niigaki really suspected that it must be the truth.

    ¡°-I guess the king can¡¯t be saved anymore.¡±

    Niigaki heard that Alec, the son of Queen Reba, the most promising candidate to be the next king, is studying hard to be the king.

    It¡¯s not unusual for a prince to learn about imperial studies from an early age.

    But recently, they have been promoting Alec¡¯s education even more enthusiastically. -It¡¯s as if he¡¯s in a hurry to live. The queen herself has not yet been able to take care of them.

    The queen herself did not seem to approve of these things yet, but the ministers and servants are already looking forward to the next king, Prince Alec.

    But then the question arises.

    It¡¯s a question of whether the saints will be able to defeat the demon king.

    There is no doubt that the curse of the demon king is something that is passed down from parent to child from generation to generation. It could be simply because of the queen¡¯s ego - she wants to avenge the king, or at the very least break the curse and then rest in peace.

    However, it is clear that there is an unusual difference between the queen herself and the ministers on her side in their enthusiasm for overthrowing the demon king and training the saints.

    It¡¯s hard to believe that the people on the queen¡¯s side are acting ording to her own will.

    There was so much more Niigaki wanted to ask.

    Why was Ran picked up by the first chambein¡¯s side? Why did the queen¡¯s side falsely im to have gotten rid of Ran?

    And most of all - did the Queen herself really know that Ran had been ostracized?

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey Tarao. Are you still eating?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not feeling very hungry. If you¡¯d like, I¡¯d be happy to give you some.¡±

    Torao mutters under his breath in a voice that sounds like it ising out of a shell - empty and devoid of contents. On the te in front of him, a chunk of meat, the main dish, was left untouched.

    It¡¯s a shame to leave it behind, so Niigaki pulls the whole te in front of him and munches his way through the second main course.

    Tarao smiles helplessly as he watches the scene.

    It¡¯s not just the fact that he¡¯s lost his girlfriend and his friend that has made him this way.

    The only person who has expressed his heartbreak so tantly may be Shigenobu Toranou. In fact, there are a number of students in the ss who, like him, have been secretly pushing themselves to the limit and nearly breaking their hearts.

    The most obvious of these was probably Hirokatsu Yamashiro.

    Although usually hidden by the sleeves and cor of his uniform, his wrists and neck were covered with faintcerations and abrasions caused by strings or something.

    Prior to his transition - Niigaki had never heard of himining of any symptoms of psychotic menopause.

    He was a rather healthy and wholesome student and did not seem to have a habit of self-harm.

    Niigaki was sure Hirokatsu couldn¡¯t stand this degrading prison life. He may have been tempted to hurt himself.

    Sayaka Sadogashima, the woman who almost raped her ssmate. It really looked like Hirokatsu was about to do it.

    Speaking of Sayaka, so did Haruto Tanaka.

    He never did anything to harm himself or others like Yamashiro did, but he did make a move on one of the maids who was looking after him and they became man and wife.

    It is unlikely that he would so readily give himself up to a woman of whom he knows nothing.

    Niigaki doesn¡¯t know all the details, but he was sure that when Haruto was heartbroken.

    ¡°I guess they just wanted each other and did it.¡±

    The infatuation he has for Nyanya, or some other maid, is now so swollen that he is almost dependent on her. It is doubtful that Haruto will be able to keep hisposure after losing her.

    On a simr note, the same can be said of Kiryuin Subaru.

    He seems to have changed very little since his transition, but like Haruto, he has a very dangerous bnce when ites to his mental health.

    Niigaki can¡¯t even imagine how he will change when he loses Reika, who is everything to him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stir up unnecessary anxiety by specting¡­¡­¡±

    The spection he was about to share with Ran is something he should have shared with his saint ssmates who have spent more time with him than he has with Ran.

    But to do so was not possible for Niigaki.

    Niigaki can¡¯t afford to put any more strain on Torao.

    Subaru is¡­well¡­being Subaru, he seems to be a worthy and reliable student but he shows almost no interest in anything that has nothing to do with Reika, and Niigaki doesn¡¯t think he can help him.

    Yamashiro, who had seemed so reliable, was not as mentally strong as Niigaki had thought.

    Althoughpared to Yamashiro, Tanaka Haruto can be considered to be still calm. In the event that Nyanya is an assassin prepared by the kingdom to investigate the movements of the saints - in other words, a honey trap. All the suspicions that Niigaki harbours will be exposed to the people of the Royal Court.

    The only one who seems to be sane is Sho Shiratori, but with two of his closest friends in this state, he can¡¯t afford to talk too much.

    The otaku had the worst impression of Niigaki before the transition, so there is nothing to foster a rtionship with him. It¡¯s impossible to discuss on the same footing.

    On the other hand, if he were to talk about Kirishima to some girl he trusted, it would probably be a girl in his ss - our friend. He¡¯s not from the pce.¡±

    On the other hand, if he were to tell a woman he trusted¡­

    ¡°On the other hand, if it were Kirishima, if he were to b to someone he trusted, it would probably be a girl in our ss, which means-our friend. ¡°

    Niigaki doesn¡¯t know whether Ran is tight-lipped or not. If information is to be passed on from Ran, it will have to be from reliable female students such as Kanami Inugami and Aya Mikoshiba.

    Anyway-

    ¡°How much faith does he have in this ¡®Walkins¡¯? Until I know that, I can¡¯t give him any more information than he already has.¡±

    As far as Niigaki could seest night, Walkins and the Queen¡¯s side were ipatible - although it seemed to him that there was a deep gulf between them that would never be bridged.

    Even though he is the brother of the first concubine, Walkins is also a member of the royal court.

    Niigaki doesn¡¯t think Walkins would be willing to ept the fact that as an outsider, is harboring unnecessary doubts.

    The possibility that Ran is indebted to Walkins can¡¯t be ruled out.

    ¡°In order to do that, I need to repair my rtionship with Kirishima little by little. He has to trust my word, no, he must trust me. If he doubts me and goes to the people from the pce for advice, he¡¯ll be blind.¡±

    Until then, Niigaki alone will have to deal with these circumstances.

    The woman he loves has been taken from him, and he spends his time taking care of his best friend and being wary of the people in the royal court - a very hard life in another world.

    Niigaki ps his cheek and says, ¡°I have to make sure I don¡¯t be the second Shigenobu Torao.¡±

    The only boy who seemed trustworthy was a lunatic sexual predator.

    He looked down at his empty te and meditated wearily, wondering what the future held.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°I was just saying¡­¡±

    While ying with the ends of her twin-tailed hair, Fujiyoshi Yuri opened her mouth.

    Before Ran and Kanami came to the cafeteria, Yuri had intended to mention the advice Sayaka had given her.

    It seems that Emi and Sayaka misunderstood that she was trying to rehash a different topic, and the moment Yuri said that, Emi, who was sipping her soup, blew it out loud.

    ¡°Fu,fu,fu,Fujiyoshi-san?¡±

    Fortunately, she held the bowl to her mouth, so the food in her mouth didn¡¯t stter. Emi, who is bothdylike and well-behaved, did not want to do anything vulgar like blowing up during a meal, even if it was a cartoonish over-reaction.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it sshes or not. It¡¯s not a good idea to take food out of your mouth in the first ce. You can¡¯t do that, even if you¡¯re joking - and in public.

    Wiping her mouth with the cloth on the table, Emi coughed cutely.

    And then she leaned forward and grabbed Yuri¡¯s twin-tails, who was tilting her head with a puzzled look on her face and pulled them outward with a tight squeeze.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, Emilin! I¡¯m not talking about a girl and her balls!Even I¡¯m not surprised.We¡¯re eating a meal and the boys are taking a bite out of a nice, tough piece of meat. Don¡¯t talk about Kin X Ma. Aaahhhh!¡±

    There was no sign of remorse from Yuri, who shouted the ng term for testicles in a screaming voice.

    Yuri once jokingly said, ¡°When a quiet girl like Emirin gets angry, she might be scarier than others.¡±

    Yuri was convinced that this was indeed the case.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really misunderstood. What I was trying to tell you was about¡­¡­ Sayan¡¯s story yesterday¡±

    Finally freed from the twin-tailed torment, Yuri¡¯s mouth agape with tears in the corners of her eyes.

    Emi looks a little apologetic, but still in a slightly bad mood,begins to eat her meat in silence.

    Yuri could somehow understand why Emi¡¯s boiling point had dropped. But Yuri was notcking inmon sense, so she tried not to mention the reason.

    ¡°¡­¡­ So this was before Kirishima-kun came to the cafeteria.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry that I brought up about balls as a spur of the moment change of subject, but I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    When she saw Emi stab her fork into the meat, Yuri apologized without pause. Yuri sticks out her tongue, thinking that it¡¯s her bad habit to joke around when she¡¯s talking about something serious.

    Then, as with Emi, gave a small coughing sound to break the ice, put her face close to the table and began to speak in a different tone to her usual high-pitched, clear voice - low and hard to hear.

    ¡°You know, yesterday. Sayan said Kirishima-kun¡­, she¡¯s been in love with him since spring of this year, long before she came to the other world, is that right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes¡±

    While trying to hide her swollen and puffy eyelids.Sayaka gave a small nod of her head.

    The healing magic was deceptive to a certain extent, but anyone who sees her will know. At the time of the KinXMa fiasco earlier, Sayaka couldn¡¯t help hiding her eyelids at Ran¡¯s visit.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s unfair to say this.But after being with Kirishima-kunst night,¡­I knew that if I didn¡¯t do anything about it, it would be painful and difficult for me.¡±

    Sayaka puts her hands on top of each other and covers her left breast. In a voice that i s quivering, Sayaka continues.

    ¡°I know how Yuri and Emi feel, and I know that I can¡¯t be the only one who gets special treatment. But I just couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I was also surprisedst night when you suddenly started crying. I didn¡¯t think that you were aware of Kirishima-kun as a person of the opposite sex that long ago.¡±

    ¡°I somehow knew that Sadogashima-san was in love with someone, but I had no idea it was Kirishima-kun¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it was my fault for hiding it. If I had made more of an effort - if I had told her how I felt, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    Who would have known that Sayaka¡¯s words of regret were about something so deep and quintessential that it would shake the very foundations of the events surrounding the ss.

    If only Sayaka had told Ran what she wanted before the transition. The current situation would have been different.

    Yuri and Emi, and the other girls, will not fall victim to Kirishima Ran¡¯s skill, and were able to spend a somewhat peaceful life in another world, although it may not be ordinary

    If Sayaka had been able to take care of Ran¡¯s emotional needs on her own, she wouldn¡¯t have had to go through this herself.

    But Yuri had no way of knowing what was going on behind the scenes.

    Thinking that Sayaka¡¯s words of regret were misced remorse, Yuri stroked Sayaka¡¯s head and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. I can be very possessive too. Sayan isn¡¯t the only one who says strange things, you know?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, no, Yuri. If I had behaved properly, Yuri wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this¡­¡­¡±

    Her throat trembled and her voice was scratchy. Sayaka¡¯s whispered words did not reach Yuri¡¯s ears.

    Yuri, who seemed to have mistaken the residue of regret for sobs, deliberately tried to make a cheerful voice tofort Sayaka.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Sayan has a tendency to take a step back. You don¡¯t have to worry about us.Cunningly and cleverly. You¡¯re going to make Kirishima-kun into a body that can only think about you! You should be brazen!¡±

    ¡°Yuri-chan¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll get through this like we¡¯re seeing a doctor!¡±

    Yuri, who overheard Sayaka¡¯s confession, apparently misunderstood the reason for Sayaka¡¯s inability to take a step forward as the reason for theplex that assaults her heart.

    Yuri puts her chest out with a proud expression to emphasize her JK tits wrapped in a pink cardigan. From her reaction, Sayaka could understand that Yuri thought she had said something good, but¡­

    Sayaka looked at Yuri with a puzzled look on her face, not realizing that Yuri¡¯sment was meant to encourage Sayaka¡¯s poor milk tank.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯ve pulled in some pretty nostalgic material.¡±

    ¡°I guess the spiritual stuff didn¡¯t work for you.¡±

    Looking extremely disappointed, Yuri puts her hand on her forehead and makes a sound like a groan.

    Many things have umted and made Sayaka depressed. Sayaka could understand that Yuri was trying to encourage her.

    ¡°Thank you. Yuri-chan, Emi-chan. I think I¡¯m feeling a little better now.¡±

    Wiping her swollen eyelids, Sayaka smiled like a flower.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­ hah, I¡¯ve done it¡­¡±

    After seeing off Emi and Sayaka, who had gone out to pick flowers, Yuri had been trying to stay awake for a while.

    When Yuri saw Ran returning to the cafeteria a littleter after Niigaki, she smiled self-deprecatingly at the buzzing in her chest.

    ¡®I¡¯ve always had this bad habit.I feel like dressing up in front of my friends¡¯ -this the bad habit for Yuri, but at the same time her unconscious kindness is probably the charm for Yuri, which attracts others.

    ¡°I wonder which one I am now. Am I like a clumsy subheroine who loves the hero but backs down. Or maybe I¡¯m like a caring wife who¡¯s trying to break the ice with a reluctant hero.¡±

    As she watched Ran chatting happily at a table that was opposite the sober girl group to which Yuri belonged, she let out one more small sigh.

 Chapter 86: Under the spotlight

    <h4>Chapter 86: Under the spotlight</h4>

    The border between night and dusk. When he look at the sky at that time of day, when the evening darkness has swallowed up the light on the ground and the world has been dyed a deep blue, and the residue of the sunset and the pure white moonlight dimly illuminate the sky, He felt an indescribable sense of loneliness thates over him.

    It¡¯s as if this day, despite its fantastic beauty, has melted into darkness and disappeared. It¡¯s as if someone who has been by his side for so long has gone somewhere far away. It¡¯s a strange feeling of loneliness.

    In the dark, moonlit bathroom, there is a figure resembling the boy¡¯s. The pale shadow, illuminated by the minimal light of the magic stone and the moonlight, is surrounded by anguid atmosphere, and even has a hint of mour.

    Flicking his fingers through his dripping ck hair, he immerses himself in the tub.

    The reflection of the moonlight on the surface of the water, stirred by the ripples caused by the waternding, shimmers with dreamy colours.

    The boy, Ran Kirishima, blinked his unfeeling eyes and thought that bathing in the middle of the night was a pleasant experience.

    It¡¯s not only the moonlight that makes him nervous, but also the fact that the bathroom is lit up with lights. The bathroom, decorated with the lights of the magic stones that emit a pale blue light, reminds him of earth in the twilight, creating a calm atmosphere.

    Ran dipped his hand in the tub to ssh some water on his face, but stopped.

    He thought about washing his face to change his mind, which was a bit hazy due to exhaustion. The water in which he is now immersed is not suitable for this purpose.

    He stretches out his arm and says a small chant in his mouth. Instantly, a blue light runs down Ran¡¯s arm and a ball of water appears in his palm.

    Ran dexterously brought it up to his face and poked it with his fingertips, causing it to burst right in front of his face.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ cold¡±

    Wiping his face with his arm, Ran meditates with a satisfied look on his face.

    His eyelids are closed and he can see his first experience in this world - the training he had with his ss.

    Ran¡¯s survival has been revealed to the Saints, including the Queen¡¯s side, so there is no need to hide and sneak around. The secret training in the underground called SM yground was removed yesterday. From today onwards, Ran will be trained in the same ce as the rest of the saints.

    Of course, Ran was worried. Even though he was epted in the end, he had been almost killed once. There is always the possibility that when he is defenceless, he could be targeted. Even if he has his loved ones at his side, he can never be too careful. One moment of carelessness can literally be the difference between life and death.

    These concerns were resolved by the knights of the first concubine.

    As was the case with the knight who trained Kanami. There are a few knights of the first concubine who are participating in some of the training.

    Ran was told that he would not bepletely at the mercy of the Queen¡¯s side.

    Furthermore, ording to Walkins, the queen¡¯s people ¡°can no longer kill Ran¡±. Ran asked for a detailed exnation, but Walkins just said in his usual persistent voice, ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right,¡± so Ran never found out why.

    ¡°Sure, well, they didn¡¯t do anything weird to me.Maybe it¡¯s really safe. Though it¡¯s worth being ¡­¡­ vignt.¡±

    He has been training inbat for a long time now, with insufficient equipment and time. Ran, who has fallen behind in his training in many ways, has to work harder than anyone else.

    With the encouragement of Saki and Misuzu, who had already mastered the basics, Ran worked hard toplete today¡¯s training.

    ¡°I thought I was used to training alone, but it¡¯s always fun to train with a girl¡­¡­¡±

    Whenever Ran makes a mistake and things don¡¯t go well, all he gets is encouragement in a lovely voice, not abuse or reprimand.

    Morever, they¡¯ll give a wink to Ran and tell him that they would reward him if he did well, and the girls gave him lots and lots of sweet love calls. After a series of mistakes in the morning, the three of them spent the rest of the afternoon making out with each other in a feast of rewards and services.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­ It¡¯s still light out, but it¡¯s refreshing to be with Ran.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Haaaa, Kiririn is really cool. I¡¯m so happy ¡­¡­¡±

    Remembering the words of love that were spoken by them, Ran couldn¡¯t help but rx his mouth.

    Misuzu and Saki stare at Ran with the eyes of a maiden in love. It¡¯s not like a night out where Ran or the girls have been summoned to do something naughty. But it¡¯s nice to be able to look at each other and see each other¡¯s faces clearly and distinctly.

    Today¡¯s training was a sweet time, with two of the ss idols in attendance at the same time. The three of them took a lunch break together and spent it in the shade of a tree, feeding each other sandwiches.

    After a long time, Ran was able to spend a fulfilling day for the first time.

    However, it does not mean that Ran does not understand his current situation.

    It turned out to be a good thing, though, and Ran unconsciously abandoned thinking about it too much.

    It¡¯s not something that can just be swept under the rug and left to happen.

    The reason why Ran encountered his ssmates this time was because Sayaka and Misuzu went along with Yamashiro and Ryuzaki¡¯s invitation.

    At first, Ran thought that Sayaka was the one who triggered this incident because of the shackles that she was put on by Misuzu. In fact, not long ago, Yuri had mentioned that something was going on between Sayaka and Yamashiro, suggesting something weird about Yamashiro, and somehow Misuzu is involved.

    But after gathering information, it turned out to be a big mistake.

    It was not Sayaka who was taken out first, but Misuzu. It is said that Ryuzaki, under the orders of Yamashiro, had persuaded Misuzu, and she had taken Sayaka to the room where Yamashiro was hiding.

    Ran asked Misuzu about the incident, but she couldn¡¯t help Ran to find out why.

    Apparently, Misuzu doesn¡¯t remember much aboutst night. One of the Ran¡¯s skills was the inability to lie to their master. However, it seems Mizusu wasn¡¯t lying. She couldn¡¯t remember what happenedst night.

    All she remembers is, Ryuzaki is asking her to call Sayaka and he¡¯ll be waiting for her.

    What did Ryuzaki tell her to do and why did he specifically choose Sayaka to bring her out? Sayaka tried to retrace her memory, but it was so hazy thus she could not reach the answer.

    Since Misuzu doesn¡¯t remember, Ran can¡¯t help but to give up and let the matter on pause for awhile.

    Misuzu is not a drunkard or a delinquent, nor has she ever been prone to forgetting things.

    This means that there¡¯s someone who may temper with her memories while she was unconscious.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯d better ask Walkins when I get a chance.¡±

    Is there such a thing as a malignant inherent magic skill or secret art that can temper one¡¯s memory?

    If so, who has done so?

    If Ran had made a mistake, both Misuzu and Sayaka could have been in terrible trouble. There is a possibility that it could have ended badly. It is an uneptable act. It¡¯s a terrible thing for a human being to temper another person¡¯s memory with a malicious ability. Even if the heavens allow it, this Kirishima Ran will not allow it.

    ¡°As soon as I find out who did it, it¡¯s payback time.¡±

    Throwing an oversized boomerang, Ran once again found himself in a whirlpool of thoughts.

    Speaking of Sayaka, there was something Ran was curious about.

    After a sugar-sweet lunch with two of his ss idols, Kanami told me that Sayaka had been looking for Ran.

    Fromst night¡¯s incident, which led to the revtion of Ran¡¯s survival, until now Sayaka and Ran have not spoken to each other.

    It¡¯s not that Ran was avoiding her. When he was alone with Sayakast night, he tried to make conversation with her as much as he could.

    The same goes for Yamashiro, Ran doesn¡¯t know if Sayaka is still trying toe to terms withst night¡¯s events or perhaps because Ra hasn¡¯t been able to sort out what happenedst night in Sayaka.

    She seemed to have a lot on her mind. And if Ran¡¯s presence could be a source of support for Sayaka - someone to talk to about her worries, someone to talk to about her pain - then Ran would be more than happy.

    During the lunch hour, Ran was preupied with Misuzu and Saki, so he didn¡¯t have time to look properly at Sayaka.

    At dinner time, Sayaka,Ran and all of their ssmates gather in the same cafeteria. It was a good time to talk with Sayaka but¡­

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to talk to her¡­¡­ What am I doing¡­¡±

    Ran couldn¡¯t get out of his seat because he was caught up in a hectic conversation between Sakuya and Hibiki during the meal (standing up during a meal is bad manners, even in this world).

    After the meal, Hibiki and Sakuya parted ways from Ran, and Ran decided to finally visit Sayaka¡¯s group.

    When Sayaka noticed Ran was approaching, she turned her eyes away and walked out of the dining room as if she were running away.

    If one looks at it from a bird¡¯s-eye view, they can see that Sayaka is being stubborn or Ran is disliked.

    Ran understood that this was probably not that simple for her.

    Her face was a little flushed as she ran to the door with her hands folded in front of her chest. She probably had a mixture of emotions and panicked, and ran away involuntarily.

    Ran thought he should have gone after her, but stopped midway as he, himself, also couldn¡¯t think straight and just watched her go away.

    Anyway, these things only get worse the longer he waits and the harder it is to settle with Sayaka.

    It is an undeniable fact that Sayaka was looking for Ran at lunchtime.

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit Sayaka¡¯s bedroom tonight¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    -It was not long after that Ran felt someone in the changing room, which was supposed to be empty.

    Whether it is the sound of footsteps or the rustling of clothes, the faint noise made in the darkness made Ran tense.

    There is not much moonlight, and the light from the magic stone in the changing room does not reach that far. The area around the entrance to the bathroom is closed off in the dark.

    Soaked up to his neck in hot water, Ran makes no move to show his rm. Even though he can wear a fighting spirit, he ispletely defenceless while bathing. Supposedly a butler, should have been on guard.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be strange if there was a secret service specialising in assassinations?¡±

    Assassins who sneak up on people without a sound and kill their guards with a single blow. From fantasy to history, they are the convenient assassins of many creations.

    Despite being naked. Ran readies himself for a fight, but then he notices something strange.

    Why would an assassin who could knock out a seasoned butler with a single blow, without making a sound, be doing the exact opposite of an assassin?

    It¡¯s not that Ran was an expert at detecting signs,Ran is just an ordinary high school student with nomon sense. How could he detect the presence of a talented assassin?

    If someone from the queen¡¯s side had tried to attack Ran while he was bathing, he would have been dead already at this very moment.

    So who is it?

    Who would be allowed to enter the bathroom without being caught by the butler¡¯s security? It could be Walkins or a knight from the first concubine.

    Ran didn¡¯t want the bathroom door to open and see a naked Walkins standing there. Ran¡¯s mouth twists in self-mockery.

    As usual, he would said, ¡®Oh, my goodness, Kirishima Ran. What a coincidence to meet you here.¡¯ Ran is not going to lie, it would be weird if he said something like, ¡®I¡¯m going to wash your back in celebration of your eptance of existence.¡¯

    Inspiring himself with an impossible joke, he stared silently at the moonlit water.

    How long had passed? Suddenly the door of the bathroom was opened and a white shadow appeared through the crack in the door.

    The sound of wet floors and damp soles against each other - the sound of pping feet - echoes through the tranquillity of the bathroom. In the bathtub, Ran swallows his trembling feelings and turns his face towards the presence of the intruder to expose its true identity.

    ¡°¡­¡­eh?¡±

    The bathrooms, decorated with magic stonemps and moonlight, have a magical gloom, reminiscent of theing of evening.

    Reflected in the pale, dim moonlight, the ce looks like a stage in the spotlight.

    The pale glow is a natural spotlight that illuminates the intruder, who is wrapped in a pure white towel, silently looking down at Ran, who is still in the bathtub.

    The figure finds itself staring at him, admiring the beauty of his body.

    When Ran sees the translucent white skin and the smooth body with few bumps. Ran was speechless, it¡¯s like when he found something he thought he¡¯d lost.Ran felt a kind of relief that slowly dissolved into a feeling of welling up.

    The anxiety and caution faded away. The white skin reflected in the moonlight was that of the person he wanted more than anything.

    ¡°Sayaka¡­¡­?¡±

    Her brown hair was untied and brushed away with her fingers, and her eyes, narrowed by low vision, twinkled innocently.

    The intruder, wrapped in a bath towel, smiled softly at the surprised look on Ran¡¯s face.

 Chapter 87: Look Only at Me

    <h4>Chapter 87: Look Only at Me</h4>

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sayaka?¡±

    The girl with the thin smile on her face - Sayaka Sadogashima was looking at Ran in the bathtub with a calm look in her eyes.

    The reflection of the moonlight and the magical stone light in the bathtub illuminates Sayaka¡¯s face. Her face shows no trace of her usual timid air.

    The way Sakaya looks at Ran, it¡¯s as if she is secretly in love with a precious treasure. She continues to stare at Ran with a loving gaze.

    ¡°Why are you here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±

    Ran is relieved that it is not a foreign enemy, but nevertheless he is still surprised that something unexpected has happened.

    The bathing time for the others should be long gone by now.

    The reason why Ran upied an empty bathroom in the middle of the night is because he begged the minister of the first chamber to make sure that he wouldn¡¯t have a naked rtionship with other boys in this situation and in this position.

    Well, even if they refuse, Ran will still use it without permission.

    In the past, when the shower alone was not enough to wash off the sweat, Ran often used this ce without permission, so now he borrowed, with the appearance of a senior servant, and at the same time he was in the exquisite position of being a saint, in the end he was given permission.

    Even though a huge amount of water is used, all the hot water in the bathtub is produced by Aya¡¯s infinite magic over energy, not the direct resources of the royal pce.

    Ran thought it would be a shame if he didn¡¯t use up all the hot water until it got dirty, as Aya had to change it every day.

    It has happened from time to time that senior servants or knights, who have missed a bath, havee to borrow hot water.

    However the Saints, who bathe together at a fixed time, have never visited the bathroom at this time before.

    Suddenly, Ran looked down from Sayaka¡¯s face.

    Wrapped in a bath towel, her uneven body retains its smooth curves and is very attractive.

    Sayaka¡¯s bosom, which doesn¡¯t seem to swell as much as Ran might want to put it onomatopoeia. Her waist is tight, and Ran you can see the subtle nipple through the towel.

    As Ran stares at her, he notices that Sayaka has unconsciously tried to hide herplex breasts, and the bath towel is wrapped higher than usual.

    The bathtub is slightly deep, meaning Ran is sitting much lower than Sayaka and he is looking up at Sayaka.

    Ran could see the dense, jet-ck wheat field glinting from the edge of her bath towel, which was too thick for her quiet face.

    Sayaka¡¯s underarm hair is peeking out from her white bath towel. It¡¯s the kind of thing Ran should normally see when he¡¯s getting into the act.

    This dangerous glimpse makes Ran very nervous.

    Sayaka is probably unaware her maiden¡¯s garden is slightly exposed.

    She smiles quietly, turns around, and walks towards the washing area. She fills up a tub in the corner with water using water magic and covers her head with it. Ran was sure she¡¯d just had a proper bath a few minutes ago, but she¡¯s still dipping into the hot water.

    For a moment, the thought crossed Ran¡¯s mind that if he were to marry, he would want a girl who could take care of him like this.

    Shebed her brown hair, which was dripping with water. Then Sayaka stood up quickly and took a moment to pull off her bath towel.

    Her white, translucent back, illuminated by the moonlight, is almost divine. With drops of water dripping down her body, Sayaka slowly walks towards Ran.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    She doesn¡¯t try to hide her body, but walks in with a straight back and a proud face.

    Ran can see the t chest, the hairy crotch of a high school girl, and the slim and beautiful legs that are flexible and stretchy. In the dimly lit bathroom, a pure white angel hadnded on the floor.

    When Sayaka reached the edge of the tub, she looked down at Ran with a judging look in her eyes. -No, this is not a judgement of goods. Ran has seen this face of Sayaka¡¯s before.

    With a slightly trembling of her body. Sayaka let out a sweet exhale, ¡°Fuuaa¡­¡­¡±

    The way she sticks out her tongue and licks the tip of her finger on the edge of her mouth. Ran¡¯s hips twitched nervously.

    Unable to look at the inviting sway of her mouth, Ran couldn¡¯t help but look away.

    As Ran turned away, he saw the dense flower garden that had just peeked out from the edge of the towel.

    But this garden was different from the previous one. A single path in the garden was filled with lustful drops.

    Did Sayaka notice that Ran¡¯s eyes were glued to her maidenly parts? Ran was unsure if it¡¯s nervousness or excitement, but Sayaka¡¯s hips are shaking. As if in reaction to this, a drop of water dripped from a single path between her legs, and eventually, unable to bear the weight, the thread broke and a drop ofscivious water dripped onto the bathroom floor.

    Ran was not a good enough person to dismiss the water drops as the residue of hot water.

    The first drop must have triggered it. Sayaka¡¯s legs trembled and she let out a painful, yet sexy, cry.

    It¡¯s not just her voice that leaks out. Her vaginal opening, which is protected by bushes split open, and overflows with a viscous liquid and moistens.

    Her love juices overflowed endlessly, running down her inner thighs and sliding down her legs.

    As she soaked in the tub, Ran watched carefully as the overflowing drops licked and wet Sayaka¡¯s thighs.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun.¡±

    When Ran looked up, he saw Sayaka looking away, looking embarrassed, scratching her cheek shyly.

    ¡°Can Ie in with you ¡­¡­?¡±

    Without waiting for Ran to reply, Sayaka bent down, stretched her legs out on the water andnded with a plop.

    It¡¯s adylike gesture that doesn¡¯t upset the water. But despite this modest gesture, Sayaka¡¯s body was burning with feminine instincts and raging with lewdness.

    When she bent down, Ran saw Sayaka¡¯s crotch spread out in front of him. The pink crack was open and wet, even the jet-ck garden was wet and drooling.

    ¡°Houu¡­¡±

    After soaking in the much cooler water, Sayaka¡¯s voice is weak and faint. Looking at the rippling surface of the water, Sayaka has a distant look of deep emotion in her eyes.

    Ran can¡¯t help but admire her bewitching self.

    Sayaka¡¯s nakedness and her body which has been seen and touched dozens of times. And yet, just the fact that they¡¯re in the bath together, shoulder to shoulder, is enough to make Ran excited.

    Sayaka¡¯s profile of a ssmate has been slightly changed. Suddenly, her profile oveps with the one Ran used to look at in ss.

    ¡®I¡¯m taking a bath with a girl who is a ssmate of mine who has been taking sses at the same school¡¯ - the moment those words went through his head, something popped in Ran¡¯s head.

    ¡°Sa-Saya-¡±

    ¡°Hey, Kirishima-kun?¡±

    As if to interrupt Ran, Sayaka calls out to him. She puts her hand on Ran¡¯s shoulder and envelops him with her loving gaze.

    The moment her fingertips reach out, Sayaka stretches out and takes Ran¡¯s lips in hers.

    The sweet contact ys on her lips and she feels her cheeks heat up.

    The two of them put their arms around each other¡¯s back and stay close in the water. Their smooth, uneven bodies entwine and their moist, bare skin sucks each other in.

    It is not only the body and bare skin that are sucked together. As if pecking, Sayaka tastes Ran¡¯s lips carefully.

    The hot water in the bathtub ripples. Droplets of water dripped from her wet hair and licked her neck.

    But the sound of water is not enough to disguise the fact. She kisses him more aggressively and carefully than one can expect from the usual Sayaka. She crawls her tongue and smears Ran¡¯s lips and gums with her saliva.

    The sound of dense, lustful water drops keeps Sayaka and Ran together.

    The sound of their lovemaking is the only thing lingering in the tranquillity of the bathroom.

    As their lips part and they look at each other. Their faces, wet and slightly inmed, are decadent and very sexy.

    Sayaka¡¯s expression changed from one of debauchery to one ofpassion once again.

    She stuck out her tongue mischievously and her narrowed eyes took on a sadistic hue.

    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to hold back anymore, do you?¡±

    ¡°Say, Sayaka ¡­¡­¡­¡­ mmm!¡±

    As soon as she saw the nostalgic look in his eyes, Sayaka slumped down towards him.

    Sayaka puts her arms around the back of Ran¡¯s head and holds his head even tighter than before. She put her lips on his lips and stained his tongue with the forbidden act that Sayaka had been holding back until now.

    The sudden stimtion makes Ran jump with a jolt.

    A slimy object slowly invades Ran¡¯s mouth. This is an act that he has done many times. It¡¯s one of the many things he¡¯s done with other girls.

    But this is only the second time he has done this with Sayaka. Sayaka¡¯s tongue is trying its best to pry open Ran¡¯s mouth, even though it is not used to doing so.

    It¡¯s not for the clich¨¦d reasons of wanting to make the other person feel good, or wanting to feel good together. Sayaka has been holding back for a long time. It¡¯s an act of obeying Ran¡¯s orders, fighting against her own desires, and enduring it.

    It¡¯s the only difference between a tongue in and a tongue out. But for Sayaka, it was not so. Ran can do it with other girls without any harm, but he can¡¯t do the act with Sayaka (To be precise, he hasn¡¯t done it with Sakuya yet.)

    The fact that Ran had done it once was probably also a reason why he had instilled a sense of hunger in Sayaka.

    If Sayaka hadn¡¯t known about such an act, Ran wouldn¡¯t have asked for it. This would be her first time she made love to her beloved - an act that she could only do when she made love to him with her true heart, without the hindrance of his special Sexual Lunatic-Underling Training.

    It was a touch that Sayaka instinctively sought, as she explored her memories of Ran.

    Sayaka¡¯s tongue, coated with lust, ravages Ran¡¯s mouth.

    The sound of water droplets sizzling is strangelyforting at the moment. They hug each other in the hot water, close together even their bare skin is sucking on each other as if seeking the other.

    Their slender bodies entwine and hug each other tightly. With Sayaka wrapped all over his body, Ran exploded with a surge of emotion.

    It¡¯s like an oar that moves a boat forward. Ran¡¯s erect cock rubbed up against Sayaka¡¯s crotch and rolled up the hot, aching passage.

    ¡°¡­Kh¡­¡±

    The sudden contact makes Sayaka¡¯s shoulders shake.

    She pulls her tongue out of his mouth and lets out a satisfied sigh. The bridge of love that connects the mouths of Ran and Sayaka is glistening in the moonlight.

    Sayaka twists the thread of light between her fingers and sucks the fruit of their love into her mouth. She raises her white, supple arms and shakes her narrowed, sexy eyes.

    She licks her own arm moistly, staring into Ran¡¯s eyes. Her challenging gaze shines with a mysterious light. As if in her element, Sayaka rises from the tub.

    Her slender frame is exposed in front of Ran¡¯s eyes. She has no chest, so Sayaka knows she has to do her best. Sayaka sucks on her fingertips with a look of condescension. The challenging look in her eyes, the forefinger between her lips invitingly. The naked body of the moonlight shines white.

    Ran looked down from her waist and saw a wet, jet-ck field of wheat.

    It was soaking wet, probably from a soak in the tub.

    ¡°I still love you, Kirishima-kun, even as you are now.¡±

    She took Ran¡¯s arm in her hand and raised his wrist to press it against her own crotch, which was still immersed in the tub.

    A sizzling, hot blotch at the point of contact. Ran¡¯s hands are soaked with Sayaka¡¯s love juice.

    ¡°Look, touch¡­¡­You know what? I¡¯m so excited just being with you, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the first night we tied the knot and how hard it was for me to get wet? I think that was the best time for me, to feel close to Kirishima-kun, even though I didn¡¯t receive your skill at that time, so I might not have been able to react in an ideal way.¡±

    Ran looked at her face, she was looking at him.

    But her face was not crying.

    ¡°When I was about to be attacked by Yamashiro-kun, you saved me, I was so happy. I was so, so happy. Kirishima-kun looked more like a brave hero than ever before. You looked like the prince of the story¡­¡­ But I was worried all the time. I think that what I felt for Kirishima-kun is a false feeling through your feeling. I think it¡¯s a very coloured feeling, clouded by many colours.¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s hands are full of power. It was so hot that it almost burned, and the part of Sayaka that had melted lewdly. The heat seemed to spread through Ran¡¯s mind.

    ¡°But now I don¡¯t let myself be misled by anything. I see Kirishima-kun as genuine and pure, genuine Sayaka Sadogashima¡­¡­This is the result.¡±

    ¡®Hey, Kirishima-kun¡¯ as Sayaka looks into Ran¡¯s eyes with a passionate gaze.

    ¡°I can remember the first time I got together with Kirishima-kun like it was yesterday. I thought I was going to die of regret, but I eventually reunited with Kirishima-kun. The first time I kissed Kirishima-kun. I was able to give my precious virginity to Kirishima-kun for the first time. I remember it all like it was yesterday. ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve had sex with Kirishima-kun many times since then, but the first time was the most memorable. -My body has wanted Kirishima-kun since that time.¡±

    Regarding physical pleasure, the more times a girl does it the more they feel it through [Underling Training-Sexual Lunatic] the more they will be able to enjoy it.

    But that¡¯s not what Sayaka is focused on.

    She is not being pressured by anyone nor she is being forced to feel it by someone or something with an invisible ability.

    It is not a false heart that has been invaded by Ran¡¯s skill. It is the true heart of pure and genuine Sayaka, which only she has colored on the pure white canvas.

    The first time she had sex with Ran, She was so happy, and it felt better than any other sex she¡¯ve had since.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The night Kirishima helped me. There was only one other thing that changed that night.¡±

    She took Ran¡¯s hand away from her hot, throbbing pussy. Ran¡¯s arms fell into the bathtub with a thud, losing their support.

    ¡°When I saw Kirishima-kun being nice to other girls and being friendly with them, it made me feel very sad. I¡¯ve always been a little jealous of other girls. But this time it was different.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°For a moment, I seriously wished that Nekoyama-san had never regained consciousness. It was hard for me to be friends with Mikoshiba-san and the others. When I saw that you were caring for Inugami-san and she was saying kind words to you, I felt a pang in my heart!¡­¡­ Aaa, I¡¯m just so jealous.¡±

    ¡°I hated myself for it, I was ashamed, I was embarrassed. I¡¯m a bit self-loathing.¡±

    Her moist eyes flicker in the moonlight.

    The reality that Ran had unknowingly turned a blind eye to finally confront him.

    Jealousy - yes, jealousy. It¡¯s a reality that Ran can¡¯t see from his side, where he is surrounded by so many girls. The fact that a high school boy is in love with nine of his female ssmates is extraordinary.

    The term ¡°equal love¡± is just a deception that sounds good. There is only one body and one heart. If a boy loves more than one girl equally with only one heart, he will receive less love from each of them. It is impossible to love all the girls to the best of one¡¯s ability.

    It¡¯s not that Ran didn¡¯t notice, it¡¯s just that he was unconsciously and unknowingly turning away from it.

    ¡°For Kirishima-kun, who has had sex with so many different girls, my first time might be just one of many experiences.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡±

    Getting up from the tub, Ran put his hands on Sayaka¡¯s shoulders.

    Sayaka¡¯s body trembles. She looks away in confusion, but then catches sight of Ran¡¯s heated lower abdomen, her cheeks flush and she clears her throat.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s first time is a shocking experience, but it¡¯s the most precious memory of all. I still remember very clearly when Sayaka gave me her first. I¡¯m not so despicable to that extent.¡±

    It¡¯s not just Sayaka¡¯s, but also Misuzu¡¯s and Kanami¡¯s first time. Aya, Saki, Sakuya, Hibiki, Yuri and Emi. The first time theyid eyes on each other, Ran would never forget it, not even once.

    Indeed, it was an impure motive at first.

    Ran wanted to have sex with an active high school girl, just once, before he die. He wants topare with his other ssmates. He wanted to take his revenge on his ssmates who excluded him.

    Ran was a selfish, self-centred lowlife person. He thought that he was the poor victim of being kicked out of the group, and that he would not be punished for taking the girls¡¯ virginity as revenge.

    But once Ran and the girls were actually together, Ran realised that this was a big mistake.

    Even though the means are vile. As a man, Ran wanted to take responsibility for the girl he had fallen for, and love her with all his heart.

    No amount of words can wipe it out.-Even Ran understands that he hasmitted a horrible act.

    It is a fact that, at that time Ran had no other way to do it, even if he would be med.

    But this is what he wanted to tell Sayaka.

    ¡°I never forgot my first time with Sayaka. I have never forgotten the first time I met Sayaka, the way you looked so happy when we met again, the way you asked for me. You told me that you loved me with a pure heart. And of course, the time I made love to Sayaka. -And after that, you trusted me and told me that I could use my training skills on you.¡±

    With her cheeks dyed, Sayaka looks away.

    She was so cute that Ran wrapped his arms around Sayaka¡¯s body and held her tightly.

    ¡°How could I despise a girl who told me she loved me with all her heart?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the kind of thing you say when you¡¯ve got a boner, you know¡­¡­¡±

    As she catches the feverish gene bottle in her belly button, Sayaka mutters in a rather dismissive voice.

    Sayaka¡¯s cooled limbs are just a little bit chilly. The temperature from Ran is slowly making its way down to Sayaka¡¯s lower abdomen.

    As she twists and turns. Sayaka¡¯s soft abdominal muscles stimte.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I said I could love Kirishima-kun, who is attracted to other girls, before I received the skill.¡±

    ¡°Sayaka?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Kirishima-kun¡±

    The question of words spun in the mouth. It¡¯s drowned out by theyers of questioning tone.

    Slender fingers caress Ran¡¯s shoulders. The fingers are moist and absorb the bare skin.

    With a puff, Sayaka¡¯s breath is blown into Ran¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Just for this night, I want you to be my own Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Their faces meet and stare at each other. There is a hint of dampness in their intertwined gazes, but Sayaka covers it up with a fake smile.

    ¡°Just for this moment, I don¡¯t want you to think of any other girl - I want you to look at me as my, my only, precious lover.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ran wanted to do everything he could for Sayaka tonight to make up for all the times she put up with him.

    As if to apologize for giving her such a painful look, hiding her sadness with a false smile, Ran tried to stroke Sayaka¡¯s cheek - but stopped himself.

    Is this really the right thing to do? Is it really right to love her with pity, with makeshift lies?

    ¡°Kirishima-kun¡­¡­¡±

    Ran then resumes back to ce his hand on Sayaka¡¯s cheek. ¡®Let¡¯s put aside all rude thoughts of apologies and sympathy.¡¯ He said to himself.

    This is thest time he was going to indulge himself.

    ¡°I love you, Sayaka.¡±

    ¡°Hywaa!?¡±

    With a blink of an eye, Ran put his lips on hers and gently wrapped them.

    It¡¯s like what Sayaka did for him. Ran put his tongue in and yed with it in her mouth.

    The warmth of their breath mixes and makes the sticky temperature burst.

    To divide one heart into nine and distribute them equally - that¡¯s not loving equally.

    Kirishima Ran has to love the girls with the heart of each person equally. He will try his best to give the fullest love that the individual Kirishima Ran has.

    It¡¯s not one in nine. but a hundred percent of his love for each of them.

    Sayaka reminded him of such a simple thing. To repay her love, Ran kissed Sayaka with all the love she could muster.

    He looks at Sayaka, who has lost her cool, and smiles serenely at her.

    He promised himself that he would make love to her as much as he could tonight.

 Chapter 88: Only Love Me

    <h4>Chapter 88: Only Love Me</h4>

    Sayaka¡¯s lust-filled body is already prepared to receive her beloved man¡¯s.

    Her silky white skin glistens in the moonlight.

    Ran runs his hands over her supple curves and is intoxicated by her unique softness. Her skin is like a sucking pearl. Whether it¡¯s her shoulders or her hips, Sayaka¡¯s bare skin sucks him in as if it¡¯s seeking his body.

    Lying on the bathroom floor, Sayaka looked at Ran with a mixture of excitement and nervousness.

    Her face is red and pale, her breath is ragged and uncontroble, and she is exquisitely sexy.

    Ran stares back at Sayaka¡¯s face from a distance where even her breath can be heard.

    Ran wraps her body around Sayaka, who is lying unprotected. The two of them are soaked in water, and their skin is sewn together in an attempt to find each other¡¯s flesh.

    Sayaka is an avid tormentor and loves to see the person she loves feel good from her actions. The situation she finds herself in now is contrary to her ideal.

    However, Sayaka does not seem toin about this, and seems to have a faint hope in the sight of her beloved lover who ising on strong.

    The tip of his tongue peeks out from her mouth where her breath escapes. He doesn¡¯t hesitate to do the same with his tongue and lick the edge of her mouth lewdly.

    The saliva-soaked parts of his tongue touch each other, and the slippery texture of his tongue flicks against the tip. This is a part of the body that is more resistant to foreign intrusion than it should be, and yet it is so sensitive to what it wants that it reveals its desires.

    What started as a licking gesture gradually turned into something deeper, as their tongues prated each other¡¯s mouths. Their tongues, wet with saliva, intertwine with each other. Their mouths are warmed by their breaths and their moods are heightened.

    The sound of the water is thick and choppy.

    Ran rests his weight on Sayaka. They hold each other¡¯s hands and intertwine their fingers tightly. Their fingers, soaked in hot water,e into contact with each other.

    The sound of their voices between kisses heightens the feeling between them.

    Sayaka¡¯s hips shudder as she writhes around, making the single strand of under-hair wet and squishy.

    This is not the kind of pleasure that is forced upon her by Ran¡¯s skill, which is beyond humanprehension. It¡¯s the honest desire to love and desire the person in front of her - her ssmate Ran Kirishima - that makes her young body burn and makes Sayaka feel inferior.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun¡±

    A thread of light, born of an intimate act,sciviously connects their mouths. Sayaka¡¯s body squirms and squirms as a thread of saliva runs through it. As he brushes her wet hair with his hand, Ran understands what she is trying to say.

    Ran blew on her neck and ran his tongue over it. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s ever done this. Her mouth is full of cute little noises thate with pleasure.

    Ran looked down at her neck. She is slender, but her body is smooth and retains a girlish softness.

    The desire to see Sayaka¡¯s whole body is burning Ran. Ran raised his body to look at Sayaka.

    The t chest, which she says is her ownplex, is exposed under Ran¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s a small chest with not even a hint of a bulge.

    But for the current Ran, even that is endearing.When Sayaka realizes that herplex is being watched, she shyly tries to cover her breasts with her hands. As if to say that he will not allow her to hide it, Ran takes her hand and puts her in an attentive position.

    She looks at him with a feverish gaze, as if she is licking him. Sayaka must be thrilled to have such beastly attention paid to her own physique.

    The two pricks, perched on the t of her chest, towered and jiggled wistfully.

    ¡°Sayaka¡¯s got erect nipples.¡±

    The skin is silky and fine, and Ran rubs it with his fingertips. It¡¯s like a rush. Ran doesn¡¯t touch her nipples, which are towering sadly, but he kneads her breasts carefully.

    ¡°hya¡­huuu¡­Even Kirishima-kun is doing so much with his penis. ¡­¡­

    As if resisting to the best of her ability, Sayaka¡¯s thigh traces against Ran¡¯s testicles. She stroked and stroked, slowly her thighs tracing up the pole.

    The delicate skin of her thighs carefully rubs up against the erect penis, which reacts to the stimtion with a flood of cowper. The thighs of Sayaka stimte Ran¡¯s crotch with a clear, slippery fluid.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun¡¯s penis is very hot and hard. If we keep going like this, aren¡¯t we going to getpletely white ¡­¡­?¡±

    Her mood was lifted, and the true nature thaty deep inside her welled up. Sayaka¡¯s eyes narrowed in a sexy way and she continued with her usatory words.

    Breathing hard and not bothering to hide her flushed face, Sayaka gropes Ran¡¯s dick as if she¡¯s trying to be strong.

    With a blush of pride, Sayaka wipes the sweat from her forehead with her arm. The gesture was very flirtatious, and Ran narrowed his eyes wickedly and put his face close to Sayaka¡¯s chest.

    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s room for a bit more.¡±

    ¡°Huh ¡­? Hey, Kirishima-kun. What are you going to do ¡ª Hyawan!¡±

    An encounter between pink and pink. The tip of his tongue, wet with saliva, poked Sayaka¡¯s nipple.

    Ran finally begins his march into the brand new silver world, where only her nipples are sticking out with a twang. He licks Sayaka¡¯s tits madly, as if looking for the source of the milk.

    Sayaka¡¯s frailties are shattered by the lewd stimtion that strikes herplex parts.

    Her thighs, which had been working on Ran¡¯s dick, fell to the floor and quivered as the pleasure of her nipples assaulted her.

    Sayaka must have been very keen to make contact. She¡¯s panting and moaning like never before. Sayaka turned her body around, almost falling over.

    They are magnificent vine tits,parable to those of a young girl. But Sayaka¡¯s breasts are clearly different from those of a young child.

    The peach buds react to the stimtion of the man who loves them and stick out like a good feeling. It¡¯s not just the nipples that are assertive, but also the smooth, uneven skin.

    An area that is impossible to enjoy with breasts that are only slightly swollen. A reaction that is impossible to express on a woman¡¯s body that is not yet sexually aroused. This is the supreme in created by the fact that Sayaka¡¯s breasts are abination of two contradictory facts. It¡¯s a feeling that can¡¯t be reced by anything else, and Ran is crazy about it.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun, Kirishima-kun! Kirishima-kun, you¡¯re definitely thinking rude things right now! You can¡¯t y with my nipples all the time, you know. ¡­¡­¡±

    In a sweet voice, Sayaka imploringly asks to be yed elsewhere too. Burying his face in the white in and sucking on the plump buds, Ran gently puts his hand on her lower abdomen to answer her wish.

    ¡°True¡­I can¡¯t satisfy Sayaka with just ying your tits, can I?¡±

    She was soaking wet and flooding.

    The liquid of love secreted from a single strand moistens the dense wheat field that swallows the road and soaks the crotch area.

    Ran stroked her hips, touched her navel and then slowly moved his hand down. He then slowly moves his hand down to her belly button. He uses his fingertips to worm his way through the bushes and insert his fingers into her crotch. Her nipples taste like babies, and Ran¡¯s fingertips trace up the crack.

    ¡°Mmmm¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s body twitches and jerks. Sayaka¡¯s love juices are flowing out. All of this is the result of a lust from wanting Ran.

    There is no false affection. The only thing that makes Sayaka so excited is her single-minded desire for the person she loves.

    The reality of this situation caused an unbearable emotional reaction in Ran.

    Ran was nning on squeezing Sayaka¡¯s tits for a little while longer, but he has reached his limit. He pulled his face away from her chest and wiped the edge of his mouth, which was wet with saliva.

    After looking at the drooling and twitching Sayaka, Ran buried his face in Sayaka¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°Kirishimakun, Kirishima-kun ¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun¡­¡­¡±

    Ran scoops up the overflowing love juices with his tongue and traces up the streaks covered by the bush. He runs his fingers over the tightly closed maidenhead and cracks it open. A thick stream of fluid flows out.

    The smell is so thick, it almost makes Ran¡¯s nose bleed. This is the view that he has seen so many times. He had seen Sayaka¡¯s treasure so many times. But for some reason, it feels significantly more lovely and important than anything he¡¯s seen before.

    It¡¯s the same sight as the first time. The vagina, which has already been prated many times by Ran¡¯s covetous rod, it¡¯s no longer be ce ¡®uncharted¡¯. However, Sayaka¡¯s pussy, which is spread out in front of him, reflects her pure and genuine feelings, which have not been trained by his skill.

    The mere thought of wanting Ran was enough to make Sayaka feel so hot and lewd.

    When Ran saw this, he felt happier than he had ever felt before.

    ¡°Sayaka¡¯s pussy is so erotic.¡±

    ¡°Kirishima-kun¡­¡­You¡¯re breathing, you¡¯re breathing too near¡­¡±

    Sayaka weakens with a sigh. She slumps down on the bathroom floor, but her eyes are hot and burning, waiting for the next touch¡­

    He reaches his tongue into her soaking wet cleft. Ran covers Sayaka¡¯s private parts with his mouth, soaking up her love juices.

    The hot breath blesses Sayaka¡¯s treasure. Ran stroked her thighs, which jerked in response to the stimtion, and removed his mouth from her pussy. A thread of light, mixed with love juice and saliva, held them together.

    Ran turns his gaze towards her face. Slowly, Sayaka¡¯s legs are spread wide open to ept Ran¡¯s face.

    A lovely navel carved into a beautiful white belly. The peach buds on her t chest, begging to be touched. And most of all, the teary eyes and flushed cheeks of a ssmate as she stares at him with covetous faces.

    Ran¡¯s body and mind are burning with lust and sexual desire in front of the spectacr view.

    He buries his face in Sayaka¡¯s crotch, trying to hide the rising throbbing in his chest.

    He feels as if his heart is going to leap out of his mouth.

    Ran¡¯s tongue touches the clitoris. Sayaka screamed and bounced her limbs, even though she only touched it a little.

    A brand new girl, who has not received any skills from his skill, feels so much just by such action. Ran is making his beloved girl happy.

    Something was raging inside him. His emotions burned deep inside him and his instincts cried out to be blown away.

    But Ran suppressed it and solely focused on licking Sayaka¡¯s private parts.¡®Never be too violent¡¯. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s just toying with Sayaka¡¯s body, letting his sexual urges take over.

    The memory of the first time Ran made love to Sayakaes flooding back to him.

    The two of them made love to each other¡¯s important parts, as Sayaka could not get wet easily. In the end, they were able to connect, but they couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they had forced each other to make love.

    Of course, at the time it was still more thanfortable and they were able to spend some precious time together.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Ran gulps down the overflowing stench.

    Sayaka¡¯s quivering pussy is the most prolific and wet pussy he has ever seen.

    This time, he didn¡¯t force it nor would this be her first time being prated.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sayaka.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Kirishima-kun¡­¡­¡±

    Sayaka was able to understand Ran¡¯s gaze. Reaching between her legs, Sayaka opens her legs.

    She stroked her lower abdomen, which was soaked with saliva and love juice. Sayaka wears a proud expression.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun,Kirishima-kun,Kirishima-kun¡­¡­! Kirishima-kun¡¯s penis, semen, and¡­I¡¯ll take it all in. ¡­¡­¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s pussy is so moist and debauched that Ran can almost see the steam drifting in the air. She looks at Ran with a challenging gaze. The moment he realize that her face is the face of a woman who wants the opposite sex she loves, the urge he been holding back explodes.

    ¡°Come here. Yes, it¡¯s good, Kirishima-kun -, yah, yah, yah, hiya!¡±

    The challenging look on her face was instantly transformed into that of a woman. With an annoyed and lustful scream, Sayaka is able to immerse herself in Ran¡¯s desire.

    The countless folds of her pussy bless Ran, luring him deeper and deeper. As if to say that it is a pussy only for him. Sayaka¡¯s vaginal hole swallows Ran¡¯s penis and chews on it lewdly.

    Unable to bear the tremendous pleasure that hit her lower abdomen, Ran held Sayaka¡¯s body in his arms.

    Her body is slender, but retains a girlish softness. She has just had a bath. The scent of sweat is mixed with the faint scent of soap.

    An obscene sound of water is ying from her lower abdomen. Feeling Sayaka¡¯s charming voice close to him, Ran caresses her cheek as he swings his hips.

    Without a second thought, they bring their faces together and kiss as they were drawn together. Their tongues are naturally entwined and they suck on each other¡¯s lips. Their genitals are connected and they embrace each other with their whole bodies, their faces are close together and their tongues are intertwined.

    As if they would never let go of each other, they put their bodies close together.

    The sound of a young man and woman making love echoes in the tranquillity of the bathroom.

    The steam rises slightly, carrying the scent of sweat and soap, and envelops them.

    Their hair is wet and sticks to their foreheads. The heat of their arousal is so intense that it seems as if every drop of sweat that wets their bodies will evaporate.

    ¡°Kirishima, Kirishima, Kirishima, Kirishima, Kirishima! I¡¯m so happy. Once again, in my flesh and blood, I was able to connect with Kirishima-kun. I love Kirishima-kun, I love Kirishima-kun, and we feel so good together. I can feel Kirishima-kun¡¯s temperature in my stomach. Everything, everything, everything makes me happy!¡±

    In response to the pure words of love, Ran hugs Sayaka¡¯s body tightly.

    Theck of excess fat makes it possible for Ran to feel Sayaka¡¯s heartbeat up close and Sayaka¡¯s heartbeat jumps wildly, trying to synchronize with Ran¡¯s.

    The vaginal secretions from deep inside the vagina overflow the joint and drip onto the floor. The vaginal opening that holds Ran¡¯s dick is tightened, and a strong, towering rod of flesh is squeezed into her ¡®mouth¡¯.

    The sudden stimulus made Ran turn his head reflexively. This gesture must have made him realize that Sayaka was feeling it. Her sadistic instincts kicked in and, with flushed, moist eyes, Sayaka licked her index finger challengingly.

    ¡°Does it feel good, ¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun? My ¡­¡­ pussy feels that good in there?¡±

    ¡°You too felt good, right? ¡­¡­Sayaka, Sayaka¡¯s got such a happy face, how can I not feel good about it¡­¡­¡±

    Ran looks at Sayaka, who looks pleased with herself, and they look at each other. This expression and this gesture are the result of her honest feelings for Ran.

    There is no momentary intervention of false emotions.

    When Ran spun his honest opinion, Sayaka¡¯s mouth rxed with a happy look on her face.

    In spite of her rxed expression, Sayaka¡¯s vaginal hole is squeaky tight and tightly wrapped around Ran¡¯s penis.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here, Kirishima. For the longest time¡­¡­I wanted to make love to Kirishima-kun, purely and head-on. This feeling is different. The warmth in my chest and the quiet tingling in the pit of my stomach.When I am with Kirishima-kun, I am fulfilled. Kirishima-kun ¡­¡­ I am very happy now!¡±

    Sayaka sings happiness from the bottom of her heart. An expression like crying andughinges to mind in the face that is distorted in pleasure. Ran wipes Sayaka¡¯s face as he notices drops of tears on the corner of her eye.

    They were not tears of pleasure.

    With a face full of happiness, Sayaka was crying quietly, unnoticed by anyone except Ran.

    Ran finally realized that he had to get rid of everything he was carrying on his back. The fact that all the things they both have been doing without questioning for a moment were not the result of pure love.

    It made Ran realise something. From now on - from this day forward - no false emotions will interfere in the act of love that he will perform with Sayaka. The rtionship between them will not be disturbed by the control of the one who is not Sayaka.

    The reason why she felt so lecherous may be due to his skills. But Sayaka shouldn¡¯t have to worry about that anymore.

    Sayaka¡¯s heart, free from all spells, reflects her true feelings in a brand new way.

    ¡°I love you, Kirishima-kun. I love you. ¡­¡­ I love you more than anything in the world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lovely, Sayaka. It¡¯s really cute. I love you t-¡±

    A momentter, the words choke in the back of his throat.

    In all his previous acts, Ran had never once seeded in saying those words.

    It¡¯s not just Sayaka. He never used that word when dealing with anyone.

    Right in front of him, he can see Sayaka panting with happiness.

    ¡°Only tonight, I want you to be my own Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s words reyed in his mind.

    Embarrassed that he had allowed himself to be led astray for even a moment, Ran looked seriously into Sayaka¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I love you more than anything in the world.¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s face melts with happiness as she lets out an inaudible moan.

    Sayaka¡¯s body jumps and her vagina tightens up.

    This is the word that a man who surrounds himself with a harem must not utter. Ran Kirishima, who is determined to love them all equally, cannot afford to give special treatment and favour to any one of them.

    The girls who adore him cannot be treated as inferior.

    Ran swings his hips up and pushes deep into Sayaka¡¯s vagina. Will it be the wall of the vagina or the opening of the womb at the end of the thrusting?

    Ran is entwined in countless folds and feels Sayaka all over her pussy, while Ran only sees Sayaka.

    ¡°I have decided to love you as much as I can, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    No superiority or inferiority is given. Ran knows that it¡¯s convenient to say that everyone is the best. He understands.

    The first time Sayaka saw him, he was looking at her with his eyes wide open.

    And yet - and yet, if that¡¯s what it takes to save her.

    Ran is prepared to love all the girls he has corrupted, as much as he loves the world.

    It is definitely better than being in the position without an answer as to who is the best.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun!¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s embrace tightens.

    She lets out a raspy gasp as if she is nearing the end of her rope and spins a screechy charm. She has no time to even shake her hips and clings tightly like a ko, letting the sweet nectar overflow from the joint.

    Leaning forward, Sayaka moans into Ran¡¯s ear.

    It¡¯s a voice that doesn¡¯t show any sign of holding back, but is faithful to the pleasure of the emotions.

    The sweat-soaked bare skin absorbs each other moistly. She turned her head to the side with a moist sound. A sexy scream escaped her throat and Sayaka stared into Ran¡¯s face, her gaze drenched with pleasure.

    ¡°Kirishimakun, Kirishima-kun¡­¡­I think I¡¯m losing it ¡­¡­I think I¡¯ve reached my limit¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Me too-I¡¯m already at the limit¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Haha, Kirishima-kun has a very cool and sexy face¡­Okay,e on, Kirishima-kun. The two of us together -, let¡¯s feel good together.¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s invitation to cum with her ignited Ran¡¯s instincts. As if in ast spurt, Ran starts to buck his hips even harder.

    She hugged him tightly, her whole body pressed against his, her face tilted up and her tongue flicking. It¡¯s the mostfortable tongue kiss she ever had. The sticky tongues are seeking each other out and intertwining in a sticky way.

    Immediately, both of them separated their faces. The thread of saliva that connects their mouths is severed.

    His testicles screamed and he knew that he had finally reached his limit. The pleasure of almost being pulled out of his consciousness. The moment he pushed out his lower abdomen hard enough, his penis reached its full limit.

    Sayaka¡¯s body jolted and she fell backwards. As soon as she turned her head back, Ran¡¯s cock pulsed harder than ever before.

    ¡°Sayaka, Sayaka, Sayaka- Sayaka!¡±

    ¡°Jyaaa,Kirishima,Kirishima-kun¡ªHi¡­hyaaaaaaaa¡±

    ¡°¨D¨DByu ku~tsu, byu pu~tsu, byu bu bu~tsu, byu ku~tsu, byu bu pupu~tsu!¡±

    A white gush ran through from Ran and for a moment it seemed as if his vision flickered.

    With a whirring sound, the cum is so dense that it is pouring into Sayaka¡¯s womb.

    Sayaka¡¯s twitching vagina hole swallows down Ran¡¯s semen with relish. Sayaka screams and arches her back.

    The climax was so great that she almost fainted and a cry of pain escaped from her mouth.

    Sayaka¡¯s vaginal cavity tightens and contracts, swelling and writhing as if she is being squeezed.

    The two embrace each other, immersing themselves in the pleasure that hase to them. The sound of their hearts beating in synchronisation, their breaths rasping in each other¡¯s ears.

    The moonlight shines through the window, reflecting off the bathtub and making it pale. In the pale moonlight, Sayaka and Ran gaze lovingly at each other.

    ¡°Aa-,ha¡­Kirishima-kun, ¡­¡­ We feel good together, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s lower abdomen shivers as she takes it all in.

    She looks at Ran with happiness. They stare at each other, and then they pull their faces together and put their lips on each other¡¯s.

    ¡°I like you, Sayaka.¡±

    ¡°Un, me too. -Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Sayaka smiled a flowery smile at Ran¡¯s confirming words.

    For a few moments, they looked at each other in an embrace, basking in the afterglow of the lovemaking that had taken ce this evening.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­Kirishima-kun. There are times when I think it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve moved to another world.¡±

    The water in the bathtub has turned dirty. After a night of sporting activities, they wipe each other¡¯s bodies in the changing room, as if they were newlyweds.

    Just a few moments ago, Sayaka had been smiling with genuine happiness.

    So Ran assumed that Sayaka was still biting back her happiness as she spoke.

    Ran casually asks, ¡°Why?¡± While wiping the beautiful curve extending from her back with a towel.

    ¡°Because¡­¡­because of that - because of being transferred to another world, I was able to get so close to Kirishima-kun.¡±

    It was only when he had heard thest of the seeding words that he noticed the fear in her voice.

    Ran, who had been listening to Sayaka¡¯s voice while fastening the belt of his uniform cks, turned to react to the difort.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Sayaka was threading her arms through the sleeves of her sailor uniform, her shoulders trembling.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sayaka.¡±

    ¡°Truly, it was good. ¡­¡­ good. It was good. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. It wasn¡¯t bad. Everything should have been all right.¡±

    ¡°Sayaka!¡±

    As if to stop the words of self-affirmation being spun like a curse, Ran hugged Sayaka¡¯s body.

    Sayaka is still in the first stage of the process, so it¡¯s safe to release her from [Underling Training-Sexual Lunatic] - Ran rebukes his shallow thoughts about what¡¯s okay.

    There is a difference between ¡°adore¡± and ¡°obey¡±.

    It is the unconventional existence of the skill, which epts even the abnormal arguments presented by Ran. From there, she returned to being a girl with normal sensibilities.

    It is true that there was no resentment or dislike towards Ran. But it was impossible for him to ept everything that he had previously epted as unavoidable.

    ¡°Why ¡­¡­? Hey, why is that? Why hasn¡¯t he be my own, Kirishima-kun? I love Kirishima-kun, and he loves me too! Why! Why can¡¯t Kirishima-kun and I be lovers?¡±

    The ¡°current situation of Ran loving several girls¡±, which used to bemonce, was difficult for Sayaka to understand now that she has regained herposure.

    The torrent of emotions that she had once endured and vented on her best friend, Yuri, was now being unleashed on Ran.

    Ran could not say anything.

    ¡°Me too! I wanted to have a normal love life like a normal girl! I wanted to have Kirishima-kun all to myself! I wanted to have a normal, official, rtionship with Kirishima-kun!¡±

    In a fit of rage, Sayaka cried and rubbed her face against Ran¡¯s chest.

    The only thing Ran can do is hug her, and he felt bad about that. He realizes that he is not strong enough, and he feels a burning pain deep in his chest.

    If Ran can¡¯t share his heart with all of them, he can give his all to each one of them, but he will be rejected with a cry of grief, as if to say, ¡°Who asked you to do that?¡±

    Such personal feelings could never be overridden.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sayaka¡±

    ¡°Kirishima-kun! Kirishima-kun! Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun Kirishima-kun!- Kirishima-kun!¡±

    Without saying a word, Ran held Sayaka in his arms as she cried.

    The moonlight, which had felt so warm earlier, now seemed, for some reason, to be very cold.

 Chapter 89: In Search of a Glorious Future

    <h4>Chapter 89: In Search of a Glorious Future</h4>

    A few days after the night when Ran and Sayaka were reunited. He still hadn¡¯t found the right answer for himself.

    Ran knows exactly how Sayaka feels. She understands how vulgar and outrageous what Ran is doing - what he is forcing her to do.

    Of course, there is also the desire to do everything for Sayaka. For the sake of the girl who loved him with all her heart, Ran would risk everything to love her as much as he could.

    Realistically, however, this is not possible.

    Seeing Sayaka and only Sayaka loving him, supports her as Sayaka¡¯s only boyfriend, and is dedicated to eliminating her load and stress.

    If he had been forced to make such a choice immediately after the transfer, Ran would not have had much hesitation.

    At that time, Ran was in love with Misuzu, but it was a one-sided love, like a stalker.

    Immediately after the transfer, or if the rtionship within the ss continues as it was at the time of the transfer, Nekoyama Misuzu¡¯s stronghold was Shigenobu Torao, and Shigenobu Torao¡¯s support was Nekoyama Misuzu, and they were able to love each other.

    In other words, no one will be hurt if Ran only cared for Sayaka.

    This is the very reason why Ran is having trouble reaching the obvious and easy answer that everyone should be able to reach immediately if they apply themon sense of the world.

    To cherish only Sayaka - to be Sayaka¡¯s only man is impossible as it is now.

    He would work hard for Sayaka, make love to her every night, and consolidate his time with her as an irreceable treasure in his memory.

    What one person cannot ovee, two people may be able to. It would be a mistake to expect Ran to develop such a pure rtionship, to think of each other first and foremost, and to support each other in life.

    -ideologically speaking, it was the right way to go.

    Twenty-one otherworldly people who have lost their families, their positions, their ces in the world, and even their hearts. If they don¡¯t find something or someone to support each other, they may soon be doomed to be crushed and broken both physically and mentally.

    In fact, the loss of his one lover and three friends, Misuzu, Saki and Kanami, has left Shigenobu Torao with a deep emotional scar.

    It¡¯s just like the others. If Ran hadn¡¯t been hacked out of his ss, he would be in a different situation right now - no doubt about it.

    It¡¯s safe to say that the future of Torao and Misuzu¡¯s rtionship is a foregone conclusion.

    Then who will be next? Well, they are all adolescent high school students. It won¡¯t take much time for them to start looking to the opposite sex to fill the loss that they couldn¡¯t fill through same-sex rtionships alone.

    A closed world with no family, no entertainment and no guarantee of safety tomorrow. That¡¯s just Ran¡¯s imagination from here. In order to get rid of the mental load that has umted, they instinctively seek love and be dependent on each other.

    God only knows who would have ended up with whom, now that the rebels in the name of [Underling Training-Sexual Lunatic] have stirred things up.

    At the time, Ran couldn¡¯t even support himself, so he took a step back and said, ¡°Oh, here we go again.¡± Now he and that girl have scored a goal. ¡°How do you do it?¡±

    and ¡°I¡¯m trying to drown my sorrows and me, having sex with you like a monkey.¡± If he bes like that, Ran is finished as a human being. ¡°You have to be strong enough to live on your own, just like me,¡± Ran is sure Sayaka was looking at it from a cold, bird¡¯s eye view.

    It¡¯s embarrassing, but if Ran hadn¡¯t grown up just after the transition, it¡¯s very likely that he would have. Ran got a strange sense of pride, and he¡¯s used to being on his own (in many ways), and he thinks he¡¯s the real hero. Ran doesn¡¯t like the idea that he¡¯s going to be lecturing about being spoiled with a serious face.

    Even so, if Sayaka made a pass at him, He¡¯d be the first to jump at it. Sayaka could see that, although Ran is a messy and proud person, he¡¯s not a selfless person who can miss a set meal.

    Then again, The first thing Ran did when he was summoned to the other world was to burn his eyes on Misuzu¡¯s ass.

    While practicing the repetition of the magic to manifest the earthen wall to protect himself, Ran let out a sigh for the second time today.

    Ran was eager to make up for the dy, but the buzzing sound was taking over his head and his whole body, thus making unable to concentrate at all.

    He wipes the sweat from his forehead and looks up to the sky as if seeking virtue.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be the Kirishima Ran of Sayaka alone now.¡±

    If Ran does what she wants, and does it for Sayaka - she will be happy. At any rate, Ran should also be dependent on Sayaka.

    But he can¡¯t do that now.

    Ran has Misuzu, Kanami, Aya, Saki, Sakuya, Hibiki, Yuri, Emi, -And of course, there is Sayaka.

    He can¡¯t just devote his body and soul to one person and be dependent on them.

    The idea of making Sayaka into the third level of the skill came to his mind.

    But when Ran thought of Sayaka the other day - when she was released from the skill and faced Ran with a pure heart - it was not so easy to do.

    He could not let Sayaka fall prey to his skills again after she had been so happy to seek him out.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to worry forever ¡­¡±

    For the past few days, Ran has not visited anyone¡¯s bedroom. He has been absent from the bathroom paradise where he and Aya used to visit every day although he refrained from doing so on dangerous days or when he was unwell.

    Fortunately, Ran has been able to meet and talk with Aya during training breaks, so he is not too worried that Aya may think he doesn¡¯t like her.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Ran-kun.¡±

    Ran, who had been looking at the blue sky with a gloomy look in his eyes, looked at the cheerful and loving voice, which was perfect for the current weather, which was very warm and sunny, contrary to the cloudy sky all day.

    Ran sees her smiling with a flowery smile and waving her hand to signal to him. Ran felt like a fool for worrying about it.

    Misuzu Nekoyama, a young and naive girl, came running with her arms outstretched. She made a sweet sound and jumped into Ran¡¯s chest. She hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Ran is in the sunshine. You smell so good, I¡¯m so happynyaa.¡±

    He was hugged by Misuzu, who was dressed in her training uniform, and a soft expression appeared on her face.

    ¡°Good work Misuzu. What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s still a bit early for lunch, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    When Ran strokes her under the chin, she rxes her mouth in a pleasant way. Ran really thinks that she might have been a cat in her previous life.

    ¡°Fnyaaa¡­Ran¡¯s touch is so ticklish and nice¡­you know¡­I was told by the knight to go and get Ran-kun.¡±

    As Ran ys with her puffy cheeks, Misuzu¡¯s brown eyes narrow with a smile.

    Beforeing to this world, one of the boys had once described Misuzu as a ¡°healer,¡± and Ran thought that was exactly what she was.

    ¡°A knight of the Kingsguard, is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He had a big mouth and eyes like this, and he looked like a foxnyaa.¡±

    As a child expresses a fox, Misuzu pulls her eyes upwards to show herrge, round eyes. Ran smiled serenely at the sight of her deliberately narrow eyes and the way she opened her mouth wide. As if he had suddenly realized something, Ran frowned thoughtfully with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°¡­¡­ A knight of the guard with a big mouth and narrow eyes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen a face like that befornyaa¡­¡­¡±

    She puts her index finger on her cheek and tilts her head in a cute way. Ran would love to be able to admire her ever-changing face, but he can¡¯t.

    ¡°Where is this knight?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ Oh, speak of the devilnyaa.¡±

    When Misuzu turned around, she waved her arms in the air as if to announce her whereabouts, saying something like, ¡°Over here!.¡±

    In the distance, Ran sees a knight of the Kingsguard, a familiar figure to him, shaking his shoulders as he walks forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Saint Kirishima Ran.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hello. It¡¯s been a while, really.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you acquainted with this knight, Ran-nyaa?¡±

    Misuzu, who was the only one who could notprehend the situation, looked at them alternately with a question mark on her head.

    Seeing Misuzu still have the question mark face. The knight of the Kingsguard smiles broadly. He then quickly returned to his serious expression and stared at Ran¡¯s face as if to say, ¡°You know why I am here.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Walkins wants to see you. He needs you in the office as soon as possible.¡±

    In front of the knight of the Kingsguard, who folded his back reverently, Ran steeled himself.

    The way Misuzu described him, Ran could almost predict what he would look like. It is no wonder that Misuzu does not know his face.

    He was a knight of the First Chamber¡¯s Kingsguard, a knight who had been his constantpanion during his secret training in the SM yground.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The knight, who looked like the child of a fox and a hippopotamus, left the office as soon as he had finished escorting Ran.

    Ran and Walkins are the only two people in the office at the moment.

    Against the backdrop of the bright sunshine streaming in through therge windows, Walkins struggles with a difficult look on his face as he wrestles with the messy steps of papers on his writing desk.

    It¡¯s a magical sight. The document, which had flown up without any help from anyone else, came to a halt in Walkins¡¯ hand, and with a flick of the finger, it soars through the air and then descends gently to the ground.

    At a loss for words at the unreal spectacle, Walkins looked at Ran with the face of a magician who has sessfully performed a magic trick, carefully arranging the papers without touching them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it unusual? In your homnd, they don¡¯t do this kind of thing? It¡¯s a very inconvenient world to live in, where you can¡¯t throw away a single document without leaving your seat.¡±

    Leaning back in the soft chair, Walkins throws his shoeless feet onto the desk. He looks down at the stack of papers floating in the air, counting them as he scatters the mud and mouldy dust from the soles onto the polished desk.

    It¡¯s a very bad way to behave, but Ran had no intention of making anyints.

    The reason for the call is known to Ran as well.

    Ran took Subaru and Reika up on their offer and had a chance encounter with hisrades. He also took the liberty of blowing down the walls of the royal pce. The queen¡¯s people find out that he¡¯s alive, and then he tries to fight with the knights.-After all he¡¯s been through, Ran doesn¡¯t expect to be sent off with a smile on his face.

    ¡°In your world, did you have to walk to the corner of the room every time you wanted to throw away your rubbish?¡±

    ¡°In our world, there was a way of throwing away the rubbish while sitting on a chair.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Sitting in his chair with his legs propped up on the desk, Walkins opened a drawer in the wall cab and put away a stack of papers.

    ¡°And how do you do that?¡±

    ¡°By snapping the wrist and elbow, like this¡±

    Ran grabbed a piece that had just fallen to the floor and threw it into the corner of the room with the gesture of a basketball yer taking a shot.

    As he picked up the half-broken globe, Walkins¡¯ mouth seemed to lift up for a moment, or was it Ran¡¯s imagination? The sphere was thrown in a beautiful arc, and with a swoop, itnded in the wastebasket in the corner.

    ¡°I¡¯d like tomend you on your brilliance, but¡­¡­ I¡¯m not sure if the thing was heavier than I expected, or if I saw that it didn¡¯t have enough distance, I would have pushed it from behind with magic just before throwing it.¡±

    ¡°Did they find out?¡±

    As he tucks his leg under his desk, Walkins shrugs.

    He used his wind magic to scrape up the muck from the soles of his shoes and put it in the waste basket as well. Once the desk was clean, he propped himself up on his elbows, supporting his chin with the backs of his hands, and looked at Ran.

    ¡°It was you, of all people.¡±

    Something other thanughter welled up in Ran at the clich¨¦, but he managed to stifle it.

    ¡°This time - you know, the one about the saints, like the feline beast Ketsey. Here¡¯s what I¡¯ve learned about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes ¡ª¡ª what?¡±

    Ran was ready to let it go, nodding quietly as he turned his head to the side, but he looked up when he heard the unexpected words.

    Ran thought he was joking but the look on Walkins¡¯ face as he looked at Ran from his desk was serious.

    He was not joking or ying a joke.

    ¡°The other night, you may have noticed something suspicious about the Saints, like that feline beast Ketsey. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not as if you didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    Walkins frowns as he runs his fingers over his temples, as if to say, ¡°You know who?¡±

    Is it possible that the cat-like beastly saint is referring to Misuzu?

    Ran can¡¯t believe that even the inhabitants of this world actually have cat-eared girls and monogamous beasties would say that Misuzu looks like a feline beastie.

    It¡¯s not just universal, it¡¯s otherworldly. Ran¡¯s heart burned with misced worry that she might actually turn into a cat.

    ¡°Do you mean Misuzu¡¯s - the Saints Nekoyama Misuzu?¡±

    ¡°Yes - about the saint Nekoyama Misuzu. Did you ever have any doubts about her?¡±

    ¡°I have my doubts - yes, I have my doubts about her.¡±

    ¡°In the middle of the night, Misuzu, who was supposed to have been ordered not to y the charm with other boys - or even with male creatures - took her other friends to meet with the boys. And she herself said she had no memory of that time.¡±

    ¡°¡­She said that when she had no memory.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I heard from her own lips. But I don¡¯t think we can take her word for it, because she may be telling a falsehood.¡±

    Ran doesn¡¯t believe for a minute that Misuzu would lie, but in front of Walkins, it would be better to pretend to be suspicious.

    ¡°No, she must be right. We must be on our guard, but there¡¯s no need to be so paranoid.¡±

    ¡°A-¡­I see¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about something. I¡¯ve actually been keeping a close eye on her for the past few days. -¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He was stalking that pure and innocent angelic Misuzu? Without even telling Ran, on his own?

    In a moment, Ran¡¯s expression almost turned into that of a rakshasa.

    The hatred that arose from his reflexes was contained deep within him.

    Fortunately, Walkins didn¡¯t seem to notice the mixture of jealousy and possessiveness in Ran¡¯s heart, and continued on with his story without seeming to care.

    ¡°We found out that there was something magical going on with the saints. That¡¯s how this whole thing started.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Witchcraft?¡±

    What is Walkins trying to tell him about surveince and witchcraft?

    ¡°Witchcraft is a tentative name for the sake of rity. In concrete terms, yes¡­ If you only point out the most urate results, it¡¯s easy to say that it¡¯s like partially and temporarily canceling the skill ability of the underling training-sexual lunatic, and that¡¯s what happened that night.¡±

    ¡°How is that even possible?!¡±

    At this sudden bombshell, Ran leans forward and shouts.

    ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t hide my surprise. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m still here¡­It is not surprising that a person with a deep knowledge of native magic would be familiar with this area.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­¡­ Misuzu, Misuzu is ¡­¡­¡±

    Did Misuzu escape from Ran¡¯s skill at that time?

    Unfortunately, by the time Ran found Misuzu that night, she had already copsed and lost consciousness.

    Ran has no idea how she was behaving before she lost consciousness.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from knights that if you forcibly remove one of your harem who has been corrupted to the third level, there would be a bacsh. Do you think that could have happened this time, too, if you had made a mistake?¡±

    Walkins meditates and nods his head silently.

    However, if this is the case, there is a possibility of a fatal breakdown in the current situation of Ran.

    ¡°If only there was a way to get rid of the underling training-sexual lunatic in this world. And this situation that I¡¯m in. Does that mean it¡¯s not perfect ¡­¡­?¡±

    Suppose that one of his harem members. What if she was being manipted by the spell that Walkins had told him? What if she¡¯s in Ran¡¯s bed at the time?

    Someone with a clear intent to kill, or some simr emotion, is standing right next to the defenceless Ran.

    Just the thought of it sends chills down his spine. The story was so shocking and unexpected that Ran was afraid to mention the proper name, even metaphorically.

    ¡°¡­¡­Inside the pce, my men promised to protect you at the cost of their own lives. Outside the pce, you will have to protect your own life.¡±

    Walkins¡¯ serpentine eyes glinted as he spoke in a solemn voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been observing you for the past few months. Your homnd must have been a very peaceful cepared to this country - this world. The fact that you are willing to answer my calls, even though you are doing so without permission - your habitualmon sense says it all!¡±

    They could have been tortured and murdered, but they weren¡¯t.

    ¡°Youe from a peaceful world, and it would be unfair to expect you to know what to expect - but once you step outside the pce, anything can happen. There is always the possibility that your friends will die. Of course, there is also the possibility that you will witness the moment when your precious love is crushed by the dignity of womanhood.¡±

    Ran gritted his teeth at the worst possible oue that had urred to him.

    He¡¯s angry at the situation. He wanted to punch himself in the face for thinking that he was lucky to have such understanding ssmates, or that it was convenient that they wanted to help him.

    They had realised this a long time ago.

    There is no time for rivalry. They knew that if they didn¡¯t join forces and help each other, they would not be able to save their lives.

    ¡°It is not yet known who the ringleader and the person who had a hand in it is. But there is no doubt that someone from the Queen¡¯s side is involved.¡±

    The feeling of regret that had been rising in him dissipated, and instead a strange feeling of difort rose up in his head.

    He heard the rm bells ringing in his head.

    Why does the queen¡¯s namee up?

    However, Ran did not pursue the matter and pretended not to notice the difort.

    ¡°Are the Queen¡¯s people involved in this affair?¡±¡±

    ¡°Oh, no doubt about it. I¡¯m going to look into that myself. Why does the Queen¡¯s side know about the existence of the saints who have been affected by the skill of underling training? And we must also find out how to unlock it.¡±

    Walkins smiled wickedly, his serpentine eyes twinkling.

    ¡°Beware of those on the Queen¡¯s side. And pretend to be unaware of anything - stay alert. The underling training sexual lunatic is a unique magic skill that retains an evil ability, but be careful not to get carried away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    With a bit of suspicion, Ran left the office and quickly returned to the training ground.

    He gave various warnings to be careful when dealing with people from the Queen¡¯s side and with those he met in the outside world. It went on for a long time after that but Ran didn¡¯t hear most of it.

    There are only three things that Ran can take away from this encounter.

    The first is that it is dangerous to take Walkins¡¯ word for it.

    Second, once he is outside the pce, he has to be more vignt and alert than ever before.

    Third, that it is better to love and be in touch with his harem members.

    It is a dangerous act to create a mental distance between him and his harem members.

    This is assuming that the spell that was cast on Misuzu actually exists. It¡¯s important to notice changes in the girls as soon as possible, because it¡¯s the most important thing.

    If he doesn¡¯t want them to be stolen, Ran keeps them within sight all the time.

    ¡°For that reason, I have to take care of all nine of them equally, to the best of my ability.¡±

    Ran scolded himself for running away and made up his mind once again.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    A few moments had passed since Ran Kirishima had left the office.

    Standing up with anguid air and slow movements, Walkins walked over to a dustbin in the corner of the room and plunged his hand into the rubbish.

    As he rummages through the bins, Walkins¡¯ serpentine eyes twinkle emotionlessly.

    Even Walkins didn¡¯t expect to be so poisoned by serenity.

    He thought he was taking a rather risky step to see how much insight and suspicion the saint Ran Kirishima had - only to find out how stupid he was.

    ¡°To touch such a dangerous object with your bare hands and then throw it without question is ¡­¡­ His ability to think is so childish it¡¯s beyond belief.¡±

    Walkins took out of the trash the ¡°something¡± that looked like a spherical part that Ran had just thrown in front of him.

    What is the object? In a few words, it is a so-called magic tool, and to exin it in more detail, it is a kind of a variant of the magic tool that was used to capture the saints, temporarily restoring the creatures affected by the inherent magic.

    He burns it in his hand with a sizzle, the shape of a half-chipped globe. In an instant, the globe turns to ashes, fizzes into thin air, and disappearspletely.

    ¡°I did what I could to make him wary, but¡­¡­It seems to have been a pointless exercise for the foolish man.¡±

    He only gets one chance. It is too great a risk to be taken again and again.

    For the sake of a glorious future, the name of Walkins¡¯ own sister, Pearl, the first wife, must not be damaged.

    The seeds have been sown. It¡¯s just a matter of getting the summoner toe to him, and then he can clean up the mess. If he doesn¡¯t end up needing the help of the saints, he won¡¯t even need to use that - he¡¯ll just have to be cautious and prepare for all the possible oues.

    If possible, Walkins would have liked to keep saint Kirishima Ran with him. But it¡¯s impossible.

    He will only be a hindrance to Walkins¡¯ ns for the future.

    A child with an inted sense of justice and a poor understanding of the situation is not a good thing to have wandering around the pce, especially when he is about to do something far from being right.

    ¡°Without him, there will be no problem in carrying out the n. The more prepared I am, the better. With the inherent magic of the Underling training, even if he messes up at thest minute, he¡¯ll be able to get back on track.¡±

    It¡¯s best to keep it safe, and Walkins rings the bell in the corner of the desk.

    Shortly after, there is a knock at the door of the office. The door opens and a strange, elderly woman enters the office. The trusted maid, who is attached to the first concubine, bends over modestly.

    ¡°You wanted to see me, sir? Mr. Walkins.¡±

    ¡°How is my sister Pearl? The continent is much warmer than her nativend, and I fear for her health.¡±

    ¡°She said he¡¯d gotten used to it, but¡­you look tired. Is there anything I can do for you,¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need a massage.¡±

    Walkins and his biological father were almost purely human. His sister, Pearl, was not.

    His grandmother was a genuine snowman, and she was more like a snowman than her mother, who was half human and half snowman.

    For the Snow People, who can live in extreme cold, the continent of the ordinary people is a natural hell.

    Nevertheless, in order to fulfil the ambitions of herte father, she has worked literally to the death to achieve the position of first chambermaid in a world where the climate and diet are ipatible.

    ¡°My heart breaks for the inconvenience she has to endure.¡±

    His face contorted as if to say he was in pain, Walkins put his hand to his chest.

    And yet, despite such a hard life. Pearl was given a son who was eligible to be the heir.

    The maid, perhaps sensing his intensity, wiped the corners of her eyes with a piece of cloth as well.

    ¡°We must make sure that the n is carried out as far as possible and that Pearl lives a healthy life¡­¡­Now that our wise father has passed away, it is up to me to take on the dirty work, since wee from a lowly noble family and he has given us this status. Even if my body decays, I will not let the blood of Pearl and the Prince be destroyed.¡±

    The maid nodded reverently and meditated on the strong words.

    ¡°I have to protect the future queen and the king at all costs.¡±

    With a determined look in his eyes, Walkins reflected the blue sky through the window. Coincidentally, it was at about the same time that Kirishima Ran had made his decision earlier.

 Chapter 90: The Demon Howl Lasciviously Under the Moon -1

    <h4>Chapter 90: The Demon Howl Lasciviously Under the Moon -1</h4>

    -The term ¡°fortuitous¡± is used to describe the kind of luck that does not happen very often. If you are lucky enough to be lucky again and again, you are lucky enough to be lucky.

    With a week¡¯s worth of energy pooled beneath his legs and his glistening eyes shining in the moonlight, Ran squeals with delight at the sound of the long-awaited knock.

    After the encounter with Walkins, he was able to face his current situation once again. What Ran needs to do now is to make love to his harem members - his ssmates - and build a rtionship of trust with them.

    With this, Ran would immediately notice the slightest change and avoid any trouble. The reason why he failed to notice the change in Misuzu this time is because he did not keep her close to him.

    If they had been able to work together at all times and be aware of the subtleties of emotion, this could have been avoided. In any case, Ran¡¯s idea was to fill in the small gaps that had developed over the past few days as a result of his distance from the girls, before they grew into irreparable crevasses.

    He turns his predatory gaze towards the door, as if to say: ¡°Enough of this dy.¡±

    As soon as the dampness that had been tying up the depths of his mind dissipated, Ran felt a hunger for reproduction and the female body that is characteristic of adolescents.

    Even during the afternoon training, Ran couldn¡¯t concentrate at all because his eyes were drawn to Misuzu¡¯s breasts and crotch as she worked on her magic repetitions beside him. If he tries to hold them down, they will eventually reach their limit and explode. It is always better to dispose of unexploded ordnance in as safe a condition as possible before it bes irreversible.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Hibiki.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mm. please wait, Kirishima.¡±

    Hibiki Onigawara, a high school girl in uniform, rubs her thighs and stares at Ran, breathing hard. For the first few days of his abstinence, Hibiki has been pressuring Ran to have a physical rtionship with him every time they meet in the cafeteria.

    ¡°Is she in heat?¡± Hibiki blinks her moist eyes and clears her throat in anticipation.

    In Ran¡¯s bedroom, the door is closed and locked, and the room ispletely enclosed.

    Perhaps she was disappointed because she didn¡¯t have sex for a long time, Hibiki¡¯s tongue hung out like a deted ¡°¤Õ¤Ø¤¨¡­¡­¡± and he looked at Ran with a pouty face.

    (Note: Fue is like an emoji of a tongue¡­)

    ¡°Kirishima, you remember what I said earlier¡­¡­right¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. How could I forget what Hibiki said?¡±

    The dialogue was seeded by her fresh smile. Hibiki has a heart mark on her eyes.

    However, Hibiki soon regained his normal emotionless expression and looked at Ran with anxious eyes again.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this¡­¡­? If it had been Kirishima before, he would never have allowed it, saying it was dangerous or that he didn¡¯t want other people to see it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m a little worried about some aspects, but¡­¡­ If it makes Hibiki happy, I want to do what I can to make you happy.¡±

    The reason why Hibiki has been seducing Ran every day is not because she wants to have sex or something as simple as that.

    Of course, Ran doesn¡¯t want to argue that the end of a night out between adolescent boys and girls is an act of lustful sexual intercourse.

    It¡¯s not about results, it¡¯s about progress. Hibiki¡¯s main reason for seeking out Ran was to relieve a desire that had arisen in her as a result of the recent riot they¡¯ve caused.

    The other day¡¯s incident caused a lot of changes in the ss and in the pce. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been lost in the shuffle of all the other big developments. At that time, Hibiki was in the middle of a fatal case as a girl of her age.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told by Sakuya that I haven¡¯t changed at all. But it¡¯s different -pletely different. After that, I remembered it again and again, and I was so nervous and bothered, and it became worse overtime. I can¡¯t help but feel a twinge of fear in the pit of my stomach when I think about the fact that they might be using me to calm down at night.¡±

    Hibiki hugged her body and shivered, as if she remembered something from that time.

    Simr to a shiver of fear, her charming tongue slipped out of the corner of her mouth and her cheeks turned red.

    ¡°It was the first time I had ever taken off all my clothes in front of so many boys - ssmates who knew each other¡­¡­ It was so nice to see all the eyes glued to my naked body. The temperature of the eyes on me was very different from the eyes on the hem of my skirt or my tits through my uniform. It was so hot, so strong, so amazing.¡±

    When the subject was first broached, Ran thought that the situation had been so traumatic that she had developed a fear of showing her naked body.

    At first Ran thought, Hibiki being persistent was because she wanted Ran to overwrite the horror of the incident by having an intense sex with Ran.

    But the reality was otherwise.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve gotten into the habit of taking my clothes off¡­¡­ Even when I¡¯m just walking around, or in the middle of a training session, I feel like I want to take it all off and bepletely naked. I¡¯m going to be in a public ce where someone might be watching and I¡¯m going to be naked. It¡¯s liberating, it¡¯s immoral and I adore it!¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s secret desire for exposure has exploded in a strange way.

    ¡°I want to be seen, but I definitely don¡¯t want to be raped or yed with by boys other than Kirishima. But I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Hibiki drools from the tip of her tongue and fishes in her pockets. In order to disguise her hot emotions, she wiggles her body and pulls out a metal object from her pocket.

    She took it in both hands and handed it to Ran.

    Ran knew what the item was, but if he hadn¡¯t heard about Hibiki¡¯s request beforehand, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess why she handed it to him here and now.

    Unwinding a tangled piece of string, Ran spread it wide for Hibiki to see.

    ¡°¡­¡­a cor. And it¡¯s for humans.¡±

    In a world where there are SM ygrounds in the basement, it doesn¡¯t surprise Ran anymore that such things exist, but he¡¯s a bit disgusted with the people at the pce for leaving such a thing in a ce where outsiders, the saints, can easily find it. It¡¯s a bit disheartening.

    Most likely, the minister or someone else had an abnormal y with the maid and left it behind in sage(wise) mode.

    ¡°Teh! How dare they leave it unattended after the y is over?¡±

    It¡¯s a piece of equipment that has no feelings. Only a dominant person would leave it unattended.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on me¡­¡­¡±

    With an expectant look on her face, Hibiki breathes hard and jerks her head forward.

    Hibiki is still wearing her uniform. This is not an easy kind of y that Hibiki is looking for tonight.

    A question arose momentarily, but Ran immediately guessed her intentions.

    Ran remembered that time, he did not take off his clothes voluntarily, but was forced to expose his nakedness by an irregr development.

    In Hibiki¡¯s mind, the y has probably already begun.

    ¡°But first, take off your clothes, Hibiki. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for a pet to wear clothes.¡±

    ¡°There are even pets that are dressed in ¡­¡­ clothes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a dog or cat in a sailor suit.¡±

    ying up the coercive tone as much as possible, Ran forces Hibiki to undress.

    After a while of this kind of dialogue, Hibiki finally began to take off her sailor suit.

    She makes a reluctant face, but her breath is ragged and her tongue is hanging out of the corner of her mouth as if in anticipation. No doubt Hibiki is very excited about the situation.

    She unties her scarf, takes off her jacket, and lets her navy blue skirt fall to the floor.

    The same as the other day - revealing a strangely fitting pair of mismatched underwear - Hibiki doesn¡¯t hesitate to take even that off.

    A blue bra and a pair of purple and ck striped shorts are tossed into Ran¡¯s bedroom. The shorts, curled up on the floor, are damp, probably from sweat or some other liquid.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mm¡±

    Again, Hibiki puts her head forward.

    The pheromone scent of her body was so thick that it made Ran dizzy, but he put the cor on Hibiki.

    A momentter there was a metallic ng and Hibiki¡¯s eyes narrowed in delight.

    Taking one look at the naked Hibiki on all fours, Ran opened the bedroom door without hesitation.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The royal pce at midnight was filled with an air of tranquility beyond imagination.

    Ran walked with Hibiki through the dark corridors, relying on the lights of the magic stones set up at regr intervals.

    For tonight Ran is not wearing a butler¡¯s uniform, but his high school uniform. In the past, it was easier to move around in butler¡¯s clothes, but Hibiki asked Ran to wear a uniform, so he¡¯dply.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ha~a, ha~a. Wa ¨D¨D ~a, ~afu, fu~tsu, fu~tsu, fu ~u¡­¡­¡±

    Hibiki, on all fours, slowly walks down the corridor, letting out a lewd gasp. Initially, Ran was asked to use a blindfold and an anal plug, but he decided against it, just in case.

    Even if the ying conditions are not perfect, Hibiki seems to be happy enough. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak, although she had been crawling on the floor for some time now, making a wistful ¡°mmm¡± sound. If Ran looks at Hibiki¡¯s peachy buttocks swaying obscenely in the air, he can clearly understand how she is enjoying her evening stroll.

    The white buttocks that shine in the dark night streets have been swaying since a while ago. The way she is dressed, with her face to the floor and her buttocks sticking out, gives Ran a clear view of not only her buttocks but also of Hibiki¡¯s important parts.

    Her pussy was full and sure enough, it was all soggy.

    As a member of the swimming club, she keeps her underarms neatly trimmed. She has nothing to hide and her cleft is a beautiful flower in the darkness.

    The mucous membrane that emerges from her cleft is a beautiful pink colour. Ran had seen her girl parts so many times. Her vaginal flesh is so luscious that Ran can¡¯t help but fondle her protruding buttocks.

    ¡°Ha fu ~u~u~u~un¡­¡­¡±

    The sudden stimtion causes Hibiki to kneel on the floor on all fours, with her knees and buttocks facing upwards.

    Because of the position, Hibiki¡¯s cunt opens wide. Ran is sure the stimtion has brought her to a slight breaking point, and her hips are twitching and her vaginal cavity is overflowing with viscous fluid.

    The overflowing nectar runs in strings and eventually falls to the floor under its own weight. Perhaps that triggered Hibiki into a licking position on the floor. The nectar secreted by the pink flowers began to trickle down.

    ¡°Are you all right, Hibiki?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Fu, fu~u ¨D¨D ~tsu It¡¯s okay, so Fu, fu~u ¨D¨DKeep walking, it¡¯s good.¡±

    Following Hibiki¡¯s words, Ran grabbed the cor and resumed walking. Hibiki is a dog - or rather a demon - who chases after its owner with her hips shaking. When Ran looked back, he saw that the path they had taken had been dotted with spilled honey.

    When Ran looked at her face, he saw that her eyes were unfocused, and that she was moving them in all directions. Her face was red and flushed, almost steamy.

    She had a long, charming tongue, of course, spilling out of the corner of her mouth. Her mouth was half-open and drooling.

    When Ran sees such a face, he stops in his tracks to see if it¡¯s unpleasent. If he continue to do this, even Hibiki will go crazy

    ¡°Hibiki, let¡¯s have a rest. I don¡¯t think we should go any further.¡±

    Without answering Ran¡¯s call, Hibiki passed Ran and went on slowly. The strap of her cor is taut and Ran is pullednguidly.

    As if to say, let¡¯s go quickly. The tame demon Hibiki who pulls the cor and expresses her intention. She turned her head sadly and blinked her moist eyes sadly.

    Such a look made Ran hurt in his heart, the demon wants to take a walk more. Ran smiles and continues her wishes until she feels satisfied.

    As Ran continued to walk with Hibiki on the cor, she shook her bottom happily.

    After a while, they went outside the pce, Hibiki was still making tracks with her love juice.

    Ran wondered for a moment if they should go back, but as Hibiki walked out on all fours, he followed her will.

    Hibiki, bathed in a cool night breeze, stretched her limbs and squinted her eyes in a pleasant way.

    ¡°It feels so good to have the wind all over me. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t run into anyone¡­ What should we do? Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to stay out there a little longer, just like I was born.¡±

    Even though the ground is no longer stone tiled floor and this is a ce where people usually walk on dirt. To Hibiki who doesn¡¯t care about that at all, and goes on like a dog with her bare hands and feet.

    Perhaps she had be ustomed to it, but Hibiki was not breathing as hard as she had been at first, and seemed somewhat calmer.

    ¡°How far did we walk?¡±

    When Ran reached the courtyard, Hibiki began to wriggle around and scurry about.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Even as he said it, Hibiki suddenly stiffened, and buried her face in the ground and stretched her legs out while sticking her buttocks up. She began to rub her thighs and wiggle them in a strange way.

    Her breathing bes more ragged, the nectar between her legs wetter, and the amount of secretion increases.

    Is it possible that the stimtion has be insufficient? If one describes it as a high school girl at the age of puberty being made to walk naked in the street at night, anyone will immediately realize that the current situation is abnormal. Hibiki is a rather challenging girl when ites to her sexuality.

    In fact, Ran was more nervous about what to do if someone came and he couldn¡¯t concentrate on Hibiki¡¯ssciviousness.

    Ran was probably more aware of their surroundings than he was of the sight of Hibiki on all fours, swaying her hips provocatively.

    Perhaps the series of strange gestures is her way of showing off her sex appeal.

    If so, it is necessary for a boy to respond to Hibiki¡¯s wishes without words.

    Ran focuses on the buttocks swaying at the edge of his vision. The white skin-like pottery illuminated by moonlight. It is moist and damp from sweat.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because she is a member of the sports club. Hibiki¡¯s body has smooth curves, and her supple neckline from her waist to her hips is truly a work of art.

    As he consciously watched, a tremendous desire red up in him like a fire. He strips away his anxiety and concentrates only on the food in front of him.

    The swaying of her hips is provocative. Her pussy is so wet and dripping with nectar that it seems to be inviting Ran to swallow her.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima, actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Hibiki.¡±

    Ran grabbed her by the buttocks, unaware of the faint sound that came out of Hibiki¡¯s mouth.

    Hibiki¡¯s body jolts back. A seductive moan escapes from Hibiki¡¯s throat, as if she had been holding back her voice.

    The soft flesh of her buttocks and the pure white skin that seems to absorb it. Ran enjoyed her provocatively swaying buttocks in the palm of his hand, and then rubbed them together.

    ¡°Hibiki¡¯s ass is very erotic. It¡¯s a little harder than a boob but-¡±

    ¡°Ki-rishima¡­Kiri-shima,N ~a~tsu, wait, wait, wait, wait Kirishima. Ha¡­ha¡­Aa¡­aa¡±

    Ran could see a faint, golden liquiding from between Hibiki¡¯s legs. ¡°Huuuuuu!¡± Hibiki makes a lovely scream with an upturned face.

    Hibiki looked so uptight that she looked like she was about to cry. In a rather sexy pose, holding her crotch with her hand while waiting in Doggy Style, she whispered her words.

    ¡°I have to pee¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    That misleading gesture from earlier. Was it something that wasing out because it was cheating the urge to urinate?

    Ran removes his hand from the cor and tells Hibiki, she can go ahead and do it. Hibiki lets go of the tip and looks down at the cord hanging from her neck and lets out a sad sound.

    ¡°Hold the cor.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s hard to do in this position, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Today I¡¯m a pet of Kirishima ¡­¡­I want you to watch me pee.¡±

    A shiver runs through Ran¡¯s body, Hibiki drips her tongue from the corner of her mouth

    Her tight buttocks swaying, Hibiki looked away sadly.

    ¡°¡­¡­If you keep this up, you¡¯ll get caught in Kirishima¡±

    ¡°All right, Hibiki¡±

    Just the other day Ran made up his mind to love them all to the best of his ability. It would not be right to reject everything now.

    If she wants to urinate in such a risky situation, where someone other than Ran might see her, he¡¯ll be happy to oblige her.

    Ran is not so irreverent as to think that he can control even the physiological phenomena.

    In any case, even Hibiki would not want to go to an open space where there is nothing to hide. Ran chose a position where they could not be seen from inside the pce, and took her through a gap in the bushes to a nearby tree.

    Hibiki must have been holding back for a long time. It is difficult to get down on all fours, she bent forward and pressed her hands on her crotch, a gesture that aroused her curiosity. Of course, still tied to the cor.

    For a moment Ran wondered if this was the right thing to do in the garden of a royal pce. If he remembers correctly, Misuzu did it outside too. When it came to Kanami, she had a vigorous explosion indoors. Ran thought this would be fine. Ran tries to convince himself.

    Ran sighs as if he was amazed that Hibiki¡¯smon sense had copsed.

    With a shaking leg, Hibiki bent down on the spot - and crawled to the ground on all fours as before.

    That wasn¡¯t the only thing that surprised Ran. As it was, Hibiki stuck her buttocks out and rested her right leg on the tree.

    Even Ran was taken aback by this. Hibiki didn¡¯t need to go that far. But all Hibiki wanted was to stroll naked through the pce at night. It¡¯s not that she wanted to be Ran¡¯s pet and be treated like a dog, that¡¯s not what she was hoping for.

    As expected, Ran was wondering if this attitude was a human being, so he tried to call out to Hibiki to stop her.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Hibiki sways her hips unprotected, her crotch open and ready to go. Ran wonders if it¡¯s good for them that the parts of their body that don¡¯t usually get wind are exposed to the outside air. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s unimpressed by the look in her eyes, but she also has a unique mixture of anticipation and anxiety on her face, and her tongue is hanging out of her mouth.

    In the face of such an echo, Ran swallows his words of restraint.

    It is not the same as toleration. Ran wants to see the shameful and embarrassing sight of his ssmates, he wants to see a pretty girl urinating profusely. Ran is unable to stop Hibiki as his lust for her rises.

    Before Ran¡¯s eyes, unable to look away, Hibiki stretched out her legs and released a golden liquid from her crotch.

    ¡°Fu ~u, ~a~tsu¡­¡­ ~U~a, ~a, ~a~tsu¡­¡­ ~A, ~afu, fu ~u~u~u¡­¡­¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s special gold juice is discharged with great gusto. It¡¯s a good moment for both men and women to unleash what they¡¯ve been holding back. She licked her lips with her charming tongue, letting out a sexy voice as she was intoxicated with bliss.

    Like water gushing from a spring. The sight of the golden spring gushing from Hibiki¡¯s crotch made Ran feel as if something else was welling up inside him.

    After a while, the momentum subsides and there is only a trickle of water. When it finally stopped, the lust inside Ran had grown to the point where he could no longer contain it.

    After the grand open-air urination, Hibiki let out a caged breath, ¡°Hoo¡­¡­¡± As she looked at him, her cheeks flushed with contentment, Ran¡¯s rational mind went over the edge and it screamed.

    The swollen boy parts frequentlyin of being ufortable. The lump of desire that pushes up the trousers of the school uniform is lured out of the narrow, enclosed private room and into the wide, clean world.

    Hibiki, who was dripping various fluids from her crotch, looked at Ran with a soft, emotionless gaze, as if she had been thinking about the unique metallic sound of the clinking.

    Hibiki, aware of what was about to happen, did not take her eyes off Ran¡¯s lower body for a moment. Under her gaze, Ran did not hesitate to slip down the two garments that held his swollen desire.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Wa¡­¡±

    At the same time, a cold wind rushed between Hibiki¡¯s legs. Her cheeks turn slightly red and a small sound of astonishment escapes from her mouth.

    The expression on her face did not change much, and the tone of her voice was inchoate. It was the only way Ran could tell that Hibiki was happy with the scene in front of her.

    Hibiki looks up and down slightly, licking her lips slowly. Ran can¡¯t stand the hot, moist look in her eyes and the clear liquid flows from her bell mouth.

    The cowper was dripping down his towering rod. Hibiki¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight, and without wiping her pee-soaked crotch, she beckoned Ran in a lusty way, as if to say, ¡°Come here.¡±

    As if drawn, Ran approaches Hibiki and gets down on his knees. He flicks his tongue challengingly at her and then moves in closer, cupping her cheeks in his hands. A little bump of the nose at the distance of his breath. At the same moment, something hot and sticky came into Ran¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨D U, Nmu!?¡±

    Something sticky and viscous was rampant in Ran¡¯s mouth. The long, slimy thing wriggled around in his mouth as if it was cleaning every single tooth, while making lewd water sounds.

    It was only at about the same time that Ran realised that it was Hibiki¡¯s tongue and her hips were shaking with the pleasure that was assaulting Ran¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t even give him a chance to stick his tongue in. Hibiki gives a one-way tongueshing.

    Ran was not the only one who had reached the end of his patience. Hibiki had fulfilled her desire to roam around outside naked - and had finished putting away her urine. She was usually so cool, but she had such a clear expression on her face. The desire to reproduce must have been quite strong in her.

    The sight of his erect dick must have blown away what little reason she had left.

    The saliva was stirred up and the sticky tongue licked around the oral mucosa. Even though Ran was not being directly touched on his genitals, his hips were twitching and he was peeing his cowper as Hibiki¡¯s tongue moved around.

    After a brief oral frolic, Hibiki slipped her long tongue between her lips.

    When Hibiki kisses Ran, he feels more pleasure than ejaction, and his head is still bewildered. It¡¯s as if that charming tongue is still running around in his mouth.

    But Ran immediately made aware that it was a phantom touch.

    ¡°Fu, fu~u ¨D¨D. Ha, wa fu¡­¡­ ~u, ~a¡­¡­At this rate, Kirishima¡¯s Fu, fu~u ¨D¨DIt¡¯s not going tost. Fu, ha~a¡­¡­Let¡¯s do one first¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuhoo¡­?!¡±

    A kind of electric current runs through Ran¡¯s dreamy waist. A tingling sensation went up his spine and he mped his hands over his mouth to stop himself from screaming.

    The drool from the tongue drips onto the fully erect bell mouth. The tongue, which is now raw, lingers on the cock, which has been stimted by the leaking cowper.

    The dexterous tongue that has just vited the oral cavity, now presses on the dick just before it shoots. If it had ended there, Ran could still have endured.

    ¡°En yoname, namineninina (Feel free to let it out).¡±

    (Note: I assumed this one is uhh¡­blowjob sound?)

    Hibiki breathed on the tip, which was moistened with cowper and saliva, and a momentter Hibiki sucked Ran¡¯s erect dick into her saliva-soaked mouth.

    An electric current runs through his entire body, causing him to stretch his limbs as the sound of the squirting and squirming escape Hibiki¡¯s mouth while she slurps up Ran¡¯s dick in a vulgar way.

    The saliva that overflows from the mouth drips down the rod to the testicles. Hibiki¡¯s hand rubs Ran¡¯s testicles as if to coat them in the chilly air.

    A rough tongue licks up the underside of the rod and the sticky oral mucosa celebrates the entire rod, which is numb with pleasure.

    Ran wanted to see Hibiki¡¯s head rising and falling at the edge of his vision, but there was no room for that. He felt as if all his nerves were concentrated in his lower abdomen. His mind went nk and he couldn¡¯t perceive anything in his field of vision.

    There was no sound, and Ran couldn¡¯t even tell if he was holding his voice in or if he was screaming with desire.

    His testicles, which had been stored for several days, contracted and were easily pushed to the limit by Hibiki¡¯s saliva-soaked hands.

    ¡°¨D¨DJi~yupu~tsu,ji~yururu~tsu,ji~yuppu,ji~yupu~u~tsu,ji ~yururururu~tsu.¡±

    With her hands around his waist and holding him firmly in ce, Hibiki enthusiastically savors Ran¡¯s genitals. Even the overflowing saliva is used as a lubricant to gently stimte the squealing balls.

    She ran her cowper and drool-soaked fingertips between his legs, and as if to punish him, Hibiki plunged her finger into Ran¡¯s asshole.

    A scream like a girl¡¯s is released from Ran¡¯s mouth. The illusion that time has stopped runs through his body for a moment, and a momentter absolute pleasure erupts inside him.

    ¡°Hibiki! Hibiki, Hibiki, Hi-bi-ki, Hi-bi-ki,Hibi-ki!¡±

    As Ran calls out the name of his devoted lover, he bounces his hips and turns his body upside down.

    The pleasure was so violent that Ran thought his testicles had exploded and the ejaction was so intense that he thought his rod might burst into pieces.

    Ran spurts out his semen at an rming rate. Hibiki¡¯s face almost contorts for a moment as the white liquid is shot out with such force. That was just the beginning. The first ejaction triggered Ran¡¯s dick to spit out a messy white liquid like a broken faucet.

    ¡°¨D¨D Byugu~, byu pu~tsu, bu pyu,pyu pyu~tsu, bu bu~tsu, bu pyu~tsu, bu byu rururu ~u~tsu.¡±

    An unusual amount of cum coloured the inside of Hibiki¡¯s mouth thickly.

    At first Hibiki sucked on her tongue, but gradually she reached her limit and pulled her mouth away, coughing.

    ¡°Wa! Hya- Plenty,-it¡¯s shooting a lot.-Kya, Kyaaaaa!¡±

    And the dick that slipped out of her mouth is still going strong. The semen ejection stains Hibiki¡¯s face.

    In between the words spun in a voice with no inflection, a cute, girlish scream rises, which is unusual for the always cool Hibiki.

    After smearing not only her oral cavity but also her cheeks and the head of her nose, Ran¡¯s pecker finally settles down. Hibiki sits pouting, her face covered in cum, seemingly unaware of what has just happened.

    ¡°¡­¡­eh¡­eh?¡­Ehhhh¡­¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s shocked expression, unfazed by what had happened. For Ran, it was a relief that he managed not to faint and also not to show his shameful side.

    The residue of the sperm that Hibki failed to drink spilled out of her mouth and fell onto her stomach in a sticky mess.

    Hibiki¡¯s eyes twinkled and twitched, unmoved in another way watching Ran¡¯s penis swaying in the wind

 Chapter 91: The Demon Howl Lasciviously Under the Moon 2

    <h4>Chapter 91: The Demon Howl Lasciviously Under the Moon 2</h4>

    A high school girl, Hibiki Onigawara, wearing nothing but a cor, was in confusement for a while, covered in cum from face to mouth.

    After finally grasping the current situation, Hibiki scooped up the residue of sperm on her stomach with her fingers and pulled it between her index finger and thumb.

    She looks at it with an emotionless gaze and meaningfully lets her tongue slip out of the corner of her mouth.

    Hibiki licks off the residue of the white liquid that stains her mouth and gulps it down. In response to this gesture, Ran¡¯s dick, which had lost its strength after finishing its work, returned to a state of alertness.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d be able to do it after all that ejaction¡­¡­I really like Kirishima¡¯s immense penis.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d save a lot. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the kind of guy who¡¯s satisfied with himself once and then calls it a day.¡±

    Despite his strong words, if he was being honest, Ran was already starting to wobble.

    The amount of ejaction was beyond Ran¡¯s imagination. Even if he has been umting for a week, he can¡¯t imagine how much he can unleash with just a blowjob.

    Ran had been undergoing daily reinforcements to recover from his fatigue, so he must have umted more than his limit without realising it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always admired boys who can do multiple rounds. It¡¯s really cool to see Kirishima with an erection¡±

    The moistness in Hibiki¡¯s voice, which has no inflection, makes Ran more aroused.

    Ran was sure that the expression on her face may be emotionless as usual, but the excitement of the lust inside her is tremendous. The cool sounding Hibiki lost her reason and attacked him.

    Hibiki was very excited to be taken for a night walk in the street without a stitch of clothing. Ran wants to do his best for her - until he can satisfy her.

    A hand is ced on the erect penis and a physical spell is applied. It¡¯s not as good as the infinite magic skill, but Ran can recover enough to have one more ejaction.

    Aftering to this world, Ran has trained his best,paring his past and now - his stamina stat would be different by a huge margin. His body should no longer be weak and he can ejacte once or twice.

    ¡°Kirishima¡­¡­ Maybe you are a bit tired?¡±

    Hibiki says it as she strokes his penis and secretly applies some magic. A slightest hint of fatigue on Ran¡¯s face seems to have been detected.

    After licking up the sperm that he had saved in her palm, Hibiki crawled her hand up to Ran¡¯s waist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. I want to make sure Kirishima is ready for sex.¡±

    While stroking his waist and navel with a hand moistened with saliva, Hibiki pours the energy of her granting magic into Ran¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Their contact starts slowly, as the energy spreads. Something deep-seated in Ran¡¯s loins was heating up, and an aching sensation crawled up his spine.

    This is the first time Hibiki and Ran work together. The two of them worked together to give him the energy he needed, and it was more than worth it.

    Ran¡¯s genitals, which had been a false erection, rose to the top with the help of the power that was in them.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Fufu, slowly, it¡¯s getting harder and heavier.¡±

    Ran¡¯s ball sack regains its weight and is ced within Hibiki¡¯s hand as she drools from the edge of her mouth.

    Hibiki¡¯s face was emotionless, but full of anticipation. Unable to resist the look on her face, Ran reached for Hibiki¡¯s pussy.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Nm¡±

    The heat of the touch from Ran is intense. Hibiki¡¯s crack is so wet and soggy that she has made a trail of love juice in her path. Ran crawled his fingers and yed with her clitoris. As soon as he did, Hibiki¡¯s hips convulsed and her tongue dribbled out as she turned her head.

    She uses her love juices as a lubricant to y with her slutty, self-assertive private parts. She opens her legs and turns her head, breathing hard. When the amount of lewd liquid secreted is increasing, which is also helped by the skill ability, Hibiki whispered in a hoarse, breathless voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kirishima, I ¡­¡­ can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Her cheeks are red, her eyes are emotionless, and there are drops of water on them. A charming tongue drips from her rxed mouth and is coated with saliva.

    Huffing and puffing, Hibiki let out a deep breath and stood up on her feet, her legs crunching and shaking. Hibiki stares at Ran¡¯s lower abdomen with an expectant look in her eyes and clears her throat.

    She put her hand and weight on the tree where she had just urinated heavily, and turned around with her buttocks sticking out.

    ¡°¡­¡­ from behind, do it.¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s plump pussy cracked in front of him. She was already preparing to swallow the Ran. Her vulva twitches, her nectar continues to drip.

    As if she can¡¯t wait, she thrusts her buttocks out and sways. Her skin is damp and sweaty and absorbs the touch of Ran¡¯s fingers.

    Ran stroked her challengingly swaying buttocks and thrust his hips forward. In response to the contact, Hibiki¡¯s body jumped slightly.

    ¡°Ha¨D¨D¨D¨DAaa¡±

    With a faint, hoarse voice. Hibiki¡¯s vagina hole slowly swallows Ran¡¯s meat stick. She stretches her arms out and supports herself firmly with the tree.

    What does she look like now?

    In Ran¡¯s current position, he can¡¯t see Hibiki¡¯s face.

    Removing his hands from his hips and reaching out and stroking Hibiki¡¯s waist. Her body, trained by swimming, is tight around the waist, really attractive.

    Ran swings his hips and enjoys the inside of Hibiki¡¯s vagina at its most sensitive part. The countless folds of her vagina, each one a living thing, writhe and squirm as if they were a blessing for Ran¡¯s penis.

    He strokes her hips and rubs her back as he enjoys the softness of her body. As he swayed her hips, Ran slumped against Hibiki¡¯s body.

    Ran can smell the sweat on his nose. Resisting the urge to bury his face in it, he reaches for Hibiki¡¯s breast. Slightly slender, but with a fleshy, resonant physique. Of course, her tits are growing big. When Ran put his hand on her softly swaying breast, Hibiki twisted her body slightly.

    ¡°Aa¡­An¡±

    Her voice is sexy and sweet as she wiggles her hips. Hibiki¡¯s marshmallow tits remind him of a ripe fruit. Ran squeezes and kneads them with his palms and pinches the nipples, which continue to assert themselves. The sound of her voice is a mixture of happiness and lustinuss.

    A switch had been flicked. She shook her hair and began to rock her hips even more than before.

    The sound of water slurping is yed in the background. The hot, soft walls of her vagina were sucking the penis into her second mouth, filling it with lustful sweetness.

    ¡°Fu¡­Aaa¡­haa¡­fu¡­Kirishima¡¯sFu~u¨D¨D,fu~u¨D¨D¨D

    Kirishima¡¯s penis is really, really dangerous!¡±

    With her back turned to Ran, Hibiki painted in an inarticte voice. She still kept her cool, but even Ran could understand that she was feeling it.

    While squeezing her big, growing tits. Ran takes a position that seems to cover Hibiki¡¯s body. It¡¯s frustrating not to be able to see her expressions. Just a little bit - just a little bit - Ran wanted Hibiki to tilt her face towards him and show her wildly disheveled, echoing face.

    Ran would like to give her a rich kiss as she moans and spills her charming tongue.

    ¡°I want to see the look on your face. Look at me, Hibiki.¡±

    Ran puts his hand on Hibiki¡¯s shoulder, intoxicated by the numbing sweetness that surrounds his waist. Ran supported her shaking head and stroked her sweat-dampened ck hair.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡­Aahh¡­¡­Ahhh¡­I-I can¡¯t¡±

    The sound of her voice is slightly intoned, mixed with her characteristic cagey breath, which she sticks out of the corner of her mouth when she gets excited. Her legs are outstretched, shaking. Her vagina is dripping with sweet honey.

    The asional light breeze gently licks the raw, bare skin, it reaffirms the status quo of exposing their naked bodies outdoors.

    Her facial expressions and voice are cool, but her reactions are honest. Ran wondered if she would respond better if he did something to embarrass her.

    A drop of sweat ys on the back of Hibiki, who is in heat, and the sweet and sour scent of a girl drifts to the tip of the nose. Ran has heard that the scent of the opposite sex¡¯s sweat can stimte the desire to reproduce, and he feels that this is very true. The smell of Hibiki is addictive. They are full of pheromones, sweet and naughty scent.

    Speaking of sweat, Ran remembers that there is another liquid that contains a scent that makes the opposite sex desire it. At about the same time as the thought urred to him, the wind carried another smell to his nostrils, mixed with the sweat.

    It was a peculiar smell, neither sweet nor sour. The moment he realized what the scent was, he couldn¡¯t help but tell Hibiki about it.

    ¡°Hibiki¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°W-what is it? Kirishima¡­¡±

    As the two genitals rub against each other, sopping and smearing, Hibiki asks in a voice full of pleasure.

    With his hands on her hips and meaningfully stroking her lower abdomen, Ran whispered nastily to Hibiki.

    ¡°I can smell the pee that Hibiki just peed all over, it¡¯s reaching me.¡±

    ¡°A,aauuu¡­fu¡­fuhua¡­?¡±

    Not understanding the meaning of the words, Hibiki looked vaguely at the tree she was reaching for.

    She nces at the strong branch that stretches out beside her and then slowly lowers it. In a moment, Hibiki saw that the soil had changed colour and the ground was still moist, and she instantly turned red up to her ears.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªFueeuuuuu!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the one that was in Hibiki¡¯s ¡°here¡± a while ago. The smell of my ssmate¡¯s pee is more exciting than you think!¡±

    Hibiki moves her hips and strokes her lower abdomen.

    She¡¯d like to take a walk around the pce at night in the nude. She wants to urinate in the open air in front of her master Ran while he holds her cor. Under the moon, she wants to immerse herself in the act of lewd reproduction.

    Hibiki has been involved in some incredibly abnormal activities, but she guess she wasn¡¯t expecting this level of shame.

    After a small scream, Hibiki stiffened for a while in silence -.

    ¡°Uu,Uuuu¡­¡­Uuuuu¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!¡±

    ¡°Whoa. Hibiki is suddenly very-¡±

    ¡°Kyu~u~u tto,¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s vaginal hole tightens. Her vaginal walls are so hot and voluptuous that they trap Ran¡¯s cock tightly, as if refusing to let go. Her buttocks jerked and her love juices dribbled down to the ground.

    ¡°Haa¡­Ha¡­haan~I¡¯m sniffing it!¡±

    ¡°Hibiki,. Hibiki, you¡¯re-h¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh, shut up¡­¡­Because Kirishima-Kirishima says something strange, ¡­¡­ -Hmmm!¡±

    A high school girl twisting her hips while clinging to a tree. As if Ran¡¯s hips weren¡¯t enough, Hibiki dexterously rocks her hips.

    Her pussy is sizzling and tight. The countless folds of her pussy writhe and twist, chewing on her hot, towering penis.

    Some of this may be due to the skill capacity of the underling training. Her hips pped against each other, her vaginal cavity contracting wildly as she rampaged for her lover¡¯s genitals.

    ¡°Kirishima, Kirishima, Kirishima, Kirishima, Kirishima!¡±

    Hibiki is a high school girl with a higher sex drive than most. She must have been aroused by the smell of pee from her ssmate, a boy she loves dearly and with whom she has a physical and emotional connection.

    Where is her normal cool, inarticte voice? It haspletely disappeared. Now Hibiki was panting and moaning like a woman, shouting out her love for Ran with all her heart.

    ¡°Kirishima -, look, ejacte a lot? Kirishima¡¯s genes, in my pussy, I want you to ejacte as much as you can until you¡¯re all the way in, okay?¡±

    ¡°Even without being told-¡±

    Even though Ran was at the mercy of Hibiki¡¯s invitation to spontaneously sway her hips, Ran was full of determination to satisfy her as a boy - and as Hibiki¡¯s precious lover.

    Ran grabs her swaying peach buttocks and shakes his hips. He bumps into her flesh and presses her hips together. The sound of water slurping is an audible reminder of their connection.

    This may not be enough for her if she wants to stick an anal plug in or y with exposure.

    But still¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached my limit. I¡¯m going to ejacte inside your vagina, Hibiki ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah! Ejacte. Cum, cum, I¡¯ll take every drop of Kirishima¡¯s rich genes¡­¡­hyaaaaaaa¡±

    The sound of a strained voice was heard and Hibiki¡¯s vaginal hole contracted even more strongly. The sound of her body jumping up and down. The countless folds that swell and wriggle wrapped around Ran¡¯s dick just before it reached its limit, sizzling and twisting as if squeezing the semen out of his urethra.

    A beat behind Hibiki¡¯s climax, Ran also breaks through the limit. She was so excited to see him that she was going to make him cum.

    Hibiki clutches the branches of the tree tightly, intoxicated by the numbing pleasure of her climax. Her legs, stretched out, rx and she copses into a heap. Sheys back and watches the starry night sky through her emotionless, contented eyes.

    With a rough breath, Hibiki spills her tongue and caresses her own lower abdomen. She licked her lips with her charming tongue and blinked her eyes in satisfaction as she realized that she had just been filled with the seed of her beloved ssmate.

    ¡°We had sex under the moon¡­¡­¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s eyes narrowed in the moonlight as she rolled over to Ran. She couldn¡¯t believe how much cum she was getting out of her cunt hole. While still immersed in the moment. She looked up and was pleasantly surprised by what she saw.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still have an erection after ejacting so much¡­¡­Kirishima is really too good for me¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Hibiki helped me with it earlier.¡±

    ¡°And yet, ¡­¡­Uaa¡­ma¡­It¡¯s too evil. It¡¯s still not wilting at all. Lovely.¡±

    The bottomless swimmer¡¯s cheeks flushed and she gulped in the still healthy erection.

    ¡°¡­Nee, are you sure you want to do this? Can I taste Kirishima¡¯s pecker onest time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m totally fine. More importantly, is Hibiki all right?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist the sight of your strong erection.¡±

    The sperm pussy of Hibiki is coated with white turbidity. She ys with her fingertips and scoops up the white muddy liquid that spills out like a fountainhead.

    ¡°Next time, pour it in even deeper.¡±

    Ran smiles back at Hibiki, who seduces him with a challenge.

    A breeze blows through the air, making his back shiver. It¡¯s been a while since he¡¯s been outdoors, Ran reminds himself.

    Ran rubbed his sweaty limbs and embraced Hibiki¡¯s body. As he breathes in and out, he kisses her gently.

    As their lips meet, Hibiki¡¯s hand reaches between Ran¡¯s legs. She twirls her fingers around his twitching erect penis and carefully starts to give it a hand job.

    The sweat-soaked hands of Hibiki retained a good degree of dampness, which was good.

    In response to her sincerity, Ran licked his fingertips and gently ced his hand over Hibiki¡¯s crotch. He scrapes his fingers across the soft flesh of her vagina and squirms in her moist crevice.

    It must feel good for Hibiki, to show her reaction, Hibiki elerates her hand job while breathing hard.

    An obscene soundes from her lower abdomen, as she squirms and giggles. The kisses, which should be restful, be more intense and the tongues begin to intertwine.

    Ran ys with her pubic mound with his fingertips, which are wet with love juice and other things. The first time he saw it, he was so excited. Hibiki let go of her mouth with a ¡°fuaa¡±.

    ¡°This area - I didn¡¯t get a chance to y with you properly earlier.¡±

    ¡°He, huu¡­fua¡­a¡­!¡±

    Ran starts to stimte the pubic area with sweet honey, making a lewd sound. Hibiki stretches out her legs and makes a distressed sound with her long tongue hanging out.

    ¡°I¡¯m so full of cum, I can¡¯t stop!¡± Hibiki¡¯s body twitches and jerks. She also took her hand off Ran¡¯s dick and put her whole body on the ground.

    Hibiki stares at Ran with a lecherous, debauched look in her eyes. Her cheeks were flushed and she asionally let out an excruciating squeal as her long tongue dripped out.

    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡­¡­Kiri-mmm! Kiri, shimasu!¡­¡­Don¡¯t rush me. Ahhhh, ¡­¡­! Come on, get your dick into me. ¡­¡­¡±

    The cool mask has beenpletely removed, and the exposed high school girl is now inscivious mode. She is soaked in the sweet numbness that runs through her whole body, and she indulges her beloved for more pleasure.

    She sucks on her finger and looks at him as if to say that she is not satisfied with just clitoral torture. In response to her gaze, Ran cradled Hibiki¡¯s body in his arms.

    Hibiki was wrapped in Ran¡¯s arms with a puzzled look on her face. But she soon understood the situation. After a quick pat on the back, Hibiki put her mouth to Ran¡¯s ear and bit his earlobe.

    ¡°Did you want to have sex face to face?¡±

    ¡°Because Hibiki never showed her face to me¡±

    They put their backs on the tree and put our weight on it. They put their hands on each other¡¯s hips and their lips meet again and again.

    Their breaths intertwine and their moods rise. Her eyes flicker with lust and her tongue flicks out in a long,scivious gesture. She raises her mouth in challenge and opens it with a hand to the girl¡¯s part, which is still dripping with white slime.

    Hibiki opens her legs with her back to the tree. Hibiki and Ran¡¯s love is soaking wet in the crack. She was hupping - drooling wetly as if she was starving.

    ¡°Kirishima¡¯s erect penis has been twitching for a while now¡­¡­¡±

    Hibiki starts getting jumpy as if she couldn¡¯t wait to get to her ready vagina. Her face is enraptured, and she clutches it gently.

    A thin, chilly finger twines itself around her hot, swollen genitals. The finger crawls and rubs sweetly up and down, leading to her own wet hole. The mucous membranes touched each other, but not for long. The mouth of the vagina, which was well moistened, swallowed Ran¡¯s penis without any resistance and sucked it into her mouth without any difficulty to the root.

    ¡°Hiuuuuuuuuu¨D¨D¨D¨D ~tsu¡±

    Hibiki screams in a hoarse voice. The sound of Hibiki¡¯s voice inscivious mode is different from her usual intonation, giving her a different appeal.

    Ran slowly sinks his hips, dripping with sweet honey. She opens her legs and moves her hips around, epting Ran¡¯s dick.

    ¡°It¡¯s the third time I¡¯ve done this¡­Kirishima¡¯s penis is really, really good¡­¡­¡±

    Ran lifted Hibiki up by her thighs to support her cramped waist. Her thighs are plump like a high school girl¡¯s, but not too plump, the excess fat has been trimmed by swimming. A viscous thread overflowed from the cracked open joint, wetting the ground in a lusty way.

    Suddenly, the cold outside air pierced through. It¡¯s a slight chill that brings Ran¡¯s hot, excited mind back to reality. But in this situation, it is only an incidental matter that enhances the mood.

    In the open air, the two high school students are reminded once again that they are outdoors - in full view, with nothing to hide, no barriers, no walls. It¡¯s the kind of thing that stirs up the adolescent sense of adventure and makes their heart race.

    Instead of cooling down, their feelings re up even more strongly, and the fact that they are now involved in an immoral act rather pushes them back.

    ¡°Hibiki, I love you.¡±

    ¡°Fua¡­fuyaaa¡­fuh¡­Haaayaaa¡­!?¡±

    As she squirmed her hips and madescivious sounds, Ran put his hand into Hibiki¡¯s lower abdomen.

    He yed with her pubic mound, using her overflowing love juices as a lubricant.

    ¡°Hi,ah,¡­¡­!Kiri,kirishi,kirihimashi,¡­¡­expected,That¡¯s a bad idea No, no, no, no,Yaaan~tsu!¡±

    Hibiki screams in a high-pitched voice, twisting and turning her body upside down. She couldn¡¯t hide her flushed and lustrous face, so Hibiki grabbed Ran by the shoulders and squeezed him.

    She is usually a cool girl, but this is the kind of pleasure that makes her reveal her emotions. The feeling that Ran is making the girl in front of him feel good with his own hands is rising up in Ran.

    Hibiki¡¯s lustful female side is blotted out by the relentless torment of her clit.

    She has short, jet-ck hair and a bead of sweat stters on her face. It¡¯s hard to imagine her as a normal person, but she has a lovely voice.

    As she twisted and turned, herrge, growing breasts swayed. Her shapely, upturned tits jutted out and the buds at the tips towered.

    Ran can¡¯t y with her tits, and he¡¯s a little frustrated. He continues to raise her thighs and open her legs, while he continues her clit torture. In the middle of a hot look at the boobs, which can not be touched, Hibiki turned her body upside down, and a momentter, her body jumped.

    ¡°Seriously, no! You really can¡¯t do that¡­¡­It¡¯s dangerous,it¡¯s dangerous,it¡¯s dangerous.!!¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s face contorts in pleasure and her hips buck.

    A squirt of sweet nectar bursts out. She must have climaxed from the constant abuse of her pubic mound.

    But that¡¯s not the only pleasure thates to Hibiki. Without giving herself any time to soak up the numbing pleasure, Ran elerated his pumping to unleash his growing sexual urges.

    ¡°Sorry, Hibiki ¡­¡­ I¡¯m at my wits end, too.¡±

    ¡°Fue¡­w-wai¡­WA-itttt, Now is not a good time, it¡¯s a bad time,Aa, aaaa,aaaa aaaaammmmm!!¡±

    The third climax of the night hits Hibiki¡¯s pussy. The fresh cum produced by the coboration between Hibiki and Ran is poured into Hibiki¡¯s vagina without mercy.

    A hot, dense torrent of white slime hits Hibiki after she has juste. To hold down the rod as it rages inside the vagina, Hibiki¡¯s vulva tightens.

    ¡°Kirishima¡­¡­, kirishima, kirishima, kirishima¡­¡­¡±

    Hibiki called Ran¡¯s name in a loving voice, and leaned into Ran¡¯s body.

    She twines her arms around him and presses her body against his. While pressing her sweat-soaked head against it, Hibiki uses her long tongue to lick Ran¡¯s ear.

    ¡°It felt so good to have sex under the moon ¡­¡­ Let¡¯s do it again, Kirishima?¡±

    Ran smiles and nods his head in agreement to the words spoken in a sweet voice and takes Hibiki¡¯s lips. As Ran closed his eyes and ced his lips over hers, he felt a warmth deep inside him.

    Their sweaty limbs clinging to each other, they melt into a happynguor.

 Chapter 92: The Woman Who Travels with Oshie

    <h4>Chapter 92: The Woman Who Travels with Oshie</h4>

    It¡¯s the night after the immoral act of walking a naked ssmate in the middle of the night, and the night after.

    Ran Kirishima, dressed in his high school uniform, smiles serenely as his eyes reflect the moonlight streaming through the window.

    Ever since he came to this world, Ran has be a night dweller. Is it an exaggeration to say that, due to the repetitive and unchanging life that he led, he hase to transform his lower body into a werewolf just by looking at the moonlight.

    When the sun is high in the sky, he spends his time training and making out with Misuzu and Saki, asionally leaving the training grounds to visit the other students and spend precious time with them. He visits the baths after working up a sweat, and adores Aya, who is engaged in her own work. At night, he sneaks into someone¡¯s bedroom to sleep with them or to y adult sports.

    If it is said to be unhealthy, there is no choice but to return it as it is, and if it is said to be decadent, it cannot be denied.

    Compared to those days, when Ran and the girls could only see each other at night and were inevitably involved in reproductive activities, Ran would say that as a high school student he¡¯s living a healthy life.

    This is the result of a lot of thought and effort on Ran¡¯s part, and he¡¯smitted himself to a life of flirting with girls of his age from morning till night.

    ¡°I try to see everyone as often as I can, but so far I haven¡¯t seen any big changes.¡±

    Even though Ran keeps his contact with his ssmates to a minimum, he still tries to keep in touch with them as often as possible, and tries to minimise the number of days he doesn¡¯t speak to them.

    Of course, the most important thing to avoid is that it bes a task and that Ran loses interest in it.

    In order to ensure that the meeting with his lovers does not be a routine task, he has to be very careful about what to do.

    ¡°How much should I trust the word from Warkins?¡­¡±

    It was exined to him that the people from the first concubine of the pce would risk their lives to protect Ran while he was in the pce.

    It was from time to time Ran would be called by them until to this day, Ran has been able to live out his days safely.

    They have done a lot for him. They made sure that Ran, an outcast and a failure, had as much, if not more, equipment as the other Saints, and that he received the minimum training he needed.

    The bits of knowledge and information that were given to him and Ran checked with Kanami, Aya and others to make sure they were correct.

    Regardless of the reason, Ran would like to believe that it is a fact that they treated ¡°Kirishima Ran¡± with great care.

    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Misuzu, I might have had a little more faith in Warkins and his team.¡±

    ¡°In this case, should I think positively that it was only because of Misuzu that I was able to distrust Warkins?¡±

    Although Warkins himself is a stinky man, there is no doubt that he saved Ran from a dire predicament. In the extreme, it is no exaggeration to say that he saved Ran¡¯s life.

    The fact is that it doesn¡¯t feel good to be betrayed by someone he trusted for so long. Ran can¡¯t help but cling to a glimmer of hope that there has been some kind of mistake.

    Ran lifts his mouth in a self-deprecating manner, thinking that it would be nice if he was just a suspicious demon. Looking at the moonlight in the middle of the night makes him feel very sentimental.

    In any case, if Ran and his ssmate are going to set out on a journey to overthrow the Demon King. From now on-it is a definite matter that he must protect his lovers. As he pondered about the issue, Ran saw a vague figure approaching him. It almost made his heart jump.

    ¡°Good evening, Kirishima-kun. What are you doing here at this hour?¡±

    The figure that appears in Ran¡¯s fixed vision is a female ssmate of his - Emi Otomesaki.

    She is a female student who often works with quiet literary girls like Yuri and Sayaka. Her eyes twinkled secretly through her sses, and she casuallybed her long ck hair.

    As if to express the nature of her timidness, she looks around Ran, her eyes never fixed. Perhaps worried by theck of response, Emi gently turned her head and looked up into Ran¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­um¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking. It¡¯s not like I was in a situation where I didn¡¯t want to be spoken to or anything.¡±

    ¡°Aah¡­That¡¯s good, ¡­¡­ I thought I¡¯d done something wrong.¡±

    As if in sincere relief, Emi releases her tense expression and scratches her cheek with an ¡®ehehe¡¯. She was so rxed that Ran couldn¡¯t help but be thrilled.

    Because of his inability toe, Ran only had a few nights alone with her. It¡¯s not that Ran doesn¡¯t find Emi attractive, it¡¯s just that¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kirishima-kun?¡±

    ¡°I love you, Otome-san.¡±

    ¡°hyaaa.¡±

    Ran opens his arms wide and hugs Emi¡¯s body.

    She seems to be holding something in front of her chest or under her breasts, but Ran doesn¡¯t care. He presses his breastte against herrge, soft breasts and wraps her body around with desire.

    Emi¡¯s body tensed up for a moment at the suddenness of the act. Her stiff limbs immediately rxed and she epted Ran¡¯s embrace.

    But she was still worried about the wrapping that was pressed against her stomach. Still holding Emi in his arms, Ran whispered in her ear, under his breath.

    ¡°What are you doing alone at this hour, Otomesaki-san?¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san daily necessities. Fujiyoshi-san often doesn¡¯t even change her underwear because she doesn¡¯t want the hassle of asking the maid to do the shopping, so sometimes I ask the maid for a new pair. ¡­¡­¡±

    Emi answers the question, writhing all over.

    Is it because she has stopped at two levels? Or is it just that she¡¯s not used to it? It¡¯s really fascinating to see how a hug can fluster people so much, it¡¯s so cute. It¡¯s been a long time since Ran¡¯s had a reaction like that, and it makes him happy.

    A little tormenting, Ran bites Emi¡¯s reddened earlobe with a sweet bite.

    ¡°So, what you are carrying now is the underwear that Fujiyoshi is going to wear in the future, right?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡­¡­What I¡¯ve brought today is just an ordinary household item!¡±

    Emi jumped back from Ran¡¯s embrace, holding the package tightly in her arms, and looked at Ran with a red face.

    ¡°Did I tease her too much?¡±

    While fixing her sses, which had slipped off, Emi straightened up and cleared her throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡­¡­But, you know, I¡¯d be a little stunned if you suddenly did something like that¡­¡­It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, as long as I¡¯m ready myself first¡­¡­¡±

    Ran¡¯s eyes are glued to the marshmallow tits that push up the uniform. It would be more appropriate to call them soft tits that seem to be receptive rather than healthy young tits that stick out like a sore thumb.

    Although it is a little different from the original purpose, it is also a very attractive story to enjoy Emi¡¯s tits.

    ¡°I see. I was thinking of visiting Fujiyoshi¡¯s room this evening. So why don¡¯t we go together?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But Fujiyoshi-san never told me that Kirishima-kun was going to be there today¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I was going to surprise her. It¡¯s pretty cute to see her stutter and freak out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡­, something I can agree with.¡±

    Ran had some intention of visiting Yuri¡¯s.

    Ran thought it would be pretty cute that Yuri is sitting on her bed wondering when he is going toe. There is a different kind of fun in loving Yuri who is upset by an unexpected visit and freaks out while still being happy.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°It¡¯s open, she didn¡¯t lock?¡±

    Even after several knocks and calls, the door of Yuri¡¯s bedroom showed no response. When I twisted the knob, thinking that she might have gone out to pick flowers, the door opened straightforwardly with a cracking sound.

    It¡¯s the middle of the night and the bedroom of an adolescent girl is unlocked. For a brief moment, the unpleasant possibility crossed Ran¡¯s mind, but he quickly realised that his suspicions were unfounded.

    A familiar uniform-d mass lies on the bed, illuminated by the moonlight.

    While escorting Emi, who was carrying her luggage, in a gentlemanly manner, Ran looked at the ck-haired, twin-tailed girl who was sleeping on the bedclothes.

    The twin-tailed hairpiece that resembles a certain anime character and is synonymous with Fujiyoshi Yuri is neatly undone for the holidays. If I look at the writing desk by the window, I can see a rose-colored hair clip on it.

    (Note:I think Rin from fate?)

    Her loose-fitting clothes, which she had probably used as a nightgown, were folded messily on her pillow, as if a schoolboy had done it.

    Her hair was undone and she should have been in bedtime mode, but she was wearing a sailor suit (she had taken off her cardigan). I guess from this situation, while waiting for Emi¡¯s visit, she couldn¡¯t resist drowsiness and said that she was just going to lie down for a while, and theny down and fell asleepfortably.

    Maybe she hasn¡¯t changed out of her uniform because it would have been awkward to meet her ssmates in her nightwear.

    ¡°You¡¯re so careless ¡­¡­ How can a girl of her age sleep without locking the door?¡±

    ¡°Not even a door, let alone a key- she¡¯s the kind of girl who sleeps soundly in a storeroom that¡¯s open to everyone in the pce¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, yea, I remember.¡±

    Emi put the shopping bags she had brought to the corner of the room and cautiously walked over to the bed.

    She made some deafening rustling noise, but there was no sign of Yuri waking up, as if she was deeply asleep.

    ¡°Sleeping on your stomach, isn¡¯t it painful?¡±

    Ran sit on the edge of the bed and strokes Yuri¡¯s head. It might be the first time he sees her with her hair undone.

    Hebed her hair with his hand and Yuri started to twist around and start to make cute sounds [Uuuu¡­] , [Did it feel good?] I said in a hushed voice.

    Yuri¡¯s body twitches and wriggles like a caterpir. But she shows no signs of waking up, and Emi and Ran feel a little mischievous.

    Careful not to put too much weight on her, Ran positions himself so that he is draped over Yuri. The bed squeaks and theyy on top of each other, as if they were in a Doggy Style position.

    The petite yuri is surrounded and swallowedpletely by Ran¡¯s limbs.

    ¡°If this doesn¡¯t wake you up, as a boyfriend I¡¯d be a little worried. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If she weren¡¯t wearing clothes, you should be¡­¡±

    Emi looks at Ran who presses his lower abdomen, Emi says this with some embarrassment.

    The sweet and sour scent of sweaty girls and the softness of their bodies wrapped in sailor uniforms are all over his body, and Ran¡¯s body is boiling with desire.

    As Emi said, if it weren¡¯t for the fabric we wear, it would have definitely gone in. That¡¯s fine with me, because that¡¯s what I came here to do.

    Her instincts were tickled by the warmth of her back and the feel of the hard object near her bottom.

    Yuri stretched out with Ran holding her whole body. She opened her dim eyes with a pleasant smile, - stiffened for a moment, and then caught Emi and Ran alternately at eye level, and then let her whole body go wild with excitement.

    ¡°Hyaaooooo!? What, what, what, what, what¡¯s happening, what!¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san, calm down¡±

    ¡°How can I be calm in this situation? Oh, hey, Kirishima-kun. It¡¯s Kirishima-kun, right? You¡¯re hugging me, aren¡¯t you, Kirishima-kun? I¡¯d hate it if it wasn¡¯t!¡±

    In between the astonishment, Yuri unknowingly bursts out with a line that seems to satisfy her possessive desire. She doesn¡¯t want anyone but Ran, and the thought of that makes her eyes and lower abdomen burn. As if in response to her heart, Ran pressed his heated crotch against Yuri¡¯s buttocks without hesitation.

    Yuri¡¯s soft buttocks catch and soothe the lustful rod.

    ¡°And by the way, Kirishima-kun, what have you been doing to me since a while ago?¡±

    ¡°You were rolling with your butt sticking out, so I wonder if you wanted it from behind.¡±

    It must have been a far cry from the answer she had expected. Yuri blinked her eyes with a puzzled look on her face, but when she thought about it and understood the intention of the statement, she turned her cheeks and looked away.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep on my back if you do that!¡±

    Yuri wakes up her body on the bed with Ran holding her. Even when she says oundish lines, [What are you saying!] or [I don¡¯t get it!] That¡¯s one of Yuri¡¯s strengths and beauties, isn¡¯t it?

    Ran thought she was relieved that the intruders were Emi and him. She was still a little sleepy, but she leaned back against Ran with a little sneeze and a tilt of her head.

    When Ran strokes her head, she loosens her mouth in a pleasant way, and twists and rubs her body as if to ask for more. While stroking her hips and sides through her sailor suit, Ran slowly transformed Yuri¡¯s body into night mode.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s being groped by the man she loves, Yuri¡¯s feminine instincts seem to be slowly being aroused. She¡¯s just beginning to drift off to sleep, but she¡¯s still waiting for the moment when Ran¡¯s desire explodes and she can¡¯t take it anymore.

    The evidence of this is that Yuri¡¯s hips were shaking a little, but she didn¡¯t say anything - she remained silent and let Ran do what he wanted.

    Emi quietly looked at the entanglement of the two, without disturbing the flirting between Ran and Yuri. Perhaps she suddenly noticed something, she gazed at the bedside and suddenly leaked a muttering ¡°Ara¡±.

    ¡°You really like Kirishima-kun, don¡¯t you, Fujiyoshi?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, hmm¡­¡­Yes, but what¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden?¡±

    Yuri is being squeeze and kneaded by Ran. Opening her eyes vaguely, Yuri turns her face to where Emi is looking at her.

    At the same time, Ran moves his eyes towards Emi. A bed that shouldn¡¯t be empty- a nket was bulging beside the pillow. As soon as Ran realised what it was, Yuri, who seemed to understand the situation as well, flushed her face.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not! I didn¡¯t mean it like that!That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    Yuri flutters her limbs as Ran hugs her from behind.

    A familiar puppet was lying in front of the three of them.

    It is the same as when a young girl takes her precious doll into her bed. A doll in the shape of a boy is lying on the bed with a nket draped over its chest.

    A doll representing a boy,pletely devoid of realism and deformed in a cute way - it would be an embarrassing event for a high school girl to reveal to her ssmates that she spends the night with him every night.

    But it is not for such a simple reason that Yuri is in such a hurry. If the doll was just a ¡°toy¡± or an ¡°amulet¡±, Yuri would have been able to lie as much as she wanted.

    It would have been better if it was a mass-produced luxury item that anyone could buy.

    The stuffed animal that Yuri had covered with a nket andid down was a puppet that she had made with all her heart and soul, based on a boy of her age - in other words, Kirishima Ran.

    ¡°Ah, wa, wa, wa ¡­ ha, hauuuuuu ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±

    Yuri, who is dyed red up to her ears, turns over with smoky steaming out of her head.

    Yuri, which had been creeping around in Ran¡¯s chest, clicked to a halt like a toy with a dead battery.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kirishima-kun¡­¡­Sleeping with a stuffed animal of a boy I like every night, it¡¯s weird right?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯re taking such good care of me.¡±

    Although Ran would feel bad if she was punching the ¡°doll him¡± to relieve her stress.

    Ran can¡¯t believe that on lonely nights or when she¡¯s frustrated (in fact, he¡¯s seen her use a puppet when she¡¯s alone), she thinks of him first. For some people, this may be a case of too much love, but for Ran, it¡¯s eptable- in fact, it exudes a strong sense of being her own, and it makes him happy.

    Originally, if Yuri wanted, she should go to Ran¡¯s bedroom every night and sleep with him.

    In order to fill her instinctive loneliness, she tries to fill it with a stuffed animal that resembles the person she loves. What is so sickening about this act?

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you. I¡¯ll be with you all night.¡±

    Yuri¡¯s body, now as warm as a hot water bottle, is squeezed tightly in his arms.

    She must have understood the meaning of the words. The tension that had been building in her body rxed and she sat down on the bed.

    A man and a woman in school uniform are sitting close together on a bed. It¡¯s not hard to imagine what¡¯s about to happen.

    Her eyes flickering, Yuri loosens the scarf of her sailor uniform. As if to nk her from both sides, Ran and Emi Otomesaki, sitting on the bed, leaned in close.

    Yuri, squeezed in between the two of them, blinks her double twin eyes with a puzzled look on her face.

    Yuri has an expressive and understandable reaction. [I wonder why I¡¯m in the middle] - it was written on her face.

    Taking one look at Yuri¡¯s confused expression, Ran makes eye contact with Emi, who is facing him.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun, which do you like better, naked or clothed?¡±

    ¡°I like both, but I¡¯m getting excited looking at Fujiyoshi-san in her school uniform, so I prefer to keep my jacket on.¡±

    ¡°So let¡¯s get the bottom off first, shall we?¡±

    Yuri looks at Ran and Emi in turn, unable toprehend what is going on. Yuri looked at Ran and Emi in turn, saying [e,eh?]

    They didn¡¯t even give her time to think about it and started to take off her sailor suit.

 Chapter 93: Illustrations and a Travelling Woman

    <h4>Chapter 93: Illustrations and a Travelling Woman</h4>

    The best time to admire a woman¡¯s body, Ran thought, was on a quiet, moonlit night.

    Her silky skin is bright to be seen in the sun. A beautiful thing does not need to be illuminated by a strong light to show its full charm.

    The moonlight, mixed with the dark blue of the night, prates the world and reflects soft and fantastic colours.

    The dark blue with its pale silver hides the background in darkness, revealing only the glistening white flesh.

    In the dark bedroom, Yuri¡¯s body was slightly raised and slightly stained with cherry blossoms.

    Her average boobs peeking from the rolled up sailor suit are exposed to the outside air and are just being watched by her beloved opposite sex. She puffed and asserted herself as if she was expecting something.

    Her throat twitches as she tries to spit. In reaction to this, the sweat on her porcin-white skin runs down her upturned curves in drops of beads.

    As if to catch a drop of water from slipping down, Ran runs his hand up to Yuri¡¯s thigh and kisses her shiny abdomen.

    The body is soft, but not pouty, and young like a high school girl. The fresh, bare skin catches Ran¡¯s lips gently, and they cling to each other for a few moments before parting as if to say goodbye.

    He buried his face in her plump abdomen and licked up Yuri¡¯s body with his tongue. Yuri was so tense that she didn¡¯t show any resistance, but when she reached her limit, she twisted her body and let out a sweet voice full of pleasure.

    ¡°Ki¡­ri¡­shi¡­kun!¡±

    Yuri has bared most of her body, including her breasts, neckline and lower abdomen. But to call it bare is a misnomer.

    The twin-tailed ck hair, which she had copied from a certain school idol, and the pink cardigan, which symbolises Fujiyoshi Yuri, have disappeared from her face.

    The rose-coloured hair piece sits on the writing desk. The cardigan is on a hanger on the wall. Her ck high socks are folded neatly under her pillow.

    A pair of in underwear without a hint of cuteness, as if to say, ¡°If only I could do my job, I wouldn¡¯t have a problem with it,¡± is lying on the floor, rolled up and thrown away.

    Her navy blue skirt that covers the high school girl¡¯s treasures has been driven to the edge of the bed and is about to fall off.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Fujiyoshi-san¡­¡­Very beautiful¡­¡±

    Two of her ssmates have stripped her down to her underwear and her only clothing is her sailor jacket.

    In addition, her sailor uniform - a white sailor uniform designed for summer - was rolled up by Emi¡¯s hands and fastened around the corbone.

    Depending on how Yuri looks at it, it could be seen as a roundabout way of humiliating her.

    It would have been better if she had been stripped of everything and stripped down to nothing.

    Ran wants to see them naked, but he also wants to see them in their school uniforms, and currently he¡¯s in such a mess because of this selfish desire. The fact that her loose scarf is hanging down and only just hiding her cleavage adds to her pettiness.

    She was also forced to wear this embarrassing outfit by her best friend and her lover - perhaps because she saw how excited her lover was in front of her. Yuri¡¯s own lust has been ignited, and she wants to expose her helpless figure.

    ¡°Your nipples are erect, Yuri. Are you excited to be dressed like this?¡±

    Emi, who is holding Yuri from behind, speaks usingly to Yuri. By the way, she is wearing a normal school uniform. With 80% of her precious clothes taken away and her bare skin rubbing against her ssmates¡¯ uniforms, Ran wonders how Yuri feels now.

    It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any love lost between Yuri and Emi. However, the family training does not rewrite the essence of the person who receives the ability.

    It may be because they were originally through a teasing degree of contact and a dependence that could be mistaken for affection. Emi was a little excited and tried to me Yuri together with Ran.

    Emi put her hands around Yuri¡¯s tits from behind and fondled them. Whether it tickled or felt good, Yuri was meditating and letting out a sweet, charming sound.

    While Emi was working on Yuri, Ran stroked her thighs and kissed her carefully from her stomach to her navel.

    ¡°Unh, unh! Fu, Fue,Fuee,hmmm, -! Emi, Emirima, Emiri, ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Emirin, again?¡±

    Yuri is lovingly touched in two ces at the same time. It¡¯s a stimulus that is impossible to achieve with normal forey.

    Her breasts are tortured, and her lower abdomen is kissed. The curves of her hips and thighs are carefully touched.

    With her eyes closed, what is Yuri thinking - what is she fantasizing about, immersed in the current situation?

    Is she fantasizing about being tortured from front to back by Ran¡¯s alter ego? Or are she drowning in the immoral reality of being tortured by her best friend while her lover tends to her lower body?

    ¡°And yet¡­¡­¡±

    While making Yuri¡¯s lower abdomen gooey, Ran looks up at her upper body.

    Emi, her cheeks flushed and her corner of the eye shing, is gently rubbing and unravelling Yuri¡¯s tits. This is not the touch of a man who enjoys the sensation of touch. She kneads them as if she were wrapping them around her and does not touch the nipples. Ran wonders if Emi isforting herself like that.

    Ran¡¯s eyes meet Emi¡¯s. Emi mes Yuri, but in reality, she is a girl who is in love with Ran.

    Even though she was seen rubbing her best friend¡¯s breasts, Emi made no pretence of being ufortable.

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you think, Kirishima-kun?¡±

    On the contrary. She pulled her hand up to Yuri¡¯s breast and moved it so that Ran could see it from below.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to see the girls in your ss getting together?¡±

    Emi put her face to Yuri¡¯s neck and licked it with the tip of her tongue. In response to the new stimulus, Yuri let out a cute little cry of ¡°hiyaaaa¡± and shivered her limbs.

    But Ran was not very interested in the caresses and actions of women.

    Even though Ran knew what Emi was trying to convey, Ran had never taken the initiative to watch such a y, and he had never thought that he would like to order his harem members to y a fake yuri y.

    But why? Familiar uniforms rubbing against each other, losing their shape. Curvy arms intertwining, delicate white fingers ovepping. The sight of two familiar faces, opposite sexes, locked in a lovey-dovey rtionship. He can¡¯t take his eyes off the scene of soft bodies rubbing against each other.

    Is it because they are ssmates, or is it because of their immoral passions?

    Looking at Ran with a challenging look in her eyes, Emi licked carefully from Yuri¡¯s neck to her chin. As if to remind him, she bites down deeply and leaves a trail of kisses down her neck.

    Even if two strangers had been engaged in the same kind of y, Ran would not have felt the slightest sexual urge.

    But then Ran remembered that they were Emi and Yuri, two of her healthy high school ssmates who had studied together at the same school.To think that two girls, who until a few days ago had never even spoken to each other, are engrossed in a secret act.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Fujiyoshi-san, ¡­¡­ Otomezaki-san¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hyah ¡­¡­, hyahhhhh!!?¡±

    It should be forbidden for outsiders to enter the flower garden of women. But now is not the time to say such a thing.

    Even ¡®Kirishima¡¯ are flowers, so why can¡¯t it bloom in paradise? Ran hugged Yuri¡¯s body while her head was filled with unintelligible interpretations. Ran buried his face in Yuri¡¯s special juxtaposed tits.

    (Note: Ran ¡®Kirishima¡¯ is a type of flower, that¡¯s why put hisst name)

    Emi¡¯s hands pulled her breasts closer together and they asserted themselves just a little. Ran sucked on her buds without hesitation, feeling the tingling sensation of their marshmallow softness.

    Yuri¡¯s body jerked and shook. Forgetting even to raise her voice, Yuri melts into pleasure with her mouth half open.

    Emi¡¯s hand, which had been caressing her breast, caresses Ran¡¯s cheek, which in a way should be in the way.

    While sucking on Yuri¡¯s tits, Emi touches his cheek. It¡¯s a different sensation from the usual threesome, and Ran was intoxicated.

    He licks the tip of her hardened bud. When Yuri¡¯s neck and nipples are tortured at the same time, her red face twitches and she lets out a charming sound mixed with her breath.

    Ran pulled his mouth away from the soaring bud. A thread of light connects him to the bud, which then breaks off. Yuri¡¯s tits were wet with Ran¡¯s saliva. Emi gazes at it with loving eyes and then reaches for Yuri¡¯s breast again.

    Using the viscous moisture as a lubricant, Emi rubbed her tits. This time, she didn¡¯t hurry it, but carefully yed with her fingertips on the sadly towering buds.

    Yuri¡¯s tits were softly changing shape in Emi¡¯s hands. She was so seductive and sexy that Ran brought his mouth to Yuri¡¯s face.

    He breathed softly and licked her lips. The two eyes of Yuri, which had been meditating on the pleasure, opened thinly and arched their mouths happily.

    ¡°I like you, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°Kirishima-kun¡­¡­¡±

    She puts her hands on his shoulders and takes his lips in a flowing kiss.

    Their tongues meet and they kiss each other deeply. They make love to each other with the sound of water. A bridge of love connects their lips, stirring and raising their hearts.

    Yuri stares at Ran with a dreamy look in her eyes. She licked her lips as if to say, ¡°I want you to do more,¡± and then turned her head and looked up shyly.

    The adorable gesture tickled his instincts and he grabbed Yuri¡¯s shoulder once more. ¡ª Suddenly, Emi cuts him.

    ¡°Let it be me next, Yuri.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Eh, Emirin ¡­¡­ Oh, wait, wait,Hmmm!¡±

    Yuri, who was happily weakened and tired, perhaps after a deep kiss, was surprised at the sudden proposal.

    Without giving her time to resist, Emi put her hand on Yuri¡¯s cheek and brought her face closer to hers. Without even a moment¡¯s pause, she flicked her tongue out colourfully and touched it to Yuri¡¯s lips.

    After a brief nce at Ran, Emi smiled and pressed her own lips to Yuri¡¯s without hesitation.

    The soft lips of the girls touch each other moistly - they suck each other. It was hard to keep up with the sudden phenomenon that was unfolding in front of Ran. But the one who was most surprised was, of course, Yuri herself.

    -Chu, Juchu, Chuu, Chuku, Chu, Chupu~

    Emi¡¯s tongue wriggled around in her mouth, making lewd noises with her saliva. At first, Yuri was confused, but physical contact was not suitable for her. Her eyes, which had been blinding, gradually ckened, and her limbs, which had been stretched out to their full length by nervousness and bewilderment, ckened and drooped.

    In between the intimate kisses, a lovely voice leaks out. Is it Yuri¡¯s saliva, Emi¡¯s saliva, or a mixture of both of them?

    It was a scene of two female ssmates locking lips and tongues in unison. It¡¯s like watching something naughty and strangely exciting when it¡¯s shown from a distance where Ran can even hear their breath.

    ¡°Chu, chupu, chu, u, u, u, u-hhaaaa~¡±

    A deep kiss with Yuri, carefully performed as if a whore were sucking out the semen. Emi, the instigator, has one eye closed in satisfaction. Those who are suddenly caught up in this without exnation will not be able to ept what has happened so easily.

    Yuri¡¯s eyes were ck and white, as if she still couldn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    ¡°O, Otomezaki-san¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, ¡­¡­ How did it go, Kirishima-kun?¡±

    Despite Yuri¡¯s absent-mindedness, Emi¡¯s expression after the kiss was one of contentment.

    Her eyes narrowed happily and she caught sight of Ran¡¯s lower abdomen. Emi¡¯s gaze catches sight of Ran¡¯s crotch, which has grown erect in response to their tongue kissing.

    ¡°How could any boy not like yuri y between ssmates?¡±

    ¡°When you say it, Otomezaki-san, I can¡¯t help but wonder if there¡¯s a deeper meaning to it¡±

    Ran thinks the current dialogue has the opposite meaning. He managed to get rid of his worries.

    Ran sighs in his heart when asked to show her a kiss with another boy.

    ¡°No, no, Emirin,¡­¡­If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be more than friends with Emirin¡­¡­¡±

    Yuri copses and looks at the ceiling in a daze. Yuri blinked her unfocused eyes very slowly. She muttered this in a hushed voice.

    It seemed that Yuri still had time to make a joking remark. Although it is certainly cute that Yuri is confused and impatient with the unexpected act. Ran didn¡¯t want Yuri to be physically trained by another girl who was also Ran¡¯s lover.

    This is because Emi Otomezaki and Yuri Fujiyoshi belong to none other than - Ran Kirishima.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We have Kirishima-kun.¡±

    With a wet tongue peeking out, Emi gets closer and closer to Ran. Her eyes cken and she flicks her tongue over her sses.

    A bold and sexy gesture from the normally quiet Emi. It could be that she was feeling lonely in her mouth after witnessing the kissing scene between Yuri and Ran.

    Ran is drawn into a kiss with Emi. The plump, blooming lips catch Ran¡¯s desire. The ovepping softness sucks on each other as they seek each other out, searing their instincts.

    Emi¡¯s tongue slips into Ran¡¯s mouth. Ran wonders if the saliva that is forced into his mouth is Emi¡¯s or if it is the residue of her and Yuri. The kiss is long and deep, with their tongues entwined in a mixture of breaths.

    Emi and Ran make love madly, making lewd noises that can only bepared to those made by Yuri.

    Eventually, their mouths parted without either of them realising it.

    Hot breath escapes from the joint and a thread of light connects the tips of their tongues. It is a dense sprout, a bridge of love that binds them together and gives them the opportunity to raise their feelings.

    The two gazed at each other hungrily, their gazes twisting feverishly. After fixing her sses, Emi looked at Yuri, who was still weak, and then back at Ran, and then mischievously lifted her mouth.

    ¡°How did you like it, Kirishima-kun? Did you ept ¡­¡­ Yuri¡¯s share of love too?¡±

    ¡°Otomezaki-san¡¯s kisses felt so good. And I think I tasted a little bit of Fujiyoshi, which was strangely exciting.¡±

    In response to Emi¡¯s eye contact, Ran gave her honest opinion.

    Yuri, who had been listening to Ran¡¯s enraptured words, stuttered and sat up and crowded the two of them.

    ¡°Ah, ah, what¡¯s my taste?¡±

    Yuri looked at Emi and Ran alternately with an extremely serious gaze. Emi listened with a clear face, but Ran, the speaker, could not keep a poker face.

    ¡°You¡¯re really cute, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°Huh. ¡­¡­?¡±

    Yuri looked at Ran with a puzzled look for a while. Realising that she had been teased, she flushed red and turned over, moaning and groaning.

    Yuri covered her face and shook her head, her ears flushed.

    Before Ran knew it, the rolled-up sailor suit had obeyed gravity and was in its original state, covering her stomach. But that didn¡¯t stop her from wearing nothing on her bottom half. Sitting on the bed, Yuri¡¯s maidenly parts were pressed against the sheets, reflecting their softness and tempting Ran without her knowledge.

    When she floats her hips, saliva or love juice - a viscous liquid - connects her crotch to the sheets.

    After seeing it again, Ran thinks it¡¯s immoral and erotic to see ssmates wearing only the top of their sailor uniforms.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun¡­¡­¡±

    At the same time as the voice reaches Ran - a tingling numbness runs deep into his loins.

    One hand lovingly caresses the boy¡¯s symbol, pushing up his trousers. Emi Otomezaki, who brushed her long ck hair off her shoulders with her hand and transformed her quiet face into a lustrous one, she gives Ran a sweet upturned look as she grabs his crotch.

    As her soft hands tormented Ran¡¯s cock, Emi breathed hard and leaned in for a kiss.

    Emi¡¯s tongue peeked out of her small open mouth. Remembering what Emi had said during their encounter this evening, Ran reached out and carefullybed her hair.

    ¡°Are you ready for this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Kirishima-kun. I don¡¯t think I can take much more of this today.¡±

    Emi sits on her bottom on a teau of sheets and pretends to be defenceless. Her skirt, which reaches just below her knees, is rolled up, revealing her beautiful curves between the ck high socks and pleats.

    Running a hand over her slightly tinted cheeks, Emi looks expectant and wipes her face, which is flushed with excitement.

    Once again, he sees the scene before him.

    In the corner of the ssroom, a group of people are secretly talking about their hobbies - contrary to the mboyant and proactive high school girls, their ssmates are otaku girls who are not involved in any romantic activities.

    These are the girls who have been abandoned by the sun in the name of youth.

    These girls are on the bed, opening their legs in a sweet way, like adolescent girls of their age - sexually uninhibited.

    If they were living a normal high school life -Ran can imagine the shame on their faces and the lewdness of their dishevelled clothes.

    ¡°And to be able to see them both at the same time, it¡¯s just too good.¡±

    He is not only allowed to worship it. He was even allowed to taste it. Ran¡¯s hips trembled at the realisation and his mouth twisted into a crescent moon.

 Chapter 94: The Woman Who Travels with Shadow Puppets

    <h4>Chapter 94: The Woman Who Travels with Shadow Puppets</h4>

    Sitting on the same bed with a ssmate in school uniform is a wonderful experience, no matter how many times Ran has experienced it.

    The familiar uniform and the magical ce of the bed, which directly stimtes the desires of adolescent boys, create a tremendous synergy effect. This is a moment that will never fade, every time is different, fresh and exciting with the scent of youth.

    Yuri, wearing only the top of a loose scarf and a worn-out sailor suit, and she was sitting on the edge of the bed, nked by Emi, who was wearing a wrinkled sailor¡¯s uniform, probably because she was still in her clothes.

    Ran put his arms at each other¡¯s shoulders and looked at each other from the distance of their breath. Yuri¡¯s face is red with nervousness and she is trembling, and Ran kisses her to calm her. Then he turns his face to the other side and kisses Emi, who looks at him lovingly. He repeats it and enjoys it alternately.

    The touch is different, the sweet smell is different. Yuri throws out some harsh jokes in words, but when ites to the actual thing - Ran can see it. On the other hand, Emi usually acts as if she is ufortable with such topics, but when she is ready, - as Ran can see, her eyes through her sses are zed over and she actively wants to touch Ran.

    The repeated touches to his lips made Ran feel like he was being rushed, and so he hugged Emi.

    He puts his arms around Emi and pushes her down on the bed. Her round, feminine body gently catches Ran¡¯s emotions.

    The symbol of a woman pushing up her uniform epts and blesses Ran¡¯s body. It¡¯s a different kind of body than a well-trained woman¡¯s body, one that is enveloping - warm and receptive. The fact that she is not bby at all is a testament to the magical miracle of being an active high school girl.

    Pushing her down on the bed, Emi hugs Ran¡¯s body tightly. Her thighs, peeking out from her rolled up skirt, wrap around his waist.

    It¡¯s soft and warm - and smells sweet too. A natural hugger. The quiet throbbing of his heart against his chest and his slightly ragged breathing, which is probably due to his excitement, is slowly stirring his emotions.

    Unperturbed by the guttural animal urge, Emi gently stroked Ran¡¯s head while fixing her sses, which had slipped off in reaction.

    ¡°You seem to be very excited, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Emi whispered shyly, her legs entwined and her lower abdomen pressed against Ran.

    ¡°Okay. As promised - I¡¯ll let you tease my tits first.¡±

    While saying this, she takes off her sses and puts them on the side of the bed. It was a short time before Ran thought that naked-eyed Emi was also cute.

    Emi turns over and leaves Ran in her streching arms. Ran, who has let go of the finest cushion of the body of an active JK, has a feeling of loneliness for a moment in his empty chest.

    But there is one sight that fascinates him. Emi loosened the scarf of her winter sailor uniform, crossed her arms and grabbed the hem of the uniform. While taking a posture that emphasizes the chest, she slowly rolled her uniform.

    The bulge that is wrapped in the underwear of a calm colour shimmers. It¡¯s a far cry from healthy, pale skin. The actuality is that it exposes a ce that should not normally be exposed.

    She runs her hands down her back and removes her bra, which must belong to this world. She tosses it dishevelled in the corner of the bed and puts on her sses, which she has just removed.

    Ran looks at Emi once again.

    Her cheeks are slightly flushed. Her basal body temperature is high, or maybe she¡¯s having an inferiorityplex. She is sweating from her neck to her corbone.

    Emi¡¯srge, white breasts were literally like marshmallows. When Ran inserted his finger into her cleavage, which was gathered by her arm, it was moist and wet.

    ¡°Please take off your clothes too, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Emi whispers while the fire of lust in her eyes through her sses has appeared.

    Ran nodded his head, loosening his belt.

    ¡°You¡¯re a lot more aggressive than you were before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because I¡¯m with Yuri or because I¡¯m more excited than usual. ¡­¡­Don¡¯t you just love it when nerdy girls are aggressive?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. In fact, I like it when you¡¯re that curious.¡±

    He unbuttoned his shirt and pulled down his cks. Ran¡¯s penis was erect and the tip of his cock was secreting cowpers as they kissed deeply.

    When Ran pulls down his trousers, the bulge in his trousers bounces up and down.

    Yuri was glued to Ran¡¯s crotch, even though she had seen it many times before, and she was staring at her fully erect penis. Her cheeks were flushed.

    She gave Yuri a zed look, and Emi pulled her breasts together with her arms to emphasize their fullness. Blinking her eyes upwards through her sses, Emi pressed her own breast against Ran¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Her breasts are soft and swollen, easily swallowing Ran¡¯s erect penis and covering it up in her sweaty cleavage.

    They have a different feel to them than the glossy - upturned healthy tits. Emi¡¯s receptive, white tits are pressed against Ran¡¯s abdomen, causing them to swell and change shape.

    ¡°Wa, wa, wa wa wa¡­¡­Wa~a, fu wa~a¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Right in front of her, her best friend was giving ita squeeze. When Yuri saw this scene, she blushed even more than before and leaned forward to stare at the scene carefully.

    Her eyes would asionally flicker and she would look at Ran and Emi, which was very endearing.

    The weight of Emi¡¯s breasts twisted around her overflowing cowper and rubbed up and down her slick pecker.

    A mature-looking girl with long ck hair and sses is giving her big tits a good squeeze. And a red-faced otaku girl is watching her with rapt attention.

    It¡¯s a situation that embodies the fantasies of adolescent high school boys, and Ran¡¯s emotions are further heightened.

    ¡°Does it feel good, Kirishima-kun?¡±

    ¡°Aa, aa,¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you feel even better.¡±

    The water temperature in Emi¡¯s mouth is so hot that it makes him squirm. Emi¡¯s eyes narrowed sexily and her cheeks flushed slightly. She stroked Ran¡¯s waist lovingly and opened her mouth thinly.

    A clear, viscous liquid gushes out from the tip of the squeezed mouth. A dark pink tongue peeks out from her pointed lips. Emi¡¯s saliva runs in ascivious string and is sucked into her cleavage.

    Ran does not have time to wonder at the familiarity of her movements, but he lets himself be assaulted by the pleasure and shakes his hips.

    Using the dripping saliva as a lubricant, Emi serves Ran¡¯s pecker. The sound of viscous water between her breasts and dick is heard. The moment Ran perceived that the sticky warmth that surrounded his dick was Emi¡¯s saliva, he felt an electric current of pleasure run through the marrow of his loins.

    ¡°Fu,uaww¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kirishima-kun, you¡¯re looking veryfortable.¡±

    Emi¡¯s tits are rubbed up and down with her special natural lotion. Ran¡¯s penis, coated with warm natural lotion, squealed with delight and, for extra lubrication, overflowed with a clear liquid from his bell.

    Perhaps it was because Ran was moaning with pleasure, or perhaps it was because she was intrigued by the idea of her best friend¡¯s secretions wearing down his pecker. Yuri is breathing much harder than before and staring at the skin-coloured valley between the rods with a lustful,scivious face.

    Emi must have noticed the passion in her gaze. Blinking her eyes through her sses, Emi whispered secretly - but still she put the words into Yuri¡¯s ear in a perfect volume of voice so that Ran, the person she was serving, could hear them properly.

    ¡°Yuri, let¡¯s make Kirishima-kun happy, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Fu, fu ~e¡­That¡¯s¡­I-i¡­that¡­Does that mean I¡¯m going to drool all over Kirishima-kun¡¯s penis like Emirin?¡±

    She was probably trying to disguise her excitement and nervousness. While handbing her down ck hair, Yuri nces at Ran and makes eye contact with him.

    But Ran turns away from Yuri¡¯s gaze and stares at her mouth.

    His attention is focused on Yuri¡¯s mouth. He can¡¯t look away from the way her lips move, squeezed in anticipation, closed tightly in embarrassment, then loosened and puckered in excitement.

    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but it¡¯s more like ¡­¡±

    Emi, who continued to be meaningful and enthusiastic, rubbed her breasts and exposed Ran¡¯s erections in front of Yuri from the crevasse born between the breasts.

    Ran¡¯s erect penis, which has been rubbed and licked with obscene secretions, is moist and arouses her more.

    A sphemous symbol that pierces the heavens with its majestic stance. Yuri, who was suddenly presented with such a thing in front of her, did not turn her face away. Blushing, she let out a strange scream, ¡°Hauu¡­¡­¡±.

    ¡°I think Kirishima-kun will be happier if you lick him directly.¡±

    ¡°Here, take this hard, fine, thick milkuncher directly to ¡­¡­¡±

    In a moment of uncontroble excitement, Yuri described the scene in front of her in as many lewd words as she could think of.

    Is it the curiosity about the male body that arises in adolescent girls, or is it the sexual urge that has been repressed and twisted in a strange direction? Yuri puts her face close to the muscr, towering dick and opens her mouth to let her tongue peek out.

    The tip of Yuri¡¯s tongue fleshes out the twitching tip. The warmth of her breath washed over Ran, and his balls, which were still in contact with Emi¡¯s, moaned wistfully.

    The erect penis, spasmed by the reaction, makes slight contact with the tip of the tongue, which is hesitantly extended. The feel of Yuri¡¯s tongue, wet with saliva. It was moist and wet, different from the natural lotion that had covered Ran¡¯s penis earlier.

    The unintended contact startled her, and she reflexively put her outstretched tongue in her mouth. However, she quickly regained her resolve, swallowed her spit and squeezed her mouth to deliver a sucking kiss to the tip of his penis, which was still slightly tingling.

    ¡°Ha,fuuuuueeee¡­!¡±

    A warm, slippery object soaks the sensitive area. Perhaps in response to Ran¡¯s pleasure-filled scream, Yuri looks up into Ran¡¯s face as she kisses Suzuguchi.

    (Note: ns of the penis)

    With her cheeks flushed and rough breathing out of her nose, Yuri is watching Ran closely.

    Her ssmate, an unassuming girl, kisses the tip of his erect penis. And the girl¡¯s best friend is also continuing to give him a set of her a boob job.

    Physical pleasure, of course. It is an act of visual conquest. The pecker that emerges from the cleavage of her tits trembles excitedly at the touch of her warm breath.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun ¡­¡­ It looks so good.¡±

    Yuri¡¯s lips part from the tip. She licks her mouth, looking lovingly at the twitching dick between Emi¡¯s breasts.

    Yuri shifts her eyes to Ran¡¯s face and narrows her eyes sadly. With her hair down, she looks a little more mature than her usual twin-tailed look. Her face, too, had an upturned look, and her cuteness had be dangerously sexy.

    Ran can¡¯t stand the way she looks at him and he pee his cowper out of his tip. The clear, slippery fluid overflows. Yuri opened her mouth gently and ran her tongue over the wet tip of her cock.

    ¡°Ku, fu ~o~o ¨D¨D¨D¨D ~tsu!?¡±

    A tingling sensation ran down Ran¡¯s pole and numbed his lower back.

    A slippery sensation crawls over the sensitive area, tickling it.

    Her tongue moves carefully to lick the entire exposed area. Staring intently at Ran as he screams in pleasure, Yuri caresses her pussy as hard as she can.

    The tip, which has been carefully licked and moistened with saliva and cowper, is sprayed with the breath from Yuri. It was only a prelude to the damp pleasure that was about to lift his hips.

    After kissing the tip again, Yuri slowly lowered her face while looking up at Ran. Yuri swallows the erect penis into her mouth, covering it with squirt.

    She slurps up the overflowing saliva and chews on the meat stick. It was more painful than she thought, and her face twisted slightly. She let out a muffled cry and pulled Ran¡¯s dick out of her mouth. The penis, smeared with Yuri¡¯s saliva, threaded and bridged between her lips as if to say goodbye.

    Yuri¡¯s eyes are filled with lust as she looks down at Ran¡¯s twitching dick. She clears her throat, does not wipe the thread of light from the corner of her mouth, and opens her mouth in a small, impatient way.

    ¡°Ha,Mmm.¡±

    She actually murmured this in a lovely voice and sucked the tip into her mouth with a snap.

    The plump, blooming lips cover the soft, sensitive area. A wet tongue licks around the tip, which is softly wrapped in warm breath.

    With the genitals of her beloved boy in her mouth, Yuri looks upwards at the face of her owner.

    Emi moves her tits down so as not to interfere with Yuri. As she does this, Yuri¡¯s mouth gradually deepens and drops down to swallow the rod.

    The sound of the saliva and the penis in her mouth being stirred together is heard. Yuri, who has a towering penis in her mouth, is unable to swallow the saliva that is being secreted. The viscous liquid flowedsciviously from her mouth as she slurped on the cock.

    ¡°You¡¯re good, Yuri¡­¡±

    Emi also presses her breasts against Ran¡¯s lower abdomen, stimting his desire to ejacte. Emi¡¯s tits support his testicles, which are bing more and more sensitive as they prepare to unleash their lustful juices.

    Through her sses, her eyes lit up with anticipation as she alternated between his twitching cock and his face.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san, ¡­¡­ Otomezaki-san,¡­¡­¡±

    In the reproductive desire that stirs the emotions, Ran unconsciously calls out the name of his beloved partner.

    An indoor high school girl with a quiet face is hard at work on her ssmate¡¯s dick.

    Ran upturned gaze is feverish, and the joy of celebrating his lower abdomen and the anticipation of what is toe is palpable.

    He felt something rising from the marrow of his loins and reflexively shifted his gaze to Emi. Even without saying a word, she sensed the meaning of his gaze.

    She pressed her breasts so hard that the shape of her tits changed, and her eyes winked at Ran through her sses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, you can ejacte as much as you like¡±

    Emi¡¯s words broke down thest stronghold. Ran¡¯s testicles were on the verge of breaking down, and he ordered his body to release a torrent of semen. The seed of life rushed through the penis and was released in a torrent of endless pleasure.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san,Otomezaki-san,¡­¡­I¡¯m ejacting,¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Jiyupu,chiyupu¡­Chi~yubu,bupu~tsuu~u~tsu,umu¨D¨D~tsu!!!¡±

    The desire that had been slowly building up was unleashed like a raging storm. Yuri, who had been indulging in oral sex, screamed when the smell of thick semen suddenly spread into her mouth.

    When she tried to move her face away, Yuri¡¯s head was unconsciously mped down. A cry of surprise immediately turned into a scream of iprehension, and finally into a cry of agony.

    A mixture of seed and drool spilled from her tiny mouth. It froths and drips down the pole, where Emi¡¯s tits catch it.

    ¡°Mupu. Mupu. ¡­¡­ Bup, bup. - keh, keh, keh¡±

    Finally, Yuri let go of her mouth. She turned her head down and pressed her head against Ran¡¯s abdomen, letting the sticky semen flow from her mouth.

    The mixture of semen and saliva was so sticky that it formed a lusty thread that dripped heavily from the edge of her mouth and fell onto the sheets.

    Yuri sits down, holding her chest in pain. When she looked up after a while, she had tears in the corners of her eyes, and her eyes were downcast with regret.

    ¡°Sorry, Kirishima-kun. I couldn¡¯t drink all of your milk ¡­¡­¡±

    Yuri rubs the corner of her eye and looks down.

    Ran¡¯s head is still foggy from the sheer pleasure, and he¡¯s trying to think of something to say. Ran reached for Yuri¡¯s head tofort her, but Emi, who had witnessed the whole thing, stopped him from doing so.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so uptight. Come on, look at me, Yuri-chan.¡±

    ¡°Emirin¡­¡­¡±

    She put her hands on her cheeks and put her foreheads together with a knocking motion. Then, unexpectedly, she tilted her face and licked her lips.

    The girl¡¯s lips, which are split open, y softly and stick together. Putting her arms around the blinding head of Yuri, Emi moves straight into a deep kiss.

    The deep kiss between two otaku girls that Ran saw just a few minutes ago opens up again in front of him. Yuri¡¯s body trembles, but she epts Emi without resistance.

    The cherry-red crack changes shape as the soft objects press against each other. Saliva spills from the joint as Emi¡¯s tongue works a little too hard.

    The faint sound of their voices and breaths is enough to arouse Ran¡¯s imagination.

    At the same time as Yuri¡¯s body jolted, Emi let go of the arm that was holding her and released her from her arms.

    Their lips parted with a sucking sound. The hot exhtion, after passing back and forth between their mouths, leaks out of the joint like steam.

    Their eyes fluttered and their faces flushed. The bridge that connects their mouths is a mixture of viscous white muck, and gravity has made it arc in a lewd way.

    After carefully crawling around in her mouth, Yuri looked pale. Emi looks over at her, unsure of what she¡¯s doing, and uses her fingers to intertwine the viscous threads that bind them together, then wipes them away with a piece of cloth.

    ¡°E, Emi, Emirin ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t drink it, I¡¯ll drink it for you. You don¡¯t have to carry it all by yourself.¡±

    Emi sticks out her tongue and shows off her oral cavity, which has lost its cloudy white colour. Perhaps pressured by this bold gesture, Yuri twisted her half-naked body on the sheet.

    Two women - and a best friend - have been tongue-tied twice in the space of one night. And they did it in front of the boy they loved, while he watched them closely.

    The immoral buzz and the sticky pleasure that torments the inside of her mouth dissolve her body into a decadent atmosphere.

    Yuri looked away with an upturned face, and with her hand over her mouth, she wiggled her hips for a while. As if she had made up her mind, Yuri softly exchanged nces with Ran and stared at him with a reddened face.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun. I¡¯m-¡±

    A chuckling sound is made in her crotch. After being toyed with and untied by her best friend and lover in her sleep, Yuri¡¯s body was already ready for it.

    Yuri slowly gets down on her knees from her girl¡¯s seat. A thread of love juice connects the soggy wet sheets and the debauched crack, and then breaks.

    ¡°I think I can drink all of Kirishima-kun¡¯s penis milk with my mouth down here.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re using those words to drink up all of Kirishima-kun¡¯s penis milk. You read too many books for boys, Yuri¡±

    Yuri pulls up the top of her sailor suit and with her other hand tickles the most sensitive spot, tempting Ran with her sweet voice. It would be a pity to leave her any longer.

    She gently squeezes her tits around Ran¡¯s penis, which is soggy with saliva, semen and cowper. Hiding her sagging phallus in her cleavage after a day¡¯s work, Emi performed a granting spell on Ran¡¯s pecker through her tits.

    Yuri wraps her hands around Emi¡¯s breasts and tries her best to cast a granting spell together. The crystallization of their love is manifested as a solid energy, which feeds on new strength and desire.

    The small dick in her breast regains its warlike state and rises strongly.

    Ran thinks they put a little too much pressure on it. As Emi and Yuri looked on, the towering dick twitched slightly. As if to provoke a high school student ssmate in heat, the tip that appeared from the cleavage overflowed with cowper.

    ¡°O,oo,o~o~o~u¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I see you¡¯re feeling better.¡±

    Emi¡¯s fingers scoop up the cowper, which has be a viscous drop and spills down the rod, and she lets it run between her fingers.

    But Yuri has no interest in such diluted fluids. Her face is a picture of lustful lust, and she clears her throat in anticipation, not bothering to hide her flushed face.

    As if in response to her expectations, Ran pushed Yuri¡¯s body down on the bed.

 Chapter 95.1: Kirie and the Travelling Woman

    <h4>Chapter 95.1: Kirie and the Travelling Woman</h4>

    Wrapped uppletely in Ran¡¯s arms, Yuri¡¯s face was the embodiment of a woman in heat.

    After being caressed all over her body with fingers and tongue, Emi kisses her deeply and pours the seed of life into her mouth with all her might.

    It was a frustrating feeling to have the main course in front of her and not be allowed to touch it. Every part of her body is untied, the contents of her head are about to boil, and her heart is scorching hot.

    Tonight, Yuri was a little different from her usual self, as she was ready to wee her beloved man and had been tormented endlessly.

    Normally, she would scream in embarrassment, letting out a cloud of white steam from her head, just by covering the half-naked Yuri lying on the floor.

    Yuri is a girl who is rather easily influenced by the atmosphere, so Ran usually talks about love and slowly turns her on to it. Tonight, there was no need to do that.

    ¡°Kiri,shima,kun¡­¡±

    She clears her throat and gazes feverishly into Ran¡¯s eyes, moving her lips fidgeting.

    She closes them tightly, shakes them as if she were chewing something, and then opens them as if she were letting out a sigh.

    The bed creaks and squeaks. Careful not to put any weight on her, Ran covers Yuri¡¯s body.

    Taking advantage of herck of resistance, he strokes her thighs and opens her legs. The softly spread crotch opens to reveal the mouth of a woman. Just as she had said before, the entrance to Yuri¡¯s crotch is wet with her love juices, as she is hungry for Ran.

    She didn¡¯t even realise she was being made to look like a little girl. While being ced in the normal position with a familiar hand, Yuri was concentrating on Ran¡¯s mouth.

    With both legs bent and her girl parts exposed, Ran is finally able to respond to Yuri¡¯s request. He takes her lips, synchronising their breaths and even their heartbeats.

    At first the kisses are light, but gradually they be more intense, in tune with the rising mood.

    Saliva is mixed and lips are puckered in ascivious way. The kisses are pressed together, and the wetness makes an indecent sound as it sucks and separates.

    But they didn¡¯t think it was unpleasant. Rather, the sound of the uninhibited water stimted their instinctive love for each other and made them feel aroused.

    Yuri rolls over on her back, jutting her chin out as she madly seeks Ran out. She responds by putting her hands on his shoulders and pulling him closer to her, increasing their affection.

    While the lips, one of the most sensitive parts of the body, are satisfying their needs, another sexual part of the body is asking for blessings and asserting itself.

    The sweaty skin of the lips sinks into each other. Yuri¡¯s body, soft and round like a high school girl¡¯s,fortably epts the bony body of a man.

    The hot and debauched part of her body tingled with desire to be a part of Ran. A hard, towering part tingles for the inside of Yuri.

    This is the part where the differences between men and women are most pronounced - the part that seeks each other out, refining itself with sticky fluids, and finally making contact.

    ¡°-Hyku!¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    They are ready to reproduce and the urge to have sex pushes them forward. There is no turning back. The instinct is to make the man in front of her, her own.

    Every touch is heated and refuses to leave. Their feelings are united by the thought of the pleasure that a chance encounter can bring.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t hold back. ¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to go crazy if you make me work any harder. - Ahhhh!¡±

    Yuri¡¯s crotch and Ran¡¯s penis are rubbed against each other. The spear of love prates the moisture and pushes in to gouge out the undting vaginal walls. Yuri¡¯s vagina is soaking wet and Ran¡¯s pecker is wet and honey coated by the previous act.

    Yuri expresses her pleasure honestly in a hushed voice. She twists her hips and stretches out her arms, even feeling pain at the expression of affection as Ran thrusts deep into her belly.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun,aah!Kirishima-nyuu!Kirishima,ah! Kirishimakun. It¡¯s a little bit intense! I¡¯m really going to go crazy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way around it¡­It feels so good, I can¡¯t stop it¡­¡­What¡¯s more, Ms Fujiyoshi is even wetter than usual today. ¡­¡­¡±

    Each time the joint makes an indecent noise, the love juices drip out and spill onto the sheets.

    The secreted love juices are stirred up in the vagina by the meat stick. The swirling walls of the vagina and the hot wee of sweet nectar make Ran¡¯s penis follow his instincts and unconsciously go deeper.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. Ha¡­¡­I don¡¯t know, but Nnyu¡­¡­!I can¡¯t help it, it feels so good! Kirishima-kun, why do you have such a nasty face today?¡±

    Did Yurie across that factor when she said it?

    Panting with a lovely anime voice, Yuri gently wandered her gaze to look around.

    ¡°Could it be that Emirin is watching me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Otomezaki-san is watching¡­¡­?¡±

    As Emi is immersed in their lovemaking, she is secretly rubbing her own breasts.

    She has a hard-on, but can she feel the pleasure itself? She breathes hotly, her eyes downcast, her thighs rubbing against each other, her body trembling with fear.

    ¡°A,Aaa,a¡­I¡­ Meaning I¡¯m even more excited than usual. If seen by Emirin¡­¡­!?¡±

    As if to answer the question, Yuri¡¯s crotch makes a lusty sound. The vaginal cavity contracted as she took the penis into her mouth.

    Yuri had been overwhelmed by her inferiorityplex, but the moment she faced reality, she returned to her normal self.

    Yuri¡¯s face turns red and she covers her eyes with her hands in embarrassment. With that gesture, something that was rushing and abusive in Ran springs up.

    He swings his hips and tightens his grip on her arms. He slowly takes the freedom from her arms and presses her against the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cute that you¡¯re so excited to be raped in front of your best friend, Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it -! From now on, every time I see Emirin¡¯s face, I¡¯ll remember what we did today!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be reminded.¡±

    Ran hugs Yuri, who has rolled onto her back and be small, and thrust his hips upwards.

    Reflexively, Yuri turns over on her back.

    Ran held her tightly to his chest as if he were taking care of her.

    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re in the mood for sex, I¡¯ll be there to make you feel good.¡±

    Yuri¡¯s vaginal cavity contracts. She takes Ran¡¯s penis deep into her mouth as if to say she won¡¯t let go.

    Her body, which had been tense because of shame, rxed. But she still firmly grips Ran¡¯s dick and does not let go.

    ¡°¡­anytime¡­¡±

    What did Yuri imagine by Ran¡¯s word?

    Yuri is a woman who understands men¡¯s sensual creations and is strangely well versed in all sorts of questionable things. Where and how did she fantasise about love making when he said that?

    The dangerous numbness must have stimted her instincts. Yuri¡¯s face, a little hardened by the reality of the situation, was transformed into the face of a lusty woman, just as it had been when she had first started the act.

    ¡°Kirishima¡­kun¡±

    Yuri¡¯s innocent face is twisted into a sloppy mess as she seeks Ran¡¯s lips.

    Yuri ispletely in line with her instincts. In response to her feelings, Ran gives her all to make love to her.

    As they embrace, skin to skin, flesh to flesh, Ran¡¯s cock is slurping away at Yuri¡¯s honey pot.

    The viscous sound of the water arouses the emotions of both of them.

    They press their lips against each other self-consciously, but then, in the heat of the moment, they move into a wild and deep kiss.

    The luscious tongues intertwine with each other, caressed by the hot breath.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s vulgar or elegant. The mouth is smeared with the residue of love, and the sensitive parts are rubbed up against each other vigorously.

    As if to expel the warmth that had lost its way, the oral contact was broken and the body raised.

    A sticky thread of light connected the edges of their mouths, a vivid reminder of their deep love for each other.

    ¡°¡­¡­Fujiyoshi-san.¡±

    A small pair of hills reflected in Ran field of vision.

    From the hem of the rolled-up sailor uniform.Her breasts, plump and assertive, were showing their faces.

    She must have sensed what was in front of her eyes. With a throbbing face, Yuri nodded her head happily.

    ¡°¡­¡­Come, Kirishima-kun. You can touch my tits as much as you want, okay?¡±

    Spinning in a voice that is as sneaky as an exhale, Yuri twists around to stick out her chest.

    Painfully aware that she was nearing the limit of the emotional tone yed in her lower abdomen, Ran rubbed his hands over Yuri¡¯s tits.

    It is said that the towering buds can be enhanced by the slightest touch of a fingertip. Ran enjoyed the feel of her juxtaposed breasts and nastily pinched her nipples.Yuri twisted her body and tightened her vagina.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san is so cute. You look so cute when I y with your tits and thrust you so deep.¡±

    Yuri, dripping with sweet honey, replies with a charming voice like a scream. As if to peek at her, another ssmate, who was breathing hard, interrupted their action.

    Is she drowning in a sea of pleasure? Looking at her unfocused, Yuri suddenly turned her body upside down as if she had remembered something.

    ¡°Hi~u,uuntsu! Funiya~a~asu!? ¨D¨D E, Emi, rin?¡±

    With no time to regain her wits, Yuri is intoxicated by sex with Ran. When Emi makes eye contact with her, her flushed face melts sexily and she makes a lusty sound.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cute to see you feeling so good, Yuri.¡±

    ¡°Huh, huh, ah, ¡­¡­ Hee, hee, ahhh, ¡­¡­!!!¡±

    A sizzling sound is heard and hot nectar flows out from the joint. Yuri stretched out her entire body as if she was going to turn over and let out a scream.

    An instinctive desire for the genes of love. Yuri¡¯s vagina is filled with Ran¡¯s maturing love juices, which lure the cock deep inside and make it contract strongly.

    In front of her best friend and lover, Yuri reaches a violent climax. She twists and turns so hard that the thread holding her mouth together finally breaks.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san¡­¡­ I¡¯m at my wits end.¡±

    Ran¡¯s testicles scream with the sizzling, sucking pleasure.

    He grabbed her tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go - he poured and spilled so much of his dense genes into Yuri¡¯s needy pussy.

    In response to the heat of the pulsating penis deep in her belly, Yuri was still making inarticte noises and letting out hot breaths.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun¡­¡­ I¡¯m very happy right now¡­¡­¡±

    When Ran¡¯s dick was pulled out of her pussy, it was filled with a thick white liquid.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Surprisingly, Yuri was crawled in the night, and after being baptized by the dense - and continuous - y, she fell asleep as if her batteries were dead.

    Yuri was lying on her face, drooling and sleeping soundly. When Ran stroke her bare bottom, it twitches and tickles.

    Yuri had fallen asleep before she had a chance to get dressed, so she was currently wearing only the top of her sailor suit. And because it was rolled up to the neck, everything from the shoulders down was exposed.

    She is literally half naked. Ran was sure she¡¯ll get a cold if he leaves her be.

    ¡°If we leave her like this, she might catch a cold. We must put a nket on her.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to put her clothes back on. Yuri has a bad sleeping position, so even if we put a nket on her, she might kick it off before she wakes up in the morning.¡±

    Ran can imagine her scratching her side and sleeping with her legs wide open. It¡¯s a selfish imagination, but she looks like a child.

    While thinking that it was typical of Yuri, Ran agreed with Emi¡¯s suggestion. They decided to y dress-up with the Sleeping Beauty, taking care not to wake up Yuri, who was sleepingfortably.

    Even though it was a game of dress-up, it was Emi¡¯s job to put the clothes on. As instructed by Emi, Ran only helped by lifting Yuri¡¯s arms and stretching her legs, and that was about it.

    When Yuri is safely back in her school uniform, Ran and Emiy her down on the bed and breathe a sigh of relief.

    They sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Yuri, who was sleeping soundly. The sound of her sleep is so faint that it seems to have caught her attention. Emi rubbed the edges of her eyes sleepily and let out a small sigh.

    ¡°Are you getting sleepy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just a little¡­¡­¡±

    Ran put his hands around her waist and Emi leaned her weight against him reassuringly.

    Their shoulders touch and her long ck hair brushes her neck. As Ran brushes her hair, Emi leans in closer, her cheeks slightly tinted.

    Ran tickled her cheek as if he were stroking a cat. Then he slowly lowers his touch. It¡¯s a soft touch. The breasts, which have grownrge through the uniform,e into contact with Ran¡¯s hand.

    Emi¡¯s body jumps slightly. But instead of rejecting him, Emi blinked her eyes through her sses in anticipation.

    ¡°Otomezaki¡­¡±

    As he gently rubs the tempting fruit, he turns to face Emi and brings his face close to hers. He put his hand on Emi¡¯s chin and turned her face upwards.

    The wet eyes caught Ran¡¯s gaze. She nods her head slightly and gives him a light kiss. A few more kisses, just a touch. At first, Emi is hesitant, but the more times she kisses him, the more herscivious side is revealed.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun, I knew it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    Emi is constitutionally incapable of climaxing, her sensitivity is slower than other girls and it takes longer for her body to achieve readiness.

    But she is not insensitive, and her young body is definitely aching for the opposite sex. Ran carefully kneads her breasts and gently caresses her hips and thighs.

    After confirming that her exhtion had started to bounce, Ran pushed Emi¡¯s body down onto the bed.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry I¡¯m a woman with a messy body.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. In fact, I¡¯m personally quite happy because I can enjoy Otomezaki-san¡¯s soft body for a long time.¡±

    Emi¡¯s gaze wandered shyly as she yed with the rim of her sses.

    Ran was worried that he might have hurt her feelings with his clumsy attention, but it seems he needn¡¯t have worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure Otomezaki-san is satisfied too.¡±

    Ran looks at the sleeping princess, who is sleeping soundly with a full face, and begins to undress Emi.

    He removes her uniform in a hurried manner. He starts to caress her disordered parts, licking them with his tongue and kissing them.

    Emi¡¯s body has grown soft like a high school girl¡¯s, and just touching her makes her feel better.

    Ran¡¯s excitement must have also been felt by Emi. The peach buds blooming on her pale marshmallow tits towered lovingly, and the modest wheat field began to moisten.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun¡­¡±

    A sweet-smelling breath escapes from her mouth.

    The eyes through the sses narrowed in anticipation. He smiled back at her and buried his face in Emi¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Ran used the tip of his tongue to carefully stimte her vulva. He licked up her pubic mound and moaned softly.

    Ran was going to unravel it with saliva and a chuckling sound. Emi¡¯s pussy began to throb, and a string of viscous fluid dripped from her cunt, a sign of her inferiorityplex.

    ¡°I got your pussy all wet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, please¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s the fate of indoor girls. She shakes her pale, plump body and casually tries to cover her inner thighs with her hands.

    He grabs her hand and puts her in a cautionary position. She¡¯s not chubby by any means, she¡¯s just got a feminine, developed figure. After a soft touch of the curve from the waist to the armpit, Ran grabbed Emi¡¯s tits.

    ¡°Hyan!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Otomezaki-san. You got big tits and very erotic.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed when people stare at me like that¡­¡­¡±

    Emi brings her hand from reaching between her legs to her face. She covers her eyes, but gently looks at Ran through her fingers, which is endearing.

    Ran squeezes and unravels her white tits which change their shape and gently covers Emi¡¯s body.

    He runs his tongue over the nipple and licks it.

    As she twisted her body, his erect lower belly pressed firmly against Emi¡¯s thigh.

    The contact of the tightly heated pecker causes Emi to turn red up to her ears with her face covered.

    ¡°You were titty-fucking me so much earlier.¡±

    ¡°Well, just now there was Yuri-chan,¡­¡­I¡¯m so embarrassed to be alone with you.¡±

    ¡°You like the three of us better than the two of us alone, and Otomezaki-san is quite a slut.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean- Hyah!¡±

    Ran hugs Emi¡¯s body and brings them together. He presses the tip of his cock against Emi¡¯s moist clit, makingnguid contact.

    Emi¡¯s mind is ready and her body is ready. Emi¡¯s quiet face turns into thescivious face she used to show during the threesome.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be violent, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ran kisses her neck and strokes her head as hebs her hair.

    The smooth, fresh skin of Emi and Ran¡¯s own skin melt into each other.

    He embraces Emi¡¯s body in a gentle embrace. She reaches into her hot, ripe maiden secret and guides his erect member to her vulva.

    ¡°I like you, Otomezaki-san¡±

    ¡°Kirishima-kun.Kirishima-kun,Ya,ya~a~tsu,ya~an~tsu¡±

    The moist and debauched hole slowly swallows the erect dick.

    The folds of the body are intertwined as if they were chewing on each other.The tightening of the cunt hole made an unpleasant sound as if it wasining of inexperience.

    ¡°Ya,~a¨D¨Dhi,ya~an¡­¡­~tsu!Kirishima-kun,Kirishima-kun¡±

    Halfway in, Emi¡¯s whole body jerked back.

    ¡°Did I go too fast?¡±

    Ran have been having sex with a high school girl who has been transformed into a sensitive girl by the effects of his training skills, and he¡¯ve been taking it too far.

    For a moment, a feeling of unease rose in him. But when Emi pulled back the hand that had been covering her eyes, there was no sign of pain on her face.

    ¡°Kirishima,kun¡±

    Her upturned face twists into a pout. Her sses fog up and her ears flush.

    She sucks her fingers into her mouth and shakes herself as if in search of something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me, please. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay if I go a little more serious?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s with Kirishima-kun, I¡¯m totally¡­¡­up for it¡­¡­¡±

    Her eyes through the sses narrow in annoyance. The look on her face suggests that she is half expectant, half afraid.

    Careful not to instil fear, Ran strokes Emi¡¯s head. He kisses her reddened earlobes and carefully kneads her hardened nipples.

    He gently unravels Emi¡¯s body as if he were handling a broken object. There is no hurry, no rush, just a rxed mind. Emi¡¯s cunt finally swallowed Ran¡¯s cock to the root, making a lusty chuckling sound.

    ¡°Did you insert it ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Otomezaki-san¡¯s pussy swallowed all my penis.¡±

    Emi wiped the sweat from her forehead to cool her flushed face. She looks at Ran¡¯s face with a feverish expression on her face.

    She nods her head in silence.

    Ran brings his face to hers and puts his lips on hers. He moves his hips, soaking up the soft, cherry-red contact.

    The sexual urge is so strong that he doesn¡¯t want to be violent. They embrace each other and enjoy gentle sex, as if their whole bodies are melting together.

    Their warm bodies suck against each other, and the sweat that evaporates releases a sweet and sour scent. Hands sped together, tits and breasttes rubbing against each other, pussy rubbing against penis.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun-yah! Kirishima-Hinya,hin!Hee, hee¡­! Hee-hee-!¡±

    Emi closes her eyes and tries to keep her voice down. Feeling a hint of teasing in the gesture, Ran bumps his head against Emi¡¯s forehead and whispers in a low voice.

    ¡°I wish I could hear more of your lovely voice, Otomezaki-san.¡±

    ¡°Ya,~ya~an! Na,a~Uu! I¡¯m embarrassed, I¡¯m ashamed, Kyunyan~!¡±

    Ran unsure if it was an unexpected gasp that escaped her, but it wasn¡¯t long after that he saw her face turn red.

    Tears well up in the corners of Emi¡¯s eyes, probably from embarrassment. Her hands are sped together and she can¡¯t hide her face, so she exposes her shameful face to Ran.

    ¡°Your moaning voice is very cute, Otomezaki-san.¡±

    ¡°Hiya,Kirishima-kun, hiya¡­¡­Aaah, aaah, aaah, aaah!¡±

    Emi makes a raspy sound as if she doesn¡¯t know what to do. She was panicking, her mouth opening and closing in an unfamiliar snarl.

    Emi was trying to disguise her sudden, unprovoked gasp. Her desperate gestures and behaviour are so cute that Ran¡¯s emotions are burning strongly.

    She swings her hips and stimtes her vagina. Emi, who had already begun to feel pleasure, squirmed from the intense action.

    ¡°Funiya~a~~.~An! To the back, Fukyun! If I was squeezed, I would be crazy, ¡­¡­!!¡±

    A sweet, lusty snatch from the mouth of an unhealthy indoor girl. She must have been able to enjoy sex with Ran as apletely pleasurable act. With drool dripping from her half-open mouth, Emi began to twist her own hips.

    Their movements are synchronised. Their slightly more violent courtship makes their love nest, Yuri¡¯s bed - creak.

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¨D¨DHiya~an! If we do it too hard, Yuri will wake up. ¡­¡­!¡±

    Yuri sighs in her sleep. She rolls over and her arm touches Ran¡¯s back.

    In Yuri¡¯s room in her bed, while the owner of the room is asleep - Ran is having sex with another girl, her own best friend.

    There was no sense of immorality about what would happen if they were found out. But the immorality of the situation is still present, and both Emi and Ran are breathing harder than before.

    The thought of doing something naughty makes it all the more exciting. It was a natural desire for the fearless adolescent couple.

    She stretches out her legs and shakes her hips slightly. The girl, who is more or less sensitive than before, sucked Ran¡¯s penis deep into her mouth with her vaginal walls.

    ¡°Otomezaki-san, you¡¯re getting more intense than before.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,Unya, ~an!¡±

    As Emi¡¯s vagina bites down relentlessly, Ran¡¯s patience is running out.

    She twists and twists her hips in a pleasurable way.

    Their genitals are rubbing against each other, squirting and squealing. With the faint sound of Yuri¡¯s sleep as background music, Emi and Ran turned their bodies over almost simultaneously.

    ¡°Otomezaki-san, I¡¯m going to ejacte!¡±

    ¡°Do it, Kirishima-kun! Please ejacte inside my vagina.¡±

    An endless feeling of release hits her. She bounces her hips and feels her climaxing on. A white gush of cum pours into her hot, boiling vagina.

    A few twitches in Emi¡¯s vaginal cavity, and she deliciously drinks up the dense spunk.

    Emi, who couldn¡¯t reach the climax, exhaled a long breath just by gently bouncing her whole body.

    But the look on her face was one of satisfaction. Even though she couldn¡¯t feel the vicious pleasure that pierced her from the top of her head all the way down to her toes, Emi¡¯s face was full of contentment as she lovingly stroked her lower belly where she had swallowed her beloved boy¡¯s cock.

    ¡°Your cum is all over the ce, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    ¡°Otomezaki-san, you¡¯re surprisingly intense.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you say strange things, Kirishima-kun. Complimenting a girl on her moaning is such an¡­¡­And when you say you won¡¯t be rough, Kirishima-kun is the one who was pretty intense at the end.¡±

    Emi¡¯s cheeks puff out in a sultry manner as she fixes her misaligned sses.

    ¡°Did you not like it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m happy¡±

    Emi turned her head away in a huff, plucking at the strings of her sses with her fingers. Her reaction was so cute that Ran arched his mouth in delight.

    ¡°Otomezaki-san¡¯s pussy felt so good.¡±

    ¡°-!¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun is really a cheater.¡±

    Emi, who had been looking down, nced up. They look at each other, and then, without warning, their lips meet.

    At the end of a gentle sex session, it¡¯s time to rx and enjoy the afterglow.

    They hug each other, intoxicated by the sweet, spreading numbness.

 Chapter 95.2: Venus without a Uniform

    <h4>Chapter 95.2: Venus without a Uniform</h4>

    Her aim is to reach the bathing ce for the knights in the corner of the courtyard. Since they have been allowed to use the bathrooms in the pce, they have had much less opportunity to sweat it out in the outdoor bathing areas, which are as simple as the shower rooms on the beach.

    Recently, Kanami has been going straight to the bathroom. The baths are well-equipped and she can soak in the water up to her shoulders and take a break. A good way to recover from fatigue.

    It had been a long time since she had visited an outdoor bathing area. Not that there was any deep reason for it. Today the sun was shining and Kanami was sweating more than usual, so she thought it would be better to go outside and wash off - that¡¯s all.

    ¡°But¡­¡­It¡¯s really hot today. I feel like I¡¯m melting.¡±

    Looking up at the blue sky, Kanami twists her dignified face into a weak smile. In this kind of weather, the best thing to do is to cover her head with cold water.

    The breeze on the drops of water dripping down her body makes her feel cooler, if only for a moment. It¡¯s open, it¡¯sfortable.

    Kanami¡¯s neat face has a hint of mncholy in it.

    She secretly likes this ce, where she can be naked outside without fear.

    Her tight-fitting training garment confines and constricts her seductive, fleshy body. The sweat-drenched garment even soaks the underwear, adding to the dampness and difort.

    The sweat-soaked, sticky training clothes slowly stimte the high school girl¡¯s desire for freedom in the bright sunshine.

    She wants to take it off as soon as possible. She wants to let go of the clothes that bind her and expose herself without a stitch of clothing. Kanami wants to be refreshed in many ways, but without her realising it, her instinctive desire to undress begins to grow.

    When she arrived at the bathing area, Kanami looked around and started to take off her damp training clothes.

    The training suit, which has absorbed a lot of Kanami¡¯s sweat, sticks to her shiny brown skin and is difficult to take off. Normally, she would fold it up neatly and leave it there. But she had run out of patience.

    She took off her hair tie and threw it into the luggage beside her, along with her sailor suit to change into. Not wanting to let her underwear get wet, Kanami, still wearing her training clothes, doused her head with water.

    The water drips from her shiny ck hair. The training suit that has absorbed extra moisture bes heavy and sticks to Kanami¡¯s bare skin.

    It reminds her of swimming in clothes in primary school. Kanami is in a good mood as a cool sensation runs through her hot body.

    She resumes her earlier humming from the chorus and begins to undress, rolling up her clothes, which have be heavy from absorbing the water.

    The usual Kanami would never have done this. The training uniform is squeezed and rolled up like a wet rag. Kanami hates anything crooked or oundish, and she finds clothes that aren¡¯t folded properly disgusting.

    But the most ufortable thing for Kanami at the moment seemed to be the current climate - so hot that smoke was rising from her body and the feel of her sweat drenched training uniform clinging to her.

    She rolled up her soaking wet clothes, including her underwear, and put them in a corner of the bathing area. She¡¯ll wash them anyway. But for now, she wants to get rid of this unpleasant sweat as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡­It¡¯s nice and soothing. That¡¯s what I need when it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Kanami did not like to be left in a sweaty state.

    During the summer holidays, Kanami was the first to go to the shower room to wash off her sweat during club practice.

    ¡°Please close the door of the partition properly!¡±

    Kanami reminisces about the time she was scolded by a red-faced younger colleague.

    The shower rooms at the high school are, of course, separate for men and women. When Kanami said that it was okay for girls to shower together, one of the younger students said something to her, but she can¡¯t remember what it was.

    When she has finished, she reaches for the soap provided. As she rubbed her palms to create ather, Kanami suddenly felt a presence and looked towards the courtyard.

    ¡°-Who!¡±

    She quickly covers her chest with her arm and turns her body towards the presence. There is a small partition, but it is only waist high, so the top half of the body is exposed.

    The female knights of the royal court, for example, bathe as if they have nothing to be ashamed of with their superbly trained bodies. It¡¯s hard for a high school girl in modern Japan to ept suchmon sense.

    As for Kanami, she feels that exposing her naked body to the public is one of her pleasures, so she doesn¡¯t have such a strong feeling of rejection towards the open bathing area. But it¡¯s not a good feeling to be seen sneaking around in the background while people are bathingfortably.

    Kanami raises her eyebrows and looks around with a stern face. She has a violent bulge, which is made even more vicious by the fact that it was pulled up by her arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. It¡¯s me, Kanami.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Ran.¡±

    The visitor who appeared at the bathing area was none other than Ran Kirishima.

    Dressed in his training uniform, he walked slowly towards Kanami and raised the corner of his mouth with a smile.

    Kanami can¡¯t hide her dismay at this unexpected visitor.

    ¡°What are you doing here¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I saw Kanami heading here, so I thought you were going for a dip, so I followed you.¡±

    Ran with a spat smiles and says such a thing.

    To put it in a simple way, it means that Ran hase to peep at the person he loves in the hope that she will be naked.

    As soon as her understanding had caught up with her, Kanami¡¯s face blushed slightly in reflex.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been following¡­That¡¯s not good for many reasons. It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m the only one here, but what would happen if the other girls had been bathing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care. I don¡¯t think it would bother anyone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be in trouble! If Nekoyama or Shirayuki or ¡ª Aihara or even Onigawara, so on.¡±

    There are currently no girls who would be traumatised by the appearance of him while bathing.

    ¡°I saw Reika walking with Kiryuin earlier, and she didn¡¯t seem to being this way, so I thought it was okay.¡±

    ¡°I-is that so, that¡¯s okay then. Yup¡±

    If she appliesmon sense, there are no fragments that are okay. But since this is Kanami, she was the only one who had the temerity to bathe outdoors, so no problems were caused.

    But why? Within Kanami, some strange feelings were slowly rising up.

    A feverish gaze was cast all over Kanami¡¯s body. It¡¯s a look of inferiority. Her cheeks are flushed, her breath is ragged, and she looks better than ever.

    It was her eyes first, then moved to the corbone, then to the breast gathered by her arm, then to the navel with its well-developed abdominal muscles and vertical muscles.

    Kanami bends forward involuntarily. She¡¯s exposed her naked body in front of Ran more times than she can count. She doesn¡¯t know why she feels so embarrassed today.

    Kanami was embarrassed to have Ran observing her body.

    Kanami¡¯s arms tighten around her chest. She bent forward, unconsciously trying to hide her body from the tsuitate.

    (Note: Tsuitate is like a moveable wall. Usually used to hide woman/girls during changing cloth)

    There is a ¡®kyuu¡¯ sensation in her lower abdomen.

    ¡°I feel strangely embarrassed to be naked, and yet strangelyfortable. I want to be seen, but I don¡¯t want to be seen. Two conflicting emotions are rising up in me, making me dizzy.¡±

    ¡°You look lovely, Kanami.¡±

    ¡°No,Don¡¯t, Ran!¡±

    The words of rejection came out of her reflex, and Kanami was taken aback.

    She moves the tsuitate and conceals the lower abdomen tightly. Kanami wriggled her red face as she struggled to wrap her breasts around her, which looked as if they would spill out if she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°No, no, no, It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like you or anything.¡±

    Her eyes meet Ran¡¯s. The reality that he is closer than before makes Kanami¡¯s body burn hotter.

    The ¡®Kyuuuu¡¯ is stronger than before making the numbness in the lower abdomen more intense. Feeling ashamed of her bent posture, Kanami stretched her body and faced Ran.

    ¡°I¡¯m kind of embarrassed. I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m deathly embarrassed by that¡­¡­You will see me dressed like this. I don¡¯t know why, when I¡¯ve been seen naked so many times already¡­¡±

    She twists her body as the drops drip down, and her moist eyes twinkle.

    ¡°Is it because we¡¯re in a small ce? boarded up on three sides?¡±

    But on the other hand, Kanami was tempted to let him see everything without hiding it. This is because the boy in front of her is none other than Kirishima Ran.

    Her body understands that it is the opposite sex and is safe. She can kick the impulse and stand up with a good posture, but it should be good if it¡¯s Ran.

    ¡°Uhhhhh ¡­ it¡¯s embarrassing,¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a shameful, weak sound. Kanami wonders if Ran is disgusted with her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m hiding the body that I¡¯ve been praised for so many times. Why Would Ran despise it?¡±

    ¡°Kanami¡±

    The sound of Ran¡¯s voice tapped at her eardrums. Kanami nodded her head in response to the voice, which was gentler than she had imagined, holding her breasts tightly.

    ¡°W-what is Ran¡­?¡±

    ¡°Your reaction is so innocent, it¡¯s actually quite erotic.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ran¡¯s eyes were zing with passion.

    It¡¯s not his usual regal smile. It is like a junior high school boy who is aroused in front of an obscene object. The smile that flickers between a grimace and a grinning was so exquisite that it made Kanmi¡¯s hips tremble with fear.

    ¡°The dignified Kanami is also cool, but the shy Kanami is too erotic and the best¡­¡±

    Puffing up the front of his training suit, Ran approaches the bathing area.

    At this lewd approach, Kanami clears her throat with a mixture of anticipation and nervousness.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The tip of the shoe hits the tsuitate.

    Kanami is standing in front of a waist-deep wall and exposing her pristine figure. The beauty of this heavenly form awakens the instincts of those who see it, stimting and arousing the young body.

    When Ran puts his face close to hers, He can smell the soft scent of sweat. He looked down at her. The brown tits are pulled together by her arms and assert themselves more than necessary. It is not possible to see the pink protruding part, hidden by Kanami¡¯s arm.

    Kanami stared at Ran, a look of anxiety on her upturned face.

    Ran looks down at her entuated cleavage and licks it as he goes. Her body is trembling and her breath ising out in little puffs, as if she is remembering something.

    ¡°It¡¯s from Kanami¡¯s body, it¡¯s so erotic and beautiful.¡±

    Ran looks at her wiggling hips.

    He tried to look into the space between Tsuitate and Kanami. Perhaps Kanami noticed it, so she grabbed the tsuitate and pressed it against her own stomach.

    With only one hand holding her breasts, Kanami is in a state of exquisite danger.

    Kanami uses her arms and the tsuitate to hide her sensitive parts. This is the first time Ran ever sees a girl try to hide a part of her body that she¡¯s ashamed of.

    ¡°What are you so embarrassed about?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just too embarrassed to be seen here naked by you.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t really mind, do you?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t started washing herself yet. The smell of Kanami drifted to Ran¡¯s nose.

    The healthy tanned skin of Kanami¡¯s body glistens with water droplets and slides down the sexy curves of her body.

    The more she twists to hide her body, the more Kanami¡¯s girly curves appear in his vision.

    The fact that it seems to be invisible is enough to arouse lust. But that is not the only thing that strikes Ran.

    Unconsciously, It goes through. Ran has seen Kanami¡¯s body many times. He can remember what kind of body she had.

    Kanami¡¯s naked body, etched in Ran¡¯s memory, oveps with the body half-hidden in front of him. The nipples on the other side of the arm, the budding cunt desperately hidden by the tsuitate. The more it was hidden, the more it made Ran¡¯s imagination stronger, and his lust grew.

    A drop of water drips from the tip of her hair. A drop of water falls on her shoulder,traces down her neck, caresses her breast and slides down her arm.

    When the drop disappears behind the tsuitate, Ran looks at Kanami¡¯s face again. Ran wondered if it¡¯s because he¡¯s observing her so closely. Kanami¡¯s face turned red and she let out a ragged breath, huffing and puffing with an expectant look on her face.

    The lewdness of Kanami¡¯s reaction, unthinkable for a normal woman, rmed the rational mind. The limit has been breached.

    ¡°I¡¯ming in, Kanami.¡±

    ¡°No, Ran. No, no, no! If you do that to me, I¡¯ll¡­¡­I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do.-¡±

    Ran climb over a barrier and enter the bathing area, which is in use to great acim. Surrounded on three sides by wooden walls, even thest bastion is a narrow private room protected by a partition. A man and a woman of the age are alone in the space where they are forced to stick together without question.

    Still d in his training uniform, he hugged Kanami¡¯s body and roughly took her lips.

    Kanami¡¯s body jumps. She reflexively tried to escape. But there is a wall right behind her. It¡¯s impossible to escape.

    For a while, Kanami remained tense. Soon, however, her instincts are revitalised. She epts Ran¡¯s kiss and returns it softly. She tilts her face up andys it deep. The two of them have no choice but to insert their tongues into each other¡¯s mouths.

    Warm breath fills the oral cavity and escapes from the mouth. Their lips part and a bridge of light is created between them. Kanami, who had somehow stopped hiding her body, looked at Ran with a puzzled look on her face and shivered her hips.

    Kanami¡¯s legs twitch as Ran grabs her wrists. Reflexively, she tries to bend forward, but it is impossible in this narrow space.

    She rubbed her thighs together and let out an excruciating scream of ¡°Fuuuku-tsu¡±. Ran wondered if it was a drop of water from her hair that had collected, or if it was the secretion of some other liquid. There was a lusty chuckling sound from her budding crack.

    Once again, Kanami¡¯s whole bodyes into view.

    The dignified face is covered with shame, and the neat face is covered withsciviousness. She wriggles ufortably as she wipes a drop from the corner of her eye.

    Her ck hair is like ink that sticks to the skin. Drops of water dripped from the tips of her hair and fell on her tanned skin, licking her sexy curves.

    A drop of water glides down her breast to her nipple and pops. Ran can¡¯t help but be glued to her.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kanami¡±

    Ran couldn¡¯t resist sucking on Kanami¡¯s neck. Her tanned skin is soaked with sweat. He licks it slowly, listening to Kanami¡¯s charming voice.

    From the neck to the corbone and the shoulder. The roundness of the shoulder ys with the tip of Ran¡¯s tongue.

    He sucks on it and licks it. He continued around Kanami¡¯s bare skin, gradually moving downwards.

    ¡°Kanami¡¯s got really big tits, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it too much, it¡¯s embarrassing. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful, both in colour and shape. I love Kanami¡¯s tits.¡±

    Kanami¡¯s face is troubled but her mouth is rxed. She¡¯s not sure if she should be happy or not.

    With her buttocks banging against the wooden wall, Ran somehow manages to reach Kanami¡¯s breasts. As if topliment her on the size of her breasts, he casually pushes her arms on both sides, making them look a little bigger.

    Ran should also lick this ce carefully, but even he has already reached his limit. There is a pink protrusion on the tip of the big breasts. It was plump and fluffy, and it was self-assertive as if to touch it quickly.

    Is she happy to see Ran admiring her tits? Kanami was embarrassed but had a proud face.

    He reached out his tongue and made contact with the towering bud. Ran¡¯s reason for being impatient was blown away, and he let his instincts take over as he sucked on Kanami¡¯s breasts.

    Kanami¡¯ voiced a very high-pitched sound.

    Ran flicks his tongue, making Kanami¡¯s sensitive parts squirm. Ran¡¯s tongue dances around the sensitive part of her body, drooling and sucking on it. From the outside, he looks like a baby.

    Anyhow, he doesn¡¯t care about appearances. How can a boy keep his wits about him with suchrge - beautiful and sweet tasting breasts swinging in front of him?

    Then he removes his mouth from the breast and buries his face at her abdominal muscles and licks it.

    Kanami¡¯s nipples are moistened by Ran¡¯s saliva. She looked down at it for a while and then, as if drawn to it, reached down to her own breasts and kneaded them to apply the moisture.

    Ran ys around her waist and strokes it, carving a hickey into Kanami¡¯s moderately soft abdomen.

    Her neck is tight and firm. The big buttocks stretch out from there. The hips are of the easy-birth type, which arouses the desire of adolescent boys who are coated with reproductive instincts.

    On his knees, he kneels in front of Kanami. Seeing thest bastion - the girl¡¯s main dish, Ran mindlessly stretches his tongue to the crack in front of him.

    Maybe it was because Kanami was touching her underwear all the time during the training. The rich scent from her drifts just by approaching.

    As if attracted by the smell, Ran ran his tongue down Kanami¡¯s crack. How long has she been wetting herself? He opened her wet slit with his finger. The wetness of her slit is so thick that it¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s been wetting herself.

    His tongue catches the love juices that drip down, and licks the girl¡¯s parts without mercy. The sound of Kanami¡¯s stifled moans echoes in the background. Ran put his arms around her waist and buried his face in her crotch.

    He extends his tongue and gently abuses the girl¡¯s treasure. Making sizzling and vulgar sounds, he stimtes and caresses Kanami¡¯s precious parts.

    Ran stroked the curve of her hips down to her thighs as he continued to work inside Kanami¡¯s private parts.

    When he looks up from his mouth, he sees Kanami¡¯s face contorted in pleasure as she kneads her own tits with all her might.

    Currently, Ran is crouching in the bathing area and they are hiding behind the tsuitate. All that can be seen from the outside is the sight of Kanami engrossed in tormenting her own tits.

    If someone were to see this scene, it would look like Kanami was immersed in a violent one-woman sex session.

    ¡°Hahafu, hafuuu¡­Ran, Ran, Ran¡­!¡±

    The euphoria of being called names while moaning.

    Even when he took his face away from her crotch, Kanami was still mindlessly calling Ran¡¯s name and ying with her parts.

    She slipped off her training clothes, exposing her swollen symbol to the open air. Although she hadn¡¯t been touched at all, her pussy was moist and sticky from leaking cowpers all over her leg.

    ¡°Kanami. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Licking up her abdominal muscles, stroking her waist, and seeking Kanami.

    Kanami looked at Ran with a puzzled face and lets out a happy mewling sound.

    They embraced again and kissed deeply, lips on lips.

    Ran put his hands behind his back and brought the whole surface of his body into contact. Kanami put her arm around her back in the same way - only one arm was behind her back, and with the other hand she gently grasped Ran¡¯s erect penis and began to handle it.

    It is a symbol of a man with a viscous string hanging down. A high school girl with ck hair and a kendo club gently squeezes it, and the semi-erection bes a full erection in no time.

    Kanami, too, has be aroused. Her hand starts to move and she bes more and morescivious. Her hands are so soft and girlish that Ran can¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s ever had the pleasure of spilling his seed into a soft, girlish hand.

    It¡¯s not long before it loses its momentum and hangs down. Kanami¡¯s tongue moves gently and carefully around the mouth, burning Ran¡¯s instincts. Without giving it a moment¡¯s rest, the symbolism of Ran quickly returns to a state of alertness.

    The second time Ran¡¯s penis became erect in her hand. Her eyes narrowed in fascination at this muscrity and Kanami finally withdrew her tongue from Ran¡¯s mouth.

    Kanami ispletely in heat. What happened to her initial shame? She looks at Ran with an indescribably erotic and challenging gaze. She crawls her cum-covered fingers into her mouth and sucks. Then continued by kissing him.

    An arch of sperm between finger and mouth. After looking at Ran with a demanding look, Kanami turns her back to him and puts her hands on the tsuitate.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I want you to put it in me from behind. I¡¯m going to eat your dick, right down to the roots.¡±

    Her voice is lusty andscivious, even as she speaks challengingly. Ran witnesses a girl who is a member of the disciplinarymittee getting so wild.

    Ran can see her shiny brown skin. She has a beautiful back. A tight neckline. A low-profile hip that extends from there. And the buttocks that are thrust out to throw out.

    Kanami¡¯s hips sway provocatively as she begs to be prated.

    It is no exaggeration to say that the woman¡¯s body is symbolized by the curvaceous curves from the chest to the waist, as well as the breasts that sway greatly, and the attractive peach buttocks that can be described as vulgar, but also apliment - all of the parts that create sexual attraction are growing to seek men.

    Probably because it is narrow. Whenever Kanami sways her hips, the crack of her ass rubs against Ran¡¯s erect penis.

    The beauty that embodies the ideal female body. The desire to reproduce is aroused beyond love. The sexual urge is so strong that it tickles his instincts directly.

    ¡ªI want to impregnate her. I want to fill Kanami¡¯s vagina with cum and her womb with my genes.

    ¡ªI want to take responsibility even if I bet my life.

    A burst of anguish, a bare instinct that defies reason.

    They caress the curves of each other¡¯s hips and buttocks as their genitalse together. Ran¡¯s powerfully erect dick and Kanami¡¯s squishy, soft pussy kiss each other.

    ¡°I¡¯m inserting it in, Kanami¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Come,-ra¨D¨D~aaa~tsu!Ran~tsu,-ra~a~tsu,-ra~a~a~a~an!Ran¡¯s, Ran¡¯s cock, is inserting all the way to the back-hyauuu!¡±

    A hot numbness ran up her spine.

    Just as she had announced, Kanami¡¯s cunt changed shape and swallowed Ran¡¯s cock down to the root.

    Kanami¡¯s vaginal hole overflows with sweet nectar from the joint. The viscous nectar strings out and falls to the floor, breaking under the weight.

    She¡¯s worried that it¡¯s too small for her to move around. With her hands on the wall, Kanami wriggles and twists. She sways her hips and buttocks in a full circle as she takes her own pleasure.

    ¡°Uwaa¡­Kanami¡¯s intense¡±

    ¡°Hyauu¡­Hahhh¡­ ecause it¡¯s the first time we connected under the sun-Huaaaaa!-So it feels better than usual. Chau~.¡±

    Kanami¡¯s pussy is swollen and drooling with lust. The hot walls of her vagina tighten around the meat stick and she sucks it into her mouth.

    Ran grabbed her buttocks as they swayed in front of him, unable to resist the tremendous pleasure. Kanami¡¯s sensitive body twitches and jerks wildly.

    Her shapely, supple hips sway lustfully. The sound of the water makes them both feel excited.

    ¡°Kanami¡­¡­Seriously, it¡¯s intense¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really a good idea.-But it is. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re doing this during a training break. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this. And to have another liquid overflowing in a ce where everyone is sweating¡­¡­¡±

    Kanami, a member of the public moralsmittee, is brought into the world of evil. It¡¯s a temptation that brings Kanami, a member of the school disciplinemittee, into an unknown and evil world. The reality that she is doing something that she should not be doing stimtes and arouses the serious Kanami.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Ran¡¯s fault! How can you tempt a woman in the middle of the day like this¡­¡­? In the middle of the day, outdoors - hmmm! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this outdoors, if anyone sees me doing this, I¡¯ll be¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it make you extra excited?¡±

    Breathing hard, Ran threw in a few teasing words.

    Kanami, in full heat, doesn¡¯t take it as a joke.

    ¡°Fufu, Yeah, maybe. If someone were to see me like this, I¡¯d be so excited I¡¯d want to show it to him. The horny face, the ce where we are connected, the appearance of the disciplinarymittee who drowned in the happiness of a woman-all of it,¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one person in the whole world who can see Kanami in all her embarrassing glory and that¡¯s me.¡±

    What are the morals while keeping away a body that is likely causing the disturbance of the morals of a disciplinarymittee member, which incites the inferiority of boys even through uniforms.

    Kanami has developed into a body that is so inviting to men that it isughable to think that it is strictly forbidden to disturb public morals. The body should have been hot and aching for a man. In a reaction to her repression of the situation, Kanami has be extremely seductive, shaking her hourss-like body and nting more emotions in Ran.

    ¡°It¡¯s a foul thing, you know¡­ you¡¯re so cute, you¡¯ve got such an erotic body, you¡¯re normally so serious and healthy, but in front of me, you¡¯re like a dog in heat. If you had such a big ass, you would be able to have a healthy baby without any inconvenience. Not a pseudo-pregnancy like before, but a real one¡­¡±

    She reveals her feelings to Kanami, who can¡¯t hear her as she squirms in her seat.

    Ran reveals his feelings to Kanami, who can¡¯t hear her as she squirms.

    As soon as he had said it, the desire that had been growing inside him - to reproduce with the woman in front of him - was suddenly aroused.

    How can Ran resist the sight of a morous mour body, even through clothes, in front of him in the flesh?

    The screaming testicles give the illusion of more energy being produced.

    The carnal desire that craves only for Kanami, the lust rises with tremendous momentum.

    ¡°I love you, Kanami.¡±

    ¡°-!¡±

    With an inarticte scream, Kanami turned her head and convulsed.

    The vaginal opening contracts strongly. As if squeezed by the writhing folds, the hot, pulsating penis makes a dense gush. The white gene is poured out wildly as it pushes deeper and deeper.

    Ran grabbed her by the waist, and somehow managed to pull him out of his dizzy state, leaving reason behind and letting his searing desire for reproduction take over.

    ¡°A-amazing, Ran¡¯s semen came all the way to the back of my stomach¡­¡­¡±

    Kanami copses in a happy heap as she spins around in a throbbing voice. A thread of various lewd juices connects the two genitals, which have slipped out and are now torn apart by gravity.

    Ran¡¯s cock, which had ejacted so violently that it was hard to believe it was only the second time, was still twitching and trembling as it pointed at Kanami.

    Kanami¡¯s pussy overflows with spunk.

    They are alone in a small space. The walls are blocking the way, but they can¡¯t help but touch each other. They look at each other with lust-filled faces.

    ¡°I know that face Ran,¡­¡­You haven¡¯t had enough yet, have you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who hasn¡¯t had enough, aren¡¯t you Kanami?¡±

    They reach out to each other¡¯s vital parts and y with them gently. It would be a little difficult to go into the second round in this way, both in terms of time and physical strength.

    ¡°How about we pick up where we left off tonight??¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be masturbating to Kanami¡¯s fantasies by the end of the night.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I can¡¯t stop thinking about you.¡±

    They put the tilted tsuitate back in ce. Immersed in afortable exhaustion, they embrace each other to share the pleasure.

    On the other side of the , Ran and Kanami kiss each other.

    (Below is what is Tsuitate)

 Chapter 95.3: Interlude Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 95.3: Interlude Chaos</h4>

    Of course, not all of the ministers had gathered. It was the ministers who were involved in the summoning, education, and training of the saints, as well as various other duties.

    He is the main person who has been working in the shadows to eliminate the unintentional failure of the training of the family members in secret. In other words, he is the enemy that Ran has to be on the lookout for the most, and he is also the opponent that the saints have a history with.

    He is the one who dared to kidnap a group of people across the world for his own selfish reasons and ruined the lives of twenty-one good high school students.

    ¡°The Queen has given us an order to formally incorporate the escaped saint, Kirishima Ran, into the team that will defeat the Demon King. This is a direct order from the Queen. Now there is nothing we can do about it.¡±

    A force that should have been lost - the existence of the twenty-first saints.

    Those who knew nothing about it shouted with joy at the new strength of Kirishima Ran, and found hope in the increase in strength.

    However, this is because they do not know the original reason behind the summoning of the saints. To defeat the demon king and to lift the curse that is invading the king. This is the impression that those who have only heard of such superficial measures through rumors have.

    All this time, technology and magic has been spent to achieve something that is not based on such a trivial reason as saving a dying king.

    ¡°Foolish people. There is no way that the situation can be improved by one more failure. No matter how many people we gather, it will still be impossible to kill the Demon King.¡±

    ¡°But there are so many of them. It is possible that they may be driven by the desire to return and im that they have seeded in exterminating them.¡±

    ¡°No problem. They can only handle their own magical skills-after all, they¡¯re just naive kids. It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult to seize the hearts of peace-blurred high school students.¡±

    They had already lost all hope in the present king. There was not a shred of loyalty left in them.

    What they want is more of the future. A conspiracy to ensure the prosperity and peace of the nation after the death of the King.

    The original purpose of which even the Queen herself did not know. Some ministers of the queen¡¯s side who were involved in the n deceived even the queen, the mother of the nation, and used this summoning of the saints without difficulty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care as long as we don¡¯t get wiped out. I would be happy if there were only one military weapon left who was loyal to the state and would fight to the end of his life. I think we can call our n a sess.¡±

    ¡°With one immortal bioweapon and one saint with an impregnable barrier, it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll be wiped out.¡±

    Hirokatsu Yamashiro, the holder of the Instant Rebirth Birth Infinity, and Niigaki Takeo, the holder of the Mirror Force, an absolute defense wall.

    Thinking of their faces, the ministers grinned and distorted their mouths.

    ¡°There are also girls like Ketsey, a feline beastman with enhanced recovery Schwartz Energy. If we don¡¯t get her back alive and well, we¡¯ll lose our ns for the future.¡±

    (I think referring to Misuzu)

    ¡°Originally, I shouldn¡¯t have been worried¡­¡±

    The air was heavy with the murmurings of one person. The names of the people he thought of, all of them, formed a string of letters that was not quite the same.

    ¡°Underling Training:Sexual Lunatic¡­If it hadn¡¯t been for the saint Kirishima Ran, the whole thing could have been carried out much faster.¡±

    ¡°A diabolical witchcraft that robs a woman of her self-respect and dignity. It had never urred to me that such pressure could have been applied from outside.¡±

    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Kirisima Ran, rtions between the Saints would be good now. As a reassuring friend with the same goal in mind to overthrow the Demon King and return to the world.¡±

    ¡°That unity, that cohesion, was the most essential ingredient in future machinations.¡±

    In the first ce, Kirishima Ran was not given the Underling Training: Sexual Lunatic, but to be given the Alchemy of Absolute Creation, the ability to create all kinds of things.

    Because of the loss of his unique magic skills, he had to spend a lot of time and effort on transportation and armor.

    ¡°Who will be held responsible?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just put it on the summoner. We could use him of deliberately redrawing the magic circle.-He¡¯s almost lost all credibility with the queen¡¯s ministers.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because they have the habit of raisingmoners. Having been blessed with natural magical skills, he is in his current position. He has be arrogant and has misjudged his own worth.¡±

    Backed by skill. These people who gathered here, valued more from where the family came from. There is no need formoners to be given opportunities to rise.

    For those on the Queen¡¯s side of the family, the presence of amoner-raised summoner or a lowly nobleman-raised Warkinss is anathema.

    ¡°What will we do if Kirishima Ranes back alive?¡±

    A silence of contemtion follows the sudden drop of the statement.

    ¡°If we assume that his unique magic skills will be used in the future as a biological weapon for the defense of the nation, we can think of it as a very useful ability.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, it may be a good idea to make full use of Underling Training:Sexual Lunatic and incapacitate female sword fighters and female magicians in enemy countries. But that¡¯s no good¡±

    One of the ministers, with his characteristic beard, meditated and shook his head from side to side.

    ¡°He¡¯s already been taken in by the First Family, so to speak, he¡¯s like a dog to Warkins. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been told or what kind of brainwashing he¡¯s been subjected to. He is too dangerous to handle.¡±

    ¡°Even if he returns in one piece, it would be best to get rid of him.¡±

    ¡°It would be best if he failed in his ambition, like all the apostles we have summoned so far¡­¡±

    This is not the first time that a warrior has been summoned from another world in the name of lifting the king¡¯s spell.

    However, the warriors they summoned in the past were not the key to the sess of their n.

    Those who fled or died during their journey and never returned. Those who, for one reason or another, survived without overthrowing the Demon King, but were secretly killed because of their rebellious attitude towards their subsequent treatment.

    A solitary existence with no friends. The title of ¡°chosen hero¡± has be a cause of their arrogance.

    In the past, the other world¡¯s heroic candidates were summoned, but not one of them could be incorporated into their ns.

    ¡°But this time the heroes are ignorant and naive children. They are not the only ¡°strongest¡± warriors in the world, but they are warriors who show their true worth when they are with their trusted friends. Let¡¯s hope that they will not be overconfident in their own strength, but will deepen their bonds with their friends and improve themselves through adventure.¡±

    There is nothing more powerful and glorious than a rtionship of trust, born of a mutualmitment to life.

    They must use their great unity for the prosperity of their country.

    ¡°I hope that the blonde girl with the big boobs will be obedient. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±

    ¡°You mean the saint Mikoshiba Aya? It would certainly be a blow to lose the owner of infinite magic over energy.¡±

    The young minister nodded his head seriously, although he could see the suspicious look on the minister¡¯s face as he stretched his nose.

    ¡°A woman with the long tongue can be a lot of fun to take to the battlefield at night. I think the little woman with her is also very attractive.¡±

    ¡°I also like the female swordswoman who is overkill and critical of countless cuts. I¡¯m not sure what to make of it. I¡¯d like to tie her up with chains and take her from top to bottom¡­¡­and give her a good hard time.¡±

    The young minister put his hand on his chin, looking sideways at the old man who was fluttering his tongue.

    In terms of simple strength, the blond-haired man- Niigaki Takeo. There is also Kenjiro Mitagawa, a timid boy with long fringes. They have the potential to be something special with training.

    In the event of a war, they can use a swordsman to blend in with the misceneous soldiers, such as Tanaka Haruto, Shirayuki Saki, and Inugami Kanami, who was also named earlier, to greatly disrupt the enemy¡¯s calctions.

    ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll have Aya Mikoshiba and Reika Joougaoka. Blondes are the best!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take Inugami Kanami and Onigawara Hibiki. But then again, Japanese high school students have such lust-worthy bodies and clothes.

    The ministers, who had been indulging in idle chatter, looked at the young minister, who looked distressed, and inquired with interest.

    ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°What is it, sir?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I am talking about the most interesting of all the saints. I wonder if there are any saints who would like to be educated by your hands, if theye back alive.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, the minister was asked a question, which he answered without hesitation, with a straight look in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a difficult question to answer. Yes, it is. I¡¯m interested in the likes of Niigaki Takeo, Otagawa Kenjiro and Tanaka Haruto. They look like they¡¯re worth training.¡±

    The air froze.

    The two old ministers, their dishevelled faces exposed, looked at each other and blinked their eyes in surprise.

    There was an ufortable silence, and the minister tilted his head with a puzzled look on his face. ¡®Had I misspoken?¡¯

    ¡°O-oi¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t those three men men?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem with them?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve got a problem!¡±

    ¡°Haa?!

    It took quite a while to clear up the misconceptions that had been held about the young minister.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Another few dayster. The date for the departure of the saints was fixed.

    Ran¡¯s presence was also epted as if nothing had happened.

    Ran also took part in the ceremony of the march of the saints.

    The queen¡¯s people looked at him with disapproval, but he didn¡¯t let that deter him.

    He stood proudly and quietly watching the sword dance performed by the knights of the Kingsguard in their ceremonial dress with his friends.

    Perhaps it was because of all the heartache. The Queen, although looking quite exhausted, gave words of encouragement to each of the Saints.

    ¡°To the Saints - Godspeed.¡±

    In the original world, it would have been a kind of talisman.

    Ran was given a talisman with the blessings of the local warrior gods, and the ceremony ended without incident.

    Thus - twenty-one modern Japanese student. The journey of the saints to defeat the Demon King has begun.

    (TL, and so¡­ording to the novel. The 1st arc has finished. Onto the 2nd Arc, Ran and Co start their adventure)

 Chapter 96: Pre departure fun

    <h4>Chapter 96: Pre departure fun</h4>

    The rm bells ring out so loudly, so aggressively, that a person almost covers its ears.

    The crackling, deafening sound of apuse is so deafening that it robs him of his precious memories, erasing them in the blink of an eye.

    The heat that burned his skin made his face burn and painted the scene in front of him in unreal colours.

    A pir of me burst into the sky, burning the night sky. The firework-like scene seemed to be a ritual ofunching the souls that cling to this world to the heavens.

    The orange particles shining down on them were as bright as the stars. The crystal-circle eyes observed the whole affair and, unfortunately, remembered everything that happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ran-chan. It¡¯s going to be alright. Your mother and father will be fine!¡±

    The old woman¡¯s fingertips gripped his arms and dug into her flesh through his shirt. The child, unaware of the world, could not understand the hell that the bright night meant.

    An encouraging voice from above his head. The words, ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± were repeated like a curse. The woman¡¯s voice, hoarse and shrill, haunted his ears forever.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The white morning sun burns Ran¡¯s eyelids and lifts his consciousness from the depths of the water.

    Thenguor that torments his whole body is like lead, binding his limbs to the snowfield that is his bed.

    A heavy, terminal numbness refuses to be driven by the body. It¡¯s as if Ran was tied to the bed. He twists his neck to the side, barely moving, and something plump touches his lips.

    In his still dim vision, he could only see vague skin tones. When it finally came into focus, Ran finally recognized the identity of the girl who had performed the good morning kiss.

    ¡°Meow¡­¡­ You¡¯re awake atst.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Misuzu. You¡¯re up early. I didn¡¯t know you were already up.¡±

    ¡°I woke up earlier than usual, so I can watch Ran¡¯s sleeping face.¡±

    They put their noses together and smile shyly, tickling each other.

    Wrapping her supple naked body in the sheet, Misuzu gave a small sigh of relief. She rubbed her tear-streaked eyes.

    ¡°That was quite a sightst night.¡±

    ¡°Aaa, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be popr. By the way, Misuzu. I can¡¯t feel my body at the moment, can you exin what¡¯s going on down there?¡±

    Feeling the physical weight of his body, Ran twistedzily. This sluggish range of motion is not just due tost night¡¯s overindulgence.

    Maybe something - no, someone - is on top of him. She must have fallen asleep on top of him and spent the night with her weight on it.

    ¡°Kanami is hugging Ran-kun while naked. She¡¯s giving you a big hug.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Misuzu. -So it was Kanami, huh? The one who is binding my body now.¡±

    With some sense of the body returning to Ran, he tries to sit up, shaking his body slightly.

    Kanami¡¯s arms, which must have been clinging to him, slid over the ground and fell onto the sheets.

    In a prone position, she must have buried her face in Ran¡¯s breastte. The drool that dripped from her mouth connected to one of Ran¡¯s nipples in an amusing way.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mmmm, Ran, more. y with my pussy more, fuck me more. ¡­¡­¡±

    Kanami squirms and shakes in her sleep, mutteringsciviously. She sucks her fingers sadly and turns over on her back.

    She turns over and lies on her back. Her naked body, which is the embodiment of her Bonkyubon, is exposed without mercy. She has a beautiful body, which looks more beautiful in the morning sun.

    (Note: Bonkyubon is an expression that expresses a rich chest, buttocks , and waist)

    Kanami¡¯s brow furrowed as she struggled to sleep.

    With her free hand, she grabbed a handful of her full breasts and started scratching her cleavage. An uptight public-spirited girl with ck hair scratches between her tits unprotected.

    It makes Ran feel like he¡¯s seen something that shouldn¡¯t be seen, and he inadvertently looks away.

    ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨D Pf-What!?¡±

    When Ran turned away from Kanami, he saw Yuri with her legs outstretched, her crotch facing him, sleeping soundly.

    She is literally on her knees, exposing the most important parts of her body to the world without hiding any of them.

    From this angle, he can even see her asshole. Her pussy is open and twitching with every breath.

    Ran could feel the heat rising deep in his loins at the inviting movement.

    ¡°Ran-kun, you ejacted so muchst night, but you¡¯re still wanting to do it in the morning. You¡¯re so tough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a high school student in the throes of puberty. I can¡¯t fight my instincts.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for you to attack a sleeping girl¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the stamina to shake my hips right now. And, if I¡¯m honest, it¡¯s pretty hard to get an erection. I can¡¯t fight my instincts, but my reason is screaming at me to stop. I think I¡¯m going to copse.¡±

    ¡°Jeez, It can¡¯t be helpnyaa~¡±

    With the sheet still on her, Misuzu put her hands on Ran¡¯s waist and applied Schwarz Energy to strengthen and restore him. With a warmth and a certain energy and vitality, Ran¡¯s face, which had been full of exhaustion, regained its vitality.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m full of energy. I¡¯m in perfect condition!¡±

    ¡°Yare,Yare-Nyaa¡­¡±

    With his head now spinning, Ran thinks back tost night.

    There is only one word to describe the situationst night - ¡°It was great¡±. It really was the most amazing and wonderful night ever.

    If Ran had to say one or two more pieces were missing to get to the top. It would have been too greedy to ask for more.

    ¡°Moreover, the people of the pce are very generous. They gave us a room with such a big bed, even if it was only for one night.¡±

    The pce people were forced to lend it after Ran¡¯s crying out that he really needed it for a morale boosting ritual. In the end, they were willing to lend it to him, and Ran can say that the operation was a sess.

    They looked at Ran as if he was a dangerous person, but he had to tolerate that. Even if he had to put aside his pride and outward appearance, he really wanted to do it - just once - before he left.

    ¡°A lovey-dovey orgy with all the girls in my ss and I¡¯m the only boy in the ss.It¡¯s the best kind of multiple y! It¡¯s the kind of thing a man must fantasise about at least once in their life if you¡¯re born as a true man.¡±

    Ran been hugging a lot of cute and naughty teenage girls. But there is only one penis, so no matter how many people he has, there is only so much he can do.

    That¡¯s what Ran thought until now. At the same time, he dealt with eight people while Sayaka rejected him. It seems to be visually satisfying, but it must be densely popted. Threesomes and foursomes are the limit, anything more is a waste. That¡¯s what Ran thought.

    ¡°Last night was really, really great¡­¡­¡±

    Ran¡¯s face melts with happiness as the peach-coloured recollections run through his mind.

    Multiple y surrounded by rutting JKs. While Sakuya gives him a blowjob, Ran holds Misuzu in his arms and kisses him deeply and profoundly.

    Kanami and Aya hug her from both sides and kiss her so hard that his cheeks are wet. Her back is Hibiki¡¯s territory, and she buries her face in his neck and licks him from behind, making him squirm.

    When the kissing with Misuzu was over, two new girls said ¡°Our turn¡±, and Saki and Yuri went into his arms. Ran even got to squeeze Kanami and Hibiki¡¯s tits and have Emi give him a boob job.

    Ran also enjoyed the cunnilingus while being mounted and a double blowjob, alternating between kissing the two girls who were standing beside him.

    Their mouth, their legs, Their pussy and, of course, their tits. The soft parts of a woman¡¯s body are used to treat and heal Ran¡¯s body.

    It¡¯s hard to describe in words just how wonderful it is. Whichever way he turns, whichever way he reaches, the naked body of a high school girl takes in every part of him and wraps him up in this paradise.

    Ran can¡¯t even remember how many times he ejacted. He tried everything he could think of, drowning in the pleasure, sinking into the depths without knowing the limit.

    There was no self-reliance, no self-control. All that exists is instinct and the desire to reproduce.

    The carnal desires of high school students sh mercilessly, and both sides ept it without refusing. Ran wonder if the absence of sadness is something that can be fulfilled to such an extent.

    ¡°I¡¯d do it again if I had the chance.¡±

    Ran wiped the drool off his face with his hand and looked for a change of clothes. The training uniform he worest night was clutched tightly to her chest by Hibiki.

    She is still sleeping soundly and her right hand is stretched out below her navel. She has a high sex drive. AfterRan had fallen asleep, she may have been ying solo, seeking the remaining fragrance.

    Ran looked at his ssmates, Aya, Sakuya, Emi, and Saki, all of whom looked vulnerable as they slept, and then he picked up the uniform that had fallen under the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going for a little walk around the area while I go to the toilet. I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Have a nice trip-nya.¡±

    Misuzu is sitting on the bed, waving her hands in the air. A modest cleavage was peeking out from the gap in the sheet.

    The way she tilts her head with a puzzled look on her face is strangely endearing. Ran was about to stand up, but he returned to his original stance and moved closer to Misuzu.He tilted his face and made a light kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    ¡°Have a good day. Ran-kun.¡±

    Misuzu looks like a newlywed bride as she says goodbye.

    In the end, Ran left the bedroom where he had locked up eight naked high school girls, his heart pounding with happiness.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    After washing his face and quenching his thirst, Ran¡¯s exhausted body felt a little better.

    When he stretches his limbs, he hears the creak sound of his bones. He sighs for no apparent reason, and the sun feels brighter than ever.

    Misuzu¡¯s strengthening and restoring skills have removed the physical fatigue, but the vaguessitude caused by the depletion of vitality is still lingering.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to get Misuzu to do one more quick recoveryter¡­¡­¡±

    At any rate, he must avoid bing addicted and dependent on the quick recovery.

    If he overdo it, his lower body will get energised and his instincts will overpower his reason. If this happens, it¡¯s all over.

    It is an inherent magic that has a definite effect on the recovery of energy. The rest is a matter of feeling.

    Turning his shoulders and twisting his body, he walks through the corridors of the royal pce. He squinted at the white light in his vision, and put his hand on his brow to make a halo.

    The white light that burns his eyes makes his tears well up. He wiped his moistened eyes with his fingertips.

    ¡°Good morning, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    It was Sayaka. She was wearing a winter sailor uniform, her eyes narrowed through her sses, and she had a sad smile on her face.

    After a few moments of face to face contact, Ran noticed that Sayaka¡¯s face was slightly clouded. She could no longer conceal her expression. She looked down and pulled her lips into a tight line, then opened her mouth to let out a small breath.

    ¡°How wasst night?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, it was great. I wish Sayaka could have been there.¡±

    Ran was tempted to tell a gentle lie, but that would have been like betraying the girls who had worked so hardst night, so he told Sayaka the truth.

    It¡¯s known that Ran will enjoy the orgy, where Sayaka was the only one excluded. Ran was prepared to be pped for hisck of delicacy, but Sayaka didn¡¯t raise her hand in any particr way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I definitely don¡¯t want to see Kirishima-kun being flirty with another girl.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry, Sayaka.¡±

    He then hugged Sayaka¡¯s body. She squirmed ufortably in his arms, perhaps upset by the sudden embrace.

    ¡°How can you do this when you¡¯re covered in lewd smells? I¡¯m the one who turned down Kirishima-kun¡¯s offer, but this kind of thing hurts my feelings.¡±

    Sayaka escapes from the embrace and looks at Ran once more. She looks like she wants to say something, but she clears her throat reluctantly and her outburst is swallowed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Kirishima-kun to hate me, so I don¡¯t want to sound like a troublesome-and noisy-woman.¡±

    Licking her lips to moisten them, Sayaka looked up at Ran.

    ¡°I want you to protect me, too. Don¡¯t neglect me while you take care of the other girls.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    As if in a repetitive motion, Ran embraces Sayaka¡¯s body again.

    Sayaka looked annoyed and tried to push Ran¡¯s breastte away with her hand.

    ¡°So! I¡¯m telling you not to do that. -¡±

    Her wordse out in an angry voice, but are cut off before she can finish.

    Ran tilts his face and puts his lips to hers¡¯. Her mouth was closed without warning, but it was tied tightly. The softness of the touch relieved Sayaka¡¯s tension, and her rejection quickly disappeared.

    The warmth and wetness of their mouths sizzle together. A mixture of sticky breath and saliva, and the click of an emotional switch.

    Nuchi~yu, kuchi ~yu, chi ~yuku~u A lusty sound of water connects them. The lips finally parted after an intimate deep kiss.

    A cagey exhtion escapes, and a soft, sweet scent pervades the air. They wipe their cheeks and bump their foreheads against each other.

    Sayaka, who had been in a daze at the sudden kiss, looked at Ran with a still dreamy look in her eyes. As if to meet her gaze, Ran wraps his hands around Sayaka¡¯s waist and gives her abored pat.

    ¡°I will protect you even if it costs me my life¡­¡­ So don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s not fair¡­¡­¡±

    Sayaka presses her head against Ran¡¯s breastte to hide her upturned face.

    Ran looked at her lovingly and gently stroked her head as it swayed defenselessly.

 Chapter 97: The Dragon Car

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Dragon Car</h4>

    A total of twenty-one saints, including Lan, were gathered in the stable - or rather, the Dragon Stable - provided by the royal pce.

    Ran looks around and guesses, how they raise livestock.The cold, damp air had fallen and was drifting over the ground.

    The soil is a little damp, and the footprints are sticky and numerous. The sound of crunching feet is like that of a frosty flower bed.

    The taut weight of the ground tangled around the soles of their feet. The saints, who had set off in high spirits, were now talking less and less, and there was only the faintest sound of panting.

    ¡°Please wait a moment while I prepare it.¡±

    The guiding knight of the Kingsguard bowed briefly and disappeared into the grounds of the Dragon Hut.

    It¡¯s an open space. The trees swayed and the wind blew asionally.

    The smell of animals, different from that of horses, made Ran unconsciously pick his nose.

    The hut, which was of an unbelievable size, was filled with a dinosaur that reminded him of the dinosaur books he had been given as a child.

    Sharp eyes, aggressive fangs. Like the dragons of the original world, they were revered as legendary creatures. The embodiment of myth. If it hadn¡¯t been for the smell, Ran might have been instinctively excited as a boy.

    ¡°After all this time, I can still feel that we¡¯re in another world¡­I can¡¯t imagine this kind of thing running rampant in modern Japan.¡±

    They vary in appearance from the lizards that are probably the most popr with children, to the four-legged herbivorous dinosaurs.

    The surface of the body was shiny like armour and ck in the sun. If Ran is not mistaken, the long-necked dragon peeking out from the end of its body was breathing a little fire from its mouth.

    Some ground dragons spew reddish-brown gas from a hump in their back. The gas from the earth dragon danced in the wind towards the saints. It smelled like iron powder.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel like ying a hunting game¡­¡­ If I make armor out of that ck stuff, it will be a good armour.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing from their appearance that they¡¯re not very resistant to fire. I think it¡¯s strong against earth and wind.It¡¯s going to stop any intimidation.¡±

    Ran overheard such a conversation from the boys.

    If they¡¯re looking for a hunting game, Ran has one. He bought the game because he heard it was popr, but it wasn¡¯t difficult enough for him to conquer and clear it by himself, so he got bored and abandoned it in the end.

    It¡¯s a game that can be yed alone if a person puts enough time and effort into it. Ran, a dry and uninterested person, doesn¡¯t have the concentration or persistence to risk his life on a single game. He has no one topete with and no motivation. It¡¯s not content for isted people to enjoy.

    ¡°A hunting game¡­¡­I¡¯ve got it too. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve yed it.¡±

    Sayaka muttered to herself.

    ¡°Sayaka ys those kinds of games, too? It¡¯s a little surprising.¡±

    ¡°I started it because Yuri and Emi rmended it to me. It was quite difficult at first, but once you get used to it, it¡¯s quite fun.¡±

    ¡°I stumbled into some difficult levels before I could get used to it¡­¡­Did that ever happen with you?¡±

    ¡°Aa¡­¡­ Yuri-chan had mastered the game to the level of a professional, so we proceeded to y through the game quickly and easily. Before I knew it, I had cleared the game.¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s eyebrows are drawn into a figure eight and her mouth is arched. With a meaningful expression on her face, she turns her head backwards.

    When Ran followed her gaze, he saw that Yuri and Emi were talking about the game with the boys.

    Friend power, after all. This is the second time Ran has seen this, and it can be a hard road for a lonely person.

    ¡°If you have one, Kirishima-kun, why don¡¯t you join us the next time we return to our world? I¡¯m sure my data will be enough to help you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very reliable, but it¡¯s no fun helping a beginner, is it Sayaka?¡±

    ¡°No, It¡¯s not. I¡¯m happy just to be able to y alone with Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Sayaka starts flirting with Ran, ttening her modest breasts together.

    The day a man enjoyed an orgy. Partly because he was in a good mood and said something unnecessary. That day - from the very beginning of the morning - Sayaka and Ran were on the verge of an awkward situation.

    Ran was a bit worried about that. Luckily it didn¡¯t cause any cracks in the rtionship.

    Ran was relieved and patted his chest. He looked up to see Sayaka smiling sadistically at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to let you experience the unknown world, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­, you¡¯re talking about a hunting game, right? It¡¯s not like hunting in real life, is it?¡±

    Ran wondered if she was still angry. He was going to ask her casually, but the knight of the Kingsguard had just returned from inside the hut, and the opportunity was lost.

    ¡°Then again, I will find plenty of opportunities to talk to her alone in the future. After all, it¡¯s just the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Physical condition and other things are in good condition. All Saints, please get into this carriage.¡±

    From the open doorway of the hut emerged and dragon and a carriage-like vehicle, pulled and carried by the knights.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    There is a unique magic skill called Absolute Creation.

    It is a unique magic skill that was prepared to be given to the Saints, the warriors who were summoned from the other world to overthrow the Demon King, and in reality it is a vicious ability to create all things.

    Weapons such as swords and hammers, but firearms, bombs, masturbators, love dolls and any other material that does not fit into the fantasy world of sword and sorcery. It can be created without any problem.

    It is impossible to create a living being. But it¡¯s an all-round skill that, with a bit of imagination and the knowledge gained in modern Japan, can be applied to any situation.

    With alchemy, he can prepare armour, transport, clothing and small daily necessities as and when he needs them.

    It¡¯s a magical skill. If any party member has that skill, it will definitelye in handy.

    ¡°We had nned to ask you to ¡°train¡± the appropriate vehicle for transportation on the spot, but due to some circumstances, or rather a slight mistake, we have decided to lend you the royal pce¡¯s ground dragon and dragon carriage on short notice!¡±

    With a rattle and a tter, the chariot or dragon carriage, pulled by the dragon, came to the saints.

    The shiny ck surface of the body has a metallic sheen, giving it a mechanical impression. Roughly speaking, it is a lump of iron walking on four legs.

    It bears no resemnce to the mythical dragon. It looks more like a turtle than a dragon.

    The earth dragon¡¯s fiery crimson eyes flicker as it res at the saints below. It¡¯s a very intimidating feeling, but they have to get used to it.

    He or is it a she? - will be the saint¡¯srades in arms on this journey, and could be important partners in life.

    ¡°The saints will be traveling in this chariot to overthrow the Demon King.¡±

    The earth dragon roars in a low voice with a ¡®guruuru¡¯, as if reacting to the statement of the knight of the Kingsguard. The sound in the pit of her stomach made her feel fearful, but Sayaka looked up at the throat of the dragon with a curious look.

    ¡°In RPGs, the image of a party of heroes is strong on foot, so this may seem a little strange.¡±

    ¡°Are we going on a trip on that? It seems to stand out, but it can¡¯t be helped if there is no other way.¡±

    The ringleader who ruined one of the means mutters so in an indifferent tone.

    By the way, the aforementioned alchemy. Among the twenty-one saints present here, there is not a single person who possesses the unique magic of alchemy.

    They¡¯re not trying to be stingy. It¡¯s not like Shinzo Kawasaki¡¯s physical attack reflection modification Axel Lolita, where if someone¡¯s skill awakens, it evolves into alchemy.

    For all intents and purposes, the student who was supposed to be given this skill is none other than Kirishima Ran himself. Originally, Ran was not trained in the Genus but was subjected to alchemy, and was supposed to y an important role as members of the ss.

    By the way, there is no need to exin the details of what happened in reality.

    Whether it¡¯s the summoner¡¯s mistake or some kind of malicious intervention, instead of alchemy, Ran is trained to be a dependent, and is abandoned by not only the students but even the people of the royal pce, and is the only one who is hated.

    After a few twists and turns, he returned to the ssroom and established himself in his current position. No matter how it happened, the alchemy that should have been prepared was interrupted by the Underling Training of the Sexual Lunatic and lost its ce. It has quietly disappeared from existence without anyone noticing.

    This meant that the saints had to buy everything they needed for the trip locally, including transport and weapons.

    Even though Ran¡¯s will is not involved in this, the alchemy absolute creation, the Underling Training: Sexual Lunatic, and so on.He is a sinful man in many ways.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t just lend you the chariot only, as it is a trained dragon for the Royal Court. It will be driven by an experienced master. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    While listening to the exnation of the knight of the Kingsguard, several students stepped up to the side, surrounding the dragon carriage.

    Ran wondered if they were checking its safety. They touched the outer wall and the wheels, and looked at each other anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s creaking and it¡¯s a bit scary.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s going to be very bumpy. Even if you don¡¯t mind the ride, you¡¯ll be exhausted.¡±

    Misuzu¡¯s face clouded with concern.Next to her, Kanami, with her arms crossed, let out a snort.

    ¡°In a world like this, it¡¯s not umon for the roads to be unpaved. If it shakes too much, our butt will be in pain¡­¡±

    ¡°The venttion seems to be poor. I know it¡¯s not polite toin about something that has been prepared, but it¡¯s going to be a pain to move around in!¡±

    Yuri and Emi were also discussing something secretly, and looking at the dragon car with an eye to evaluate it.

    The buzzing, chattering voices of fellow students ovep and grow louder. It is unlikely that they will be able to hear what is said, but from the tone of voice and the expression on their faces, the knights of the Kingsguard will be able to tell that the Saints are unhappy.

    When this happens in the auditorium, the more serious students begin to whisper their disapproval. However, it does not stop until the teacher, who has had enough, scolds them to be quiet.

    It¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯s been in the middle of a situation that¡¯s typical for a student, Ran thought absentmindedly.

    ¡°As for the vibrations, no problem. I¡¯ve asked my magician for a special blessing to make sure the saints¡¯ bodies are safe.¡±

    A small man in dirty clothes with a stubble beard appeared, hunched over.

    Ran wonders if he¡¯s from the Earth Dragon Hut. It¡¯s a pretty poor outfit for someone from the royal court.He may be a low-ranking servant.

    Wiping his reddish brown face with his hand, the little man sniffs his nose with his sleeve. His every gesture is devoid of any sense of decency.

    He chewed on something, and then smiled, showing his teeth. The rows of teeth, chipped in ces, were yellow, as if stained by cigarette smoke.

    ¡°A special blessing? So we don¡¯t have to worry about shaking and venttion?¡±

    ¡°Yeahhh, it will be fine¡­Well, I don¡¯t think so, but if there is a problem and the blessing runs out, don¡¯t worry, one of the saints who will be apanying, will immediately reapply the blessing!¡±

    One of the people who controls the earth dragon raised one hand to attract attention.

    Seeing this, Kanami nodded in relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s encouraging. I don¡¯t really know what a blessing is.So it¡¯s safe to say there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Eh, Kana-chan, have you forgotten what you learned in the ssroom? My memory is a little foggy too, but I remember exactly what we learned.¡±

    ¡°Did you?¡­¡­ Funny, I thought I was good at studying-¡±

    Kanami tries to dig up her memories as Saki prods her.

    Right next to Kanami, Misuzu blushed and turned her head down. She poked Kanami on her side with her elbow.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kanami, Kanami! You see, I learned it. It was a time when Ran-kun and I¡­¡­ were having sex every night.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right.At the time, flirting with Ran was the only thing I looked forward to every night, and there was a part of me that was rxed about it.¡±

    Kanami and Misuzu looked embarrassed and nced over at Ran.

    Ran, who hadn¡¯t heard them talking in private, tilted his head curiously. He smiled at them when their eyes met, and both of them turned away.

    Ran was momentarily taken aback by the fact that they looked away. Inugami Nekoyama WanNyan duo¡¯s shy, downcast gesture did not seem to hide any dark matter, so Ran decided not to pursue it.

    (Note: WanNyan: Reference to a themed park for Cat & Dog. Cat for Nekoyama,Dog for Inugami)

    ¡°Kirishima-kun. Let¡¯s sit next to each other in the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Sayaka, you are so¡­¡­It¡¯s not a field trip bus.¡±

    Ran pat Sayaka¡¯s head gently, even more than usual, because her head is sticking to him than usual.

    Ran jokingly teases her. Ran himself may have been thinking a little lightly about this trip to subdue the Demon King.

    Even if it¡¯s not an easy victory, it¡¯s unlikely to be a series of hardships along the way, since there are so many people, most of whom have the ability to fight in singlebat, so to speak.

    In that respect, Ran had been a little careless. And it was not only Ran, but all the saints present must have felt that way.

 Chapter 98: Grouping

    <h4>Chapter 98: Grouping</h4>

    It is said that each dragon carriage can hold up to ten people and a dragon has more power and stamina than a horse.

    There were twenty-one saints in total, including Ran. The saints thought that if they could squeeze in two cars they could do it, but they were told that it would be difficult.

    With the loss of the Absolute Creation, the number of items to be transported, such as daily necessities and food, has increased more than expected, so the luggage space is not enough, and the seats have also been eroded.

    The result was seven to eight people per car. The Saints will be divided into three groups and set off.

    An unfamiliar journey. Their first time in the outside world. All of the saints were on the edge of their seats, but the knights didn¡¯t want to put them through any more inconvenience.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be able to afford it. To be honest, I¡¯d rather not be crammed into an over-capacity dragon-truck if I can¡¯t put in more supplies.¡±

    ¡°It would have been a lot easier if we could have teleported in the Joougaoka¡¯s space maniption Dimension the World.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd. My skills are limited to a short distance transfer.¡±

    Reika responds to Niigaki¡¯s light-heartedment with a cumbersome smile, covering her mouth with a fan.

    Now, the students who were in the main group of the ss - Takeo Niigaki, the substitute for the still heartbroken ss president Shigenobu Torao, Reika Joougaoka, the ss vice president, Kanami Inugami, the public moralsmittee, and for some reason, Kanami Inugami, Subaru Kiryuin and Aya Mikoshiba gathered together to discuss something.

    The story, in a nutshell, was, how to group the dragon cars, which is a very student-like question.

    The current situation reminded Ran of field trips and residential courses. It is often said that the best way to kill a lonely person is to make a group of two people, but it is also very difficult for a lonely person to make a group of people who are close to each other.

    Last year, however, Ran had friends who were somewhat close to him. In his current ss, he was aplete loner, so when he was divided into groups, he was passed around between different groups at different times.

    Ran was not the only one who was treated as a burden, though, as Takeyama Jaimi, a truant from school, and Mikoshiba Aya, who at the time was perceived as a difficult loner, were also in a simr situation.

    ¡°Takeyama-san didn¡¯t get transferred and Aya is good friends with me. It looks like we won¡¯t be the only ones with problems in this grouping¡±

    Ran mutters to himself as he scrapes the sand from the ground with the tip of his shoe.

    This time there is no need to harbor any heartache.

    For Ran, who has increased his number of friends with the help of his underling training skills, being a loner is a derogatory term for the past. It¡¯s a shameful name, but it¡¯s not appropriate for him now.

    This, in turn, made the grouping in the dragon car even more difficult.

    ¡°¡­¡­Kirishima can¡¯t be with Joougaoka because of his skills in underling training. All of the girls said they didn¡¯t want to be separated from Kirishima, so inevitably Kirishima would be with all of the girls except Joougaoka. There are nine girls in the school, not including Joougaoka. Including Kirishima, there are ten people. The capacity of the dragon car is eight people. It¡¯s ¡­¡­ impossible.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make Kirishima-san go to a dragon carriage like the boys? Kirishima-san¡¯s training skills are for females only - isn¡¯t it a problem for males?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I would never allow Kirishima to be alone among the boys. It¡¯s a secret room. It¡¯s hard for anyone outside to know what¡¯s going on inside.¡±

    ¡°Oi, Mikoshiba! I know how you feel, but don¡¯t lump all the boys together and make fun of them. Don¡¯t think all men are bloodthirsty, savages.¡±

    The stinging words were exchanged, and a wicked mood arose between Niigaki and Mikoshiba.

    The two of them are not verypatible to begin with. In addition, this time, Aya is more stubborn and does not give in, so the atmosphere is bing more and more difficult.

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s always Kirishima who gets in the way of grouping. I¡¯m sorry to say it, but isn¡¯t that guy cursed?¡±

    ¡°-Wha?! Say that again, Niigaki!¡±

    Kirishima Ran is an obstacle to the grouping of people in both modern Japan, where he was a loner, and in the new world, where he is famous with the girls.

    He is a man who, as in the case of the alchemy and the training of the girls, shows a troublesome irregrity in important situations.

    ¡°Calm down a bit, both of you! You can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t do that, you can¡¯tpromise with each other, that¡¯s just narrow-mindedness. There are more than eight boys and eight girls, so it¡¯s only natural that there should be a mixed dragon carriage!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Inugami-san. It might be better to make all the dragons¡¯ carriages mixed with men and women, so that there will be a better bnce and no disputes!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a peaceful nket statement, Subaru. If Kirishima-san hade to this day without causing any problems, the proposal would have been wonderful. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a very good idea in the circumstances.¡±

    As they debated, the five of them red at Ran.

    Ran, who had been watching from a distance, shuddered as if he had felt a chill as he came under a barrage of aggressive stares.

    It was expected, though, that the boys, such as Niigaki and Kiryuin, would look at him with avoidance. Why are Kanami and even Aya looking at him with half-lidded eyes?

    ¡°The most realistic way to do this is to have one dragon-wheel for boys only and one for girls only and one mixed-gender group. It would be something like this.¡±

    ¡°That would be the best way. I agree with you, Inugami.If that is the case, Reika-sama and I will inevitably be riding in a mixed gender dragon carriage, is that okay?¡±

    Looking at Ran with the eyes of a girlfriend who has just witnessed her boyfriend¡¯s faults, Kanami meditates and sums up, folding her arms under her chest.

    To this, Kiryuin Subaru expresses his agreement. His question may have been asked to all five people who had gathered in the rigging but Reika assured him in a tone of consensus that she was fine with it.

    Kanami nodded her head strongly to Reika¡¯s reply and picked up a piece of stick, which she had picked up before she knew it. She twirled it around like a teacher¡¯s whip and meditated on it with pride.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sort it out again. Joougaoka and Kiryuin are tentatively confirmed as mixed gender groups. And, respecting Mikoshiba¡¯s opinion, I¡¯d like you to refrain from putting Ran in the boys¡¯ dragon car.¡±

    ¡°Joougaoka and Kirishima cannot belong to the same group.So, naturally, Kirishima is going to be working with a group of girls.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s like a puzzle game,¡¯ Niigaki muttered sarcastically. ¡®It¡¯s a good way to exercise your mind,¡¯ Reika replied in a tone that was either sarcastic or natural.

    ¡°Once we¡¯ve decided on Kirishima-san, we don¡¯t need to worry about the rest. Let¡¯s make a quick decision.¡±

    Reika opens her fan and covers her mouth in a meaningful way.

    Both Niigaki and Subaru rolled their shoulders as if to say they had finished their work. Kanami, who had a difficult look on her face, put her hand on her chin and said.

    ¡°The problem is how to decide which girls will ride in the mixed gender dragon carriage. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the boys - but I have to make sure that Ran is convinced.¡±

    Niigaki made a tantly ufortable face. Kanami is going with the roundabout wording, but the point still is that she¡¯s worried about going with a boy.

    Niigaki understood what she was trying to say, but somehow he didn¡¯t feel very good about it.

    The reality. As long as Ran didn¡¯t do anything unnecessary, he could easily make a mixed group of eight by adding two or three students he thought would be a good match to the group of Niigaki, Torao, Misuzu, Kanami and Saki.

    It¡¯s just a grouping of students. There is a bit of a mix-up between the girls, but in the end it all seems toe together quite nicely.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a pain in the ass, so why don¡¯t we put all the girls and Kirishima together in an eight-seater dragon car? I¡¯m sure it will be packed to the brim, but I¡¯m sure Kirishima will be delighted with his harem.¡±

    It was Niigaki who spilled with a throwing tone. For some reason, Kanami and Aya looked at each other and shook their bodies in a shy manner.

    There is no way that outsiders, including Niigaki, could have known that a few days ago, Ran enjoyed a nighttime paradise that was almost as good as the proposal. Niigaki, Kiryuin, and Reika looked at Kanami and Aya, who suddenly began to shy, with suspicious faces.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea, too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good. What if we are over capacity and we have to leave and there is a problem on the way?¡±

    Aya¡¯sments were met with a sharp rebuke by Reika. Niigaki scratched the back of his head and kicked a stone that was lying on the ground roughly.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to get anywhere. It seems like we¡¯re making progress, but we¡¯re not - we¡¯re going in circles.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to have ¡®Kirishima-san, Kirishima-san¡¯ in every decision. Whatever happens, someone will have to go through it, so we should make it quick!¡±

    Reika who utters with a slightly stronger tone than before and turns the tip of the fan toward Kanami and Aya.

    Kanami was troubled for a while. However, she still had the courage of her convictions and the sincerity of her heart, which hates to cause trouble to others.

    Kanami took one look at Ran with a sad look in her eyes and then nodded emphatically.

    ¡°Shirayuki! Can youe here for a minute?¡±

    In a clear voice, Kanami called out to Shirayuki and beckoned her toe over.

    Shirayuki, who had been listening to Misuzu¡¯s story, turned at Kanami¡¯s call and ran to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kana?¡±

    ¡°We were dividing up the groups, but we had to make one mixed gender dragon carriage. We¡¯ve decided that Joougaoka and Kiryuin will be in it, but we just can¡¯t decide on the rest of the crew.¡±

    Kanami exined to Saki the arguments that had been going on between the five of them.

    The quick-witted Saki seemed to grasp the situation at once and muttered, ¡°I see¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an appropriate role for students like Otomezaki and Sadogashima, who are not used to boys. I¡¯m sure Ran would not approve of being separated from them.¡±

    ¡°Now, Misuzu, too, right?¡±

    When Kanami is sure that Torao is not around, she whispers to her.

    Saki understood what Kanami was trying to say.

    To put it bluntly, this means that it is impossible topletely eliminate the possibility of a boy using his strength of arms. For example, by getting carried away in a locked room, to rough up a defenceless girl. It is not possible, Saki nodded to herself.

    But Saki and Kanami were afraid to say it.

    It¡¯s quite rude to say no in front of Niigaki and Subaru, and it could mark a rupture in the rtionship that can¡¯t be repaired in the future.

    So Kanami was probably muddying the waters with words that didn¡¯t quite get the point across.

    ¡°We have to divide the crew so that we can intercept any demons that might attack us. If you have a group like Misuzu, Sadogashima-san, Fujiyoshi-san, Megane-kun and Yamashiro-kun,we might not be able to defend ourselves in case of an emergency.¡±

    Saki will only proceed on the assumption that the threat is external.

    In fact, it is also an important guideline. There is always the possibility that a demon, or even a bandit with bad intentions, will attack them.

    A few students with specialisedbat skills must also be left in the dragon carriage for the group of girls on board with Ran.

    ¡°In my opinion - I would like to have me, Shirayuki, and Mikoshiba in the mixed gender dragon carriage. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I think I agree with Kana¡¯s suggestion. If I were Kana-chan and Mikoshiba-san, I would be able to intercept both monsters and bandits.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    In contrast to Saki¡¯s agreement, Aya¡¯s face is somewhat dissatisfied.

    Judging from the gesture of looking at Ran, it seems that she doesn¡¯t want to be separated from him.

    Aya looks at him thoughtfully. As she watches, Niigaki walks up to Kanami and Sahime.

    ¡°If the girls are Inugami and Shirayuki, why don¡¯t the boys be me and Torao? It would be less intimidating to have a familiar group.¡±

    ¡°Aaa, I don¡¯t mind, It¡¯s just-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it¡±

    Aya says it with a short but definite note of defiance.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good friend of yours. In addition to that, it¡¯s important to note that if you¡¯re going to be using a vehicle that has Kiryuin and Joougaoka on it, you¡¯ll need to make sure that the other vehicles are able to defend themselves.¡±

    Niigaki muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve been in denial for a while now.¡± Kanami and Saki looked at each other anxiously, feeling the air turn sour.

    ¡°It is true that Mikoshiba-san has a point.But we mustn¡¯t always argue. As Niigaki-san said, we need you toe up with an alternative n or something¡±

    ¡°I think I prefer the guys in the otaku group. Megane doesn¡¯t have attack skills, and Mitagawa also has strong space disconnection skills, but he¡¯s timid and can¡¯t stand on the front line at all. They seem harmless enough, and I¡¯m used to talking to them.¡±

    It must have been an unexpected suggestion. The other students looked at her in surprise.

    She may or may not have realised the true meaning behind the word ¡®harmless¡¯. Niigaki put his hand to his chin and whispered, ¡°I see¡±.

    ¡°Is that alright with you, Inugami and Shirayuki?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it either.¡±

    Both Kanami and Saki agree with Aya¡¯s idea.

    Niigaki sniffs sadly as he looks over at Kanami¡¯s face from the side.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    In addition to Eiichi Megane, Kenjiro Mitagawa, and Shinzo Kawasaki, Tsubasa Ryuzaki appeared before Aya and the others a littleter.

    Is it ufortable to be surrounded by the top caste group? All of them were wandering in the sky with a delicate expression on their face, neither nervous nor dissatisfied.

    Aya guesses they are too busy. It¡¯s interesting to see them all posing with their shoulders and elbows gripped by their other hand, swaying from side to side.

    Aya is in charge of exining the situation to the otaku group.

    Her high-handed, delinquent tone would be an object of awe for any gloomy nerd boy.

    As the reigning princess of the otakus, it was no problem for her to win over the Otaku boys.

    They looked at her suspiciously, but as soon as she was in front of them, they changed their attitude and let their guard down.

    They seemed to take Aya¡¯s words, which had been enshrined as a princess, in stride.

    ¡°We understand the situation, but isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us to do that?¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s not that I disagree with Mikorin¡¯s opinion!¡±

    As he pushed up the rim of his sses several times, Eiichi Megane coughed to make up for it.

    ¡°From what you¡¯ve just told me, there are three people in the mixed gender dragon carriage, Mikorin, Inugami and Shirayuki. And I believe it has already been decided that Joougaoka-san and Kiryuin-kun will be on board.¡±

    ¡°I intend to, but what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Aya crosses her arms under her chest and res at him sullenly. Unperturbed by her attitude, Megane ys with the ends of his hair with his fingers.

    ¡°Eight people is the limit for a dragon car, so we can¡¯t ride four people¡­Hey, Ryuzaki?¡±

    Megane called out to Tatsuzaki, who was standing a little away from the three of them. When his name was called, Ryuzaki looked horrified for a moment, but then quickly turned his face down.

    Aya raises her eyebrows in displeasure in the face of the behavioral gesture.

    Since that time when it was suspected that Megane and Aya were dating, Ryuzaki has kept his distance from the three members of the otaku group.

    Not at meals, not at training. Aya never saw Ryuzaki try to go back to the way he was.

    Aya thought she was getting along with Hirokatsu Yamashiro and his group. The decision to call him up to the squad was based on a disregard for him.

    The otaku group consisted of Megane, Mitagawa and Kawasaki. It was a proposal born as a result of that conclusion.

    ¡°And two of them, Kiryuin and Joougaoka, are confirmed¡­¡­But to reduce the number of girls any further is not¡­¡­If I¡¯m out of the picture, there¡¯s no point in having these guys in a mixed gender dragon car¡­¡­¡±

    Aya shows a thoughtful face.

    Ryuzaki probably felt that he was being treated as an obstacle. He clenched his lower lip while standing down, clenching his fist on his elbow.

    In a ce where he can¡¯t raise his voice, denied his existence. Tormented by a sense of helplessness, Ryuzaki could not look up.

    Did Aya see him and think of him?

    Or was it just a whim?

    He sniffed, rolled his shouldersnguidly, and raised his thick arms to the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, fatty. I¡¯ll ride in the boys¡¯ car and you three can have a nice chat with Mikorin¡±

    Aya¡¯s eyes were narrowed and lit up with a powerful will.

    In the guise of casualness,He pointed a little bit to the name of his skill - physical attack reflex modification el Lolita.

    The expression on his face is that of a man who knows everything. ¡®You¡¯re a fat boy who wouldn¡¯t feelfortable around me with my reflexes, are you?¡¯

    Aya nodded her head in agreement to the manly look in his eyes.

    Despite his dull appearance, he is a very perceptive boy.

    It¡¯s not what Aya had in mind, but it¡¯s all good.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to be with me? Kawasaki, kun!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s Fatty. I¡¯m a bit sad that I can¡¯t talk about anime, but¡­¡­ is a good ce to start. If you want to talk about food, I¡¯m sure I can keep up with you.¡±

    ¡°You even have a topic of conversation with the rear group, you are the quintessential Kawasaki¡­¡­¡±

    Mitagawa and Megane greeted Kawasaki with a look of respect, as if to praise his graceful decision.

    The matter is settled. When Aya looked over at Ryuzaki, he was staring at the three geeks with aplicated expression on his face.

    An elusive, sullen expression quickly turns into the picture of a grumpy face.

    The next step is a tantly loud sigh.A faint click of the tongue was followed by a pebble lying at Ryuzaki¡¯s feet.It flew through the air with a popping arc.

    All the students who had gathered for the group consultation focused their attention on Ryuzaki.

    The atmosphere, which had almost eased, froze again. In the silence, there was a silent pressure on him to do something unnecessary.

    He was under a barrage of cold stares, but instead of acting suspicious, he scratched the back of his head with obvious displeasure.

    He tried to shout something and moaned, holding his hand around his corbone.

    He was trying to get his thoughts out, but decided against it

    For a while, Ryuzaki was staring at the surroundings with a face as if biting down on a bitter bug, but eventually he calmed down, took a deep breath and opened his mouth in a cumbersome manner.

    ¡°Kawasaki is fine with Mikorin and the others. ¡­¡­ I¡¯m out.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s been decided that Kawasaki is out¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m leaving¡­¡­There¡¯s nothing to talk about with you guys!¡±

    When Megane tries to reject Ryuzaki¡¯s offer, Ryuzaki continues to be stubborn.

    Just when we were about to wrap things up nicely, he made a sudden KYment.Aya almost tempted toin about his selfishness andck of consideration for others.

    (Note:KY means an expression that japanese used to point people who cannot ¡®read the mood/air)

    Aya and the others saw the painful expression on Ryuzaki¡¯s face, which could not be taken as regret or embarrassment. There was nothing she could say.

    There was an ufortable silence.

    Ryuzaki, his breath catching in his throat as if he had just said it all, turned away and went back to the rest of his ssmates.

 Chapter 99: The Secret Garden

    <h4>Chapter 99: The Secret Garden</h4>

    Kanami represented the students at the grouping meeting and exined to them how they were going to be divided up.

    There would be one group of boys only, one group of girls only plus Ran, and one group of mixed gender. Then there will be a mixed group of boys and girls.

    After some discussion, it was decided that this would be the case.

    Ran thought all the girls were going to be with him, but unfortunately Kanami, Saki and Aya had to go separately.

    Aya, who looked extremely sad, exined to Ran that it was unavoidable due to the number of people.

    When Ran sees Aya¡¯s disappointed face, he feels a prickling pain deep in his chest.

    Ran was about to raise his hand to object, but before he could open his mouth, Kanami stopped him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, but it¡¯s been decided¡­¡­Please don¡¯t stir things up any more than they already are.¡±

    Her expression seems to be as painful as Aya, as if the end of the word wasing.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be ming Ran, but she looks tired.

    It is possible that some problem arose in a ce that Ran does not know - perhaps during the grouping question and answer session.

    ¡°But Kanami and the others want to be with me, don¡¯t they? I¡¯ll find a way to make it work.¡±

    ¡°It is the result of much deliberation. I have tried my best to get into the same carriage with you, but I havee to the conclusion that this is the best way to go about it.¡±

    Words that push him away. Kanami noticed she misspook, and with a surprised face, she turned to Ran.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. If I could have, I would have stayed with you.Mikoshiba and Shirayuki agree with me about that.¡±

    Kanami exins herself as if in a panic. If Ran had just been selfish and hugged Kanami. He wonders if she can act together, like a kindergarten child who doesn¡¯t want to leave their parents.

    It would be a shame if it annoyed Kanami. Feeling helpless, Ran decided not to make any furtherments.

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll see you at the next stop.¡±

    After saying this, Ran left Kanami and the others.

    From there, things went rather smoothly until the departure.

    They lined up in order to get into the dragon car.

    As they were boarding, a girl with cat ears dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform came running up and hugged Haruto Tanaka.

    Sayaka told Ran that she is a maid named Nyanya, and that she is Haruto¡¯s girlfriend.

    From the parting conversation, it seems that the lost cherry has been done. It¡¯s a groovy thing to have his first experience with a beautiful girl from another world.

    Ran can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s a bit abnormal since he too, also lost his virginity in the open air in a different world and with a ssmate right after she urinated.

    ¡°Nyaan,Haruto-san! Meow, I don¡¯t want to be separated from Haruto-san!¡±

    ¡°Me too, Nyanya. But as a saint, I have to go on a journey to overthrow the Demon King. I¡¯ll definitelye back alive, so don¡¯t worry, Meow.¡±

    ¡°Haruto-san!¡±

    When Ran watches them talking to each other, for some reason he gets an itch down my back, even though he¡¯s not involved.

    But she is the maid of Ket-See, the cat beast. It is true that when he looks at her like this, she seems to be somewhat simr to Misuzu, and that¡¯s what Ran thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­Do boys like catty girls after all?¡±

    The question was asked by Sayaka with a stern look in her eyes. Ran deliberately turned his head away and pretended not to hear her.

    No matter how he answers, he feels like he¡¯s stepping on andmine.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ran exhaled a sigh of relief as he boarded the dragon car for the girls.

    The six people who will be riding with him are Misuzu Nekoyama, Sayaka Sadogashima, Sakuya Aihara, Hibiki Onigawara, Yuri Fujiyoshi, and Emi Otomezaki. The six of them.

    Adding Ran, it became seven of them. So they had to carry a lot of extra luggage.

    But their luggage wasn¡¯t much and so all seven of them were able to sit in their seats with plenty of room to spare.

    As initially described, the ride of the dragon car was unexpectedly good.

    The interior is dominated by glossy wood and the humidity is perfect.

    They were told that it had special protection and that there would be no inconvenience during the journey.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small car full of high school girls. I¡¯m the only boy in the carriage¡­¡­And all the girls inside are in love with me. It¡¯s too good to be true, to say the least.¡±

    Ran took a deep breath and it was filled with the smell of girls.

    A harem y in a small carriage is also very intriguing.

    ¡°Look, look, Kirishima-kun! I think it¡¯s starting to move!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not shaking as much as I thought. Less vibration, thank God.¡±

    Sayaka is pointing out of the window in an exuberant voice.

    On the other side, Hibiki is squeaking in her seat, her tongue peeking out of the corner of her mouth as if she were relieved.

    By the way, in terms of seating order, with Ran in the middle, Sayaka is sitting on the left and Hibiki on the right.

    If he reaches out a little, he can stroke Sayaka¡¯s head and squeeze Hibiki¡¯s breasts at the same time.

    When he tried it, Sayaka¡¯s cheeks flushed with joy and Hibiki turned a lustful gaze towards him.

    In many ways,he can do whatever he wants.

    Inside, there is an enclosed seating area along the wall.

    There are three seats facing each other and two on each side - ten in total.

    Some of the seats were upied by luggage, so it was impossible to use all of them.

    As there is no specific ce to put the cargo, they were free to decide the seating order.

    Ran had imagined a situation where he would be surrounded by girls. In reality, it didn¡¯t work out that way.

    Aside from Sayaka, who was the first to request a seat next to him, Yuri and Emi were at the far end, ncing at Sakuya.

    Bitches and geek girls, normally ipatible - extremes in the school caste.

    They don¡¯t seem to know how to treat each other.

    They don¡¯t seem to be trying to get any closer than they have to.

    ¡°I woke up very early this morning. Sakuya, I¡¯m sleepy. ¡­¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not like she¡¯s ufortable with otaku girls.

    She sighs in boredom and then leanszily against her luggage.

    Her body slid down from the seat and her skirt rolled up, exposing her underwear.

    ¡°You¡¯re so naughty, Sakuya.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. There are only girls here.¡±

    Sakuya seems to be annoyed by Misuzu¡¯s confessedint.

    Then she nced at Ran, wiped the corners of her eyes, and waved her hand in the air.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind being seen by Kirishima. We¡¯ve shown each other pussies.¡±

    ¡°All the girls here are like that¡­¡­¡±

    Hibiki, in an intonationless voice, tweets at Sakuya¡¯szy dialogue.

    ¡°¡ª¡ªtsu¡±

    A twitchy voice escaped from Sayaka¡¯s mouth.

    When Ran looked at her, he saw that she had turned her face towards the window - a slight blush on her cheeks.

    ¡°I wonder if she was just embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh right. I almost forgot.¡±

    Remembering something, he ps his hand and pulls the chest of hisbat suit to make a gap.

    A yellow butterfly fluttered out of the gap in his clothes.

    After floating in the dragon carriage for a while, the yellow butterfly - a swallowtail - rested its wings on the Ran¡¯s head as if it was taking a break.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you bring her with you, Kirishima-kun?¡±

    ¡°Ageha is my family. I don¡¯t want to be separated from her.¡±

    It was a dangerous journey. Ran wondered if he should send her back to her friends, but Ageha wanted to apany Ran.

    ¡°¡­Fu-n¡­¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s mouth agape in frustration.

    Ran feels like he is physically closer to Sayaka than ever before.

    ¡°Wow, a butterfly!¡±

    Misuzu walked up to the Ageha and poked it on the wing with her little finger.

    Although there is little vibration, the carriage is in motion. Ran held Misuzu¡¯s body in her arms in case she lost her bnce.

    Naturally, his face was buried in Misuzu¡¯s chest. The breasts, which are small but retain a definite swelling, softly received Ran¡¯s face.

    When Ran takes a deep breath, he can smell Misuzu and he gets a little excited.

    ¡°Aah, she¡¯s going away.¡±

    A yellow shadow dances around the edge of Ran¡¯s vision.

    After wandering around the carriage, ageha slowly lost altitude and flew towards Sakuya.

    ¡°Khh¡­¡­¡±

    Before she knew it, Sakuya had fallen asleep and was unaware of the approach of the swallowtail butterfly.

    Ageha, which was dancing as if it was twirling, arrived at Sakuya andnded on her bare underwear.

    From a distance, it looks like a slightlyrger ribbon.

    Yuri, who witnessed the whole thing, couldn¡¯t take it any longer and let out a gush of air, then muttered, ¡°Butterflies are attracted to ¡®girl nectar¡¯ too,¡± and turned over and shook her body.

    ¡°If it was honey, I¡¯d have it too.¡±

    Hibiki whispers this next to him, perhaps in response to Yuri¡¯s joke.

    The words were spoken in ascivious way, so that only Ran could hear them. Reflexively, he turned his attention to Hibiki¡¯s lower body.

    The short skirt is just barely covering her underwear, exposing her supple thighs.

    As a member of the swimming club, Hibiki¡¯s legs are trimmed of excess fat and have grown to a good thickness but the long legs that are so generously exposed have a healthy sex appeal to them.

    Perhaps sensing that Ran was staring, Hibiki crossed her legs challengingly. Her skirt rolled up, revealing the purple and ck bordered shorts she had worn at some point.

    ¡°Hibiki, I can see your panties.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m showing it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I knew it.¡±

    She says exciting things in a hushed tone of voice, which makes Ran feel strangely nervous.

    ¡°Can I asky why are you and Sakuya in your uniforms?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of the tight-fittingbat wear. I thought it would be nice to wear something I¡¯m used to on the road.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous in case of an attack?¡±

    It¡¯s not a problem. Sakuya¡¯s skill is body-hardening elemental hard, so it has little to do with her clothes as far as durability is concerned. For me, I have to take it off once when I fight, so it doesn¡¯t make much difference.¡±

    It¡¯s a familiar garment, and it¡¯s probably the reason why Ran¡¯s instincts are so aroused.

    He¡¯s seen Hibiki panting and moaning in her natural state many times before, but we just can¡¯t take our eyes off the everyday glimpses.

    If Ran were to roll up her skirt right now, or even take it off, He¡¯s sure Hibiki wouldn¡¯t mind.

    He can always get Hibiki to show her panties if he ask her. If he asks hard enough, she¡¯ll lend him one for the night.

    Ran is confident, the other girls will forgive him if he gets their panties all sticky and dirty and hands it to them without cleaning up after himself. They might even be happy.

    The girl who owns the shorts will lick all the cum out of the shorts he just took off after masturbating. Just the thought of it makes him feel hot in his loins.

    ¡°But now it¡¯s different,¡­A high school girl ssmate crosses her legs next to me and I can see a glimpse of her underwear - that¡¯s what excites me, and even if Hibiki were here in her underwear, I wouldn¡¯t get the same feeling of degradation as I do now¡­¡­¡±

    The length of the skirt is almost invisible. When idental movement and genius angles are mixed in, a part of what has been hidden is revealed to the eye. This is the essence of the glimpse of high school girls¡¯ shorts.

    But there was no mistaking the exquisite frustration of being just out of reach.

    A hot desire was slowly beginning to grow in the depths of Ran¡¯s loins.

    ¡°Sakuya-chan makes me want to sleep too.¡±

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    Rubbing her eyes.Without hesitation, Misuzu sat down on Ran¡¯sp.

    Because she put her ass on it without too much hesitation, Ran¡¯s sweetly erect penis rubbed against Misuzu¡¯s ass, and she reactedpletely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take yourpNyaa~.¡±

    Whispering in an enchanting voice, Misuzu sank into a dream world.

    Ran could feel the warmth of her body that was attached to him through her battle dress.

    Ran had to admit, he was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°I think Misuzu has already started to sleep.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a natural sweetheart. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to copy that.¡±

    Hibiki unfortunately excites her tongue as she looks at Misuzu who sleepsfortably.

    ¡°I think Hibiki is sweet enough. Like on the ¡­¡­ bed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I could never sleep on a boy¡¯sp. I¡¯d be too horny to be in close contact with a¡­¡­ boy¡¯s body.¡±

    Hibiki gives Ran an unfeeling look as she flicks her tongue greedily. Even though there are other people in the room, Ran wonders if the fact that it is a closed room has excited him.

    Her erect and sensitive parts are pressed gingerly against the warm hips and buttocks of Misuzu.

    Ran doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to stay with the status quo in many ways, because if he lets it get out of control in his trousers, he¡¯ll get into troubleter.

    ¡°Are you okay, Kirishima-kun ¡­¡­?¡±

    Sayaka, who was looking at the scenery outside, looked into Ran¡¯s face with concern.

    Her modest breasts pressed against his arms and the bar in his lower belly twitched and jumped.

    Turn to the right or to the left and you will see high school girls. In an enclosed space, girls of eating age are crowded together.

    Thanks to the protection, there is hardly any shaking. Forgetting that he was in a moving car, Ran gradually let his instincts melt away his reason.

    The faint breathing of Sayaka and Hibiki, the sleeping breath of Sakuya, the body heat of Misuzu. Yuri and Emi, sitting a little further away, also temporarily stopped their otaku talk and turned their eyes full of curiosity towards Ran.

    ¡°Even if I try to be calm, it is impossible in this situation. I¡¯m holding Misuzu, but that¡¯s no trouble at all¡­the trouble is, this group of people will allow me to lose my patience if I ever lose it. ¡­¡­!¡±

    The demons and angels (already fallen) in Ran¡¯s brain whisper sweet temptations to him.

    ¡°If you feel weak, there is no girl to despise you.¡±

    ¡°If you are weak, the girls you love will do their best to serve you.¡±

    ¡°If you ask them to do it, they will not refuse and will take you to heaven.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­nyaa?¡±

    ¡°Uwaa¡­!¡±

    Misuzu¡¯s thighs twisted and touched his testicles.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. If I don¡¯t do something, I¡¯m going to end up with a flood of white water in my trousers.¡±

    ¡°Mou,Kirishima¡­¡±

    ¡°Kirishima-kun¡­¡±

    ¡°Kirishima¡­¡±

    Sayaka and Hibiki, sitting on either side of him, call out to him at the same time.

    It was Hibiki who made the first move.

    Pulling up her skirt, Hibiki reached for her purple and ck bordered shorts.

    Without hesitation, Hibiki pulled down her underwear. A small scream can be heard from Sayaka¡¯s mouth.

    After pulling her shorts off with a twirl, Hibiki put her skirt back on and walked over to Ran.

    In her hand she held the rolled up underwear. On closer inspection, the crotch area was chubby and damp.

    ¡°Nekoyama¡¯s legs, move away.¡±

    ¡°A,aa¡­¡±

    With Sayaka¡¯s help, Ran re-carry Misuzu, who is sound asleep.

    Ran sat down on the seat and shifted to a princess-carrying position. He borrowed half of the space where Hibiki had been sitting and sat back down with plenty of room to spare.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    ¡°Okay. ¡­¡­ Then stay put and don¡¯t drop Nekoyama¡±

    Before he can even ask her what she¡¯s going to do, Hibiki puts her hand on Ran¡¯s battle suit and slips it down.

    Next to him, Sayaka, jumped in surprise. But not satisfied with just the trousers, Hibiki inserted her fingers into the trousers as well and paid no attention to the swollen object.

    ¡°Hya¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°W-waaa¡­¡­¡±

    In reaction, the erect penises out with vigor.

    Emi and Yuri, who had witnessed the whole thing, reacted.

    Sayaka also blushed and leaned closer to Ran. Her gaze ispletely fixed on his lower abdomen.

    The distance is so close. Ran can even hear the sound of her breath. He could hear Sayaka¡¯s throat gurgling.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s almost vibration-free, it¡¯s still a tough blow job.¡±

    While saying, Hibiki spreads out to show off the shorts she was wearing.

    She put her fingers through the leg passages - and gently put her freshly removed panties on the alter of the boy who was pointing to the sky.

    ¡°Hi-Hibiki?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯ll wake up Nekoyama.¡±

    If Ran was not mistaken, Hibiki¡¯s shorts were lewdly damp with female nectar.

    As if rubbing it, Hibiki treats the meat rod covered with shorts as ab.

    ¡°Hib-Hibiki! It¡¯s a bad idea. If I ejacte, Hibiki won¡¯t have anything to wear!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind wearing no pants when we¡¯re on the move. And I thought it might be a little more exciting to wear underwear soaked in Kirishima¡¯s cum. ¡­¡­¡±

    She looks up at Ran and sticks out her tongue.

    It¡¯s already on the verge of limit. Coupled with her facial expression, Ran throbbed his whole body.

    Misuzu¡¯s diminutive frame is hugged tightly. In a sense, she is stuck in a state of immobility, and her ssmates are giving Ran a trousers job.

    In addition, the other ssmates are carefully observing the shameful situation in which Ran is being handled in Hibiki¡¯s freshly undressed underwear.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it in eroticics for boys, but I never thought I¡¯d encounter it in real life. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s immoral y. Just looking at it makes me nervous. ¡­¡­¡±

    There is nothing to hide, and Yuri and Emi are sharing their thoughts in a reasonable volume of voice.

    Perhaps Sayaka had reached overcapacity, she was silently watching the Ran¡¯s alter ego being treated.

    ¡°Hibiki, you can¡¯t. ¡­¡­ That¡¯s not good.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t convince me after you ejacte in Kanami¡¯s socks. Just go ahead and ejacte¡­¡­ Let it out on my panties that I just took off.¡±

    Ran could hear the sticky, squishy sound of the overflowing cowper mixing with her panties.

    The word ¡°freshly undressed¡± is so strangely entwined in his ears that he can¡¯t forget it.

    The very border shorts that he had been admiring so much just a few moments ago were now being used on his pole.

    There was no way he could hold back.

    ¡°Hibiki, Hibiki, Hibiki-Uh, Uwaah!¡±

    Ran hurriedly restrained his body from jumping.

    With Misuzu firmly in his arms, Ran gave in to his desire.

    Semen that is mercilessly spit out. It was struck by the striped panties that covered it, and it dyed the underwear muddy and cloudy.

    ¡°¡­¡­Amazing that¡¯s a lot. I can¡¯t believe how much I¡¯m ejacting while still wearing my trousers.¡±

    All the build-up was drained and the desire to ejacte finally subsided.

    Hibiki uses a lot of her tongue to wipe off the quivering semen while it was spilling the residue of offspring.

    She spreads her soggy underwear and lets her tongue drip out.

    Seeing the underwear stained with cum, she seems to be quite excited.

    The unimpressed look on her face haspletely copsed, and she is enraptured and debauched.

    ¡°It¡¯s thick, it smells amazing¡­¡­Look at me, Kirishima. My panties are gooey and soggy from your cum.¡±

    Hibiki shows off her soiled underwear and gasps with excitement.

    A feeling of satisfaction and conquest, different from vaginal or oral ejaction, permeates the body with a sense of exhaustion simr to that of a light sleep.

    As he looked at the panty, which had be so soggy that the original colour was no longer recognizable, Ran was intoxicated by the lingering sensation.

 Chapter 100: In a sweet and heightened atmosphere

    <h4>Chapter 100: In a sweet and heightened atmosphere</h4>

    Ran, who had exhausted his greed that had umted in Hibiki¡¯s pantyjob, was looking at the void with an ecstatic look.

    The faint warmth and the stickiness of the sweet honey still clung to him. His penis, still sensitive from the ejaction, twitched and twitched in search of the happy fabric.

    ¡°Kirishima looks so happy¡­¡­Was my underwear that good?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, yeah. They were really good.¡±

    The underwear that Hibiki wore just a while ago allows his genitals to be treated carefully.

    It¡¯s a different kind of conquest than inserting himself into a girl¡¯s pussy.

    It is a wonderful thing to stain with desire the clothes that a girl usually wears.

    When their eyes meet, Hibiki happily flicks her tongue out of the corner of her mouth.

    The underwear, soggy with cum, is still firmly in Hibiki¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t usually like it when people do this to my underwear¡­but I¡¯m so excited. I think Kirishima might have turned me on to weird sexual habits again.¡±

    Hibiki sways and wiggles in her fetishistic, pantyless sailor suit.

    She¡¯s a cool, experienced bitch who is embarrassed by her first experience. It¡¯s very attractive.

    Developing a girl¡¯s sexuality is always a good thing, no matter how many times Ran experiences it.

    ¡°Kirishima¡¯s cum is thick and smells amazing¡­I think I¡¯m going to wear these. It¡¯s so exciting to wear semen-soaked underwear!¡±

    The sight of Hibiki¡¯s breath catching in her throat as she held the underwear close to her nose was very sensual.

    She bent her legs and started to really try to put them on, but Ran had to stop her.

    His sexual appetite is one of the beauties of Hibiki, but Ran was afraid that if he let her go that far, there would be no turning back in many ways.

    Ran also feared that the seat would be dirty.

    Hibiki was a little disappointed, but she obeyed.

    She put her soiled underwear in theundry and pulled out a change of underwear - she had no panties on, slumped down and started looking out of the window, looking bored.

    Her skirt, the shortest in the ss, reveals a glimpse of her important parts.

    Just a few moments ago, Ran could only see her border shorts, but now he can see her skin tone without any covering.

    A high school girl without panties exposes the treasures of a maiden hidden inside.

    Hibiki has always bared her underwear and inner thighs without hesitation. She was called a walking masturbator by her ssmates, but now she is Ran¡¯s exclusive sex toy, seducing her beloved partner.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it so many times, but somehow I can¡¯t take my eyes off it¡­I can touch, lick and insert as much as I want in the future¡­I can¡¯t stop thinking about Hibiki¡¯s crotch, which I can¡¯t seem to see¡­¡­!¡±

    Ran has seen Hibiki¡¯s naked body plenty of times, and they have made love many times.

    They had a lot of fun together, including walking around naked while she¡¯s sucking Ran¡¯s cock with an anal plug.

    Ran underestimates how much emotion is aroused to be told that he¡¯s sitting next to Hibiki with no pants on.

    But somehow, every time Hibiki twists her body, his gaze is fixed on her.

    The thighs she had seen so many times, the flesh of her lower belly, became a troubling temptation that aroused Ran¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°There¡¯s something instinctively appealing about the glimpses of mour thate from everyday outfits¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

    Ran looked in the direction of the voice and saw Yuri giving a strong thumbs-up.

    She was nodding her head with a nice, sparkling smile.

    ¡°I know. I understand, Kirishima-kun. I think it¡¯s a natural desire for boys to stimte their curiosity about what they cannot see. -By the way, I think I like it best when the main character¡¯s eyes are hidden.¡±

    When Ran was confused about the meaning of the second half, Emi added, ¡°It¡¯s about a sexy scene in a shounen manga.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also nice to see the boys who witnessed it with their noses bleeding. Healthy boys who have never seen the real thing fantasise about girls¡¯ secrets from the reactions of the characters and the fragmented parts they depict! Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s really cute?¡±

    Yuri, who had been sitting at a distance, perhaps because she was afraid of Sakuya and Hibiki, took advantage of the opportunity and came very close to Ran.

    Sakuya, who escaped into the world of dreams as soon as they left, has not yet shown any signs of waking up. Ageha, which had been clinging to her crotch,was ufortable and now was resting on top of her luggage.

    Incidentally, Sakuya had slipped out of her seat and was asleep, using the chair as a pillow. Her neck and back were twisted in an unreasonable direction. She must have a habit of sleeping in the wrong position.

    When she wakes up, Ran would ask Misuzu to give her a strengthening recovery.

    Misuzu, too, is sleeping soundly andfortably in Ran¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m a girl, I can find the right answer with a hand mirror! Boys can imagine all sorts of things, can¡¯t they? The girl in your ss, or the girl you¡¯ve always wanted to be, or the sister you¡¯ve always wanted to be with, it depends on who you¡¯re talking to¡­but you¡¯re going to strip her naked in your brain and fantasise about that blurry part of her¡­¡±

    Yuri drools and cupped her cheeks with her hands in a huff. She¡¯s extremely excited.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting sidetracked¡­¡±

    ¡°Aa, yes. I¡¯m sorry. I thought we were talking about why flirting is erotic!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a topic I¡¯m interested in discussing that much¡­¡­¡±

    Yuri looked tantly sad.

    She must have been so excited to finally have a topic that she could participate in.

    Ran guessed that he may have done something wrong.

    Anyway, since he wasn¡¯t really interested in the matter, Ran decided to ask Yuri about something else.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s this thing called a dragon carriage?-I wonder what it is that¡¯s pulling it¡±

    Ran remembers Sayaka saying that Yuri knows a lot about hunting games, so Ran quickly brought up the subject.

    Sayaka, who looked out the window in a boring way, also turned to him.

    ¡°The people in the pce called it an earth dragon, right? Is it a rare demon or something?¡±

    Sayaka who gathers her body and sticks to Ran. Her discreet chest was squeezed against his arm.

    Misuzu in his arms moves unsteadily. She has no underwear on and is rubbing her upturned buttocks against Ran.

    The sexual urge that was supposed to have subsided seems to be rising back again.

    ¡°When I was talking to Emirin earlier, I looked it up on Intelligence Gathering: Ultimate Technology, and it seems to be a type of geodragon that often appears in fantasy creations. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a very rare kind of demon.¡±

    ¡°Hee¡­I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to reply, but in a way it¡¯s frightening, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ran doesn¡¯t know what kind of person would use a dragon carriage, but it would take a lot of work to move one carriage with 10 passengers. To drive one of the most muscr earth dragons in the world, means that there are plenty of dragons in this world.

    ¡°Normally, when moving a dragon car of this size, it seems that it ismon to use a monster called Supreme ck Arubarizado Lizard. It¡¯s a royal dragon carriage, so maybe they use a strong earth dragon.¡±

    ¡°Supreme ck Arubarizado Lizard?¡±

    (TL: ??¡é????????a????????? )

    ¡°Well, it seems that ordinary dragon cars are generally drawn by monsters called ck Arubarizado Lizards. It¡¯s a lower level demon than the one that pulls our chariot.¡±

    Emi and Sayaka listened to Yuri¡¯s story with great interest.

    Hibiki was sighing in boredom. She is not interested in this kind of topic.

    ¡°What kind of demon is this ck Arubarizado Lizard?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll look it up again. ¡ª¡ª Well, it looks like a big lizard that lives in the forests around here. They are mild mannered and not suitable for eating meat, so most of them are raised as livestock for transporting goods.¡±

    The image of a reptile pulling a cart with a man on its backes to mind.

    Ran can imagine the warmth of the illustrations in children¡¯s fantasy books.

    A giant lizard blending in with human life. It¡¯s a very nice touch.

    ¡°If I go to a vige or something, I wonder if I can see it. I might be interested in that.¡±

    ¡°You can find them in the wild. It is said that it takes a lot of taming skills to tame a wild ck lizard, Aruba.¡±

    Ran imagines himself straddling the back of one and moving through thend with ease.

    It¡¯s a different world. He would like to experience it at least once.

    ¡°Are there any other features?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll find out.¡±

    Yuri meditated, put her hand on the side of her head and began.

    ¡°-It¡¯s out. Let me see. It seems that females are stronger and bigger than males. Most of the breeding is done by females, and the males are often treated as stallions.¡±

    ¡°A stallion,¡­It¡¯s like a harem that¡¯s been desired by a third party to fuck around with¡­¡±

    A male lizard is forced to mate with robust females at night in order to produce superior offspring.

    Ran doesn¡¯t know how the reptiles of this world mate.

    ¡°As expected, Kirishima-kun¡­¡±

    Yuri crosses her arms under her breasts and grins.

    Unsure if it¡¯s rted to otaku¡¯s hobbies, but Yuri has a surprisingly good pte for dirty talk.

    Unable to bear the masculine atmosphere, Emi turned over and wiped her sses, as if to cover up her ufortable feeling.

    ¡°If I had to describe it in yuri-chan terms, I¡¯d say it¡¯s a female-dominated reverse rape harem.¡±

    Sayaka whispers in a challenging tone of voice.

    Her eyes, narrowed with meaning, are reflected through her sses. Sayaka is Sayaka, and she seems to be very interested in strange things.

    ¡°I think the trend now is to call it breeding mating.¡±

    Ran and Sayaka looked at each other in wonder at Yuri¡¯s witty joke.

    As Emi, the exiner, remains silent, Yuri¡¯s mutterings are left floating in the air, unrecovered.

    Yuri passes the momentary silence with a deliberate cough.

    ¡°-I found out something interesting. They have a lot inmon with the ground dragons that pull this carriage, and they sometimes use them to discipline and collect the albarizados, the high ck lizards!¡±

    To hide her reddened cheeks, Yuri rambled on.

    ¡°Maybe the dragon will be catched and show his face.¡±

    ¡°I long for dragons and lizards in fantasy. I can¡¯t wait to see them.¡±

    Emi, who has finished wiping her sses, finally joins the conversation.

    Sayaka was also curious about the scenery outside, taking advantage of her window seat.

    Still holding the sleeping Misuzu, Ran sat upfortably.

    Even though she is a small and slender girl, carrying a girl of her age all the time is tiring.

    ¡°Hey, Hibiki. I have a little favour to ask¡­¡±

    When Ran looked at Hibiki to ask her to help him, she was staring out the window with her face to the window.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Hibiki? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­mm¡±

    Hibiki leans back and lets out a lusty cry.

    When she turned her face towards him, Hibiki was in full heat.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of animal-like people having sex outside¡­¡­It¡¯s¡­so strong and so dangerous!¡±

    On her knees on the seat, Hibiki presses her face against the window.

    The heavy ¡°ha¡­ha¡­ha¡± breath, which does not conceal her inferiorityplex, is strangely sensational.

    She is an animal-like person - or, to use a fantasy term, a beastman.

    ¡°Outside - you mean outdoor y?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really a y, it¡¯s more like a¡­¡­ orgy. ¡­¡­, oh Uwaa¡­What is that, that position - Interesthing. It¡¯s fun to watch. It¡¯s like juggling¡­¡­¡±

    Hibiki opens her legs and sways her hips.

    She is very excited. The thighs that wear no underwear, are dripping with sticky love juice and are wet with lewdness.

    ¡°Thi¡­s¡­dangerous¡­It¡¯s tough, hmm¡­It¡¯s a really naughty shape. Huh ¡­ It¡¯s bigger than I imagined.¡±

    Hibiki presses her face against the window frame and slowly moves her hips up and down.

    It is as if she is being prated by an invisible male organ and is writhing in pleasure.

    The viscous liquid drips down.

    A ssmate who gets so lusty just by peeping at other people¡¯s sex.

    Ran, who¡¯s forgotten that he just ejacted all over Hibiki¡¯s underwear a few minutes ago, has been so faithful to his desire that his dick is now erect in his trousers.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wow, it¡¯s inserted. Wow, wow-oh, oh ¡­ It¡¯s such a big thing. It¡¯s so easy to get it all the way in-wa¡­I¡¯m getting excited¡­Ha¡­ahsu, au, a~asu¡±

    Hibiki, who had been reporting on someone else¡¯s outdoor orgy, suddenly began to scream sweetly in a hushed voice.

    She couldn¡¯t stand to just watch, so she started ying with herself.

    Her body trembles, dripping with sweet honey. The unrestrained sound of the clicks and squeaks arouses the desire for more.

    A high school girl, wearing no underwear, engages in a one-woman session with a story about someone else¡¯s affair.

    How can Ran stand in front of such a thing?

    A high school girl, wearing no pants and a sailor¡¯s uniform, engages in a one-woman pee session with a story about someone else¡¯s affair.

    ¡°But it¡¯s absolutely impossible to have sex in a moving carriage¡­¡±

    The warmth of Misuzu¡¯s body in his embrace was also a good way to increase his emotions.

    Even the little sleepy breathing in his ear was only a trigger for Ran to stimte his sexual urges.

    ¡°Anyway, I have to do something about the outbursts. ¡­¡­It¡¯s a bit pathetic, marching around smelling like semen.¡±

    Ran, who is an honour student in a strange way, is not bothered like Hibiki and Sakuya, and has already changed into his fighting clothes properly.

    If he ejactes in his clothes, he will be in a lot of troubleter on.

    Just the thought of facing the Demon Lord with a stain between his legs gives him goosebumps.

    ¡°It looks painful. Kirishima-kun.¡±

    When Ran was struggling between desire and reason, he was approached by a kind voice.

    It was from Emi. Yuri, Sayaka and her looked away from the window and watched Ran with interest as he struggled to resist the temptation.

    ¡°I just ejacted so much and now I¡¯m already like this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san, your mouth is hanging open.¡±

    The plump Yuri¡¯s eyes widened and she stared at the end of Ran¡¯s lifted trousers.

    Emi, who also had a curious look on her face, was giving Yuri a shove to cover up her shame.

    ¡°Kirishima is uncontroble.¡±

    Sayaka looks at Ran with a grimace.

    The tone of voice is usatory, but not filled with disgust or anger

    It¡¯s more like talking to a pet that is not disciplined.

    If Sayaka were to talk about discipline, Ran might think of abnormal y.

    ¡°But you¡¯re right, if we let it go, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±

    Sitting opposite him, Emi pointed at his bulging trousers and pped her hands over her reddened cheeks.

    ¡°Would you like me to ease your mind, Kirishima-kun?¡±

    ¡°¡­eh?¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, Emi puts her hand on Ran¡¯s trousers.

    Ran does not resist. When she sees that he doesn¡¯t want to reject her, she starts to take his pants off.

    ¡°Wa¡­¡±

    The genitals, which had been caught in the trousers, arched in reaction.

    She traced it gently with her slender fingers, as if she were caring for it.

    ¡°Aaa,Otomezaki-san,It¡¯s not a good idea to pollute the dragon carriage¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to worry about when Onigawara is like that¡­It¡¯s a borrowed item, so let¡¯s keep it clean. ¡°

    Otomezaki took one look at Hibiki, who was relentlessly dripping sweet honey onto the seat, and pushed her sses up with her fingers.

    She has a gentle face, but with a hint of heat.

    ¡°I could give it to you in the mouth, but if it shakes, it might be dangerous, so I¡¯ll use this.¡±

    She pointed to the hollow space above her head, just above the top of her head.Emi¡¯s skill name Tentacle Restraint Violence Execution came.

    The skill that Emi has been given is, as the name suggests, the ability to create wriggling tentacles at will.

    Before her fall into the harem, she had misunderstood that a Yuri was being raped and raped in the library, and she had tried to punish the wrongdoers.

    Soon after, she finds out that Yuri is having sex with Ran, and Emi is also corrupted into the harem.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Emirin too bold to y with tentacles in a moving secret room?¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in that kind of thing, Emi?¡±

    Yuri grins meaningfully, and Sayaka looks at Emi expectantly.

    Emi is not sure if it¡¯s because she is a bit old-fashioned, or if she is just into strange things but she is a very responsive and sober JK.

    ¡°Is it tentacle y where the boy is the ¡°receiver¡±?¡­¡­It¡¯s nice and unhealthy.¡±

    Emi seemed surprisingly receptive to her wishful thinking, which was akin to a proposal.

    ¡°Kirishima-kun is tangled up in slimy, sticky tentacles, and is panting as he isid out and raped¡­¡­I don¡¯t know, I thought I didn¡¯t have that kind of taste, but I¡¯m getting a bit excited.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmmm.¡±

    Sayaka stares at Ran with a stern look, while Yuri lets her desires flow freely.

    Ran is brave enough to take on the abnormal y, but even he has no jurisdiction over tentacle y.

    Ran doesn¡¯t want to think about it too much, probably because he was talking about reptile breeding just a few minutes ago - it¡¯s a strange thought.

    ¡°But this time, I¡¯m going to leave the tentacle y for Kirishima-kun. It¡¯s not like I was nning to use my tentacles on Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Emi activates her Tentacle Restraint Violence Execution skill.

    A light green tentacle emerges from behind Emi, twisting and turning.

    Emi grabbed it directly with both hands as if it was nothing.

    Despite its fearless appearance, Emi rubs the sticky tentacles in her hands.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Otomezaki-san, you are surprisingly confident¡­¡±

    ¡°I just got used to it by practising the skills over and over again. It¡¯s been quite a challenge.¡±

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s kneading ys, rolling it around in her hands.

    The tentacle-like masses twisted around each other in Emi¡¯s hands, gradually changing their shape.

    ¡°Tentacle Restraint: Violence Execution is not just a captivity skill. With training, you can do things like this.¡±

    The viscous tentacles tangled, crushed, and wed at each other, transforming into a gooey mixture of toy slime and silicone.

    It was a soft, squishy vase-like object, the perfect size to hold in both hands, and it looked familiar to Ran, a healthy high school boy.

    ¡°Ehh, Emirin? That lump of tentacles, no matter how you look at it, looks like a onaho-¡±

    ¡°Now, Kirishima-kun. You can ejacte as much as you want in here.¡±

    Emi pushes a tentacle-shaped lump masturbator between Ran¡¯s legs.

    Interrupted, Yuri said, ¡°Because, because!¡± she said, pointing at the mass of tentacles.

    Sayaka¡¯s cheeks flushed, she turned her head and poked Yuri with her elbow.

    It seems that both of them have clearly understood what this thing was created to look like.

    ¡°If you want, Kirishima-kun, you can move the tentacles buried inside at will, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary¡­¡±

    It is good that it is realistically oriented, such as the tightness and the sensation of the folds - but when Ran thinks that the original is a tentacle, it bes a little bit unattractive.

    When Ran was about to show his rejection of this y, Emi lifted her sses and arched her mouth in a smirk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the lubricant for you, then.¡±

    Emi makes a squeaky noise, and overflows her tongue in front of the tentacle Onahole.

    Emi¡¯s saliva drips into the instant masturbator.

    The gaze through the sses crosses. The sight of an unassuming geek girl dripping saliva into a masturbator hole. It was very unhealthy and sensual.

    ¡°You¡¯re twitching. Now it¡¯s going in¡­¡±

    Wiping the edge of her mouth with the back of her hand, Emi covered Ran¡¯s erect penis with a mass of tentacles.

    Even though it is tentatively called a tentacle masturbator, it has not been generated with an insertion opening or interior that resembles a female organ.

    Since Ran can¡¯t spray cum all over the carriage, now he has a destination to ejacte to without hesitation.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s a unique feeling¡­¡­¡±

    The squishy thing is softly wrapped around the meat stick.

    Visually, it seems as if he is being masturbated by a female ssmate.

    With a gurgling sound, a mass of tentacles wrapped around the meat pole.

    Is it saliva, cowper or mucus secreted by the tentacles? A clear liquid was pouring out of the gap between the tentacle masturbator and the rod between the legs.

    ¡°Does it feel good, Kirishima-kun?¡±

    ¡°A,Aaa¡­¡­¡±

    Yuri and Sayaka, who were eager to see the lizard, were now glued to Emi¡¯s actions, disregarding the outside scenery.

    Next to a high school girl who masturbates without panties, he holds her ss idol in his arms while an otaku girl is treating him sexual desires with masturbators.

    What an immoral situation!

    ¡°Wa,waa¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t know boys used ¡­¡­ in this way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ You make it sound like you¡¯ve seen this before.¡±

    Emi said this teasingly as she moved the masturbator.

    Yuri, who had gone rigid, turned red up to her ears and let the smoke out of her head as she hung down.

    ¡°Maybe Yuri really owns it?¡±

    ¡°Fujiyoshi-san you are growing¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not growing and it¡¯s not attached! I mean, Kirishima-kun, you¡¯ve seen my crotch!¡±

    Ran sees that Yuri realized after she said it that it was an unnecessary remark.

    Yuri, who looked like a boiled octopus, covered her face with her hands and turned her head.

    Yuri¡¯s reaction is so cute that Ran¡¯s mood gets higher and higher.

    ¡°¡­U¡­Wa¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to ejacte? Don¡¯t worry. You can squirt as much as you like inside this tentacle.¡±

    An erotic expression called ¡°Pyuppyu¡± that cannot be associated with Emi, a serious girl.

    The slightly tinted cheeks and the slightly flushed exhtion make it clear that she has an inferiorityplex.

    The feel of the instant masturbator itself was not very good, though.

    Sayaka and Emi. Ran¡¯s emotions are stimted by the reality that he is being watched closely by two quiet-looking girls with sses and another one who is trying her best to give him a masturbation job.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold it in. Ejacte a lot in this. Pyuppyu,pyuppyu¡±

    (TL: ¡°Pyuppyu¡± has a lot meaning but mostly it¡¯s act as a sfx of a moving object or a sound from the mouth)

    The feel of the instant masturbator itself was not very good, though.

    The ¡°gupo, gupo¡± sound made by his lower abdomen adds to the pity of the current situation.

    The two bespectacled girls gasped for breath as they looked at each other alternately in the face and between the legs. The hot gaze through the lens was sucking Ran in, and his balls finally gave out.

    ¡°Otome-zaki-san, I¡¯ve already¡­ ugh¡­¡±

    His hips bounce, and semen spurts from the tip.

    The spunk pours deep into the tentacle masturbator, which somehow manages to absorb it.

    Guba,Guba~ The masturbator stops moving and is held in ce by Emi¡¯s hand.

    As the strange sensation covered his penis, Ran¡¯s whole body twitched and jerked.

    ¡°Are you finished ¡­¡­?¡±

    Nodding in response to the question, Emi finally pulls the mass of tentacles from Ran¡¯s crotch.

    She rubs it in her hand to prevent the contents from spilling out, and then blocks the entrance where she had just plunged in.

    ¡°If you want to ejacte while you¡¯re on the move, please tell me again. I¡¯ll prepare the tentacle for Kirishima-kun right away.¡±

    ¡°The way you put it, it¡¯s kind of misleading¡­¡±

    Tentacles exclusively for Ran. If someone listens to it, they will imagine a terribly unhealthy and abnormal y.

    With that in mind, Ran looked down at Misuzu, who was holding her in his chest, and her brilliant brown eyes shed as if looking into him.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Misuzu, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. I¡¯ve just woken upnyaa.¡±

    Ran lets out a small sigh of relief and wipes the corners of her eyes.

    Misuzu, who squinted and stretched like a cat, muttered as if nothing had happened after being soaked in the numbness of her awakening for a while.

    ¡°What¡¯s the ¡°tentacle¡± exclusively for Ran-kun?¡±

    Misuzu is not familiar with abnormal fetishism. She couldn¡¯t understand how the word ¡°tentacle¡± came into her mind.

    ¡°Aah don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m more curious if you say that.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that, Nekoyama-san! ¡­¡­it stands for, well, in the nerdy sense of the word, a shooting game with shocking images.¡±

    Emi struggles to exin herself so as not to attract attention.

    What kind of STG has a shocking image? It¡¯s a clever bit of spur-of-the-moment deception, but it¡¯s a lie that would be unpleasant to be caught out in.

    If they fail to avoid the barrage, will there be a bloodbath?

    ¡°Sounds like an age-restricted FPS or a badass sh game¡­¡­¡±

    Yuri, recovering from her outburst, mumbles something like that while ying with her twin-tails.

    The fact that it¡¯s an otaku topic convinced Misuzu that she didn¡¯t know anything about it.

    Misuzu, a sweet hearted girl, nodded ¡°I see,¡± and then left her face from Ran¡¯s chest. And she-.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, so I¡¯ll ask Saki or Aya to exin it to meter.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that!¡±

    If Misuzu asks them what the word means by ¡°Ran¡¯s tentacles¡±, Emi can bet they¡¯ll misinterpret it in a funny way.

    Emi exined in detail the meaning of tentacles and their existence, hoping to avoid any misunderstandings.

    As he watched the innocence of Misuzu¡¯s knowledge being tainted, Ran made a vow in his heart to refrain from any more abnormal y, a vow he would never be able to keep.

 Chapter 101: Underling Training, Again

    <h4>Chapter 101: Underling Training, Again</h4>

    It was almost sunset when the carriage came to a halt.

    The sun had turned orange and the earth was glowing red, just like in the old world.

    Although Ran had been riding for a long time,he didn¡¯t feel too tired. Theck of shaking may have been a major factor, but Ran thinks thebat training he¡¯s been doing at the pce has given him more strength than he realised.

    ¡°Kirishima, I missed you. Kirishima!¡±

    When Ran got out of the dragon car, Aya hugged him.

    She puts her arm around his back and squeezes hard, as if to say she won¡¯t let go.

    They were probably only apart for half a day, but her reaction was an exaggeration. It¡¯s like a young child facing his father after a business trip.

    Anyway, it¡¯s nice for Ran to be able to spoil her so much.

    ¡°Mikoshiba is a bold woman to suddenly embrace you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yah-oo-, Kiririn.¡±

    In the meantime, Kanami and Saki, who were in a separate group, came to Ran¡¯s side a slightlyter than Aya, who ran up to him.

    The group of otakus who had been hanging out by the dragon car looked at them with sad faces.

    ¡°Did you notice anything unusual during the journey?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing out of the ordinary. We did encounter a few disturbances on the way¡­¡±

    Kanami¡¯s serious face breaks slightly and she blushes meaningfully.

    For a moment Ran had a bad feeling, but then he saw the half-smile on her face and he could guess what it was.

    ¡°Did you see it over at your dragon car?¡±

    ¡°I was sitting on the other side of the room, so I didn¡¯t see it first hand. From what I hear, it was quite a sight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie, I was a little taken aback when all the boys except Kiryuin crossed their legs at the same time.¡±

    Kanami added, scratching her cheeks in embarrassment.

    It¡¯s a reflexive image. From a girl¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s probably a silly sight.

    ¡°I ask this only out of interest in the sense of public morality. As for Ran, how did it go? Did you still get excited when you saw it?¡±

    [I¡¯m really interested in it in an erotic sense.] Kanami asks with a face that says.

    It seems that the position of the public moralsmittee could not take the initiative to see, but as a high school girl of the age, Ran guessed she was interested.

    ¡°Sorry, but I didn¡¯t see it first hand either¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But you know, don¡¯t you, Ran? You know that the beastmen were having an orgy outside.¡±

    ¡°Because Hibiki stuck to the window and watched. I don¡¯t really know what was going on, only what Hibiki told me.¡±

    Kanami looked a little disappointed, and shook her body nervously.

    Saki gave such a warm look to Kanami. While these exchanges were taking ce, Aya was hugging Ran the whole time.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The twenty-one Saints were gathered together and briefed on the future ns.

    There is a ratherrge town a little further on. The n is to spend the night here today and enter the town tomorrow.

    As it is near the town, there are few vicious demons or other dangerous creatures. Because of the presence of the earth dragon, most of the demons would be wary and would not attack. It was said that if the saints took turns watching, no problem would ur.

    ¡°As soon as we reach the town tomorrow, we will return back to the pce. From there onwards, it is for you, the saints, to decide and make your own way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a map of the area and my skills are always up to date, so I think we¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Yuri Fujiyoshi, who has the skills of Intelligence Gathering:Ultimate Technology, bites into a piece of fruit and raises her hand cheerfully.

    Yuri opened her mouth while devouring the fruit. The area around her mouth was full of fruit juice and it became sticky.

    Emi is blushing with embarrassment and starts to wipe Yuri¡¯s mouth with a cloth. They are like sisters.

    Sayaka then pats her back as continues to eat the fruit. Now, it looks like they were three sisters.

    While Ran was smiling at the friendly mood of the group of female otaku, a serious-looking Kanami quickly raised her hand.

    ¡°I understand that the knights are returning to the pce. What about the coachman, then? We can¡¯t control the chariot ourselves. Will they apany us on our adventures from here?¡±

    ¡°The same goes for them, they will be returning to the pce with us. It was not part of the n to send you here in the first ce. From the next town onwards, the saints will have to make their own way.¡±

    Kanami sniffs unhappily, as if her premonition hade true.

    In response, the knight of the Kingsguard shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Not just the coachman. The dragon car-earth dragon, was specially rented by the royal pce. Originally, all means of transport were to be created by alchemical absolute creation. That n went awry, so I¡¯m just sending you on your way. Don¡¯t be so childish as to expect us to look after you until the end.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for your own reasons. You said that you would do your utmost to help us defeat the Demon Lord!¡±

    ¡°How can we go on from here without a dragon car? You want us to go on foot? We¡¯ve got loads to carry, we can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Kanami remained silent. The bloodthirsty saints, however, became emotional and raised their voices.

    The murmurs grew louder and louder, and an aura of displeasure washed over the knights of the Kingsguard.

    Ran thought of the situation at the time of the transfer. The reaction of the guard knights and coachmen who were med was the same as that time.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, will you return to the pce with us? You will be punished ordingly as a pathetic hero who disobeyed the Queen¡¯s orders and ran away from his mission to kill the Demon King.¡±

    Crossing his arms, the knight of the Kingsguard res at the saints as if to shun them.

    An iron-fisted knight of the Kingsguard. He is used to being sworn at and abused.

    There is nothing to be done. They had trained hard and hade this far. Unable to argue, the Saints became increasingly quiet.

    Then there was an ufortable silence. The air seemed to grow heavier and more humid as it settled over them.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Something about the air is so tense.¡±

    Misuzu, who was sitting next to Ran, whispered secretly in his ear.

    They had set off with great enthusiasm, but now they were all despondent.

    It is also a source of low motivation and morale, and this atmosphere should be dispelled somehow.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to say goodbye to this lizard¡­¡­¡±

    Misuzu looks up at the earth dragon sadly. After only half a day together, Ran wondered if her affections had been transferred.

    Ran remembered that she spent most of her time in her dream world.

    ¡°Well, technically they¡¯re not lizards, they¡¯re dragons.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Tyrannosaurus is just a big lizard.¡±

    ¡°I think they¡¯re very different. ¡­¡­¡±

    Ran doesn¡¯t have any solid knowledge about dinosaurs in the original world, so he can¡¯t refute Misuzu back.

    ¡°As Fujiyoshi-san said earlier, the dragon pulling the cart and the lizard are twopletely different creatures.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Yuri talk about a higher species?¡± Ran thought she was exining that it sometimes uses the earth dragon to collect lizards that are high ck lizards alvarizards or something like that.

    However, it¡¯s not as if lizards grow up to bend dragons.

    ¡°Do you think there are lizards in this world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they do. They live in the forests around here.¡±

    ¡°Uwaa¡­¡±

    Misuzu opens her mouth wide and shows a look of amazement.

    She looks like she wants to say something. Is it possible that she is ufortable with reptilian creatures?

    Curious, Ran looked at Misuzu, but she was unconcernedly observing the ground dragon.

    She seemed rather curious about it. If she¡¯s not a fan of it in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t be saying goodbye to it.

    ¡°Is this a male lizard or a female lizardnyaa?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    If it is a female, she can be taken away by Ran¡¯s Underling Training but this is not a fundamental solution.

    There is no point in being used of robbing the pce¡¯s property and being punished.

    ¡°No, wait¡­¡±

    The conversation with Misuzu had made Ran feel more rxed, and he began to think more clearly.

    Leaving the group in a sombre mood, Ran walks towards the dragon carriage.

    He strokes the dragon, pretending to be sorry to leave. The first one is unresponsive. The second one does the same. The third, however, is different.

    ¡°¡­Gururu¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­good¡­¡±

    A peach-coloured shadow floats in her burning eyes.

    The eyes are narrowed and feminine, with an air of seduction.

    The earth dragon, breathing hard, pping its limbs. One of the knights of the Kingsguard (a different man from the knight who had been making the speech) came running up to her, disbelieving the excited look of the earth dragon.

    The knight hides behind the dragon carriage and watches the situation. As if searching for Ran, which had disappeared from sight, the dragon roared low and mmed into the ground.

    The dragon then rampages while twisting itself painfully. While crying with a sad voice, she is appealing to the guard knight. Perhaps the knight was concerned about the dragon, so the knight tampered with the iron-shaped parts and unlocked it.

    ¡°I thought I made you urinate earlier. - Uh-oh?¡±

    The dragon, now without shackles, snorted and raced into the forest.

    The cart tilts, losing its support, and the sound of metal echoes in the air.

    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s all the fuss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. It suddenly went crazy and disappeared into the woods!¡±

    A knight of the Kingsguard, his face pale and shivering as if he had a chill.

    The knight of the Kingsguard, who had been giving an intimidating speech, had turned red and was half-crazed and trembling.

    ¡°What are you doing? What are you going to do if it doesn¡¯te back?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be back for sure. I finished my job properly.¡±

    In an aloof tone, Ran emerges from the shadows of the dragon carriage as he says this.

    Ran¡¯s cool demeanour struck a nerve, and the enraged knight of the Kingsguard came at him with a devilish anger.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done by letting the pce¡¯s dragon escape? You are a failure!¡±

    ¡°You may be a knight, but you cross the line!¡±

    ¡°Insulting Kirishima in front of everyone is uneptable¡­¡­¡±

    Aya Mikoshiba is in full-on delinquent mode and is ready to kill and Hibiki Onigawara, who has be partially demonized, stands up slowly.

    The fire in the back of her eyes was boiling, which was unusual for the always expressionless Hibiki.

    The knight of the Kingsguard takes one look at them and clenches his teeth together.

    It¡¯s a touch and go situation. But if either one of them raises their hand, they will not be able to return to the original rtionship.

    Ran wants to avoid any unnecessary conflict.

    ¡°Please calm down. I didn¡¯t get rid of the dragon without thinking. Please don¡¯t get too emotional.¡±

    Ran appeases the knights of the Kingsguard by telling them to calm down.

    The knight of the Kingsguard was not only angry, but also disgusted, as if to say that he doesn¡¯t want to have nothing to do with him.

    Both Aya and Hibiki look at Ran with a puzzled look on their faces.

    ¡°What, did I say something strange?¡±

    ¡°You are not in a position to admonish the situation. This is all happening because you acted on your own initiative.¡±

    The more timid-looking knight of the Kingsguard mes Ran with as much courage as he can muster.

    He seemed relieved to find that he was not the cause of the rampage of the earth dragon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡­¡±

    True to Ran¡¯s word, the ground dragon soon returned.

    A familiar roar eases the tension in the air. The guard knight, who was looking at Ran with a frightened face, gave up his shoulder and picked up the dragon¡¯s shackles.

    Then he turned his body towards the sound of footsteps - and stepped back as if he had been startled.

    ¡°What the hell is that¡­?¡±

    The cloud of dust was clearly not the work of a single dragon.

    An increase in presence. Sensing the unexpected, the knight of the Kingsguard reaches for his spear with a tter.

    It¡¯s not just the earth dragons that have returned. A monster like a lizard was following behind the earth dragon that had just escaped.

    They are generally slender and poorly built, but their physical size makes them as much of a threat as the earth dragons.

    ¡°Is that the ck Lizard Alvarizard¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°It looks like it. From their size, I¡¯d guess that all three are female¡­¡­¡±

    It must have been unexpected. The knights of the guards seemed confused and were looking at the ck Lizard Alvarizard led by the Earth Dragon.

    The earth dragon, apanied by a huge lizard, rushes past the knights of the Kingsguard and up to Ran.

    She sniffed at Ran and pulled his face close to her, as if she wanted Ran to praise her. When Ran stroked her neck, she let out a happy squeal.

    ¡°All three are female, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Gururu¡­¡±

    ¡°Does she understand Ran¡¯s words?¡±

    The dragon nodded vigorously. It¡¯s a straightforward look. It is very reliable.

    ¡°What in the world are you nning to do with the royal dragon? You don¡¯t mean to scare us with a demon, do you?¡±

    The Knight of the Kingsguard asks this question with a look of fear rather than outrage.

    Even Ran doesn¡¯t have such a barbaric idea. What do the knights think he is?

    ¡°And if I may say so myself, it¡¯s not a good idea to resort to violence Ran.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­I was a little bit angry earlier, but I just don¡¯t understand the knights¡¯ point of view.¡±

    Even Aya and Hibiki, who stood up for Ran, looked at him as if they had just witnessed something unexpected.

    ¡°Am I that unreliable?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not why I collected the lizards. I heard it from Fujiyoshi-san in the dragon car.Normally, a dragon carriage of this size would be driven by a monster called the Alvarizard.¡±

    While saying this, Ran walks to the side of the ck Lizard Alvarizard.

    Yuri had informed Ran that when gathering and disciplining the ck lizard Alvarizard, they sometimes use the ground dragon.

    However, just collecting them is not enough. It takes a lot of taming skills to get hold of a wild ck lizard alvarizard.

    Ran doesn¡¯t have the skills to tame animals, but he can easily make a female creature obey him. This is the specialty of Ran Kirishima, who is a master of underling training.

    ¡°The first thing I did was to train a female dragon to join my side and ask her for a favour. I asked for three healthy and strong female Alvarizard to be brought to me as soon as possible.¡±

    All eyes focused on the earth dragon, while the dragon was looking at Ran with a fascinated look on her face.

    The tongue-licking gesture seems to have a sexual undertone to it.

    Ran doesn¡¯t have a taste for cross-loving with non-human creatures, so he has no intention of doing anything with this dragon.

    As soon as he connects to the dragon-wheel, Ran is ready to deactivate his skills.

    ¡°I¡¯m really d that we have one female ground dragon. It¡¯s because of her that we¡¯re going to be able to safely secure our means of transportation from here!¡±

    Ran activates his training skills and makes the three lizards into his underlings one by one.

    The lizards, who had been kneeling to the chief dragon, began to turn their reverence from the dragon to Ran.

    Perhaps confused by the fact that the will of obedience that had been shifted to Ran, the dragon let out a lonely groan.

    ¡°It is said that the females are stronger andrger than the males. If we can¡¯t borrow the royal pce¡¯s dragon from here on out then we¡¯ll need a recement.¡±

    Once Ran has trained the lizards, the saints won¡¯t need a coachman.

    If they could just manage the cargo, it would be much less inconvenient to move around.

    ¡°I will return the Earth Dragon to you. I apologise for borrowing it without exnation.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­Ha¡­a¡­¡±

    The feeble-looking knight of the Kingsguard looks bewildered and, having returned safely, reattaches the earth dragon to the back of the cart.

    After making sure she was immobilised by the iron fittings, Ran deactivated his training skills.

    The connection between their hearts and minds has been severed, creating a lonely feeling.

    The dragon, who just a moment ago had been giving Ran a lecherous look, tightened her expression and looked at Ran as if he were her parent¡¯s enemy.

    Ran felt the hositlitying from the dragon and Ran distanced himself.

    ¡°Hm, Now what¡¯s with the ¡®sorry¡¯! It¡¯s outrageous that you¡¯re using the pce¡¯s dragon as your personal property¡­¡±

    The leader of the Kingsguard started shouting. Then he was stared at by the three ck Lizard Alvarizard brought by the earth dragon, and snarled with a scared face.

    The ck Lizard Alvarizard has a huge body that is more than sufficientpared to a dragon that can pull a ten-seater carrierfortably. The intimidation from them will be immense.

    The knight of the Kingsguard, who backed away with a grimace on his face, must have been thinking about it.

    The Saints, who had been crushed by the heavy atmosphere and werepletely dejected, gradually regained their energy.

    ¡°That¡¯s my Kirishima-kun! I can¡¯t believe you can arrange another means of transport so easily!¡±

    Yuri stands up and ps her hands in admiration.

    To change the atmosphere, she raised her voice and loudly proimed Ran¡¯s achievements.

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you,Fujiyoshi-san. I couldn¡¯t havee up with this n if I hadn¡¯t heard about them.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, praise me, praise more~¡±

    Her cute voice warms up the cold atmosphere.

    Ran could hear the murmur of his friends and knights talking to each other. It¡¯s usually loud, but now it¡¯s like a strong tailwind.

    ¡°Now if we can just get the back of the carriage, we¡¯ll be all set for the journey from here.¡±

    Kanami walks up to Ran with her hand on her chin and a thoughtful look on her face.

    The main problem now is the back of the carriage. The saints have been provided with enough daily necessities for the trip, but they have no means to carry them.

    It would be nice if they would lend them just the carriage, but that would be too optimistic.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just about the carriage,we¡¯ve got it covered.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, Kanami?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Megane and Mikoshiba were talking about that during our trip. It seems that the material of the carriage is wood reinforced with magical power, if we adjust the assembly method again, we can substitute the material created by Mikoshiba¡¯s infinite magical power skill.¡±

    Kanami proudly concluded it with her arms folded to push up her big breasts.

    Ran looked at Aya, and she tilted her head with a puzzled look on her face and as if to say she remembered, she pped her palm with her fist.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, that¡¯s right. We talked about that, didn¡¯t we? I forgot all about it.¡±

    ¡°During the journey, Mikorin looked like she wasn¡¯t focused and unhappy¡­¡­I wonder who she was thinking about.¡±

    Aya, who was oblivious to the fact, Megane grumbles to himself in a sarcastic tone.

    A meaningful gaze turned towards Ran. The look through his sses was filled with tant hostility.

    Despite them being ssmates who have the same goal of defeating the Demon King and returning to the world. Many of the boys, including Megane, still do not take kindly to Ran¡¯s presence.

    It seems that Kiryuin Subaru, who treats female students other than Reika as if they were dirt, and the outspoken Takeo Arakaki, are reluctant to go along with Ran since he has epted to help them and has shown his eptance.

    It is a dangerous equilibrium that has been maintained thanks to the Queen¡¯s ckmail and Walkins¡¯s ingenuity. Ran has not been forgiven for his misdeeds, nor has he been epted wholeheartedly. He has to keep that in mind.

    ¡°If we can have each of the materials analysed by the Information Desire, we might be able to make something simr.¡±

    ¡°This is an application of earth magic, so there is no guarantee that it will be exactly the same. It is only a simr product.If we can get it to work, we¡¯ll be very happy.¡±

    Eiichi Megane adds more while nudging of his sses

    ¡°And I was talking to Mikorin about the possibility of repairing the wall if it gets scratched. It¡¯s not like we were talking about making something from scratch.¡±

    Kanami looks at Megane¡¯s words with a quizzical look on her face.

    After ncing at Kanami¡¯s face, Megane continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to analyse the materials, but it¡¯s also impossible to analyse how to assemble them, so Mikorin and I would have to do our best just to make the parts!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s impossible to build from scratch.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing. Unless we had urate drawings, it would be impossible for us to construct it¡±

    With a half-hearted look of resignation on his face, Megane shrugged his shoulders. It was a perfect example of a sarcastic guy, and the gesture fit his appearance perfectly.

    Ran thought he had found a middle ground, but there were still some problems.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just a drawing, I can do it.¡±

    Yuri waved her hands in the air as she shook her twin-tails.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure this dragon car will be easy to find with the Intelligence gathering: Ultimate Technology. I found some paper and pens in my luggage, so why don¡¯t I do a quick drawing? I¡¯m pretty good at copying things.¡±

    Yuri put her hands on her hips, puffed out her chest, and smiled. At thisment, her ssmates were all excited.

    ¡°Maybe we can do it.¡±

    ¡°Even if we had the ns and the parts, we¡¯d still be amateurs.¡±

    ¡°You said you were good at making stic models, right? Can¡¯t you at least build one?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there someone with creative skills?¡±

    The ssmates have started to talk freely to each other. Their voices became louder probably because they¡¯re spirits were uplifted.

    The tense atmosphere changes to the atmosphere of excitement. Three guard knights who brought the earth dragon. Among them, the bloodiest knight was shaking his head.

    He, who had been red at by the lizard, dyed his face bright red and mmed his feet as if he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    An explosion of anger. The saints sensed the air turning back to sour. Immediately, the murmur ceased.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been rambling on and on and on.How dare you do such a foolish thing to the pce¡¯s dragon? Shame on you, shame on you!¡±

    ¡°Enough! In a situation where the Absolute Creation has disappeared, this is the only way. In any case, we were ordered to leave the means of transport from here to the discretion of the Saints. You knew that, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Another knight of the Kingsguard, one with a low boiling point of rage and the other a feeble knight of the Kingsguard, says admonishingly.

    The explosion of anger seems to have subsided somehow, but the angry knight is not convinced. He is still in a rage and makes a bitter face.

    ¡°This dragon carriage was perfected for use in the Royal Pce by a group of the best engineers. Not to mention the leakage of technology. When a problem urs with a fake, it is inevitable that the trust in the genuine original will be lost.We must avoid the appearance of simr products made by amateurs for fun.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point there, ¡­¡­ Hmm, but¡±

    The third knight of the Kingsguard yed with his beard with his fingers and gave the Saints a meaningful look.

    A silent question. [Can you assure me that you will not make anything that is unsessful to the detriment of the Royal Court?] and [Are you prepared to do so?], that was the silent question.

    ¡°I promise - I promise - I will make it work!¡±

    ¡°We just had the solution for the problem. We can¡¯t just walk away!¡±

    ¡°Let me do it, please!¡±

    With an uplifting air, the saints rise to their feet.

    Some roll their shoulders in the air, their faces full of motivation.

    Some raise their fists in the air as if to inspire themselves.

    Some looked at each other and nodded as if sharing the same will as their friends.

    It looked like a wholesome school student, eager to win the inter-ss school event.

    Did the knight feel the spirit of the saints, who were full of confidence and spirit? The calm and collected knight of the Kingsguard yed with his beard with his fingers and let out a deep snort as if he had no choice.

    ¡°It would be unwise for a knight to interfere in a matter which has been decided between the saints.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ But!¡±

    The red-faced knight of the Kingsguard is still not convinced. The calm knight of the Kingsguard restrained him with one hand and continued.

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t leave the whole process to the amateur Saints. The only thing we can do is to help them make it. It would be a shame for our engineers if they were to have an ident with their imitation of the pce carriage.¡±

    The saints cheered at the clumsy concern that was expressed with kindness.

    They hug and high-five each other and shout for joy.

    The red-faced knight of the Kingsguard looked on with a pained expression on his face. The cooler of the two knights put his hand on the shoulder of his colleague, who still looked unconvinced.

    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s a lot of extra work, but they need this level of pampering.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but I don¡¯t want it to be a habit. They are the kind of people who really believe that adults will always be there to help them when they are in trouble.¡±

    Blowing his nose, the red-faced knight of the Kingsguard heads towards the dragon carriage.

    As he watched his back, the calm and collected knight of the Kingsguard narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°It is better to give people the pleasure of working together to achieve a goal than to intimidate them with a high-handed attitude and turn them against the country. ¡­¡­This would be more effective for high school students from different worlds.¡±

    His words were spoken in a whisper and drowned out by the roar of the saints.

 Chapter 102: Unrestrained Perversion

    <h4>Chapter 102: Unrestrained Perversion</h4>

    After negotiating with the knights of the Kingsguard, it was agreed that a new dragon carriage of a different type from the one used at the Royal Pce would be made.

    It was not as good as the one in the pce, but it was good enough for the job.

    However, it would be impossible for the Saints to start making their own transport from scratch.

    The parts and drawings could be managed with the saints¡¯ inherent magic skills, but it seemed that specialist knowledge was essential for the assembly.

    Although they may have some knowledge, the knights of the Kingsguard were not engineers. It was hard to imagine that any of these amateur saints would be able toplete a satisfactory product.

    In the end, the making of this means of transportation was currently on hold.

    There was also a suggestion of hiring a craftsman, as there should be an engineer in the town they were visiting.

    This would consume a great deal of silvers, which would create a new problem of financing.

    ¡°But I¡¯m happy that we have a recement for the dragon! It proves that my work was not in vain!¡±

    Leaning her back against the lizard¡¯s body, Yuri made a cute, smug face.

    Yuri used her Intelligence Gathering: Ultimate Technology to draw the ns for the dragon carriage.

    Ran was concerned that with so many things to do, it might be difficult to motivate her to start working on something that might possibly be pointless.

    Apparently, Yuri was willing to make the drawings.

    ¡°To be honest, though, it¡¯s not very motivating to be the only one trying when nothing is set in stone. I know I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s trying, so I¡¯m going to do my best!¡±

    As she said this, Yuri closed one eye and smiled.

    ¡°Since Kirishima has collected all the lizards, I was able toe up with some crazy ideas to prepare a new dragon carriage. I have to make use of the skills I¡¯ve been given!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done that muchpared to you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I think it¡¯s because Kirishima-kun collected the ck Lizard Alvarizard that everyone is motivated to do their best.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. At least, that¡¯s definitely the way it is with shonen manga and novels!¡±

    It was great to be able to collect a rampaging lizard without difficulty, which would have been impossible to do without the extraordinary taming ability.

    It also helped their morale, which had been on the wane.

    ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve done it outdoors with Fujiyoshi-san?¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking about sex all of a sudden? I only said it was a reward!¡±

    ¡°I never said it was about sex either.¡±

    Yuri¡¯s face turned as red as a boiled octopus.

    She turned over shyly and groaned.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Besides, it would be bad for Sayan if I made it easy for her like this.¡±

    ¡°Sayaka?¡±

    Before Ran could ask her what she meant, she opened her arms and looked away shyly.

    ¡°If you give me a hug, I¡¯ll do my best, so¡­¡±

    Yuri¡¯s lips are tied tightly together as she swayed her hips gingerly. Ran had a few doubts, but it would be foolish to question her here.

    Yuri¡¯s small body was wrapped in Ran¡¯s arms.

    Ran hugged her as tight as he could, so that they could feel each other¡¯s body heat.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    In the dense night forest, Niigaki Takeo sleepily sighed.

    The stars were dazzlingly scattered across the night sky. His tear-stained vision blurred the white shes of the stars and he could not focus. He felt as if he was being hypnotised.

    He didn¡¯t know the exact time, but he was pretty sure it was veryte.

    After using the toilet in the shade of a tree, Niigaki turned to the men¡¯s dragon carriage.

    On the way back, he looked out into the trees and saw three ck lizards huddled together asleep.

    The big lizards were sleeping in this dark forest without a care in the world.

    The faint sound of the night wind made Niigaki shiver.

    With only a handful of lights, it was impossible to illuminate the distant darkness.

    Even in the original world, the forest was a dangerous ce at night. And there were demons in this world. There might even be bandits.

    ¡°Even with the knights of the Kingsguard on guard, it¡¯s not safe.¡±

    It was not like living behind the walls of a royal pce. One could never know what might happen.

    With a touch of anxiety, Niigaki turned on his heel and walked to the dragon car where the girls were supposed to be.

    There was always a chance. It was unlikely that Kirishima Ran¡¯s taming would make such a mistake, but it never hurt to check.

    In any case, in the morning, Misuzu¡¯s strengthened Schwartz Energy would recover all sleepiness and fatigue. If someone lost a little bit of sleep, it would not hurt much.

    With a manly spirit, Niigaki went to the ce where there was a visitor.

    In front of the dragon carriage for girls, Kiryuin Subaru sat down on his knees and dozed off.

    On closer inspection, a few rat-like beasts gathered at his feet. When Niigaki approached, the rats bared their broken fangs and squeaked in a scratchy voice.

    ¡°-Who is it?¡±

    In response to the rat¡¯s squeak. He stood up quickly and shot a sharp look at Niigaki.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Kiryuin.¡±

    ¡°Niigaki Takeo, what do you want? -Are you nning to crawl into Reika-sama¡¯s bed at night?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not.¡±

    Of all the girls in the ss, Reika Joougaoka is the only one to whom Ran has failed to apply his skills - Kiryuin Subaru, a childhood friend of Reika Joougaoka, was rumoured to be her bride.

    While he cared for Reika more than anything or anyone else, he had a bad habit of disregarding other people.

    His obsession with Reika was close to worship. It was difficult for a third party to understand his values. He was one of the most difficult students to deal with because his values were difficult to understand.

    ¡°I just came to see what¡¯s going on¡­¡­What are you doing here, anyway?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on guard duty here to make sure that any insolent person who ns to do anything to Reika-sama doesn¡¯t get anywhere near her. I was going to stay up all night, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m too tired from travelling during the day. I¡¯ve asked them to wake me up if anything happens.¡±

    Niigaki took a second look at the rats at his feet. On closer inspection, all of them had some sort of defect in their body structure.

    Subaru was given the skill of corpse maniption: living dead recovery, which allowed him to treat fresh corpses as servants.

    ¡°If Reika is here, does that mean that Kirishima is not here?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not here. Only Reika-sama, Yuri Fujiyoshi, Emi Otomezaki, Sayaka Sadogashima, Saki Shirayuki and Misuzu Nekoyama are here.¡±

    At the end of the day, all of them were a group of people who were in charge of making maps.

    They were very determined to finish it tonight, and being good friends, Emi and Sayaka were probably watching over Yuri.

    Niigaki could assume that Misuzu was there to give Yuri first aid with her enhanced recovery skills, in case she felt unwell.

    Saki was probably there to protect them in case of an attack. It was a little strange that Kanami and Aya were not there. Niigaki was not sure if they were working on something or not.

    ¡°Do you know where the rest of them have gone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the whereabouts of any women other than Reika-sama¡­¡­But if they¡¯re not in the men¡¯s chariot, they¡¯re probably in the other one.¡±

    Niigaki looked at the dragon carriage parked some distance away.

    He had packed most of his luggage into the empty carriage, as he wanted to have more space to sleep.

    He wondered what they were doing in such a ce.

    ¡°I guess, I¡¯ll have a look around. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the urgency?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent, but I wonder what it is¡­I just thought he had worked hard today.¡±

    The face of the aloof boy came to Niigaki¡¯s mind. His best friend Torao Shigenobu, his crush Kanami Inugami, and his old friend Saki Shirayuki. He was the hateful person who ruined the lives of these three good people.

    It was a considerable achievement for Ran to break through the intimidating atmosphere and to raise the morale of the saints, which had been declining.

    Undeterred by the high-handedness of the situation, he quickly prepared the lizards needed for the move.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for him, the saints¡¯ morale would have been on the ground and they would have been full of animosity and rebellion towards the knights of the Kingsguard.

    It was the role of people such as Torao Shigenobu, Misuzu Nekoyama and Saki Shirayuki to bring everyone together and motivate them, whether at an event or otherwise.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t demand such a thing from a heartbroken Torao, and all the girls were at Kirishima¡¯s mercy, so I wondered what would happen¡­¡­¡±

    Kirishima Ran, a former loner, was able to put the situation to rest.

    Niigaki was sure Ran didn¡¯t mean to do that and, more importantly, it was him who stirred up the rtionships to the point where they had to rely on him.

    It was a match-pump, albeit a very roundabout one, and Niigaki was unsure if he wanted to express his sincere gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been saved. I should at least be grateful.¡±

    Niigaki turned around and headed for the dragon car, which had been turned into a luggage storage area. As he got closer, he heard some disturbing noises.

    A creaking sound. It seemed as if the wheel itself was shaking, though it was faint.

    Niigaki continued to walk up to the carriage, his footsteps trailing behind him. When he knocked on the entrance, the noise and shaking stopped at the same time.

    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s in.¡±

    Were they frightened, or was there another reason? A little shaky voice leaked out of the dragon car.

    Niigaki sighed outright with a bitter smile as there was no response.

    Laughing as there really was no reply, he let out a big, tant sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What? Niigaki?¡±

    There was a rustling sound from inside the carriage. There was a faint whispering sound, probably that of a woman.

    Niigaki cleared his throat deliberately and heard the sound of something falling.

    ¡°As peculiar as ever, doing in such a small ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s good to be in a small space. I can feel his breathing and his body heat. I like it.¡±

    Niigaki¡¯s sarcastic remark towards Ran was answered by a different voice.

    The voice was full of ennui and lustre, but with no inflection, so he knew immediately to whom it belonged.

    ¡°Look who¡¯s here. It¡¯s Onigawara.¡±

    ¡°Nn, you¡¯re correct. Would you rather have another girl?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­¡±

    Niigaki suddenly thinks of the voice of his one true love, Inugami Kanami.

    She was a dignified and serious person, he could not imagine her moaning. He¡¯d love to hear it, but the thought of it being served up in sex with the hated Kirishima Ran was a mixed bag.

    Niigaki kept telling himself that he should be happy that he was dealing with a girl who admitted to being a bitch.

    ¡°¡­¡­I mean, Niigaki, what are you doing here at this hour? Maybe you¡¯re just sneaking around because you couldn¡¯t hold it anymore?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just here to see Kirishima.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ me?¡±

    In a quiet voice, Ran replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m naked right now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe out.¡±

    Leaning his back against the door, Niigaki scratched his head in annoyance.

    ¡°I just wanted to say thank you¡­¡­Thank you for your help earlier. Without your help, the morale of the ss will surely drop¡­¡­That¡¯s all I wanted to say.¡±

    That was not the only thing he wanted to tell Ran.

    People from the Royal Court. A distrust from the queen¡¯s side on the court.

    It meant that there might be a discrepancy in perception between the queen herself and those on her side.

    How much did Ran trust this man, Walkins, how much information did he share with him, and how much did he trust what Walkins told him?

    Because he was Ran, he had seen the realities of the royal court from apletely different perspective to that of Niigaki and his friends.

    He was not as heartbroken as Torao Shigenobu and Yamashiro Hirokatsu.

    Nor was it Haruto Tanaka, who was suspected of being honey trapped by a cat-eared maid named Nyanya.

    Nor was it Shiratori Sho, who was on good terms with both Yamashiro and Tanaka.

    It was not Subaru who didn¡¯t care about anyone but Reika. It was not the guys in the otaku group who were mentally distant.

    Ran was on good terms with Kanami and Aya, who he could rely on. And he was also a former loner who was unlikely to b about his secret talks.

    There were so many things Niigaki wanted to talk to him about.

    But he was afraid to talk about it now. The distrust that he felt was ultimately rted to the people in the pce - the people on the queen¡¯s side.

    This was not an appropriate ce for a secret meeting, as there were knights of the Kingsguard looking around.

    ¡°Ah I see, I¡¯m sorry that you took your time to say thanks. You could have done it tomorrow.¡±

    But Ran, who had no idea what was on Niigaki¡¯s mind, seemed to take him at face value.

    Niigaki had told what he needed to tell, and he should have returned. But somehow, he still wanted to talk about it.

    ¡°How¡¯s the progress on Fujiyoshi-san?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. She¡¯s so focused on her work that she doesn¡¯t seem to hear a word of what¡¯s going on around her.¡±

    ¡°It may not be my ce to say this, but tell her to try not to push herself¡­¡­ Well, with Nekoyama around, it¡¯s not going to be a big deal.¡±

    It was fine to lose track of time and get lost in the work, though. As for Niigaki, who once before saw Yuri pushed beyond her limits, he really felt worried about her as a ssmate.

    The moment when ¡°what used to be¡± Yuri Fujiyoshi was brought to Misuzu, supported by Sayaka and Emi, was traumatic to say the least.

    It was the kind of scene that instantly shattered any illusions people had about high school girls. Even the metaphor ¡°rags to riches¡± seemed to be an understatement to describe the scene.

    ¡°Otomezaki-san and Sayaka are watching her. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to spot her before she goes over the edge.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so they¡¯ve been up all night too.¡±

    The boys were also on the lookout for an attack (partly because the dragon car was too small for them to all sleep at the same time), so they took turns to keep watch.

    The girls stayed up all night? It was a friendly thing to do.

    ¡°The other girls take a break every now and then, and there¡¯s always someone left who can fight, so it¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t see Inugami in the carriage over there.¡±

    Niigaki nodded his head in silence, ¡°I see.¡±

    Just when Niigaki went there, it was Kanami¡¯s break time?

    He was about to agree with Ran, when a sudden feeling of difort arose in Niigaki.

    He knows that Kanami was resting now, but where was she resting-

    ¡°¡ªHyaa,An~¡±

    Before he could focus his thoughts, he heard another unfamiliar voiceing from inside the dragon carriage.

    It was a sweet, lusty female voice. The sound of her moans, so different from Hibiki¡¯s, made Niigaki realise that his bad premonition hade true.

    ¡°Oi, was that-¡±

    Before he could finish, a stifled whisper escaped from inside the car.

    ¡°O,Oni, Onigawara, what are you doing suddenly!¡±

    ¡°Inugami, you have a wonderful voice.¡±

    ¡°N-no! Don¡¯t be silly! There¡¯s still Niigaki outside! What if he finds out? It¡¯s embarrassing!¡±

    From the faint whispering, Niigaki unconsciously tried to identify the owner of the voice.

    Before a definite answer could be made, Hibiki¡¯s blunder revealed the correct answer¡­

    Niigaki couldn¡¯t help but listen closely. It was not for nothing that he could hear the colourful voice of the girl he adored, but the reality was that he encountered the scene where the girl he had a crush on is flirting with another boy. Sandwiched between heaven and hell, Niigaki was in aplicated mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very convincing when you¡¯re dressed like that¡­¡­you, disciplinarymittee¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped! It¡¯s too small!¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s teasing words elerated Niigaki¡¯s imagination.

    ¡®What is it that makes her look so ufortable?¡¯

    ¡®What kind of sexy pose is Kanami striking in the dragon car?¡¯

    The high school boy¡¯s imagination was about to run out of steam.

    There was a rattling sound inside the carriage, as if something was falling apart.

    ¡°Kyan-!Owh¡­A crate just fell on my head!¡±

    There was a third sweet voice, unlike Kanami or Hibiki.

    Niigaki could immediately tell that it was Sakuya¡¯s.

    ¡°Oi, you, Kirishima. What are you doing at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°Iyann-mou¡­I have a stinging sensation around my nape. Hey, Mikoshiba! Can you see if Sakuya has a bump here?¡±

    Niigaki¡¯s face twitched at the appearance of the new name.

    If he had thought about it calmly, he would have known.

    There are a total of ten female students who have been transferred to this world. If six of them are in the dragon carriage on the other side, then there are only four left.

    It was hard to believe that she was wandering around outside the dragon car alone at this time of night. It was only natural that her name shoulde up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. My hips are stuck and I can¡¯t move¡­Uuu ¡­¡­No. That¡¯s no good~un! Ki, Kirishima ¡­¡­ No. You can¡¯t go there~un!. Don¡¯t pick at it, it¡¯s dirty.~unnn!¡­¡­¡±

    The usually strong delinquent girl¡¯s sad, mellow voice. Feeling ufortable, Niigaki scratched his head.

    Niigaki felt sorry for himself that he thanked Ran Kirishima even for a moment.

    He was not a hero or anything. He was just an unrestrained pervert.

    ¡°How many people are you ying with? There¡¯s a limit. And in such a small ce.¡­¡±

    Niigaki was tempted to open the door just to spite him. He didn¡¯t want to actually do it, because it would be useless anyway.

    After a few moments of silence, the charming soundsing from the dragon car became slightly louder.

    It seemed that the interrupted activities had resumed in earnest.

    As if to escape the unreservedly lovey-dovey mood, Niigaki went back to the boys¡¯ dragon car.

    At the end of the day, he felt even more tired.

 Chapter 103: What Only I Can Do

    <h4>Chapter 103: What Only I Can Do</h4>

    Some time had passed since Niigaki Takeo visited the Dragon Car. Sayaka, who had to pick flowers, got out of the car alone.

    The night breeze was pleasant, perhaps because she was in a cooped up ce before. She could smell the scent of the trees. When she took a deep breath, she felt as if she were being purified deep in her chest.

    She opened her mouth modestly and let out a small sigh.

    Perhaps she had been in bedtime mode, but now Sayaka was not wearing her sses and had undone her hair, which she usually didin pigtails.

    With her sses off and her hair undone, her appearance was somewhat sadistic.

    Reflecting the starry night sky in her eyes, Sayaka walked into the shade of the trees.

    ¡°What are you doing here at this time of night?¡±

    A few steps further on, Sayaka was approached by someone from behind.

    A tinum blonde danced across Sayaka¡¯s torch-lit vision. She had the features of a Western doll.

    A girl with a morous body wrapped in a worn uniform, Reika Joougaoka was approaching her.

    ¡°I¡¯m picking some flowers. I¡¯ll return as soon as I finish.¡±

    was it because of the atmosphere, or because they were students with whom there was little interaction?

    Even though they were ssmates of the same age, they naturally took a polite tone.

    ¡°Then I wille with you. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reika-sama. I¡¯ll apany you¡±

    Subaru, who suddenly was wide awake, quickly emerged behind Reika.

    He was a very devoted person, but Sayaka couldn¡¯t help but look ufortable.

    As a modern high school girl, it took a lot of courage to go outdoors.

    Sayaka had been living in this world for quite some time now. She used to go outside now, but she still thought it was an unorthodox suggestion to bring a boy of her own age.

    ¡°I have something to talk about with Sadogashima-san. You don¡¯t need toe with me.¡±

    ¡°But the forest at night is dangerous. It would be dangerous for you two to go out alone together.¡±

    ¡°It will be fine. I have my spatial maniption skill. I can kill a demon or anything else with a single blow.¡±

    (Spatial Maniption:Dimension the World was an all-round inherent magic skill that allowed Reika to distort space and move instantaneously, albeit at short range.)

    It seemed that various effects could be exerted depending on how to handle it, and even Sayaka, a ssmate, did not know the details about Reika¡¯s ability.

    It seemed to be a useful ability that could be turned into both attack and defence.

    ¡°It is not only demons that may attack you, Reika-sama. I¡¯m also worried that two women are going by themselves.¡±

    Subaru looked at Sayaka with a meaningful look in his eyes.

    It seemed to Sayaka that he was telling her about the dangers from Ran.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad manners for a gentleman to interfere in girl talk.¡±

    No matter what he said it seemed that Subaru couldn¡¯t force himself.

    When Subaru was refused to go with Reika, he looked sad and depressed as he trudged back to the dragon car.

    ¡°Shall we?¡±

    With Reika escorting her, Sayaka walked from the dragon carriage to a shaded area.

    They went to a remote ce and then turned around to see Subaru looking at them, with his face half peeping out from the trees.

    His appearance was reminiscent of some housekeeper.

    ¡°It¡¯s not advisable to go out alone in the forest at night.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just want to be alone for a while¡­¡­¡±

    Sayaka wasn¡¯t careful, but she couldn¡¯t help but make a soft sigh.

    With Reika checking her surroundings, Sayaka quietly finished her business.

    ¡°If you like, I¡¯d be happy to talk to you.¡±

    As she was walking back to the dragon carriage after picking the flowers, Reika muttered something to herself as she remembered.

    Reflexively, her feet stopped. Covering her mouth with a fan, Reika narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Did you know I was having trouble?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?.¡±

    Reika closed her fan and blinked her blue eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t force you. But sometimes it¡¯s easier to talk.¡±

    Like a loving mother, she smiled and seemed to ept everything. In addition to the gentle tone of voice, a conflict was born in Sayaka.

    For a while, Sayaka was troubled. She put her hands on her modest breasts and began to express her feelings, choosing her words carefully.

    ¡°There was a man I liked very much. I always imagined a future with him¡­¡­No, we¡¯ve tied the knot. But I realized that it wasn¡¯t through pure feelings, and¡­¡±

    Perhaps because Sayaka started talking before she had a chance to think, her speech went over and over with the same points, and as a result it was very confusing.

    This was not a consultation, it had be aint. Still, the overflowing emotions pierced Sayaka¡¯s heart so tantly that she felt like she was about to burst into tears.

    She had a crush on a boy - Ran Kirishima. The result was the same.

    It was a great leap forward from the days when she could only watch from afar, without exchanging a word.

    However, her rtionship with Ran waspletely different to what Sayaka had imagined in her mind.

    ¡°Maybe I should be satisfied with the status quo. Maybe I¡¯m just being selfish. Maybe it¡¯s too much for me to wish for something special. However, I still feel that I don¡¯t like the way things are.¡±

    There were many girls surrounding Ran. One of them was her.

    Sayaka hated herself for being jealous. She could not say anything like a heavy woman and she was bothered by all the things she¡¯d umted.

    (Note: heavy woman in this context extreme jealousy)

    Ran was a boy, so he should know that there may be something wrong when a girl was being quiet. She couldn¡¯t help but think about such selfish things.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do,¡­¡­-I¡¯ve been wondering for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but you want to make the man you love fall in love with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Roughly speaking, yes. He is liked a lot not only by me, but also by other attractive girls. ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t like predatory love or anything like that, so I don¡¯t want to initiate it myself.¡±

    Sayaka didn¡¯t want to think about another girl having a bad experience because of her. The other girl also demanded for Ran.

    It was a very selfish and naive argument. Recognizing her disgusting self again, Sayaka sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d stand a chance in the first ce¡­¡­¡±

    Despising herself, feeling sorry for herself, healing andforting her wounded self.

    Not thinking for herself and instead relying on others for ideas.

    The only thing she wanted was for Ran to choose Sayaka.

    And not him trying to seduce her to make her choose him.

    She was afraid that the other girls would be jealous of her, so she shied away from them.

    She tried to be a good girl by putting all the unpleasant tasks on her beloved Ran. She was a jerk.

    The negative thoughts were rising and Sayaka became sullen.

    ¡°That¡¯s just too convenient. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think it¡¯s a natural human desire. ¡ºI don¡¯t want to be the bad guy, I don¡¯t want to hurt. I don¡¯t want to be hurt either.¡»¡±

    ¡°But everyone else is trying so hard to be in love, and I¡¯m the only one cheating¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you need to think more positively than to think badly about outwitting and looting.¡±

    Reika looked straight at Sayaka who raised her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about doing what only you can do.¡±

    ¡°What only I can do¡­¡­?

    Reika licked her lips and her cheeks slightly tinted.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk about Subaru. When I first met him, I didn¡¯t care about him at all, although I now recognize him as ¡®the one¡¯.¡±

    Sayaka is surprised by the sudden remark.

    She had heard that they had been together since childhood, but did Reika also have such a time?

    It was hard to believe, seeing as how they usually had a close rtionship.

    ¡°It was a rtionship decided by our parents. I¡¯m an adult now, so it¡¯s not impossible for me to reject it if I wanted to. Of course, there will be many things that I will have to let go of.¡±

    Reika jokingly put her fan to her mouth.

    Sayaka could only nod her head in silence.

    ¡°But now I can think of no one else but Subaru as my partner. No matter how many attractive men appear before me in the future, I will always choose the Subaru. I can¡¯t think of anyone else I would rather be with for the rest of my life.¡±

    Sayaka blushed in embarrassment at Reika¡¯s straightforward infatuation, even though she was not involved.

    Reika also looked a little embarrassed and turned her blue eyes away from Sayaka.

    ¡°Love and affection, I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that. But that¡¯s what love is all about, isn¡¯t it? There are many reasons why I chose Subaru, and it¡¯s not something I¡¯m going to bber about to everyone, so I¡¯ll keep the specific memories to myself¡­¡­ He is also willing to do everything for me and only him that can do it for me. He is very devoted to me. That¡¯s why I want to answer Subaru with all the love I can muster.¡±

    ¡°Joougaoka-san¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you should do what only you can do and do it to the best of your ability. It¡¯s not about outdoing your rivals. In fact, it is something to be proud of. There is no one who would think badly of you for doing your best to make your beloved boy happy.¡±

    In today¡¯s world, it was not always convenient to work hard and be rewarded for it.

    Reika¡¯s advice was clear and unadulterated, like crystal-clear water. It was hard to deny that she was a good person.

    But when Reika told her, Sayaka felt like it was the right thing to do.

    ¡°Was it because I could hear one answer from the mouth of another?¡±

    Sayaka felt a little clearer. The dark clouds in her chest seemed to be dissipating.

    ¡°Hmmm,yeah,¡­¡­Yeah, I guess so¡±

    Sayaka had been unable to talk to anyone about her small but deep-seated worries.

    Sayaka¡¯s true feelings, which she couldn¡¯t tell even to her best friends, Yuri and Emi. Though when she tried to reveal them, they got stuck in the back of her throat and became painful.

    The only girl who had escaped the Ran¡¯s poison - perhaps because she was a ssmate of the same sex.

    Sayaka felt a little better after talking with Reika.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking better.¡±

    Brushing her long tinum blonde hair with her hand, Reika opened her fan to cover her mouth.

    ¡°Is everything all right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes. I feel like I can do it.¡±

    Sayaka nodded her head in agreement, her intention was modest but certainly strong.

    Something that only Sayaka could do for Ran.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to find it.¡±

    Clenching a small fist in front of her chest, Sayaka made up her mind to do so.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    When Sayaka returned to the dragon car with Reika, she found Kanami in front of the boarding gate.

    Her hair was shaggy and her ponytail was slightly unravelled, which was unusual for Kanami, who was always so well-behaved.

    Despite her lumpy appearance, her skin seemed to have a certain glow to it.

    When Sayaka realised what had happened, she felt a pang in her chest for a moment, but secretly took a deep breath to calm her aching heart.

    ¡°Joougaoka and Sadogashima, what an unusualbination.¡±

    ¡°The forest is dangerous at night. It¡¯s not safe for a weak woman to be alone.¡±

    ¡°From my point of view, Reika-sama is also a fragile woman. Please go back inside. Come on, quickly.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but please don¡¯t push me!¡±

    Like a squire who has lost sight of his princess, Subaru pushed Reika as she headed back into the dragon carriage.

    Sayaka turned to Reika and thanked her with a bow. She smiled brilliantly and disappeared into the dragon carriage.

    ¡°-to. Wee back, Kana-chan. Is it time for your shift?¡±

    (©`©`¤Ã¤È)

    Saki appeared before both Reika and Subaru.

    Sayaka, who had lost track of time, sat outside the dragon car, absentmindedly ying with her knotted hair.

    ¡°Aa, Aihara or Onigawara should be back in a little while. Why don¡¯t you go over there and have a rest?¡±

    In the direction that Kanami pointed out, there should be a dragon carriage parked for luggage storage.

    Saki nced at Kanami¡¯s direction, then shook her pale face and shook it from side to side.

    ¡°¡­¡­N-no, thank you. I¡¯m staying here for the night.¡±

    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t have to be shy.¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m not being shy, I¡¯m just saying, you know, ¡­¡­ You see that thing over there? It¡¯s ¡­¡­, you know, the thing.¡±

    Kanami mysteriously tilted her head to Saki¡¯s muddy words.

    Eventually, she came to her senses and patted her palm with her fist.

    ¡°©`©`Aa, I remember, it was hooked up in the middle of the road.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?!¡¡I mean, it¡¯s even faintly visible from here: ¡­¡­! Aamou,It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s moving so fast it¡¯s freaky. ¡­!¡±

    Saki embraced her body in a creepy way and shook a little. Kanami turned her face to see what she noticed when she noticed Sayaka, who was confused.

    ¡°Shirayuki is not very good with reptiles in general. ¡­She¡¯s afraid of the high-ck lizard that Ran brought with him.¡±

    ¡°I tried not to make a fuss because I was in front of Kiririn, but I just couldn¡¯t. ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t. ¡­¡­!¡±

    In the face of a groaning Saki, Sayaka wondered if she should tell her. Eventually Sayaka decided to tell her just in case.

    ¡°I hear there are lots of lizards like that in the woods around here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. That¡¯s what Ran told me a while ago.¡±

    Saki sighed painfully at the information from Sayaka and Kanami that seemed to remind her.

    ¡°Misuzu felt sorry for me, too¡­I was fine with the dragon, but I¡¯m not so sure about that one. It¡¯s tough, but I guess I¡¯ll just have to get used to it¡­¡­¡±

    She clutched her head with a heavy heart and went back to the dragon car.

    Kanami and Sayaka looked at each other and followed her.

 Chapter 105: Misuzu ? Mishuyu

    <h4>Chapter 105: Misuzu ¡Ù Mishuyu</h4>

    When they returned to the inn, the rest of the group of the otakus had also returned safely.

    It seemed that all three of them had passed their certification exams and were now qualified adventurers.

    ¡°But we¡¯re still at the temporary registration stage. We are now able to takemissions, so we are on track to secure funding.¡±

    Ran could hear Megane talking proudly as he scrunched the rims of his sses.

    The rest of the saints weren¡¯t quite sure what to make of it, but when he exined that it wasmon in RPGs and hunting games, they seemed to get the gist of it.

    ¡°Am I right in thinking that by killing monsters or winning battles against their owners, you can get gold or something like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit different from the game you¡¯re talking about. ¡­¡­ How do I exin this¡­?¡±

    In response to Kanami¡¯s misguided question, Megane weakened his words in an annoyed manner.

    Kanami, who was ignorant of these topics, still seemed to take a long time to grasp the current situation.

    ¡°What is the difference between a temporary registration and a full registration?¡±

    ¡°I guess the biggest difference is the trust of the guild. It also seems to affect your rewards. Bypleting requests quickly and urately, and building up a good track record, the number of requests you can receive will increase, and the amount of reward will be increased.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any impressions of the actualmission? How difficult is it?¡±

    ¡°Even with this, we are the elite of the Demon King subjugation unit. With the training I received at the pce and the offensive magic I was taught, I decided that I was good enough to handle it! I had no problempleting it, even though I¡¯m an appraiser, so I¡¯m sure people with attack skills will be able to do it more quickly!¡±

    One after another, Megane answered the questions.

    It was what he was good at. For a guy who was supposed to be a simple guy, Megane was in charge of the event with his imposing appearance.

    ¡°In light of the above, we would like to ask those students who are confident in their ability to y demons to help us raise funds for the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.¡±

    He gave some other answers, but in the end they agreed on something.

    The street silver was to be shared equally between the students and carried with them.

    It was unlikely that anyone would run away with it, but there was always the possibility of theft.

    It seemed that the security was not that bad, but there was always a chance. There was no better way than to be cautious.

    ¡°¡­ Mmm, where is Torao? I thought he holed up in his luggage room.¡±

    Ran opened the luggage room to distribute the street silver, but there was only Subaru Kiryuin and Reika Joougaoka in the room.

    ¡°Torao-san left the inn early this morning and never came back.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Ryuzaki said he saw a man in the forest who looked like Torao.¡±

    Ran thought he was just leaving it up to himself to cover up his own blunder.

    Ran wondered if he had really gone into the forest alone.

    ¡°Maybe I should go looking for him, you never know what might happen.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to worry about that.¡±

    Ran looked towards the door and saw Niigaki Takeo, a close friend of Shigenobu Torao, looking at him with a troublesome expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine. He can use his [Tiger Fongu Metamorphosis] to protect himself in case of emergency. It¡¯s nothing to be worried about.¡±

    ¡°But this is a different world. In addition to the demons, there are also bandits and other dangerous people, ording to the story from Megane. If something happens to him, it¡¯ll be toote¡­¡±

    Perhaps he was pushed by Kanami¡¯s spirit as he approached, Niigaki stepped back half a step, saying ¡°Oh ¡­¡±.

    Just a little bit, Niigaki¡¯s expression was strangely distorted. The corners of his mouth seemed to have lifted up in happiness, but from some angles it looked as if his eyes were filled with an unparalleled sense of resentment.

    Kanami, who was insensitive and misled by Ran¡¯s skills, was unaware of the intensity of his feelings - but Niigaki had always thought fondly of Kanami

    In a rather serious way, Ran was aware of Kanami as a member of the opposite sex. Whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, he was attracted to her as a woman to the extent that he masturbated using Kanami¡¯s underwear.

    However, it was difficult, and even if he knew that the love would nevere to fruition, the reality was that it could not be easily blown away.

    With aplicated expression on his face, Niigaki looked into Kanami¡¯s eyes and muttered sadly.

    ¡°Let him be alone for a while. He¡¯s got a lot on his mind. It¡¯s hard to be vulnerable in front of his own ssmates¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What are you going to do if he doesn¡¯te back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for getting him back before dark.¡±

    Then Niigaki turned his back and went back to the boys¡¯ room.

    Kanami felt ufortable, but she didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Butterflies of many colours fluttered and swirled through the trees.

    Soft rays of sunlight spilled through the thick blue trees. The butterfly with its venomous wings, illuminated by the white light,nded on the tip of the nose of a young boy, Torao Shigenobu.

    His unfocused gaze catched the butterfly sitting in front of him. Without wiping it with his hand or shaking his face, he gazed nkly at the butterfly resting in the middle of his face.

    Eventually, it flew away from his nose and disappeared into the forest, its whole body glittering with venom.

    After a while, he rubbed the head of his nose with his hand and twisted his face in a ticklish way.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The sun was shining brightly on his eyes.

    The weather was pleasant, but there was no sign of a break in his gloom.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What was my mistake? I don¡¯t know where I went wrong.¡±

    It was the first time he let out a sigh and slumped his shoulders.

    He didn¡¯t know how to feel andwhat to do. He kept thinking but couldn¡¯t find an answer.

    ¡°Was it a mistake to get rid of Kirishima in the first ce? If we had just kept our eyes on him and not done anything else, would this have happened? If we had epted him as a member of the ss, instead of being taken advantage of by Megane, we would not have been subjected to his unreasonable anger¡­¡­?¡±

    He twisted his mouth into a mockery and let out a short exhtion of ¡°Ha¡±.

    ¡°Or perhaps it would have been better to have killed him instead of trusting the word of a pce official. There are many ways to do this, such as faking an ident during training, cutting off his neck, or attacking him in his sleep.¡±

    The only thing on Torao¡¯s mind was regret, remorse and a tremendous hatred for Ran.

    Regret, depression and the thought of his own responsibility only amplified his rage at the original culprit.

    ¡°It¡¯s all a bit ¡®new¡¯ now, though. When I moved here, I didn¡¯t have the time to think about it,¡­¡­ More than anything else, everyone in my ss selfishly med me for kicking out my ssmates¡­¡­ It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Niigaki¡¯s protection, Torao would probably have been isted in that ce.

    In order to protect his sweetheart, he eliminates the danger factor. In a story, he would be a good man, but in real life?

    He sacrificed his ssmates for a woman. It was selfish. He felt sorry for the ¡°ssmates¡± who were sacrificed.

    In fact, at that moment, Kirishima Ran hadn¡¯t caused any problems yet.

    ¡°Did he change because we sent him away? Did he have the urge to hurt me and everyone else in the ss? Or maybe Kirishima was that kind of guy from the start, and regardless of whether he was hacked or not, he was nning to create a harem of his ssmates once he got the skills to train his harem members¡­¡­¡±

    Torao was lost in a maze of thoughts for which there were no answers, and his mood was sinking.

    He was in aplete downward spiral.

    ¡°¡­¡­Nekoyama-san¡±

    The biggest regret that tormented Torao was that he was robbed of Misuzu.

    If he hadn¡¯t been summoned to another world and had spent a perfectly ordinary day in the real world, he would have been able to live a happy life.

    There was no doubt about it. Misuzu rejected Torao because Ran had slept with Misuzu.

    ¡°It would have been better if I¡¯d only had to hate Kirishima.¡±

    The night that Ran¡¯s survival was revealed. That night when it was revealed in front of his ssmates that Kirishima Ran was alive.

    Torao was confronted with a harsh reality.

    [¡°Just a moment ago, you were smiling at us like you normally do!¡±]

    [¡°Just a few minutes ago, Nekoyama-san was so cute and kind.¡±]

    It was true that Misuzu had always been cold towards Torao - in front of his eyes.

    However, as far as he could hear Tsubasa Ryuzaki¡¯s words, it seemed that it was just Torao¡¯s pride.

    ¡°Nekoyama-san had a cold attitude, but only towards me. In front of me, she acted like she wasn¡¯t interested in boys. ¡­¡­¡±

    In fact, she was only behaving in that way because Walkins¡¯ magic tool had temporarily erased the effect of Ran¡¯s skills and overridden her hypnosis.

    Torao had no way of knowing what was going on behind the scenes.

    ¡°When we were together, Nekoyama-san always seemed happy and seemed to be truly happy,¡­¡­ I think she might have been annoyed with me on the inside¡­¡­¡±

    Perhaps it was the negative thoughts caused by repeated stress that made him think such things.

    It was also a big reason why Kanami and Saki, who were always there to help, were no longer useful.

    There are many thought processes which, if pointed out by a third party, would be immediately recognized as abnormal, but which, in a state of hopelessness, werere often unnoticeable.

    Narrow-mindedness and distorted thinking were both anomalies that he could not recognise on his own.

    ¡°Even if Kirishima hadn¡¯t done what he did, I would have ended up being dumped by Nekoyama-san¡­¡­ Maybe I was the only one who thought we were the ideal couple.¡±

    Torao¡¯s thoughts went from bad to worse.

    He shook his head and let the ck clouds that filled his head dissipate.

    He couldn¡¯t stay here and be depressed forever.

    As he sat up to return to his lodgings, he realised that someone was staring at him.

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±

    He looked up and saw something he couldn¡¯t believe.

    Bob cut hair. Her eyes were droopy and round. A neat baby face. And something cat-like about her.

    It was as if something stuck in the depths of his memory was being forcibly peeled away with his fingernails. The whirlpool of thoughts that had been coated in darkness regained light in an instant with the impact.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Nekoyama-san?¡±

    A girl popped out from behind a tree. Her appearance was just like Nekoyama Misuzu.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that she was a carbon copy. Her skin was a little bit darker, the hair colour was silvery white, with some blond hair mixed in as if it were a mesh.

    It was hard to say that it was a beautiful gradation. It looked as if an amateur had dyed its hair and failed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    With her face just peeking out from the trees, she was staring at Torao.

    Her eyes were golden and she looked more like a cat than the real Misuzu.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Nekoyama-san. Isn¡¯t it supposed to be?¡­¡­U,un. that¡¯s true¡±

    Or should he call it a different coloured version of Misuzu?

    If she dyed her hair, put in colored contacts and got a tan, she might look like this.

    It was not like the Misuzu that Torao knew was the kind of girl who would go for a fancy makeover.

    But for Torao, being heartbroken over the loss of his beloved sweetheart, it was hard to ept the reality that she was just another person.

    As he looked back at her with a feeling of clinging to her, Misuzu came towards him from behind the trees, as if she was interested in him.

    ¡°¡­¡­U¡­aa¡±

    The girl, who looked just like Misuzu, waspletely naked.

    From head to toe, she wore nothing at all. But she showed no sign of embarrassment, and walked towards Torao with her chest outstretched.

    Torao blushed at the sight of the naked woman¡¯s body in the sunlight.

    He looked at her suspiciously and turned his head away. He was surprisingly shy.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­!¡±

    He reacted like a girl in front of a man¡¯s genitals, wincing as he did so.

    The fact that she looked just like Misuzu made him start to feel dirty inside.

    A feeling of indescribable guilt arised, as if he had identally seen a naked picture of someone he knew.

    But his boyish desires were too strong for him to resist, and he looked the naked girl straight in the eye.

    ¡°U-U-?¡±

    The girl who resembled Misuzu tilted her head curiously at Torao ¡®sscivious gaze.

    Her ignorance of sexual gazing was a blessing in disguise.

    She had no nipples. There was a thin vertical line where her navel should have been, and her skin was generally brown.

    Her body was the embodiment of a developing girl, her hips and legs were slim and smooth.

    He knew he shouldn¡¯t, but as he looked down. There was a beautiful, girlish stripe on her lower abdomen.

    Torao was stunned by the sight of her plump, luscious cleft. The naked body of a woman who looked just like his ex-girlfriend with a lot of regrets. It was not that he was not excited, he was just surprised and upset.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your clothes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Uu?¡±

    The girl put her index finger on her cheek and tilted her head.

    The girl didn¡¯t seem to understand what Torao was saying.

    ¡°I mean this. This one.¡±

    As she tugged at his clothes, she hit her palm with her fist as if she had an idea.

    Then she retreated into the trees where she had been hiding and pulled out her muddy clothes.

    ¡°Did you take it off because it was dirty?¡±

    ¡°U-Ooo-?¡±

    A girl with a muddy cloth in her hands and a curious look on her face.

    Somewhat smiling, Torao reached for the cloth she was holding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash it for you. I think there¡¯s a river there, follow me.¡±

    ¡°Oh-?Soko-Tsui-?¡±

    (¤¢¤¥©`?¡¡¤½¤³©`¡¢¤Ä¤£©`?)

    The girl¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°Look¡± Torao said, holding out his hand and leading the girl to a nearby waterhole.

    As they continued to walk, Torao was lost in thought.

    He learned a lot about the races and creatures of this world in his ssroom studies at the Royal Pce.

    Not that he knew much about it, as it was not his main interest to begin with. But he did have some knowledge of it.

    ¡°Is this girl a monster? Or is it a demon tribe?¡±

    ¡°¡­you have a family?¡±

    ¡°Kao-?¡±

    ¡°Family¡±

    ¡°Ka-Au-?¡±

    From the difficulty inmunicating with her, it seemed likely that she was a demon.

    ¡°Has she been separated from the herd? Or has her family been killed?¡±

    Just a few hours ago, a group of otakus were using witchcraft in the forest. He remembered that he could hear some disturbing words.

    He had a bad imagination and he felt sick to his stomach. Did those people ssify them as lowly creatures simply because they cannotmunicate with them, even if they looked human-like?

    ¡°You know, you¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Ooa-?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s you. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°NAaa-Nae-?¡±

    (namae)

    A girl made unspeakable sounds in her voice, like the cries made by animals.

    It was not that Torao wanted to know her real name. It could be something like naming your cat ¡°Mee¡± because it purred, or calling your dog ¡°puppy¡±.

    Torao just wanted a name to call her for now. Because with the current life he had, He was afraid he would end up naming her something simr to Misuzu no matter what.

    ¡°Nae¡ªMisu-¡±

    ¡°Mi,Misuu?¡±

    ¡°Mishu¡­Mishuyu¡±

    For a moment, the animalistic voice in the back of her throat sounded like a clear humannguage.

    ¡°Misuzu¡­¡±

    ¡°Mishuyu,Mishuyu¡­Mish-¡±

    was it a trick of fate? Or was it a tragedy of jealousy and unrequited love that had congealed into a muddled mess?

    It seemed that his existence could not be separated from Misuzu.

    In the face of the smiling girl, Mishuyu, Torao burst into tears.

    He was conscious of her. It was impossible to forget Misuzu.

    ¡°Nekoyama-san¡­¡­Nekoyama, san¡­¡­!¡±

    Sobbing, Torao hugged Mishuyu.

    The emotional scars inflicted by Ran Kirishima seemed to have cut deeper into his body than he had ever imagined.

 Chapter 106: Youre My Lascivious Kitten

    <h4>Chapter 106: You''re My Lascivious Kitten</h4>

    The results of the ss meeting, which had been held mainly by the Otaku group, were finally finalised.

    The agenda was how to prepare for the expenses required to stay in the town until the creation andpletion of the dragon car.

    For the time being, it seemed that it was decided to make money by receiving a request for subjugation in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    In addition to the four members of the Otaku group who had registered ahead of time, Kanami, Saki, and other saints with specialisedbat skills decided to take on the task.

    There were two other male students. And Sakuya, who had an elemental hard body, and Hibiki, who had a demonised Crimson Metamorphose, seemed to be reluctant to participate.

    The traumatised and mentally unstable Shigenobu Torao and Hirokatsu Yamashiro were not among them.

    In addition, they seemed to have been out on their own for the past few days.

    They were being so tantly suspicious. Even the most ignorant Ran would find it ufortable and difficult to face.

    Niigaki Takeo also seemed to have noticed something unusual about Torao. He had decided not to be a part of the registration team, but to spend his time watching over Torao and providing emotional support.

    As usual, Subaru Kiryuin and Reika Joougaoka had decided to stay at the inn and act as bouncers.

    In the luggage room, they sometimes exuded an air of ennui, but there was no one in the ss who could point this out.

    (ennui:boring,nothing to do)

    Same went for Ran. It was not like Kanami and Aya were in a position to say anything about other people¡¯s affairs.

    Aya Mikoshiba, who could perform unlimitedrge-scale magic, did not register like the rest.

    The reason for this was that she had received several orders for more materials from the engineer who had been entrusted with the production of the dragon carriage.

    The parts were supposed to have been delivered ording to the ns that Yuri had copied, but apparently they kept failing and they were informed that they did not have the required number of parts toplete the project.

    Some of the saints suspected that they were being scammed, but decided not to make any unnecessaryints.

    There was no proof of this. If the rtions were to deteriorate and the car was neverpleted, they would be in deep trouble.

    As there was no money involved in generating the parts, the saints agreed to give up this matter as a learning experience and let Aya do her best.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m imposing such a role on Aya.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, my infinite magic skill is an attack on a specific target. Even if I didn¡¯t have to do this work, I¡¯d still be sent into battle anyway. I¡¯vee to think that it¡¯s not so bad to be relied on.¡±

    [It was my job to boil the bath,] Aya said, as if it were nothing.

    Of course, it was different in the original world. When she first moved to the new world, Aya was kept at a distance as she was a delinquent girl who was difficult to handle, but now she was a member of the ss and everyone relied on her.

    Aya sat in the corner of the girls¡¯ room and worked quietly. The sight of a delinquent girl with long brown hair stoically working on something was quite moving.

    As Ran stared at her, Aya¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red.

    She nced at Ran and opened her mouth without stopping her work.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of embarrassing when people look at you so closely¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say don¡¯t worry about it-Oh! I¡¯ve made it too big¡­¡±

    Aya looked at the lump of earth, which was now as big as her face, and slumped her shoulders in disappointment.

    Aya was working very hard, and Ran wanted to help her. But as it seemed that staying any longer would only be a distraction, Ran decided to leave.

    ¡ªSo Ran and Misuzu, who was also on standby, decided to go for a walk around town.

    It was in the name of gathering information, but what they were really doing was dating.

    Yes, a date.

    When Ran was kicked out of the pce and still living in the cave in the courtyard,Ran wanted to have a date with Misuzu, so he asked her thenif she had a day off.

    Unfortunately, Ran didn¡¯t get a chance to rest at that time, and the matter was left in the dark.

    Now, he and Misuzu were given the opportunity to walk around the town alone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a date with¡­¡­Misuzu. It¡¯s just the two of us, walking together, it¡¯s too good to be true.¡±

    Even before Ran was transferred to another world, he had been secretly in love with one of his ssmates - Nekoyama Misuzu.

    The miraculous setting that he had dreamed of, Ran was very excited.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aa, I¡¯m getting emotional, I¡¯m about to cry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, Ran. It¡¯s not such a big deal for us to go out together.¡±

    For Ran, who had no friends, walking shoulder to shoulder with someone he liked, was a rare and special experience.

    He decided not to be too self-deprecating and not to dwell on his past disgrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy because it¡¯s just me and Misuzu.¡±

    ¡°Nyanhehe¡­¡­ It¡¯s true that the thought of being alone with Ran may be embarrassing.¡±

    Misuzu scratched her cheek and squinted her eyes.

    In order to give the impression of a high school uniform, both of them were wearing a high school uniform.

    They naturally stuck together and became lovers. Misuzu looked up at Ran and showed her cat teeth[Nyahaha].

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m seriously too happy¡­¡­¡±

    Ran¡¯s senses had been dulled by too much hard y, but this seemed like a very enjoyable time.

    It was a different kind of enjoyment from sex.he looked so natural, like she was taken from her everyday life.

    The flower Ran had been secretly following from the corner of the ssroom was now right next to him, showing her sincere love for him.

    When Ran stroked her hair, she jumped up and down with happiness. For this moment - just this moment - Ran felt like he was back in his world.

    ¡°I thought that I wouldn¡¯t get any results before I was able to collect information.¡±

    Ran didn¡¯t want to spoil the atmosphere. He didn¡¯t want to touch unrealistic and fantastic words like ¡°demon king¡± or ¡°hero¡±.

    For now Ran wanted to have an ideal youth as a high school student.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ran-kun?¡±

    Misuzu tilted her head back and looked up at Ran.

    That was a sly move, but it was good

    Ran¡¯s face broke into a smile at the endearing gesture.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so cute. I want to give you a hug. I want to gobble you up¡­¡­¡­wa-it, I can!¡±

    Muttering quietly, Ran reached for Misuzu¡¯s shoulder.

    He pulled her closer and hugged her like crazy. He could feel the warmth of Misuzu¡¯s body.

    The petite Misuzu waspletely wrapped up in Ran¡¯s arms.

    Misuzu was surprised by the sudden embrace, but she didn¡¯t resist, she made a ¡®gororo¡¯ sound and made a pleasant noise from her throat.

    ¡°Misuzu. I like you, Misuzu. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Aaa, Ran-kun. I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡±

    Perhaps because they were doing the hugging in the middle of the street, people started to stare.

    They quickly left the scene while Misuzu¡¯s ears, peeking out from her bobbed ck hair, were red.

    Misuzu¡¯s mouth was agape and she looked a little angry.

    Maybe because she was not used to this kind of thing, Ran might have made a mistake from the very beginning.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Misuzu, I should have behaved in a more appropriate manner.¡±

    Hugging in public was something only an over-cheerful couple would do.

    They left the crowd and walked to the back of the restaurant. As they entered a deserted alley, Misuzu looked up at Ran with a sultry expression on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing for you to apologise fornyaa-¡±

    ¡°No, if I just hold back, Misuzu won¡¯t have to be embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°It was just flirting with Ran-kun,but¡­¡­we were interruptednyaa.¡±

    Misuzu said it regretfully and pinched her reddened earlobes.

    The direction of the bewilderment was different from what Ran had expected.

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought you were mad at me for hugging you so suddenly.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d feel ufortable being hugged by you.¡±

    After making sure that no one was around, Misuzu put her arm around Ran¡¯s back.

    This time, no one would interrupt them. They continued their embrace in peace. A few passers-by looked at them with curious faces, but no one bothered to make a move on the young man and woman who were madly in love.

    ¡°¡­ Ran-kun¡¯s daily charging isplete.¡±

    ¡°I need more.¡±

    ¡°Nyan!¡±

    He pulled Misuzu close and squeezed her again.

    After doing this several times, they finally made their way to the main street.

    Hand in hand, they walked down the street. It must be a shopping street. There were a number of stalls lining the street.

    ¡°Oh, look at that, Ran. The fruit hanging there has a funny shapenyaa.¡±

    Misuzu pointed to a familiar fruit.

    It looked like the fruit at the cave where Ageha had led Ran to eat when he was thrown out of the pce and had nowhere to go.

    Remembering this, Ran felt a pang of sadness as he realised that it was the only thing that kept him from going hungry.

    ¡°I wonder if it came from the garden of the royal pce. If so, it was a delicious fruit with a lot of water.¡±

    ¡°Ran¡¯s rmended fruit¡­¡­ I want to try it!¡±

    Misuzu looked at Ran with a twinkle(kirakira) in her eyes. Ran almost loosened his purse strings, but he came to his senses just in time.

    The money in Ran¡¯s possession was not a fund that individuals were free to use.

    It was part of the street money that had been distributed evenly because it was too dangerous to keep it all in one ce.

    Aside from using it to buy food for everyone, it would be unpleasant to use it because Ran was asked by a girl to pay for a gift.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good idea, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡±

    She knew what Ran was talking about when she saw Ran still contemting.

    In the end she gave up on buying anything and decided to go window shopping.

    ¡°Wa, that decoration is shaped like a catnya.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s just like Misuzu¡¯s hair ornament.¡±

    ¡°If we make it a brooch, Ran-kun and I can wear the same onenya.¡±

    There was a lot of excitement about the products on disy, but surprisingly only a few shopkeepers were insistent on offering them.

    It seemed that the way they behaved before they came to the shop made it clear that they were not customers who would drop money.

    Ran was a bit worried that they might be seen as bad people but there seemed to be a lot of chilled-out customers, and they also didn¡¯t get any unwanted looks.

    After a while, the main street became less crowded.

    They thought they had entered an alleyway, but apparently not.

    Suddenly there was a sweet smell in the air, and a woman dressed in more revealing clothing than a swimming costume disappeared into the building,vishly exposing her lusciously grown limbs.

    ¡°¡­Ra¡­Ran-kun¡­¡±

    Misuzu looked up with anxious eyes and hugged Ran¡¯s arm.

    A tall and stout man passed by and looked at Misuzu with a licking gaze.

    The scary look in his eyes made Ran involuntarily take a protective stance for Misuzu.

    ¡°Neh, Ran-kun¡­¡­ The air feels weird since a while ago¡­¡­¡±

    Misuzu, whocked such knowledge, didn¡¯t seem to have a clear idea of what this ce was like. However, she still sensed a strange atmosphere, and she tightened her hold on Ran¡¯s body.

    This was the first time that even a healthy high school boy like Ran had ever walked past one of these shops. These shops were, after all, adulterated streets lined with brothels and boarding houses.

    A woman with a devilishly horned model figure emerged from the shop. Like the previous woman, she had a provocative piece of cloth wrapped loosely around her breasts, exposing a violent cleavage.

    Her waistcoat, which was about to slip off at any moment, was stirred by the wind, creating a subtle area of invisibility.

    ¡°Amazing, her style is outstandingnyaa¡­¡±

    Mizusu muttered to herself with an exhale, as if she was fascinated by it.

    Her slit eyes twinkled mischievously, and the devilish woman turned her back.

    There were wings on her back. Misuzu looked down at her and was shocked. The only fabric on her was the waistband and tube top in the front, and from behind she was almost naked.

    Her buttocks are bare and her arrow-shaped tail hangs down from her waist.

    The tail swayed as she walked, ¡°Furin, Furinun¡±. The sweet temptation was an instinctive and destructive blow to Ran.

    ¡°¡­ I think it¡¯s better not to look too much.¡±

    ¡°Yeanyaa¡­¡±

    They changed direction and hurried back to the main street.

    They finally made their way back to a wholesome part of town where there was plenty of traffic, but the slutty air made their heads feel mmy and heavy.

    ¡°My face feels so hotnyaa.¡±

    ¡°Your face is all red, Misuzu. I think you¡¯ve got a fever.¡±

    Her eyes were moist and droopy, and her ears were flushed.

    Her lips were soft and moist, and her breath was hot and irresistible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break. Let¡¯s find a ce where we can settle down.¡±

    In spite of pretending to be calm, the truth was that Ran¡¯s head had been melting for a while now.

    It was like a ripe fruit packed with sweet desire.

    The same went for Misuzu, the corners of her eyes might seem to be rxed but her cheeks were red and flushed.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I like over there-nyaa.¡±

    Without hesitation, Ran followed Misuzu¡¯s direction.

    Ran was going to have to use some of the street money. On this asion they had no choice

    It was to look after a fellow ssmate who was unwell. Not for any particr reason.

    The building was clearly designed for that purpose, but neither Ran nor Misuzu was in a state of mind to keep it that way.

    With his fingers intertwined and Misuzu¡¯s body heat on his shoulder, Ran walked into the ¡°rest area¡± without a second thought.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°-I¡¯ve done it.¡±

    It was only after they had paid their bill and were in their assigned room that Ran regretted his actions.

    He got his hands on some street money and took Misuzu to a cheap hotel.

    He didn¡¯t mean to do that.

    ¡°I knew I wanted to end the date with a Misuzu as a dessert, but I had no idea that we¡¯d end up in this cheesy resting ce.¡±

    The room they were given was very small and only had a bed for one person.

    Fortunately, it seemed to be clean and tidy.

    There were no desks, chairs or anything of the sort, and it really seemed to be just a ce to ¡°rest¡±.

    ¡°The walls seem to be very thin¡­¡­I mean, if I listen closely, I can hear someone in the next room moaning.¡±

    The mood was nothing like it used to be.

    Even Misuzu, who had regained herposure, had no idea why she chose this ce.

    ¡°I wonder what happened to me earliernyaa.¡±

    Sitting down on the bed, Misuzu tilted her head curiously.

    ¡°Are you all right now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine nownyaa. I¡¯m sorry, Ran-kun. It¡¯s my fault, You had to spend everyone¡¯s money.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m just d that Misuzu is looking well.¡±

    As if relieved, she leaned onto Ran.

    The uniform was familiar. But the scenery around them was very different.

    It reminded him of the first time he had sex with Misuzu. When he ran his hands up her hips and legs and she leaned onto me.

    ¡°Ra¡­Ran-kun.¡±

    Ran took Misuzu in his arms and ced his lips on hers. Her legs, wrapped in ck knee socks, were stretched out.

    Her lips were soft, and her tongue brushed against his. Her breath was hot and sticky and spread in Ran¡¯s mouth.

    It had been a long time since they hugged each other in their uniforms.

    Misuzu moved unsteadily in his arms. Soaking up the warmth and deep kisses, they fell into bed.

    ¡°I just want you to wait a minutenyaa.¡±

    She said with a melted face and reached into her luggagepartment.

    She rummaged around. In the end, Misuzu clutched a cloth felt-like fabric in her hands.

    It was a set of two small triangles and a string.

    ¡°I made this with some leftover fabric from my luggage.¡±

    The cloth goods seemed to have a hair clip or something attached to them.

    Misuzu put the triangle on her head and tucked the string-like object into the back of her skirt.

    ¡°What do you think¡­?¡±

    She looked a little embarrassed and posed with her fingers curled into a ¡°nyan¡±.

    (cat)

    What Misuzu put in her hair were her homemade cat ears.

    The cord-like thing extending from her waist was probably her makeshift tail. She wiggled her hips on the bed, making sweet sounds like ¡°nyannya¡±.

    ¡°Nyahehe,I wonder if you like this kind of thing, Ran-kun¡­ nyah¡­¡±

    ¡°Misuzu!¡±

    ¡°Nyan!¡±

    Forgetting toment on her attire, Ran hugged Misuzu as hard as he could.

    He pushed her down on the bed and covered her up. Her small body waspletely wrapped up in Ran¡¯s arms.

    Her hot breath was blown on Ran¡¯s neck. The tip of her tongue licked his skin.

    Misuzu crawled her tongue with a cheerful face. Her gestures made Ran feel very seductive.

    ¡°I like you, Misuzu.¡±

    Ran was about to put his hand on her skirt, when suddenly he stopped.

    Misuzu had prepared cat ears and even a tail for him. Ran thought it would be a shame to take it off.

    This time, he wanted to connect with Misuzu while wearing the uniform.

    Ran reached for her thighs. A navy blue skirt and ck knee socks created an absolute zone.

    It was silky smooth to the touch. When Ran stroked it carefully, Misuzu wriggled tantalisingly.

    ¡°What happened to you when you stopped in the middle of taking my cloth offnyaa?¡±

    ¡°Misuzu is so cute with her cat ears on, I wanted to do it with you today while wearing it.¡±

    Misuzu heartily agreed to Ran¡¯s request.

    Raising her legs, Misuzu slipped down her shorts, leaving her skirt on.

    Her pussy was soft and slippery, split open. A single strand, like a virgin vagina, was wet with love juice, as if it could not wait.

    ¡°You¡¯re already so wet, Misuzu¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ever since I passed that strange woman I¡¯ve been filled with naughty feelings just looking at you, Ran-kun.¡±

    Ran took off her bra and squeezed her breasts from the top of her sailor suit.

    She shook her head with her cat ears and made a charming sound.

    ¡°Nya, Funyu-! Fuya, Fuyan!¡±

    ¡°Misuzu¡¯s nipples are erect! I can see it even through your uniform.¡±

    ¡°Ra,Ran-kun¡­! I¡¯m so embarrassed, please don¡¯t say that. Nyaaun!¡±

    The sight of Misuzu panting and wearing cat ears made Ran¡¯s heart beat faster.

    The warmth of being in the presence of a pet animal and the sexual desire of being in the presence of an attractive member of the opposite sex were at odds with each other.

    Ran undressed and pulled down his trousers. His swollen alter ego was on the verge of exploding.

    He lifted Misuzu¡¯s legs and ran his tongue over her thighs. It was smooth to the touch.

    When Ran rubbed his cheek against her leg through her knee-high socks, Misuzu covered her face with her hand, looking embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m more embarrassed than I thought,pared to when I wear my regr clothes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that makes it all the more fiery?¡±

    ¡°Nyaa¡­! Mou~ You look like a pervert, Ran-kun!¡±

    Misuzu said in a teasing tone. The expression on her face was not one of disgust, but rather one of anticipation and excitement for theing lovemaking ritual.

    Their lips met in an ovepping way. Their hands sped each other and they kissed deeply again and again.

    Ran stroked her hips through her sailor suit, and as he moved his fingers down to her lower belly, Ran grabbed Misuzu¡¯s arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s okaynyaa¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I haven¡¯t even touched it yet.¡±

    Her mouth was closed and her eyes were moist. When Ran put his hand inside her skirt, her vagina was ready to ept Ran¡¯s cock.

    ¡°My crotch has been¡­ unbearably hot for a while nownyaa.¡±

    She lifted her legs and opened her crotch. With her cat tail hanging ckly from her skirt, Misuzu let out a raspy ¡°Fu-ho¡±

    When Ran put his hand over her vulva, which was melted with sweet honey, Misuzu¡¯s hips twitched.

    Misuzu showed such a sensitive reaction just by touching her.

    ¡®Is she about to be swallowed up by the immoral pleasure of making love in the clothes she usually wears? Or is it¡­¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡­ Looks like someone¡¯s starting to use the room next door.¡±

    From the other side of the thin wall, a woman¡¯s voice, sexy and high-pitched, could be heard all the way to the room where Ran and Misuze were staying.

    Apparently, their partner was quite a sex fiend. The bed continued to make a creaked sound as he relentlessly made his female partner moan.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe they can hear us, toonyaa?¡±

    Misuzu was excited about urinating secretly in the bushes and having sex outdoors.

    Maybe Misuzu actually liked to have sex in such an open ce.

    ¡°Sheesh, I¡¯m getting a little excited thinking about it.¡±

    Ran didn¡¯t have the taste to show it off to anyone. But to do it in a situation where the girl he loved was happy was the first priority for him.

    Misuzu, who made her girl¡¯s parts melt into a throbbing mess. Ran looked at her withpassionate eyes and put his mouth to her ear.

    ¡°If Misuzu moans a lot, they might hear you.¡±

    ¡°Nyah, ha, nyahhhh -!¡±

    Biting her reddened ear sweetly, Ran inserted his erect member into Misuzu¡¯s vagina.

    The sensation of the boiling hot and wet honey pot made Misuzu feel like she was about to ejacte.

    Like Misuzu, Ran had been very excited for a while now. Ran thought it was because Misuzu was in her cute uniform with cat ears and tail.

    ¡°Nya, Nyaa, Nyahau¡­Ran,-Kun! Is more intense than usual, nyah!¡±

    She turned her body upside down, not bothering to keep her voice down, and made a rasping sound of pleasure.

    The depths of her vagina contracted in time with her moans. The countless folds of her vagina were entwined, ready to be squeezed out of her.

    ¡°¡­Misuzu. W-wait¡­you¡¯re a little fierce¡­¡±

    ¡°Nya, Nyafun!¡­¡­You¡¯re the one who suddenly put it in so deep, Ran-kun!¡±

    Her bob-cut head with cat ears swayed from side to side, exposing her lustful face.

    She bit her cardigan and tried to keep her voice down. It seemed that she was very excited, with her whole body full of lewd stimtion,making her body more sensitive.

    ¡°Ran-kun, Ran-kun!¡±

    Misuzu Nekoyama who gave colour to the grey school life.

    This was the sailor suit that she wore in her daily life. It was a sight to see her in such a familiar outfit, but in such ascivious way on the bed.

    ¡°We are wearing our uniform and my ssmate is so cute while panting, it¡¯s too good¡­¡±

    The sound of Misuzu¡¯s voice tickled the inside of Ran¡¯s ears.

    He pulled his hips and pushed his fully erect meat rod deep into her vagina.

    ¡°Funyaaaaa¡±-Misuzu shouted loudly and her whole body convulsed.

    Apparently,they both had already reached their peak.

    The piston movement, which had be a little rough, was gradually loosened. As Ran continued to pump slowly, Misuzu weakened, as if she was enjoying the sensation.

    ¡°Ran, Kunn¡­¡­The way you¡¯re touching me today, Ran, is even more erotic than usual. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more sensitive than ever, aren¡¯t you, Misuzu?¡­¡­¡±

    Ran could hear the ¡®kupo,gupo¡¯ sound.

    Misuzu put her fingers in her mouth while looking at her lower abdomen with a sloppy look.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking even more intense today, Ran-kun.¡±

    Misuzu pulled out the tip of her finger and tied it with sticky saliva.

    The gesture was so seductive that Ran coulnd¡¯t help but be taken aback by it.

    ¡°¡­Misuzu in uniform is cute. It¡¯s strange. It should be the same clothes as usual.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the cat ears and tailnyaa¡­¡±

    Still looking dreamy from her climax, Misuzu curled her fingertips and striked a cat pose.

    She was so adorable that the instincts that had almost calmed down were rekindled.

    Ran was concerned about Misuzu and slowed down his pumping. But his growing desire overcame his concern, and gradually the intensity returned.

    ¡°ah, ah, Nya¡­Ran-kun, Nyaun!¡­ A little too intense, Nyaa!¡±

    The bed began to creak. Ran wraped his arms around Misuzu, covering her with her small frame.

    Misuzu put her arms around Ran and squeezed his back. She held his hips with her knee-high sock-d legs, while saying, ¡°Bikku! Bikun!!¡± And her body convulsed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s too¡­¡­suddenly. Misuzu is just too cute¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nyauu! Nyahehe¡­¡­I¡¯m a bit surprised, but I¡¯m very happy to hear you say I¡¯m cute!¡±

    Misuzu clung to Ran like a ko and made an embarrassed sound.

    They intertwined their bodies through their uniforms and hugged each other tightly.

    Misuzu¡¯s body heat could be felt from her whole body. The scent of her sweet milk mixed with sweat drifting softly in the air.

    She had ck hair with a bob cut that looked great with cat ears. Her body was modest, but supple, like a work of art.

    Ran tilted his face and kissed her. The soft little tongue of Misuzu wriggled in his mouth.

    Everything about her was lovely. All of Ran¡¯s senses were searching for Misuzu.

    ¡°I like you, Misuzu. I like you, Misuzu, you¡¯re so pretty¡±

    ¡°Ran-kun! Ran-kun, Ran-kun, Ran-kun!!

    The back of her vagina contracted strongly. The sensitive parts of her body were being tortured and she knew she was close to her limit.

    As they moved their hips, they embraced each other with all their might.

    They hugged each other tightly and passionately, as if they wanted to devour the being they loved.

    ¡°¡­Uu,Waa¡­Misuzu¡­¡­Misuzu!¡±

    ¡°Nya, Nya! Nyaaun¡­¡­!¡±

    After inserting himself deep inside Misuzu, Ran finally reached his climax.

    He turned his head back and released a gush of semen.

    Ran poured into her womb a dense gic material.

    After a few minutes,Ran carefully and slowly pulled the rod out of her vagina and let out a long breath.

    Released from his embrace, Misuzu threw her limbs on the bed and gazed at the ceiling with zed eyes.

    Drool was dripping from the corners of her mouth. She seemed to be in a state of ecstasy.

    ¡°Are you all right, Misuzu ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t feel my back and stomach, I don¡¯t think I can movenyaa.¡±

    Thick semen overflowed from her pussy.

    A sense of conquest and satisfaction washed over him, and he sat down on the bed with a satisfied look on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how a little change of scenery can excite younyaa.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t too expensive, maybe we cane here again?¡±

    ¡°No, We can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not right to spend everyone¡¯s money. Just this once, you get a special dealnyaa¡±

    Misuzu, still d in her crumpled uniform, discharged a post-event atmosphere. Lying down next to Ran, Misuzu squinted her eyes in happiness.

    As Ranid next to her, he carefullybed her ck hair.

    Alone in bed with his ssmate, he was able to rx with her until the end of the prescribed time.

 Chapter 107: The Devils Trap

    <h4>Chapter 107: The Devil''s Trap</h4>

    When she left the simple lodge, Misuzu had a feverish look on her face, her cheeks were flushed and she had a faraway look in her eyes.

    It was supposed to be a very long break but Misuzu still seemed to be tired as she swayed unsteadily, looking fidgety.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well, are you okay?¡¡Maybe we should go somewhere to rest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve spent a lot of time strengthening myself and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be back to normal soon.¡±

    While saying that, Misuzu leaned forward and stepped on the sidewalk when she was about to fall.

    She nearly collided with a stranger. Ran hugged her by the shoulders and pulled her to him, and she lost her bnce and plied him with her weight.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Misuzu. I was so excited I might have gone a bit overboard.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Ran-kun¡¯s faultnyaa. ¡­¡­,my head is just a bit fuzzy from all the naughty things we¡¯ve done in exciting ces.¡±

    Ran was worried about letting Misuzu walk on her own, so he decided to carry her back to the inn.

    On the way, Misuzu let out a cute little cry and pressed her breasts and thighs together.

    It seemed that the lust from earlier was still burning and smouldering in the depths of her body.

    Misuzu was a sweetheart, and she craved Ran¡¯s warmth, throttling her and rubbing her cheeks.

    ¡°Your back is so warmnyaa.¡±

    Without seeing her expression, Ran could tell how she felt just by her voice.

    She must be meditating happily, and truly relieved by Ran¡¯s warmth.

    Carrying Misuzu in her school uniform on his back, Ran walked through the city.

    It was not part of his youthful fantasy n to do with Misuzu, but it was a good experience, and Ran¡¯s mouth rxed with satisfaction.

    As a boy, it was always nice to be relied on by the girl he loved.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    When they arrived at the inn, Misuzu immediately dove into bed and began to sleep.

    The only person in the girl¡¯s room was Aya, who was in charge of making parts, as she was before Ran left.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t all the girlse back except Aya?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Aihara or Onigawara, but Fujiyoshi and the others were here a while ago.¡±

    Aya, who was working, pointed to a sses case that seemed to belong to Yuri.

    As if to show that she was the most active of the Otaku girls group, her sses case was thrown out upside down with the lid open.

    Ran was sure that when the other girls said they were going out, she rushed off as if to say ¡®don¡¯t leave me¡¯.

    Ran smiled as he imagined the scene on his own.

    ¡°Do you know where Fujiyoshi-san and the others went?¡±

    Aihara Sakuya and Onigawara Hibiki were unlikely to get involved in the incident as they both had strong fighting skills.

    However, unlike them, the three girls, Yuri, Emi and Sayaka, were not so keen on fighting.

    Although Emi barely had the unique magic to create tentacles - Tentacle Restraint Violence Execution - it was hard to see how it could be useful as a self-defense technique, given Emi¡¯s quiet and timid nature.

    ¡°Is there something urgent?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing like that. I just thought it might be dangerous for the three of them to be out alone.¡±

    Aya stopped her work and looked up.

    ¡°Fujiyoshi and his friends should be with Inugami.¡±

    ¡°With Kanami?¡­¡­Kanami came back from the guild?¡±

    ¡°She came back with Shirayuki and was disappointed that Kirishima was not here.¡±

    Early in the morning, Kanami worked hard to earn street money, and when she came back saying, [I gave it my all!], she only found her beloved partner was out.

    Ran could see Kanami¡¯s depressed face in his mind as clearly as if she was here.

    ¡®I¡¯ll make it up to her one day,¡¯

    ¡°She waited for quite a long time, but you didn¡¯te back, so she gave up and decided to go out.¡±

    ¡°So Fujiyoshi-san and the others went with her.¡±

    ¡°They were trying not to get in the way of my work.¡±

    That was what Aya said as she whittled away at the long, thin parts.

    It seemed that Aya was not finished making additional parts yet.

    ¡°That sounds like a lot of work. Is it going to take much longer?¡±

    ¡°While Kirishima was away, another order came in¡­¡­ I was getting bored with the whole thing. So it is nice to have Kirishima back for a change.¡±

    Running her fingers through her long, light brown hair, Aya smiled wryly.

    Aya, without a single word of weakness, was absorbed in her work. Ran couldn¡¯t resist the innocence of Aya and leaned close to her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re having a hard time, just tell me. If there¡¯s anything I can do, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Kirishima. But I¡¯m almost done, so it¡¯s enough that you¡¯re here to talk to me.¡±

    Aya¡¯s smile showed obvious signs of fatigue.

    Her forehead was covered with beads of sweat, and her eyes were as pale as if she had her life sucked out.

    The sweet smell of her brown hair and the way her tongue moistened her thirsty lips were very tempting.

    In this situation, just a few minutes ago, Ran had done it with Misuzu, and now he was unashamedly lusting after Aya.

    ¡°¡­¡­hey, Aya.¡±

    As Ran reached out to stroke her hair, someone knocked on the door of their room.

    ¡®Is it the schoolgirl returning?¡¯

    Before Ran could reply, the visitor called out through the door.

    ¡°Mikorin. It¡¯s me, Megane. May Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Nekoyama is asleep, so it would be better if you refrained.¡±

    ¡°All right. Then I¡¯ll just talk through the room okay?¡±

    Tugging at the hem of Aya¡¯s dress, Ran gestured,

    ¡®What is it about??¡¯

    ¡°You get the idea¡±. As Aya answered Megane, she also silently pointed at the lump in her hand to answer Ran.

    ¡°The parts that Mikorin just made for me have been ¡®appraised¡¯ and found to be exactly as specified in terms of density and size.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Well, I¡¯ll finish it in the same way as before. Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. If Mikorin asks me to do something, I¡¯m more than happy to do it.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s encouraging.¡±

    Leaning her head against the wall, Aya let out a hefty smile.

    There was nothing special about them. Ran¡¯s underling training skill stopped them from falling in love, but it did not hinder friendship.

    Aside from Misuzu, who had been ordered to reject boys, Aya had not been subjected to such constraints.

    It was impossible for Aya and Megane to feel more than friendship just because they were of the opposite sex.

    Ran knew in his head that it was impossible.

    ¡°Even though you¡¯reining too much, you¡¯re mastering your appraisal skills. In the beginning, every time I talked about my skills, I was depressed to death¡ª¡ªhyann!¡±

    Ran poked her tits, which were pushing up her battle dress, with his fingertips.

    Aya was chatting happily with Megane, and Ran felt a pang of jealousy in him.

    Aya looked at Ran with an expression of confusion rather than reproach.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mikorin?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Ran shook his head in silence to Aya, not wanting her to give away the truth.

    ¡®Please don¡¯t tell him that I am here.¡¯

    Ran was talking to Misuzu in the corridor when they came back from their date, so it was easy to guess that Megane would also have known.

    He didn¡¯t want Megane to know what he was doing in the room.

    ¡°Mikorin. Are you all right, Mikorin?¡±

    ¡°Aa-a, yeah. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a big bug crawling on the wall that gave me a fright.¡±

    Aya was mystified, but did as Ran asked.

    Thanking her for her kindness, Ran hugged Aya¡¯s body. When he nuzzled his face into her neck, he could smell a hint of sweat.

    ¡°What kind of insect is it? It might be poisonous. I¡¯ll examine it soon.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s gone now. It¡¯s all right.¡±

    ¡°¡­A-a¡­but¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. When Fujiyoshies back, I¡¯ll ask her to check if it¡¯s a dangerous insect. You go to the boys¡¯ room and rest.¡±

    Megane kept loitering behind the door for a while.

    Soon the footsteps were moving away, as if they had decided that there was no danger.

    Aya stroked Ran¡¯s head, which was still buried in her neck, after confirming with her ears that the door to the opposite room was closing.

    ¡°¡­¡­ What¡¯s the matter? You wereSo suddenly being sweet to me. What happened to Nekoyama?¡±

    Immediately after returning home, she nced at Misuzu who fell asleep, and Aya tilted her head as if in trouble.

    She was worried about Ran, who had suddenly started to act in an unorganised way.

    Clinging tightly to Aya, Ran looked up into her face.

    ¡°You and Megane seem to be getting on very well.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? As ssmates, I thought we had a normal distance¡­¡­¡±

    While talking about it, Ran fondled Aya¡¯s body.

    Her hips were perky and her thighs were soft and plump. She had a feminine charm that made her a perfect candidate for impregnation, and Ran caressed her body as if he were rubbing it with his rising desire.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re suddenly so sweet to me, and now you¡¯re doing i-anh¡­Well, you came home without doing anything with Nekoyama, didn¡¯t you? I guess that¡¯s why you¡¯re pent up. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    At first, Aya was a strong woman, analysing others. Eventually, Aya¡¯s emotions lit a fire and she gasped for air, hugging Ran tightly.

    Aya¡¯s undting limbs wrapped softly around Ran. She was very excited. She began to rub Ran¡¯s hips and buttocks, enjoying the sensation.

    Still niffing, she guided Ran¡¯s crotch to press against her thigh. The plump legs nipped at the heavy testicles.

    ¡°Are you getting excited?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a bit¡­¡­But no sex. No matter how much you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t take it personally¡­¡±

    Aya looked at Ran with a certain determination in her emotions.

    ¡°Even Nekoyama must have been looking forward to her date with Kirishima. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a reason why you didn¡¯t get it today¡­I know how boys are. You¡¯re with the girl you love, but you¡¯re not in the mood, or your body just won¡¯t give you the okay¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°All right, Aya. We won¡¯t be doing that today.¡±

    As soon as he got back from his date, he was going to have sex with another girl.

    And in front of Misuzu¡¯s sleeping eyes.

    Aya said that she would never allow such a thing to happen.

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the things I like about Aya, she¡¯s so serious and disciplined.¡±

    ¡°If I were in Nekoyama¡¯s shoes, I¡¯d be shocked, I¡¯m sure¡­¡­Well, but I know how Kirishima feels when you¡¯re pent up, and I¡¯d rather help clear your head than¡­¡­¡±

    Aya opened her mouth sloppily and made a meaningful gesture in front of her outstretched tongue.

    Ran thought that it was only right to exin things properly before there were more misunderstandings.

    It was a factor that would lower Misuzu¡¯s stock unnecessarily.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make one correction in Misuzu¡¯s honour. ¡­¡­Misuzu and I did it at the end of our date. It was at a cheap ce, but we made love on the bed.¡±

    Ran¡¯s shocking confession took her by surprise. That was one thing, but she never stopped rubbing Ran¡¯s bottom.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m still so tantly excited after you were holding Nekoyama. It¡¯s both delightful and shameful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not pathetic. Aya is very attractive, and her body wants to do that.¡±

    Ayay down on her backweakly while still being covered.

    Aya¡¯s tight-fitting battle dress tightened around her luscious body, a true testament to her feminine charms.

    As they held each other¡¯s hands and kissed, they felt someone¡¯s presence through the door.

    Ran wondered if one of the girls hade back this time. As Ran arched his back to raise his head, he heard the same knock on the door as before.

    ¡°I forgot to say, is Mikorin in the room?¡±

    The visitor was once again the head of the boy Otaku group - Eiichi Megane.

    A faint feeling of annoyance grew in the pit of Aya¡¯s stomach as she was disturbed during her heightened atmosphere.

    Aya could have just ignored it but if he misunderstood that she was not home and came into the room, it would only cause more trouble.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here¡­! What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Aya raised her voice to disguise her lustful, erratic breathing.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a part we¡¯ve delivered before, but it was damaged during assembly and they need a new one.¡±

    ¡°Oh,okay. I understand! I¡¯ll check which part, so bring itter!¡±

    A red face and a raised voice.

    Ran found the sight of Aya struggling to keep her voice down to a whisper almost inexplicable.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought it for you. I¡¯ll try not to bother you, Nekoyama-san, so could you please ept it?¡±

    Aya looked at Ran with a troubled expression.

    Her face was clearly in a foul mood, and the scent of sweet and sour was covering the room.

    The sight of her like this would stimte the peachy imagination of any high school boy.

    Ran understood it clearly. He knew.

    ¡°¡­Aya.¡±

    ¡°W-wait,Kirishima, ¡­¡­Not yet, wait¡­¡­¡±

    Ran covered Aya¡¯s body and hugged her tightly.

    His erect genitals pressed against Aya¡¯s lower abdomen, and his penis bounced through her clothes.

    ¡°Not yet¡­¡­he is still there. No, you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Mikorin. What¡¯s wrong, Mikorin?¡±

    When Ran licked her neck, Aya¡¯s body twitched and jerked.

    But somehow she managed to keep from screaming.

    ¡°He can hear you,you¡¯ll be heard¡­!¡±

    ¡°Do you remember, Aya?¡±

    Aya bit down on Ran¡¯s clothes, trying to keep her voice down, and Ran told her in an exhaled whisper.

    ¡°When we spent the night in the woods. We were fucking in the dragon car and Niigaki came to look around.¡±

    Niigaki Takeo, who was suspicious of the swaying dragon car, came all the way from the boy¡¯s dragon car when Ran was thriving in a narrow dragon car against four people and it was Kanami,Aya, Hibiki, and Sakuya.

    They were enjoying the harem while they interacted with their ssmate boys through the wall.

    Ran thought it wasn¡¯t very nice to hear other boys¡¯ voices in the middle of an affair.

    ¡°I remember, but ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s relevant now.¡±

    ¡°That was surprisingly good, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    As soon as he finished, Ran pinched Aya¡¯s nipple through her clothes.

    ¡°-Funyaau,uAnh!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mikorin?¡±

    It was rather unpleasant for his woman¡¯s moaning to be heard by another guy¡­

    But at the same time, it gave Ran a certain feeling of superiority.

    The ¡°girlfriend¡± Megane had been hanging out with was revealing her true nature in front of Ran.

    ¡°Kirihi-Ahhh. Seriously-Ah. It¡¯s really dangerous, Ahh!¡±

    Ran buried his hands in herrge, healthy breasts without hesitation.

    The movement of her breasts as they changed shape made Ran feel inexplicably aroused.

    Aya did not resist. She said no, but her eyes were feverish and she held her fingertips in her mouth in anticipation.

    ¡°Ya,Funyaa¡­¡­Kirihima, you can¡¯t be serious. They¡¯ll hear my voice outside the room.¡±

    ¡°Mikorin! What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Megane shouted through the door, but he didn¡¯t seem to have the courage to open the door in front of him.

    There was a seriousness in the tone of Megane¡¯s voice. He asked what was going on, but he was probably anticipating the situation.

    And yet he kept on asking.

    ¡®I hope my bad feeling is wrong.¡¯

    It must be because he was still clinging to that near-zero possibility that kept him worried.

    ¡°Mega¡ª¡±

    Aya¡¯s lips, which were moist and pouty, were wrapped and sealed with Ran¡¯s lips.

    The kiss was so passionate that Aya rxed her whole body and epted it with a firm kiss.

    When Aya stopped answering, Ran could see that Megane knew everything.

    On the other side of the door, Megane let out a sigh of resignation.

    He seemed to stand in the corridor for a while, but then, as if to escape the unpleasant atmosphere, he disappeared from the front of the room with a tter of feet.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s gone¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk. What are you going to do when people start talking about you?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a littlete for that, everyone knows. Even if it hadn¡¯t happened today, I¡¯m sure the boys would still be talking about me behind my back.¡±

    ¡°That, too, is true. ¡­¡­Uuu,I¡¯ve been carried away by the momentum, but this is quite embarrassing. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to look like when I meet the guys from the Otaku group ¡­¡­!¡±

    Aya blushed and covered her face, but her mouth was a little loose.

    What was more, Aya seemed to enjoy it too.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    When Eiichi Megane ran out of the inn, he kicked a pebble with all his might in his inexplicable frustration.

    The pebble bounced in an arc and fell in front of the cow-like monster tied to the storefront, hitting the ground and bouncing back lightly.

    The monster, looking at the pebbles with a gentle movement, yawned with a sound of [bururu].

    Megane felt like an idiot, which made him feel even more wistful.

    ¡°It would have been me, of all people, who would have made Mikorin happy¡­¡­If only she hadn¡¯t been misled by that man, Mikorin and I would have been united in mind and body by now¡­¡­¡±

    A strange feeling of difort, neither anger nor impatience, was digging deep into Megane¡¯s heart and made him feel bewildered.

    The feeling of helplessness when the wrong guy took the princess of Otasa(¥ª¥¿¥µ©`).

    (princess otaku)

    A sense of loss, like when your ex-girlfriend, who you had just broken up with, started dating someone you had been secretly rivalling.

    Megane felt depressed as he perceived that his growing ill feeling was jealousy.

    ¡°You¡¯re jealous of that helpless scum?¡¡He takes away the future of the girls and even the boys, and yet he doesn¡¯t take it personally. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m jealous and envious of him!¡±

    Scratching his greasy, frizzy hair, Eiichi Megane bent down on the spot.

    On the surface, the boys were cooperating with each other in order to achieve the same goal of returning to the original world.

    But if someone asked them if they truly epted Kirishima Ran, they would all deny it outright.

    ¡°Aragaki-kun and Kiryuin-kun, how could you allow such a lowly man to ¡­¡­!¡¡It¡¯s a shame, but, well, they¡¯re both quite good looking. I guess it doesn¡¯t hurt to have a girl in your ss¡­hahaha¡±

    Was it wrong to be obsessed with one woman forever?

    Was Aya Mikoshiba not destined to be the one for him, or was it just that he had met so few people that he was wasting his time sanctifying the woman he finally met?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, fatty(¥Ç¥Ö)?¡±

    Megane looked up and saw Shinzo Kawasaki and Kenjiro Mitagawa from the geek group.

    ¡°It¡¯s wrong Megane-kun! Y-yo-you can¡¯t go out by yourself! You and also Inugami-san said so!! She said that we should stay together as much as possible!¡±

    They looked at Megane with a worried look on their faces.

    ¡°Is that why you came all this way to follow me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right fatty. And unlike us, you don¡¯t have anybat-specific skills.¡±

    ¡°I thought you got involved in an incident. It would cause a big problem, that¡¯s why I rushed after you!¡±

    Megane felt his heart beat faster at the concern of his friends.

    The dark cloud of depression in his heart had been lightened a little.

    ¡°Did something happen, fatty?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, actually¡ª¡±

    Megane exined to them what he had just experienced.

    When Ran came back with Misuzu, heter found Aya in the girls¡¯ room, and had her breastfeeding him.

    The feeling of jealousy was mercilessly embraced.

    Thest part was almost aint, but they listened quietly to Megane¡¯s emotional outpouring.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been going out with Mikorin, haven¡¯t you, M-megane? W,w-well, it¡¯s natural that if you discover it in such a terrible way, you will get disturbed. You have every right to feel bad about it.¡±

    ¡°I know how you feel, fatty, but you can¡¯t do anything about this¡­¡±

    Both of them, who also worshipped Aya as a princess, still had some reservations about Ran¡¯s atrocious behaviour.

    ¡°Especiallytely, I¡¯ve been so irritated by little things, and I¡¯m so angry with myself for it!¡±

    It was little things that had been making Megane scratch his headtely. In short, he was under a lot of stress.

    For some small reason, the opportunity to vent it had been lost, and the mental load did not disappear, but gradually deepened like fresh snow in the north.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because I¡¯m fat.¡±

    ¡°No one talks about it, but I¡¯m sure they do¡­It¡¯s really pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Errr¡­It¡¯s like we¡¯re the only ones who understand each other! I,I-I wonder what¡¯s causing this!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive me, Mitagawa. It makes me feel miserable.¡±

    The differences between living in a pce and living in an inn were numerous: the food, the quality of bedding and daily consumables.

    The biggest change for adolescent boys was the loss of most of their private time.

    From living in a royal pce, where each saint was given a room, to being crammed into a small room.

    Simply put, that was it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a ¡®stress¡¯ build-up.¡±

    Mitagawa, who was the only one who didn¡¯t understand the words, muttered with a sigh, then leaked ¡°Ah¡± and blushed.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to hear you say that, Nekoyama-san.¡±

    Kawasaki shrugged his shoulders in resignation and gavea snortingugh.

    There were a small number of night maids at the pce, and it was quite a treat for an adolescent boy to be able to enjoy the warmth of a woman very asionally.

    Even if they were unlucky enough toe across one, it was not that difficult to deal with their fantasies.

    ¡°Even that means that Kirishima can vent whenever he wants, with whomever he wants, fatty¡­¡­Once again, I find it irresistibly disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, doing such an obscene thing together with Mikorin!¡±

    The two of them were blue in the face and showing their emotions.

    Ran¡¯s existence was cursed in a different way than it had been in the beginning.

    ¡°¡­¡­Inu-Inugami-san¡±

    Only Mitagawa looked a little bit happy about what he had imagined.

    In the past, when a simr topic came up, he had exploded with the fantasy of Kanami and Ayaforting each other, and it excited him.

    Megane wondered that since Mitagawa had too few rtionships with women, he had probably woken up to the NTR attribute.

    Rather, Megane felt that experienced people were likely to awaken their sexual desire. Megane stopped his swirling thoughts, wondering if it was just a prejudice that resembled a lie.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I want to getid but I¡¯m going to explore this another world. I think it would not be unfair to punish you for expecting to have an affair with a beautiful girl¡­¡­¡±

    Unwilling to return to the inn, the three geek boys decided to wander around the city with nowhere to go.

    The three boys walked together shoulder to shoulder on the street where the hated Kirishima Ran walked with her ss idol Nekoyama Misuzu.

    But their steps were heavy, and their aura was tinged with a light grey.

    They passed through a street lined with stalls and before they knew it, they were in a deserted back street.

    In many otherworldly stories set in the fake mediaeval times, these lonely ces were almost always the hiding ces for bandits.

    Both Kawasaki and Mitagawa sensed the suspicious atmosphere and suddenly stopped.

    Their heads had grown cold. As they turned to suggest that they go back to the inn, Megane was struck speechless by what he saw.

    ¡°¡­¡­eh¡±

    The two otaku boys looked at the stiffened Megane with suspicious looks on their faces.

    They were facing each other but Megane¡¯s eyes pierced through them and focused on a woman walking from the other side.

    ¡°Bikini armour¡­?¡±

    He was looking at a beautiful blonde woman of great style.

    She had a great figure, but the most striking thing about her was her provocative and carnal appearance.

    She looked like a swimming costume gal on the beach in the middle of summer.

    A devilish horn sprouted from her voluptuous blonde hair, which hung in a pampering manner.

    She also had a lovely tail that wagged from her waist.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot more¡­¡­than I¡¯d expect to see in person.¡±

    Megane pushed up his sses with his fingers and muttered.

    The woman in the bikini armour walked toward them, straightening her back and stretching out her ample chest, as if unaware of the eyes of the three who were staring at her without hesitation.

    Although the vital zones were covered with dull armour, most of the rest of the body were exposed.

    Her breasts swayed as she walked, looking like they were about to fall out of her armour, and Megane couldn¡¯t help but nced at them, even though he knew he shouldn¡¯t.

    The tightly squeezed nape and the plump thighs had the power to awaken the instincts of frustrated adolescent boys.

    ¡°This is also really, umm¡­¡±

    The two of them turned their heads to where Megane was staring with a quizzical look on their faces - at the same time letting out a pathetic ¡°Ofu¡± at the same time.

    With her mouth half-open, Mitagawa was stunned by what he saw. Even Kawasaki, who was more interested in food than sex, could not take his eyes off the devilish beauty.

    A beautiful woman in bikini armour walked past the three of them without a care in the world, with the gaze of the geeks shamelessly staring at her.

    As they watched her backs slipping away, leaving the sweet smell behind, the three of them began to scratch their heads and stomp their feet for no apparent reason.

    ¡°She¡¯s a sexy woman, and¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sh-she had a devilish horn and a tail. ¡­¡­ She had big tits, too.¡±

    ¡°Sweet, female-scented, fatty¡­¡­¡±

    Forgetting that they had been on the lookout for bandits, the three of them wandered off to follow her.

    ¡°A devilishly beautiful woman. And unrealistically erotic costumes¡­¡­Maybe she¡¯s a subus.¡±

    ¡°I-I-I-I-I wonder if we¡¯re going to be sq-squeezed to death by that woman!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something to be happy about. fatty. If that¡¯s the case, We need to get away from her right now with all our reasoning intact¡­¡­¡±

    Despite their words of reasoning, the three of them followed the devilishly beautiful woman in unison.

    Eventually, she stopped in front of a sign, wiggled her tail, and walked into the building in front of them.

    ¡°¡­¡­Subus House. That¡¯s what it¡¯s called, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    In front of the building where she disappeared, the three geeks stared at the sign.

    As indoor enthusiasts and, above all, wholesome high school boys, the three of them had never been in such a shop in their former lives.

    In recent years there had been asional references to it in light novels and manga, but it was not often that they came across a medium that delves so deeply into the subject.

    All three of them had little knowledge of the subject, and were only aware of the fact that it was a ce where women dressed in sexy outfits could make them feel good. That was all they know.

    ¡°I-i-i-I wonder if I can meet that N-ne-nee-san if I enter here!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the fact that there is no price on the sign. Unlike chain restaurants, we don¡¯t know the price of an independent restaurant, so we have to be very careful before we make a decision.¡±

    ¡°Kawasaki¡­You were still holding on to the pork cutlet restaurant we used to go to together ¡­¡­¡±

    The three of them loitered in front of the sign for a while. Eventually, they noticed that the air was different, and they quickly left the shop.

    When they reached the main street and took a breather, Megane looked at the back street as if to say goodbye.

    ¡°But she really is a fascinating woman.¡±

    ¡°Well, if I ever get the chance, I¡¯d like to see you again, yeah!¡±

    Mitagawa, who prefered older girls with big tits like Kanami and Aya, seemed to have been captivated at first sight.

    ¡°Opportunity is not something to be desired, it is something to be seized. If we don¡¯t take action, we won¡¯t get it.¡±

    Pushing up his sses with a finger, Megane turned to face both Kawasaki and Mitagawa.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, gentlemen. That subus shop we just saw- would you be interested in trying it out?¡±

    The two men look at each other in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m tempted to go, but as I said before, it¡¯s always better to be wary of ces where you don¡¯t know the price.¡±

    ¡°We have a lot of research to do on the market. I have the skills of an appraiser, so it won¡¯t be too difficult for me to gather information.¡±

    ¡°But, but!¡¡But what about the money?¡¡It¡¯s a shop, it¡¯s not free, and we haven¡¯t turned 18 yet!¡±

    ¡°Age can be faked all you want. And there is no proof that the rules of this world are based on the age of 18.¡±

    In the back of Megane¡¯s mind, he could see the face of Ran Kirishima smiling at him.

    He yed around as he pleased with the girls in his ss.

    His absence from the adventurer¡¯s guild and his immersion in a decadent life cast a dark shadow over Megane¡¯s mind.

    ¡°No one should be able toin about us spending some of the money we earn in the guild. Even Kirishima, who hasn¡¯t made much effort, livesfortably. We¡¯re doing our best and we should be allowed to have a little bit of luck.¡±

    His eyes glinted behind her sses as he continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s a necessary expenditure to keep our spirits up! I¡¯m sure the other students are all the same.¡±

    On their way back from the guild, they saw two people,Aihara and Onigawara looking at a stall.

    Regardless of how it was spent, they deserved a little reward for their efforts.

    People could do their best because they had goals, and because they had a good life, they could wee tomorrow with abundant feelings.

    At first they were reluctant toe to a decision.

    However, after hearing Megane¡¯s speech, the three Otakus agreed to his proposal.

    ¡°We are going to the guild, not tomorrow, but now. Gather information, raise funds. There¡¯s a lot to do!¡±

    The three of them, which had been in an atmosphere of gloom and doom. Only now did they seem to have a little more zest for life.

 Chapter 108: The Nudist Discipline Committee

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Nudist Discipline Committee</h4>

    Recently, Torao had been able to find a little more joy in greeting the morning.

    He woke up in his cramped room, washed his face, changed his clothes, pretended to do his business and ran out into the early morning.

    For the old Torao, the morning was a thing of the past, a time of dread and pain.

    Reminiscent of past events where the same feelings had sprung up, he skipped along the white morning street.

    The annoying morning journey to school became something to look forward to.

    He could not help but look forward to the ordinary, everyday things he had to do.

    He could see her face. Just the thought of seeing her made his heart beat faster and his body felt energised to the very core.

    After all, he was in love.

    Torao entered the forest, illuminated by the clear morning sun.

    His usual ce. The time varied from day to day, but she¡­ was always there, waiting for him.

    ¡°Mishuyu!¡±

    ¡°Taro-Shigeo¡ªU¡±

    Mishuyu, who might have been thrown away by an adventurer or someone, waspletely wrapped in clothes with holes and called out Torao¡¯s name with a sloppy way of speaking.

    Her golden eyes twinkled and her brown skin, wet from the sun, peeked out through her clothes.

    Her hair was silvery-white with a hint of blonde in ces. Torao gently stroked her head as she thrust herself forward.

    ¡°What happened to the clothes you were wearing yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Fuku¡ªDoruru-,fugao,Soe,Bachin-n¡±

    ¡°They got dirty and smelly, so you threw them in the water.¡±

    When they first met, Torao had mixed feelings about Mishuyu, a demon who looked just like his ex-girlfriend, for better or worse.

    However, as they met every day and spent time together in the same space, Torao began to feel a sense of camaraderie and trust in Mishuyu.

    Even though they didn¡¯t exchange words, the distance between their hearts naturally narrowed.

    The existence of [Nekoyama Misuzu] and the demon [Mishuyu] are gradually separated from each other.

    The existence of Mishu, not as a substitute much like Misuzu, but as a demon girl, was imprinted in Torao¡¯s life.

    ¡°Mishuyu,e. I bought something on the way to ¡­¡­ Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    ¡°Ae¡ª.nNa¡ª?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a fruit. I hope you like it.¡±

    It all simply started with Torao who had nowhere else to go, visiting the forest for no reason other than a change of scenery since he was never tired of it, and also him finding Mishuyu, who was watching him from the shadows with great interest.

    The innocence and purity of her behaviour made him open his heart to her.

    Slowly, but surely,his frozen heart began to thaw.

    Torao showed the fruit and bit into it, Mishuyu followed suit.

    Her golden eyes narrowed and she giggled happily.

    It seemed that she liked the taste of the fruit.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­U¡­u,u¡ªu!¡±

    Watching her nodding and crunching away, Torao felt a warmth deep in his heart.

    Rather than being in love with the opposite sex of his species, Torao felt soothed by thepany of young children and animals.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    With a sh of the female swordswoman, sparks of fresh blood bloomed.

    Having witnessed the transformation of a formidable creature into a lump of flesh before his eyes, Ran was surprised to find himself feeling a sense of admiration before difort.

    It was not very pleasant to see the moment when life was taken, even if the shape was far from human.

    Ran found himself pping his hands in admiration at this reversal ofmon sense.

    ¡°Once again, a really impressive skill¡­¡­¡±

    Even in the original world, there was a culture of [Ikizukuri], and in the face of such mastery of the de, even the act of hurting became an art form.

    A single sh of the sword could cause countless wounds, and this was due to the unique magic skill of Overkill Critical.

    The dignified female swordfighter, who put her sword in her scabbard, fluttered her stunning ck-haired ponytail in the wind and raised her mouth fluffy.

    ¡°Apparently, I¡¯m seriouslypatible. It¡¯s not the same as kendo, but even the knights of the Kingsguard praised me for my good muscles.¡±

    ¡°When you said you wanted to go on a date and suddenly brought me to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, I was wondering what to do. I guess it¡¯s nice to have something new like this.¡±

    Ran looked at Kanami Inugami, the ck-haired female swordsman, and smiled lightly at her.

    On his recent date with Misuzu, Ran enjoyed a tour of the city with her.

    Ran was able to spend a very fulfilling day that day.

    In the end, he had Misuzu as dessert, and when they returned to the inn where they are staying, Aya Mikoshiba told him that Kanami wanted to meet him.

    While Ran was ying with Misuzu, Kanami was hunting demons and earning money. But when she returned to the inn, she found that the boy she was looking for was making out with another girl.

    Even Kanami, who was a dry and masculine woman, was shocked, and she was very embarrassed.

    To make up for it. Ran promised Kanami that he would go out with her today.

    Besides, Ran would feel less guilty if he participated in order to earn some money.

    ¡°No matter how hard we try to gather information, most of it is useless when we have Fujiyoshi, who has Intelligence gathering:Ultimate Technology. It¡¯s a role that was created half-heartedly so that we, the saints who can¡¯t fight won¡¯t feel the burden of our own helplessness. It¡¯s not good for your mental health toze around without achieving anything while everyone around you is working hard.¡±

    Kanami¡¯s innocent theory. It was just like her.

    Today, Aya was quietly working on her parts at the inn, and Ran didn¡¯t feelfortable messing with her as she concentrated on her work.

    The other Saints seemed to be struggling to contribute to the ss as much as they could.

    Ran was the only one who continues to lead a rxed life. It wasn¡¯t really that painful, but seeing Kanami working so hard to fulfil her role made Ran want to do something for her.

    ¡°I think the atmosphere in the ss has changed a lot since I¡¯ve been cking off. There¡¯s more unity, more cohesion.¡±

    Looking back, Ran was initiallybelled as seriously detrimental to the [unity] and [cohesion] and Ran was dismissed.

    The exclusion of Ram did not seem to have turned things in the right direction.

    But it was Ran who made it worse and had been slowly corroding them from within.

    ¡°We have to have each other¡¯s backs to a certain extent, because we are all friends with the same goal. If we have time to argue with each other, we can do so after we defeat the Demon King and return to our world. We¡¯ll carry the feud into the future in peace. It¡¯s a wise choice.¡±

    ¡°There will always be people you don¡¯t like, and it¡¯s hard to separate them.¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡±

    If returning to the original world was a certainty,

    Should Ran think a little more about his position in the ss?

    The girls may be able to get their lives back on track, but they didn¡¯t want to be stabbed in the back by boys who had a grudge against them.

    ¡°¡ªMmm. Isn¡¯t that a Torao?¡±

    As they were bagging up the demon carcasses, Kanami suddenly said something.

    Shigenobu Torao. He was Misuzu¡¯s ex-boyfriend and had a big influence on the decision to exclude Ran from the ss.

    He was also the student who seemed to umte the most hate towards Ran among his male ssmates who disliked him.

    Ran looked in the direction Kanami had pointed and saw him in the shadow of the trees.

    ¡°What is he doing here?¡±

    They could not see it in its entirety because of the thick vegetation that blocked their view.

    ¡°I wondered where he was going all morning, I didn¡¯t know he wasing here.¡±

    Kanami Inugami, a member of the public ordermittee, did not think well of Torao, who had been a disruptive factor in the unity of the group since he left the pce.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told him it¡¯s not safe for him to be out there on his own, but he can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Sniffing, Kanami¡¯s shoulders twitched with displeasure.

    ¡°Niigaki told me to leave him alone, but I can¡¯t leave him to his own devices forever. Because if something goes wrong, it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll take him back to the inn now.¡±

    It was like telling a stubborn child. She was worried about her ssmate and a fellow friend.

    Kanami¡¯s unshakable sense of justice was one of the most beautiful things anyone could learn from her. For Ran, he did not want her to use her strengths at the moment.

    As Kanami tried to push her way through the bushes, Ran stopped her with a firm grip.

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s doing something, let¡¯s leave him alone.¡±

    ¡°At a time when everyone in the ss is trying to work together, I don¡¯t think we can afford to let him do whatever he wants. Even Ran is making an effort to contribute to the ss by helping me.¡±

    Kanami pointed to the bag with the demon¡¯s carcass on Ran¡¯s back.

    Kanami had a good point. In the hope of relieving her of some of the burden, Ran had been working as a luggage carrier.

    But then, Ran had his own thoughts on the matter.

    ¡°We¡¯re on a date now. I don¡¯t like the idea of you looking at other guys when we¡¯re alone together.¡±

    ¡°W-well¡­I didn¡¯t mean it that way. O-ohh¡­are you perhaps jealous?¡±

    Kanami asked apologetically, and Ran nodded his head emphatically.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t even think about Ran¡¯s feelings when I said I¡¯d bring Torao back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think that is one of the best things about Kanami, that she is so serious.¡±

    In terms ofpanionship, he must be a very important person.

    But they were only feelings for a friend. They did not outweigh the feelings that arose for Ran.

    ¡°I know you must be worried about Torao, but for now you should spend more time with me¡­Let¡¯s not bother him.¡±

    Kanami seemed to have given up the idea of calling out to Torao.

    Ran and Kanami¡¯s walk continued for a while.

    The grotesque looking creature was mercilessly torn to pieces by Kanami with her infinite cutting skills.

    The thick, viscous fluid, mixed with blood, stained Kanami¡¯s entire body repeatedly.

    Kanami, who had defeated the specified number of monsters, exhaled a heavy breath, pulled the neck of herbat uniform, and frowned unpleasantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what they mean when they say they don¡¯t rmend taking orders from swordsmen alone.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wash it quickly, it will leave a stain.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately the smell isn¡¯t too bad, it¡¯s just sticky and unpleasant, but I¡¯d like to wash it out.¡±

    They wandered around in search of a watering hole. It was not long before they found the ce they were looking for.

    ording to Kanami, she had cleaned herself at a nearby watering hole when she had received a request before.

    Ran put his face close to the shallows and washed his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice and cold.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out for anyone.¡±

    As soon as Ran had finished, Kanami started to take off her clothes.

    A young high school girl stripping in the open air without hesitation. It was bold, it was Kanami.

    She took off herbat clothes and got into her underwear. Today, Kanami was wearing ck underwear with a more mature design.

    Kanami sat down beside the shallows with a big smile on her face, showing off her morous body.

    She washed her battle dress, which was stained with blood and sweat.

    It was difficult to remove the stuck dirt with only water, but apparently the power of magic could be flexible to some extent.

    When Ran first made Sakuya and Hibiki into his harem members, they climaxed and urinated on him while he was straddling them.

    It was the kind of magic that Aya used to clean up after herself. As for the principles, Ran didn¡¯t understand them all.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay, I¡¯m clean!¡±

    They spread out their battle clothes, heavy with water, on the rocks.

    ¡°In this weather it will be dry in no time.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there some kind of magic that can make it dry faster?¡± (Ran)

    Aya Mikoshiba, who was entrusted with the job of a bath heater at the royal pce. She had mastered the art of mixing water magic and fire magic.

    In the same way, couldn¡¯t fire magic and wind magic be mixed to produce hot air or warm air?

    ¡°If you are a saint with an aptitude for magic, like Mikoshiba or Nekoyama, it would be easy to use mixed magic. I¡¯ve been training mostly in swordy, and minimally in magic.¡±

    So to speak, Ran could not use mixed magic either.

    Compared to other saints, Rancked the equipment and personnel, so he did not receive properbat training.

    ¡°Ran¡¯s directbat skills are also probably lower than us. I can teach you a bit about closebat, but not about magic. Why don¡¯t you ask Nekoyama, Mikoshiba and maybe Sadogashima about magic? I¡¯m sure they know a lot more about magic than I do.¡±

    Complementing each other¡¯s weak areas. Was there such a way?

    When Ran thought back, he remembered seeing students in the original world who were friends and studying together.

    At the time, Ran thought that there was no benefit in having a bunch of people of the same level, but then he thought that studying with friends was a reasonable proposition.

    For the record, Ran had never studied with anyone, nor did he remember being invited to get together with others to prepare for a test.

    Being a loner was a loss in many ways that he couldn¡¯t see. Ran sighed with resignation.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s going to be a while before it dries, so let¡¯s get swimming.¡±

    There were no barriers. At the edge of the open water, Kanami put her hand on her bra without hesitation.

    Her brown skinned breasts bounced up and down as she pushed her loose underwear aside.

    She had healthy, upturned breasts. The nipples were puffy and assertive, showing off the firmness of her young breasts in a sexy way.

    Kanami was half naked right under the sun. She went straight for her shorts as well and pulled them off her legs, curling them up.

    Her neatly groomed under-hair poke out.

    She thought it would be immodest to leave them unattended, Kanami carefully arranged her underwear in a neat row on the rocky beach.

    Her freshly removed bra and panties were disyed next to her soaking wetbat gear.

    Was it too much of a concern for Ran that the atmosphere seems even more unhealthy?

    ¡°¡­¡­Fufu. It¡¯s nice to take your clothes off in the sun.¡±

    Letting her hair down from its bun, Kanami waded into the shallows.

    Kanami, who had been sshing water on her legs, looked at Ran with a look of inadequacy on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need you to hold me up so that my hair doesn¡¯t touch the water. I¡¯d like to have a shoulder-deep dip.¡±

    Kanami said this while showing off her body from top to bottom.

    With her legs shoulder-width apart and her hands on her hips, Ran could literally see everything about her.

    Despite her familiar nudity, Kanami¡¯s body was the embodiment of [Bonkyubon], which always aroused the desire of adolescent boys.

    (An expression that expresses a rich chest,buttocks and waist)

    Her oversized breasts that looked like they could produce a lot of milk, her curvy hips, and her slender buttocks were all inviting Ran to impregnate her as soon as possible.

    Ran lifted her long hair, which was ck and shiny like ink, so that it would not stick to the water.

    Kanami bent down and rxed her whole body, so that her whole body was immersed in the water.

    ¡°This is really nice¡­It¡¯s like being in an open-air water bath.¡±

    For a while, Kanami driftedzily in the water. Eventually, satisfied, she let out a long, weak breath and stood up with a crisp ssh.

    Her long, lustrous hair danced in front of Ran eyes and her healthy brown skin shed into view. The luscious growth of her buttocks and plump thighs coloured his view as he licked them.

    The freshness of her skin, which bounced off the water droplets, is very pleasant to the touch.

    ¡°¡­¡­ aa, hmm. What¡¯s wrong with you, Ran?¡±

    Ran found himself cupping Kanami¡¯s ass in his hands.

    The moist, wet buttocks stuck to his hands and Ran could feel the rawness of it through his fingertips.

    Kanami looked at Ran over her shoulder, which was dripping with water. Her face was flushed with anticipation.

    Ran hugged her from behind and their lips met. Kanami was breathing hard, she looked excited. Her tongue flicked out and she sucked deeply.

    The sound of chupa, chupa rang out. The asional muffled gasp and the residue of her voice let Ran know that she was kissing him madly, and that excited him.

    His crotch, which was pressed against Kanami¡¯s buttocks, reacted hungrily. Kanami¡¯s nasal breathing became more ragged. Kanami¡¯s mouth was wet with saliva as Ran licked her mouth with his tongue.

    ¡°Fufu,Your manly parts are pushing my ass.¡±

    ¡°Kanami, you¡¯ve got a really beautiful face. Your hair smells so good too, it¡¯s really exciting.¡±

    Kanami¡¯s hips twitched as she was groped for proof.

    Her eyes lut up. She licked her tongue and put her hand on Ran¡¯s trousers.

    ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn, Kanami. What will you do if someonees?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s show our passionate love affair to that insolent voyeur.¡±

    It had been a while since Ran was been outdoors, so he guessed he was a little scared than usual.

    After stroking her hips, Kanami kissed Ran¡¯s lower belly, making sounds like, Jiupu, jyuru, jiyupu

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s Ran. You must have been properly prepared for this to happen, right?¡±

    ¡°You guessed it right¡­¡±

    Ran had already made the squirrel-like creature in the shadow into his underling training.

    If a human or a demon came near, he was ordered to inform Ran immediately.

    Ran had several of them and just to make sure, it surrounded the watering hole and kept an eye on the perimeter.

    Now they could avoid an irreversible situation.

    ¡°What can I say, Ran has mastered his skills too.¡±

    ¡°Because most of the training at the pce was repetition of skills. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯m as good as anyone at this.¡±

    Kanami¡¯s tongue, wet and sticky, crawled over Ran¡¯s lower belly.

    She then licked up the erect pole, taking the weight of the testicles with her tongue.

    ¡°You¡¯re sweaty and you smell amazing. My tongue likes it, it¡¯s so nasty.¡±

    Jubu, Jyupu-Kanami twisted her pretty face into an obscene smile and slowly took the erect penis into her mouth.

    It was a fierce, chilling sensation. Ran almost pulled his hips out of reflex, but Kanami¡¯s firm arms held him back.

    Looking up at Ran, Kanami buried her face in Ran¡¯s lower belly. Kanami took a deep gulp, almost reaching the back of her throat.

    The ck-haired girl with an earnest look on her face was distorted by the lustful genital, which was vulgar and lewd.

    Drool dripped from the corners of her open mouth, adding to herck of elegance.

    A dignified high school girl, who was a member of the school disciplinemittee, devoured a man¡¯s penis. And the bliss of seeing it up close as she chewed it as her own pleasure.

    The feeling of supreme conquest made the back of Ran hips tingle.

    Kupu, Jupu, Jyu, Kupu, Gupu¡­

    Kanami¡¯s face moved back and forth as she hugged Ran around the waist. The soft warmth wrapped around the sensitive area and tightened around Kanami¡¯s oral mucosa without leaving any room.

    A sizzling, sucking sound. Ran¡¯s penis twitched and jerked. Kanami¡¯s eyes narrowed in delight as she realized the pleasure Ran was experiencing.

    Jupu, Jururu ¡­! Kupu, Gupu, Kupu-Paa

    The swaying of her protruding buttocks was even more arousing.

    The saliva that was being produced flooded the tip of her mouth. Kanami¡¯s drool dripped down Ran¡¯s erect penis, licking and tracing his testicles and thighs.

    Ran stroked Kanami¡¯s head as hebed her beautiful ck hair.

    Kanami¡¯s slit eyes twinkled, and in return, she rustled Ran¡¯s buttocks.

    ¡°Ruro-Muro, Ruro-Muro. Mufu¡±

    ¡°A,U-wa¡­sorry Kanami. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, I can¡¯t hear you at all u¡­¡­!¡±

    Kanami, who squinted her eyes in apassionate manner, squeezed her mouth out as if she was smearing the oral mucosa then she took Ran¡¯s dick out of her mouth.

    ¡°¡­hafu.fuwaa¡­I said,¡­¡­ don¡¯t be shy, you can ejacte in my mouth.¡±

    Kanami let her tongue out in a showy way. A froth of saliva dripped from the tip of her tongue in a string.

    ¡°You can dye my mouth in your colour.¡±

    Ran¡¯s penis raised again. The sensitive tip was sprayed with the breath that had matured in the oral cavity.

    Kanami pursed her lips and tried to suck on it again. Before she could do so, however, Ran¡¯s patience ran out.

    ¡°U,Uaa,Kanami,Kanami,Kanami¡­uaaa!¡±

    ¡°Hafu¡­fufu¡­pufueaa¡­?!¡±

    As soon as the tip of her mouth reached the tip, Ran¡¯s penis let out a torrent of lust.

    Kanami was surprised and stuck out her tongue. Her tongue catched the semen as it shot out, coating her saliva-covered tongue in a cloud of white.

    With her mouth open, Kanami catched Ran¡¯s semen in her important organ for eating and tasting things.

    The sperm sttered from her bouncing boobs to the tip of her nose and even the area around her mouth a sticky white colour. Frothy saliva, a white mixture dripped from the tip of Kanami¡¯s tongue.

    ¡°a¡­A.Ee¡­Aa¡­¡±

    Kanami exhaled softly and pointed to her open mouth.

    Her tongue slipped out of her mouth and the sticky gene dripped onto her breasts with a slurping sound.

    Her brown tits looked great with the thick, gooey spunk. Kanami¡¯s gesture, the embodiment of a woman in heat, excited Ran intensely.

    ¡°Juru¡ªu,Paa. It¡¯s even thicker today. Even I couldn¡¯t even swallow it down!¡±

    With her mouth smeared with cum, the ck-haired schoolgirl was a real treat. Her face was pale and her eyes were wet, giving her an extraordinarily sexy look.

    She had a mouth full of cum. A lewd face and wet eyes, It was an exceptionally irresistible thing to do.

    ¡°It¡¯s just too much all of a sudden¡­I thought I was going to ejacte all over you just from the blowjob.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, fufu¡­but your physical body doesn¡¯t seem to be satisfied yet.¡±

    Poking her fingers at the still-standing rod, Kanami rocked her hips in an inviting manner.

    Her long, beautiful ck hair is stuck to her moist, morous body.

    Kanami embraced Ran, entwining their wet bodies together, and blew sweet breaths into his ear.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sex, let¡¯s do it. I want to connect with Ran in front of the sun.¡±

 Chapter 109: The proof of conquest

    <h4>Chapter 109: The proof of conquest</h4>

    Kanami¡¯s vagina hole was already wet and soggy.

    Her soggy, cunt hole was dripping with sticky sweet honey, waiting for the male counterpart to enter.

    When she spread her thrusting buttocks, a beautiful asshole appeared secretly.

    Her asshole twitched and stretched repeatedly. When Ran blew on it, the cute little anus squeezed.

    ¡°Hya,uann! Don¡¯t breathe on it¡­!¡±

    With her hands propped on the rocks at the edge of the water, Kanami looked at Ran behind her, red to the ears.

    Her buttocks and cleavage were exposed, as if she was waiting to be prated by someone she trusted with all her heart.

    She was in a standing back position. From Ran¡¯s position, Kanami¡¯s ass, vagina hole, and tight neckline were all in full view.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice. You have a lovely asshole, Kanami. And it¡¯s really beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Hyauu¡­! Ran¡­aunn!¡­Don¡¯t put your finger in that ¡­¡­!¡±

    Even though she was exposing her embarrassing parts, Kanami did not pull back, but instead opened her legs boldly to expose her important parts.

    Unusual for a high school girl of her age, she had no qualms about exposing her naked body in the open air.

    If Ran told her, she would deny it, but Ran thought that Kanami had a bit of a liking for exposure.

    The first time they bathed together at the pce, she seemed happy to let Ran see her body.

    Ran guessed when a girl had a morous body like this, they wanted to show it off.

    ¡°Ran, if you do anything more, I¡¯ve got this weird, itchy feeling in my¡­ hmm!¡±

    As Ran teased her ass and admired her hips, Ran felt her anus contract.

    Her body quivered and shuddered. And then a weak voice came out of her mouth [a¡­aa!]

    The golden liquid dripped from Kanami¡¯s crotch.

    She peed under the sun, leaving ripples on the surface of the water that eventually dissolved.

    No matter how many times Ran saw it, a scene of urination by a girl ssmate was a wonderful thing.

    ¡°¡­Kanami.¡±

    ¡°N-no, if you stroke me like that now, it¡¯lle out, I¡¯lle out!¡±

    Ran tickled and stroked her from her hips to her waist and she jerked and twitched deeply.

    The next moment, Kanami urinated again. But this time it¡¯s not a small leak like before, this time it was quite a big one.

    With her crotch firmly opened, Kanami urinated loudly.

    It shot out with such force that it formed a golden arch and made a [Jiyopojoppo] sound in the waterhole.

    Kanami could hear herself urinating.

    With her bottom sticking out, Kanami didn¡¯t say anything.

    Feeling a little sympathy for Kanami, who stiffened in silence, Ran patted her on the back and said to her in a caring way.

    ¡°Kanami¡­are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ran asked me, and I was able to see everything. What¡¯s more, this kind of ce where I am standing with legs spread out is making me excited.!¡±

    Kanami was shaking all over. Ran wondered if ying with her asshole was too much of a stretch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kanami. Did you not like it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but ¡­¡­ It felt good, just a little.¡±

    Kanami tilted her face and looked at Ran. Her cheeks were red and full of shame, but there was a lecherous colour in her eyes that also indicated that she wanted to enjoy it more¡­

    Ran reached to Kanami¡¯s cheek, using the opposite of the hand he used to y with her anal cavity.

    When Ran stroked her from cheek to chin, Kanami¡¯s face broke out in a ticklish smile. She stuck out her tongue in an inviting manner.

    When Ran reached for her mouth, she licked his fingertips.

    Kanami¡¯s gooey, moist oral cavity contained Ran¡¯s finger, and she put her saliva all over it.

    The fingertips, which were sticky and threadbare, were warmed by Kanami¡¯s oral body heat.

    When Ran brought it out and put it into his mouth and sucked on it to show it off, Kanami shivered slightly and looked very happy.

    ¡°Kanami has be quite a pervert, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a very polite thing to say. You can¡¯t call a girl a pervert when she¡¯s a member of the school disciplinemittee.¡±

    Kanami¡¯s cheeks puffed out in anger, but it was clear from her little gesture that she was in a state of excitement.

    ¡°The first time I had sex with you, you called me a pervert, and you cursed me over and over.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been poisoned by Ran¡­But, well, I don¡¯t feel bad about being liked by the man I love¡­¡±

    Kanami bent her back and shook her protruding buttocks. The temptation was irresistible and Ran clung to her brown-skinned bottom.

    The flesh of her buttocks was so plump and firm that it bounced off Ran¡¯s fingers. After wrapping her tightly, Kanami shook her hips again.

    Ran licked his lips at the [Bonkyubon] body.

    An encounter of hot, simmering mucous membranes. Ran caressed her from the waist down to her thighs, and then he pushed his lower belly forward.

    ¡°¡­aa. Ha. Ran¡¯s penis ising in!¡±

    Kanami moved her hips and celebrated the invasion of Ran¡¯s dick. She recoiled with a jerk, her long ck hair, like ink, swept across the sky.

    Kanami¡¯s body was glistening and shiny in the sun, making Ran more lustful than ever.

    Her fresh brown skin glistened in the sun, the water droplets bouncing off her skin and making it look even healthier. Ran hips bumped against her lower belly.

    ¡°You really do have a body that¡¯s worth impregnating¡­¡±

    Kanami¡¯s body became mindless due to the repetitive back and forth motion.

    Unable to resist thescivious movements, Ran stroked Kanami¡¯s body. The line of her well-muscled backside was a powerful stimulus for Ran.

    The mouth of the vagina, where the penis was ced, contracted as if the caress was soothing. When Ran scooped her untied ck hair with his hand, Kanami sighed with a sweet [hafunn¡­]

    Ranbed her hair and ran his fingers through it. He could smell Kanami¡¯s scent.

    Ran took a tuft of her hair and pressed it to his nose. Kanami¡¯s scent was thick. When Ran smelled her hair, she didn¡¯t show any sign of displeasure and started to shake her hips faster, as if she was excited.

    ¡°Kanami smells so good.¡±

    ¡°You really are a pervert, Ran, getting horny by smelling my hair.¡±

    Kanami teased Ran in an excited tone. The earnest girl of public morals was excited by the man she loved smelling her hair.

    Unless Kanami consciously turned her head, it was impossible to see her face from Ran¡¯s position.

    But from the way she wiggled her hips and sucked on his cock, it was clear that Kanami was in lust.

    ¡°Ha¡­Aan¡­It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been outside, it¡¯s so liberating, haha! It feels really, really good¡­¡±

    Her healthy brown skin bounced dazzlingly in the shining sun. Her curvaceous neckline, her slender hips and her smooth back were all visible to Ran.

    Kanami¡¯s naked body was clearly visible, neither by moonlight nor by room light. Ran felt a special kind of lust for her tanned skin.

    ¡°Kanami¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡­Ran,houan!¡­The way you¡¯re touching me, it¡¯s making me feel more excited!¡±

    The seductive line that ran from her waist to her hips gave Ran an unhealthy desire.

    She had a feminine softness, but with just the right amount of muscle.

    ¡°¡­ I want to make it dirty¡±

    As he thrust his towering genitals deep into Kanami¡¯s vagina, Ran¡¯s visual desires began to take over.

    Like the ejaction in her mouth. It was a different kind of conquest to have a visible ce covered in cum.

    Ran wanted to stain her tanned skin with a thick white slime.

    Also decorating her back and buttocks, which were exposed without protection, with the spunk of his genes.

    ¡°¡­I want to Bukkake¡±

    As soon as Ran said those words, the desire that had been lurking in the background erupted.

    An endless fantasy, but a definite future, was pictured in his brain. The desire to ejacte, which had been looming slowly, rose sharply.

    ¡°Ran¡¯s¡­Ran¡¯s cock¡­Fuaauu¡­You¡¯re making my vagina tingling!¡±

    Ran pulled his penis out of her vagina just as he was about to ejacte.

    The genitals, sticky with love juice and cowper, were revealed. Kanami¡¯s vulva and Ran¡¯s [suzuguchi] are covered with a dense thread of mucus.

    (ns of the penis)

    Kanami, who must have known that Ran was close to his climax, realised that Ran had pulled out his penis when she was also on the verge of an outburst and made a confused voice.

    ¡°¡­Ra,Ran?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Kanami¡­-U,Uaa.!¡±

    The penis that came out of her vagina,pulsed loudly when it was exposed to the open air.

    Ran held her naked body tightly as he pressed his crotch against Kanami¡¯s buttocks.

    With Kanami¡¯s hips and Ran¡¯s lower belly sandwiched between them, the semen gushed out.

    The warmth of her vagina and the warmth of his genes turned into a pure white fluid that coated Kanami¡¯s brown skin.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ran.¡±

    ¡°Kanami¡¯s back is getting really sexy.¡±

    A heavy spray of semen from her thrusting buttocks to her hips.

    After a while, it became watery and moved along Kanami¡¯s waist and dripped down to her back.

    Kanami, who seemed confused for a while, seemed to havee to understand Ran¡¯s n.

    Kanami, who had a dissatisfied face with sudden external ejaction, smiled with a smirk and still stood for another insertion waiting pose.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen Ran so excited for a bukake on my back.¡±

    Kanami bent over to keep the spreading drip out of her hair.

    Ran¡¯s cum ran down the line of her shiny, light brown back. It trailed down the curve of her hips and buttocks.

    To mark a beautiful object with the lust of confidence. It was a strange sense of conquest.

    ¡°It felt good. Kanami.¡±

    Kanami exhaled¡­to Ran who muttered with satisfaction.

    ¡°My back is sticky and I feel weird. ¡­¡­ Still, I don¡¯t feel bad about it.¡±

    Kanami did not seem to be disgusted by the stain on her freshly sweated body.

    However, Kanami¡¯s expression changed to one of frustration and she stood in front of Ran, holding her long hair in his hands for support.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the end of it, is it? You may be satisfied with the fact that you ejacted and sprayed it behind my back¡­I¡¯m still tingling in the pit of my stomach, having been put off just as I was about to reach it!¡±

    Sticking out her lower stomach, Kanami directed her eyes towards Ran¡¯s crotch.

    His penis, which had just ejacted, had lost its strength and was hanging down.

    In any case, Ran did not want to finish when he feltfortable.

    Kanami¡¯s hand was ced on the rod, granting a spell. The adolescent boy¡¯s desire was immediately restored to a state of readiness. The sex drive of a second grade boy was endless.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how many times I¡¯ve seen a man I love get an erection and it makes my womb tingle.¡±

    As she stroked her stomach, Kanami looked at Ran with an unpleasant look in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably thest time we¡¯ll have intense sex today and I¡¯d rather have rxed sex. I¡¯d like to spend lots of my time with you and make lots of love.¡±

    They hugged each other tightly as their moist and wet bodies entwined.

    The third round, which began in the afternoon sun, ended just as Kanami had hoped.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    After a long day of making love under the blue sky, they sat down at the water¡¯s edge, feeling tired andfortable.

    They were both naked. Without any clothes around their waists, both Ran and Kanamiy down shoulder to shoulder, looking exactly as when they had been born.

    Their fingers intertwined and their gazes naturally met.

    They were drawn together by the heat of each other¡¯s eyes, and their lips met.

    It was a soft touch, a kiss to savour the softness and warmth, rather than a passionate kiss.

    The sight of Kanami¡¯s cheeks flushing and her face beaming was irresistible.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had sex outside, it¡¯s nice and open outdoors. It¡¯s like being in touch with nature and the sun.¡±

    Kanami raised her arms and stretched.

    Following in her footsteps, Ran alsoy naked.

    The direct contact of his skin with the breeze made him shiver.

    Ran didn¡¯t think he had ever had a taste for outdoor exposure, but it was not so bad for him as he looked at the naturally naked girl next to him.

    ¡°¡­¡­I think this is also good.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡¡Human beings are best naked. I think it¡¯s better to stay in your natural state and not cover your body with unnecessary things.¡±

    ¡°I think Kanami would be filled with impurity if you spent all your time being [Supponpon].¡±

    (stark naked.)

    ¡°This guy-¡±, And Kanami poked him on the shoulder.

    ¡°If all mankind were naked, there would be no need for impurity. By hiding it, it stimtes more interest and is making me feel guilty¡­¡­Would you like me to try it out next time we¡¯re in the inn?¡±

    Kanami raised the corner of her mouth with a smile. Ran imagined her living alone in her room at the inn,pletely naked. All the other girls were wearing sailor suits, but only one of them waspletely naked. It was like some sort of punishment game or a scene of bullying.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be able to see Kanami naked every day, but I¡¯ll pass. Because when the parts that are usually hidden are exposed at the right moment, that excites me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­I don¡¯t want Ran to get used to seeing me naked until you don¡¯t get excited anymore.¡±

    The forest wind was pleasant. Their touch was heated by the warmth from the sunlight.

    Ran wished they could stay like this for a while. That was what he wished for, but unfortunately that wish didn¡¯t seem toe true.

    ¡°¡ºOyabin. Where is Oyabin? Where is he?¡»¡±

    (Boss)

    A high-pitched, machine-made screech was heard behind Ran¡¯s ears.

    When Ran raised my body,he saw a squirrel-like monster running towards him.

    Ran had asked it to keep an eye on the area. It was called a telepathy, a skill that Ran temporarily used as a hand piece of his [Underling Training: Sexual Lunatic].

    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°A human male is approaching from the direction we¡¯ve been watching.¡±

    ¡°A human male? What kind of man is it?¡±

    ¡°¡ºHe has dark hair and is dressed in the same way as Oyabin. Maybe he¡¯s one of Oyabin¡¯s friends.¡»¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡®You can understand what the squirrels are saying?¡¯ Kanami had a puzzled look on her face as Ran whispered coyly to the little animal.

    ¡°I think someone¡¯s near. We have to get dressed quickly.¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­? Is it the surveince monster you were talking about?¡±

    Kanami¡¯s face broke out in a smile as she shook her arms through her sleeves.

    ¡°I like the idea of being able to talk to animals, it¡¯s like a fairy tale. I admire it a little.¡±

    Thanks to the sunny weather, Kanami¡¯s battle clothes dried quickly.

    The two of them stood side by side and got dressed together. However, in a rush, Ran found that his clothes were back to front or inside out, which caused him a lot of unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°¡ºFast, Do it faster!¡»¡±

    Somehow they managed to get dressed enough and emerged from the bushes with innocent looks on their faces.

    But there was an air of unconcealed sluttiness between them. They were fully clothed, but they had just had sex.

    The slightly dishevelled clothes and breathing gave them a dodgy atmosphere.

    Kanami hadn¡¯t had time to tie her hair up, so she let her long ck hair flutter about naturally.

    Ran, seeing her ponytail swayed in a dignified manner, was happy to see something nice and fresh.

    ¡°¡­¡­What? It¡¯s you guys?¡±

    Appearing from behind the bushes was one of the otaku group, Ryuzaki Tsubasa.

    There was no sign of the other otaku boys, and it seemed he was the only one here.

    Even though Kanami had just warned him at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild that it was dangerous to be alone and that he should go with someone, Tsubasa Ryuzaki continued to act on his own.

    Kanami¡¯s brow furrowed ufortably as she recalled the moment.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve been asked to make some money for the journey.¡±

    Kanami¡¯s tone of voice was a little stronger than usual, perhaps because her outdoor exposure time had been interrupted.

    Ryuzaki didn¡¯t seem to notice the air she was giving, and kept ncing at Kanami who was in a different mood, blushing on her cheeks and having her hair down.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but deep in the woods?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got blood on my clothes, so I thought I¡¯d wash it in the water.¡±

    With these words, Kanami¡¯s expression became tense.

    Kanami looked up and turned to Ran.

    Ran knew exactly what she meant.

    The watering hole where they made love just a moment ago.

    Their hair and body fluids, to be precise. It was possible that there were still embarrassing hairs still floating around.

    Even if they denied it, the evidence that they have been urinating, sucking cock, bukkake, and having sex - having all the fun they could handle, and then someone would step on their door. In addition, it was someone they know - a ssmate. Ran had goosebumps just thinking about it.

    ¡°W-w-we went to the watering hole there too! Bu-but the water was too muddy to wash in!¡±

    Kanami desperately tried to stop Ryuzaki.

    With vague eyes, Ryuzaki looked at Kanami¡¯s face and chest alternately. He let out a sigh, as if to say, [This is really boring.]

    ¡°¡­¡­ is that so. fine then.¡±

    Ryuzaki muttered to himself and turned on his heel.

    Dragging his bag, Ryuzaki walked on, but Kanami called out to him.

    ¡°As I may have said before, please try not to go out alone. Because if something happens to you, there¡¯s nothing you can do without your friend¡¯s help.¡±

    He stopped and twisted his head around to take a look at Kanami.

    The lightless eyes flickered with the slightest hint of defiance.

    ¡°¡­¡­Even Torao wanders off by himself every day. Is that okay with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give him a stern talking toter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­When is itter?When? You keep telling me I have to work in a group, but you spoiled your good friend Torao. That¡¯s why [Riajuu]¡­

    (Otaku¡¯s terms for ppl active outside, ¥ê¥¢³ä)

    Only thest sentence was muttered in his mouth, Ryuzaki twisted the edges of his mouth in self-mockery.

    He slowly turned his body around to face Kanami.

    ¡°Or are you saying that you don¡¯t care what happens to Torao?¡¡Does it really matter if he gets caught up in an incident while he¡¯s alone in the forest and can¡¯t get out of it?¡±

    Ryuzaki suddenly became hostile towards Kanami. However, Kanami did not expose her emotions and continued the dialogue very calmly.

    ¡°Niigaki knows where Torao is¡­It¡¯s also Niigaki¡¯s job to bring Torao back when he¡¯ste¡­He may be separated, but he is not alone.¡±

    Takeo Niigaki himself also worked with Haruto Tanaka, Sho Shiratori, and Hirokatsu Yamashiro, who were all in the middle of the hierarchy.

    asionally, he was with Reika Joougaoka and Subaru Kiryuin, but just because he didn¡¯t have a specific partner, it didn¡¯t mean that he could continue to act alone like Ryuzaki.

    When confronted with this fact, Ryuzaki looked understandably upset.

    ¡°¡­¡­Torao isn¡¯t alone?¡±

    ¡°Aa, yes. I¡¯m sure Ryuzaki is not without friends. When we were in the pce, you ate meals with Tanaka, Yamashiro and others. You¡¯re not alone.¡±

    It all started when the otaku boy Eiichi Megane mistakenly thought that delinquent girl Aya Mikoshiba had confessed her feelings for him.

    Tsubasa Ryuzaki, who had a good-looking face and a lot of pride among the otaku group, had his self-esteem hurt when Eiichi, whom he had disregarded inwardly, got a girlfriend before him.

    Ryuzaki¡¯s frustration with Megane¡¯s boastful flirting with Aya was growing, and he felt he had reached the end of his patience, so he gives up on the otaku group and tried to force his way into another group of boys.

    The group of three, Tanaka, Shiratori and Yamashiro, were the first to be chosen. They seemed to be getting along well, despite the ipatibility, but that was just Ryuzaki¡¯s imagination.

    They didn¡¯t talk to each other, and his desperation to be cool was bing ridiculous, and the three of them began to despise Ryuzaki, a former member of the otaku group. In the end, Ryuzaki realised that he had no ce in the group when he was conveniently used by Hirokatsu Yamashiro, who nned to rape Sayaka.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details of the dispute with Megane¡¯s group. It is possible that the pride of the boys was hurt. As a woman, I can¡¯t understand men¡¯s hearts, and I¡¯m aplete outsider to your differences. I don¡¯t want to impose my selfish opinion on you.¡±

    Kanami could not imagine what it would be like to bepletely isted in ss, like Ran Kirishima in the original world. Nott belonging to any group, but always in the centre of the ss, surrounded by friends.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to go out alone. I¡¯m not saying you have to make up with them, but you should at least find someone you can get along with.¡±

    The beauty of Kanami¡¯s innocence and purity was not to be denied this time.

    ¡°¡­¡­You never know, Inugami.¡±

    People who were left out because they couldn¡¯t find a group to join.

    People who were isted because they had experienced being [hated] by more than one group.

    Even though they were loners, there was a crucial difference between them.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ryuzaki¡±

    All of them were an outcast in a different world, with no friends except their ssmates.

    How difficult it was to find a new friend who would ept him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    A nasty smile appeared on Ryuzaki¡¯s face as he took one look at Ran.

    It was a smile of relief when you found your own kind. It was the urge that grew in you when you found someone who was your equal and suddenly you felt saved, even though you had not risen from your current position.

    Surrounded by so many girls in his life, Ran should have never felt lonely or isted.

    And yet, for some reason, Ran felt as if he had been dragged out of the dark recesses of his mind, and was strangely bewildered.

    Without saying another word, Ryuzaki turned his back and wandered off into the forest.

    When Ryuzaki was out of sight, Ran finally looked at Kanami.

    Kanami, with her long ck hair blowing in the wind, noticed Ran¡¯s eyes and gave her a gentle smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ran?

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Ran leaned in close to Kanami and hugged her.

    It was not that Ryuzaki¡¯s gaze pierced his heart.

    It was just that he suddenly felt lonely.

    Like two lovers on a cold day, they hugged each other and hurried back to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.

    With her hair down, Kanami looked less dignified and more receptive than usual.

    She leaned back against him. Kanami looked happy at Ran¡¯s gesture offort.

    ¡°The rewards are better than I expected. It¡¯s taken us a long time to get here, so we¡¯ll just have lunch and go home.¡±

    On the way back to the inn, they ate a bowl of noodle soup together, which sank into their cold stomach.

 Chapter 110: The Lonely Ones

    <h4>Chapter 110: The Lonely Ones</h4>

    The night after his date with Kanami. Ran was sitting in front of Tetsuttei Tetteh(inn), looking up at the sky in a daze.

    He sat down on his knees. The night sky was covered with thin clouds, and most of the moonlight and starlight were covered by a grey veil.

    The night wind was cold and seemed to be stealing the warmth from his chilled heart.

    As he let out a heavy sigh and turned his head, Ran could feel the presence of someone approaching him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, being alone at this time of night? Is there something wrong?¡±

    It was Aya who came to talk to him.

    Aya smiled and sat down next to Ran.

    She was in her school uniform. Ran was sure she was wearing the easy to move around outfit she used as a nightgown earlier and wondered if she went to the trouble of changing clothes to go outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to keep on the lookout and Kirishima wasn¡¯t in the room. I wondered where you¡¯d gone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you worry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡­Oh and, Shirayuki and Sadogashima are on guard inside.¡±

    As if to restrain Ran from getting up, Aya gave the answer to his worries for the girls.

    When he sat back down, Aya looked into Ran¡¯s face.

    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve been thinking about something and it¡¯s making me dizzy.¡±

    ¡°Did you have a bad date with Inugami?¡±

    Ran tly denied Aya¡¯s question.

    He enjoyed his date with Kanami. That was an undeniable fact.

    ¡°I did enjoy my date with Kanami.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that¡­¡­You looked tired when you went out with Nekoyama.I was worried that I¡¯d been too self-conscious and that things wouldn¡¯t work out well.¡±

    Aya¡¯s hair softly fluttered in the wind. Her long brown hair tickled Ran¡¯s cheeks and a sweet scent wafted to his nose.

    When he leaned in for warmth, Aya hugged Ran¡¯s shoulders tightly.

    The feeling of being acknowledged brought strength back to his depressed heart.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aya. Aya is¡­,I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m morefortable in this world or the one I came from. What about you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you all of a sudden?¡±

    Aya looked at Ran in confusion, as if she hadn¡¯t expected the question.

    Aya put her hand on Ran¡¯s forehead, tilted her head and muttered, [You don¡¯t have a fever, do you ¡­¡­?] It was a theatrical gesture, but not an unpleasant one.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to go back to my world. I think it¡¯s only right to go back, and I¡¯ve never once thought it was wrong.¡±

    Aya made a small, anxious sound in her throat.

    ¡°¡­Is Kirishima different?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It is true that I have been treated as a nuisance at school, and I have even been subjected to unkind criticism from proud seniors and people like Aihara. I¡¯ve had a lot of misunderstood mene on to me because I look like this¡­but I have family back home, and a few friends.I like my world much better than this one. I¡¯ve never thought about what it would be like if I couldn¡¯t go back.¡±

    Aya¡¯s hand grasped Ran¡¯s shoulder, and he felt the strength in it.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Ran seemed to be putting it into words.

    ¡°¡­¡­When I was kicked out right after my transition, I was wondering what I would do here if I couldn¡¯t go back.¡±

    In the early days of Ran¡¯s exclusion, he did not have such a strong desire to return to his world.

    There was little attachment to the idea of returning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your family or something¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I did want to go home.But I didn¡¯t feel that strongly about it. If it didn¡¯t happen, I could just live with it.¡±

    A small orange light twinkled in the darkness.

    It was the residue of a bad memory that hade back to Ran several times in recent days.

    The flickering memories that had been smouldering in the dust, the loss and the temperature of those days, were brought up together.

    Bitter memories that should have been kept in the back of his mind and covered up.

    He remembered the look in Ryuzaki¡¯s eyes when he confronted him in the forest.

    He wondered if Ryuzaki sensed the loneliness thaty deep within Ran in his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t have any friends in his ss. There was no one with whom he could share his hobbies or talk to. It was a different kind of istion, and Ryuzaki may have smelled his own kind.

    ¡°I lost my parents in a fire when I was a little boy.¡±

    From the depths of a congealed memory, a burning mass of emotion was scooped out.

    The strongest memories never faded from the record.

    The desire to forget had created a wall, a membrane, which covered him from the outside.

    When he broke through the shell that surrounded him, the edges of his vivid memories came pouring out like a torrent.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure because I was very young and my memory of that time is vague, but it didn¡¯t seem to be an ident. I think it was fortunate that there was no damage to the surrounding houses.¡±

    Aya kept silent, but her hand that grasped his shoulder soon had the power to pull him closer.

    ¡°My grandparents were still alive and well, so I had a lot of support until I was in junior high school. I think it was around the time I decided to enter high school.For some reason, I was taken in by my rtives - my maternal uncle¡¯s family. ¡­¡­ I still live there now.¡±

    Sohei Kirishima was a quiet, serious man with a slightly unusual habit.

    He was unmarried but owned a nice house, where Ran was staying with him.

    When he was young, Ran¡¯s parents had done him a great favour. When he had nowhere to go and was at his wits¡¯ end, they offered to look after him.

    ¡°Back home, I was alone. I had no hobbies. I had no friends. I thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if I never went back¡±

    The excessive desire to be loved that consumed Ran¡¯s nature may have something to do with that.

    ¡°When I was in primary school, there was a girl in my ss. Living with a single parent, that girl always wore the same clothes. I was kept away from boys and girls¡­even though I didn¡¯t do anything wrong or cause any trouble.¡±

    ¡°I was like that in secondary school. Whenever something went missing from the ss, I was the first one suspected. They don¡¯t have to say it directly, but I can feel it in the air.¡±

    From somewhere, it spread. Before one could know, everyone already knew about it.

    Ran didn¡¯t think he had anything to do with it after he started high school.

    Had his mind matured and learned to distinguish between what was right and wrong to say? Or was it simply that no one knew about the past? Ran didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°No matter how many times I¡¯ve experienced it, I¡¯ve never gotten used to being under the spotlight of suspicion. I don¡¯t even want to get used to it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as if everyone in the world is against you¡­¡­ I¡¯ve had a simr experience, so I can understand.¡±

    ¡°You mightugh at me for overreacting, but ¡­¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve been denied by everyone and everything.¡±

    His growing loneliness made him crave warmth and solidarity with others.

    The reason why he took Misuzu in the first ce was because he didn¡¯t want to die without having ¡®experienced it¡¯.

    He had a desire for revenge against Torao, but more than that, his priority was to satisfy his need for approval from the opposite sex.

    ¡°As soon as you¡¯ve been transferred, that is what also happened to you. But now, it¡¯s not so bad, is it?¡±

    Aya asked, and Ran nodded his head emphatically.

    For the sake of his harem, he wanted to somehow return to the original world. Such a consciousness had grown strongly in Ran.

    It was not about being carried away or leaving decisions to others.

    Ran felt like he understood a little bit more about how precious it is to work hard for his precious girls.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being a little emotional, Aya.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mean to tell anyone about this.

    Ran was going to take his past to the grave.

    Ran didn¡¯t know why he felt so at ease when he talked with Aya.

    When Ran was asked once about his n to make the girls into his harem, he revealed everything to Aya.

    A fake delinquent girl and a lonely boy. Ran wondered if he felt close to her, as she was also a loner in the ss, although in apletely different position.

    ¡°¡­¡­family, of course. Do you think that your friends, your colleagues, your lovers, can change your way of thinking?¡±

    ¡°It changes when I meet an important person. I think there is such a thing.¡±

    Suddenly Ran was hugged by a strong force and his posture copsed. A soft warmth catched him.

    He was held in Aya¡¯s arms. Aya, who had been hugging Ran tightly, eventually let go of his body. She smiled a tight smile and was embarrassed.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve changed a lot since I got together with Kirishima, the way I think and the way I behave. It¡¯s not as difficult to get along with Aihara and Onigawara as it used to be, but I think I feel less rejected and less afraid of them than I did when I was in the original world.¡±

    The reason why those things had changed was because of the effect of [Underling Training: Sexual Lunatic]. Ran who actually knew this fact did not even bother to mention it.

    ¡°If meeting me has a positive impact on Aya¡¯s outlook on life, then I can¡¯t ask for more.¡±

    Ran said it with pure feelings without any malice or guilt. Aya¡¯s eyes narrowed happily as she looked at Ran.

    Then, for a while, they sat shoulder to shoulder in the night air. Aya stood up abruptly and stretched.

    ¡°If you don¡¯te back for a long time, they might worry about you. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s go back to our room, Kirishima. If you can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll hug you forever.¡±

    ¡°Just be honest. You just want me to be your pillow, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, yes, but¡­Let me look good for a change!¡±

    It was a correct guess but Aya was tantly upset.

    Aya¡¯s mouth was agape, and Ran¡¯s body was attached to hers.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy that Aya wants me.¡±

    Aya and Ran entered the inn side by side. On the way back to her room, Aya casually muttered to herself.

    ¡°When I think about it, maybe meeting with them wasn¡¯t so bad after all¡­¡±

    It was a sighing monologue, but it sounded sarcastic in the quiet night corridor.

    Aya must have known that Ran had heard her. But Aya didn¡¯t seem to mind, she just put her hands around Ran¡¯s waist and looked happy.

    To Aya, the words were a whisper without any deeper meaning.

    But in Ran¡¯s mind, the words were strangely persistent and stuck to the corners of his mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    They were none other than the Otaku group.

    It was they who first saved Aya from the loneliness of being isted in ss. It was no wonder she had some feelings for them.

    As long as his skills were in effect, Aya would not have romantic feelings for boys other than Ran.

    But as he could see from the rtionship between Emi and Yuri, even friendship was not enough to tear them apart.

    Aya was getting on well with Megane and his friends. This, in turn, confirmed that there were no romantic feelings between them.

    There was no need to be concerned.

    ¡®But why?¡¯ It was hard to say, but Ran had a bad feeling about it.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The day after he encountered Kanami in the forest. Tsubasa Ryuzaki was sitting in the corner of the boy¡¯s room looking at the scenery outside for no reason.

    Normally he would have been out by now, but today he just didn¡¯t feel like going to the guild.

    He remembered what happened yesterday. This was the second time Kanami had warned him about going out by himself.

    For the proud Ryuzaki, it was a terrible blow to his self-esteem to hear his ssmatesin about him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of doing what Inugami says but I don¡¯t want to be dwelling on it any longer.¡±

    In the boy¡¯s room were Yamashiro Hirokatsu and Tanaka Haruto.

    Yamashiro, who had suffered a mental breakdown due to the suffocating life in the pce, did not take part in the collection of money, but stayed at the inn to look after the room.

    He couldn¡¯t be left alone, so Yamashiro¡¯s friend Haruto Tanaka or Sho Shiratori would stay behind, and they were together most of the time.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Their gaze catched Ryuzaki¡¯s.

    The silent gaze seemed to condemn them to be in the same space.

    He couldn¡¯t breathe being in the same room with them. That was why Ryuzaki went out every day alone to collect silver.

    He could forget about all those annoying human rtions and stuff while he was doing his job alone.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Haa¡±

    Feeling unspeakably oppressed, Ryuzaki left the boy¡¯s room.

    There was no ce to go. If Kanami found him wandering around outside for no reason, he¡¯d be in trouble.

    ¡°What do I do now?¡­¡­¡±

    Now that he was forbidden to go out alone, he needed to find a partner to share his activities with.

    The rtionship with Tanaka,Shirotori and Yamashiro was beyond repair.

    The rtionship was formed when Ryuzaki, who had lost his ce in the original group, forced his way into a new group. It seemed that all three of them disregarded Ryuzaki, and even if he were to return, it would probably be ufortable.

    Above all, it was more humiliating than anything for Ryuzaki to bow down and say, [Will you be my friend again?]

    If that was the case, Ryuzaki still thought it was more likely that he would go back to the otaku group.

    The feud with Megane ran deep and may not be so easy to get rid of.

    However, he did not directly fall out with Mitagawa and Kawasaki. Ryuzaki was not going to apologise to Megane even if he would be killed by not doing so. , But if he started by filling in the outer moat, he may find himself back in the same ce before he knew it.

    ¡°If it is Mitagawa, it may be possible¡­[I can¡¯t do it alone, Inugami-san willin.] If I say that, I might be able to get it over with. Because it is Mitagawa.¡±

    He thought of the face of a modest boy with long fringes who never made eye contact with everyone.

    It was a bad habit that Ryuzaki can¡¯t seem to get rid of, even when he was isted, he somehow despised others and ranked them unconsciously.

    ¡°But I wonder if those guys are always together. It¡¯s hard to call out only Mitagawa. You¡¯re a boy and all you do is stick together like a girl. Pitiful.¡±

    The door to the boy¡¯s room opened and Hirokatsu Yamashiro appeared.

    After muttering in the hallway, Ryuzaki wandered off to the luggage room.

    He didn¡¯ want people to know that he was wandering around unattended. It may be toote, but Ryuzaki avoided eye contact with Yamashiro and opened the door of the luggage room.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ara, it¡¯s you, Ryuzaki-san.¡±

    In the luggage room were Reika Joougaoka and Subaru Kiryuin.

    They were dressed unusually rough and were surrounded by a pile of luggage.

    When he looked near those two, he saw that their jackets and sailor uniforms were scattered haphazardly about.

    Ryuzaki¡¯s heart fluttered as he sensed an atmosphere of adultery and ennui.

    ¡°It¡¯s a warehouse of sorts, but it¡¯s good manners to knock before you enter a room.¡±

    Reika¡¯s blue eyes narrowed softly and she said this in a pure tone.

    Kiryuin Subaru was ring at Ryuzaki with a hostile look.

    Ryuzaki turned his face toward Reika, pretending not to notice Subaru¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°¡­have you seen Mitagawa?¡±

    Ryuzaki was being blunt and it was a poor way of putting it.

    Students that belonged to the [riajuu] group. This was the kind ofnguage that Ryuzaki naturally used for the students who were at the top of the hierarchy he had set for himself.

    (pr/n : ¡®Riajuu¡¯ is typically used in fandom circles as the opposite of an otaku, or simply meaning ¡°everybody else¡±. The underlying notion is ¡°someone who is interested in real things and has a sessful social life¡±.)

    ¡°It seems that he has gone out with Megane and the others. He was going through his things, and I think he went to the guild, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Mitagawa had gone out.

    As usual, these guys were doing their best for their ssmates. They were the lower caste otaku who usually could not y an active role in the world, and that was why in their own territory, the [other world], they were more energetic than necessary.

    They put themselves on the shelf and kept their mind stable by ridiculing their own kind.

    ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨D¡±

    The look in Kiryuin¡¯s eyes gradually changed to a deadly one.

    The cold stare pierced him and gave him goosebumps. Ryuzaki knew he shouldn¡¯t stay too long. As he turned his heels to flee, he saw a small piece of paper on the floor near the entrance to the luggage room.

    Somewhat curious, he picked it up. Retreating from the luggage room and out into the corridor, he opened it.

    It looked like a piece of paper rolled up from a scribble. The scribbles made it difficult to decipher, but Ryuzaki thought it might be a map.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not the guild¡­¡­¡±

    It was clearly marked with the exact number of houses down the street so that the location was clear.

    It was not very interesting, but Ryuzaki tucked it into his pocket.

    The second bad habit that Ryuzaki could not seem to get rid of was the syndrome of wanting to expose other people¡¯s secrets. He didn¡¯t use it as an excuse to ckmail people, but he did feel a bit superior when he knew other people¡¯s secrets.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty of time to try and decipher these messy letters.¡±

    He felt like a detective and got a slight relief from the depression he had been feeling.

 Chapter 111: A One Way Ticket to Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 111: A One Way Ticket to Heaven</h4>

    Sitting on the bed, Eiichi Onegane¡¯s cheeks flushed with the scent of dense female pheromones.

    It was a ce full of impurity, but the interior and the structure were simr to the churches of the original world.

    It was dimly lit, even in the daytime, probably because there were no windows up to the ceiling, preventing the sun from reaching the building.

    Although the building was made of stone, it was surprisingly warm inside.

    Topensate for theck of sunshine, there were few candles on the walls.

    The melted wax dripped down the stick-shaped part.

    The light from the vaguely blooming candles created a strangely erotic atmosphere.

    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you staring at me like that? Did that candle over there bother you??¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s ¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Kyahahan¡î Don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯ve got a safe one, so if you want it, just let me know.¡±

    A gyaru-girl who looks like a bitch winks like a mischief at Megane.

    (Note : Gyaru, from the word ¡°gal,¡± is a term describing a fashion style in Japan. Generally, the term refers to girls with bleached hair, caked-on make-up, provocative clothing, and a matching attitude.)

    The gyaru-girl sat down on the bed where Megane sat, pressing her soft limbs together and closing the distance relentlessly.

    She was dressed in a scantily d dancer¡¯s costume, and Megane could feel her body against his.

    ¡°me or be med, I¡¯m open to both requests. You can tell me whenever you like.¡±

    As Megane stretched out his nose to the skinship of a gyaru girl, an Onee-san with an unfriendly look came into the room.

    She was dressed in a leather bondage, which no doubt looked sadistic in appearance.

    It was a tight fit, and the way it clung to her plump body made her body all the more luscious.

    Her breasts were so big they looked like they were about to fall out of her outfit.

    As Megane stared at her with a lustful gaze, she slowly lowered the zip that held her breasts in ce.

    Without taking his eyes off the slowly emerging breast, Eiichi Megane once again appreciated the current situation in his mind.

    ¡®Subus House¡­¡­It¡¯s an amazing ce, even more than I expected ¡­¡­¡¯

    Shaking like a jelly, Megane¡¯s face shone so much that his sses became foggy.

    The bondage Onee-san wagged her tail from her waist in amusement at the obvious reaction.

    In response, the gal girl next to Megane also moved her demon horn growing out of her head in a nipping motion.

    ¡°Aa¡ªI¡¯m getting an erection just by looking at it.¡±

    Giggling sounds surrounded his ears, Megane smiled with a creepy smile.

    Eiichi Megane was now at the Subus Hall.

    Both the bitchy-looking gal girl and the bondage Onee-san were unmistakably subus.

    No problems arose during his entry.

    No age-based entry restrictions. No identification required. Megane did disy his guild registration card, but was only teased as [Majime-san].

    (Note: Majime means serious)

    Moreover - on top of that

    ¡°Um, you really don¡¯t need the money?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to. Only those who like what we do, can payter.¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about money at all, have lots and lots of fun!¡±

    ¡°B-b-but it is also possible for me to enjoy myself and leave without paying any price¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kyaha¡îE-ichi-kun is a humble and serious person¡­ For us, the price is the semen of young boys. As long as you cum a lot, that¡¯s all we want¡­¡±

    A lick of his earlobe dissolved the thoughts that had almost hardened.

    Nothing was more expensive than free stuff. Even proverbs that weremon knowledge in the original world sounded like a distant foreignnguage to the current Megane.

    After that, they removed their clothes and stripped him bare. His erect pole was stroked and a gasp escaped.

    ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s heavy. You¡¯ve umted a lot¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to suck your balls until they¡¯re empty, so get ready.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving until we¡¯re satisfied!¡±

    The disturbing words did not reach Megane¡¯s ears.

    Assembled by a gal subus and a bondage subus, Eiichi Megane fell into an abyss.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Kenjiro Mitagawa was locked up in the room next to where Eiichi Megane was ced.

    Shinzo Kawasaki was in the room immediately next to it. All three members of the otaku group had been lured into the Subus Hall.

    ¡°Uwaa, they are tiny. And leathery, sooo cute.¡±

    The subus sharing the bed with Mitagawa was a stylised woman with long violet hair.

    When he asked her to make a ponytail, she readily agreed.

    Mitagawa¡¯s breath fluttered in his red face as he was teased about his erect, but child-sized, penis.

    ¡°Yes, yes, just like Inugami¡­¡­Yes, Inugami-san is looking at me¡­!¡±

    Mitagawa could choose whichever subus he wanted, so he chose a youngdy who resembled Kanami.

    The subus who resembled Kanami looked at Mitagawa¡¯s crotch with heartfelt interest and seemed to enjoy plucking the tip and poking it with her finger.

    ¡°Uh-u-Um¡­if I still have my foreskin¡­Is it possible that you can¡¯t or won¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll get you all wet so it won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    With the sound of [Chupo], the subus showed her lewd stringy oral cavity.

    Subus spread her wet mouth with her fingers.

    Bubbling saliva dripped onto the tip of the tongue and was stirred with the fingertips. The sweet-smelling puddle of liquid made a tinkling sound.

    She wriggled around her tongue which looked different from a human¡¯s tongue¡­ Just by its obscene movements alone, it seemed as if it was about toe out.

    She sucked the cock into her mouth, pulling on the strings. The shorty-sized cock was sucked down to the base with a single bite.

    ¡°Uwaaaaaaa!?¡±

    Mitagawa, who screamed like a girlimmediately ejacted. The subus who was servicing him was stunned, and with a look of dismay, she let go of the sensitive tiny cock out of her mouth.

    ¡°No matter how fast it is¡­If it was a normal girl, she¡¯d be turned off by thebination of short foreskin and premature ejaction.¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    Perhaps because Mitagawa asked for a unfriendly girl, the subus who resembled Kanami said harsh things.

    However, she soon smiled kindly and crawled her hands over his t hip bones and danced her tongue around.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, subus loves premature ejaction. For those boys who get off at the first shot, we offer a magic service. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Inugami-san¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do I look like that Inugami-san girl you¡¯ve been talking about?¡¡If you have any requests, you can always tell me. Just tell me how her tone and mood usually is, I¡¯ll impersonate her while doing exactly what you want.¡±

    As Mitagawa was moaning as the blowjob resumed, another subus he had picked entered the room.

    ¡°Ara, you¡¯re so sensitive that you squeal so hard with just a blowjob. You¡¯re like a girl.¡±

    The subus that appeared was a long-haired Onee-san subus, like the first subus.

    However, the new subus had a bullish look in her eyes and her hair was a mix of blonde and brown.

    ¡°Mi, Mikorin¡­¡±

    She looked exactly like Aya Mikoshiba, as the mutterings escaped from Mitagawa¡¯s mouth.

    To pick two subus who looked exactly like his ssmates¡¯s girls was an immoral sexual habit.

    ¡°How does it feel¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Puha. Look at this size. And it is also a very sensitive uncut penis.¡±

    ¡°Uuwa¡­I¡¯ve never seen it this size before. Isn¡¯t it bad?¡±

    The verbal abuse was relentless, perhaps because Mitagawa asked them to tease him gently.

    Fantasising about the scene of being trampled by Kanami and Aya, Mitagawa made a funny sound with a huff.

    ¡°Can I do it with this size¡­?¡±

    At Mitagawa¡¯s anxious words, the subuses both looked at each other.

    The subus that resembled Aya looked down at Mitagawa and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Here, watch me.¡±

    The subus resembling Aya pulled off her loin cloth and sat down, straddling Mitagawa¡¯s face.

    Sparks flew in Mitagawa¡¯s eyes. His mouth fell open at the sight of the subus¡¯s hole, which he saw for the first time in his life.

    But it was what came afterwards that took the guts out of Mitagawa.

    The subus spread her fingers as if to show off and made her vulva twitch. While drooling at the sight of the salmon-pink entrance stretching and contracting, something unbelievable happened right in front of Mitagawa¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Eh¡­eh¡­Aa¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, look at me. Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±

    The widened vulva was squeezed and contracted.

    Instead of shrinking internally, there was a clear reduction from the entrance to the size of the hole.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry because I can go from loose to tight.¡±

    ¡°Arere, wait¡­Kenku¡ªn. (¤±¤ó¤¯©`¤ó)¡­¡­ Arya, it¡¯s like he¡¯s busy seeing a pussy that he can¡¯t hear you at all.¡±

    ¡°Well, he looked like a virgin when I first saw him, If he never saw it before, now he knows how great the technique is¡ª¡±

    The Kanami-like subus looked a little troubled and looked into the face of the ecstatic Mitagawa.

    ¡°I hope he¡¯s not going to be disillusioned with his future girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Is it that bad?¡¡This sex could be thest sex he ever have in his life.¡±

    The Aya-like subus buckled down and pressed directly on Mitagawa¡¯s face.

    ¡°Fu, fumu gu!¡±

    ¡°Look, look, it¡¯s the subus¡¯s pussy that¡¯s dying to be fucked. Go for it, go for it!¡±

    The dense smell from both subus filled the air, and Mitagawa¡¯s body trembled and shuddered.

    HIs hips were filled with strength. He could ejacte as much as he wanted. Such fantasies overtook Mitagawa with a certain sense of reality.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    After another day of socialising with the girls, Ran decided to return to the inn and take a break.

    At the redness of the sunset, he sat down in a corner of the room.

    Most of the girls had not yet returned and the room was deserted.

    Apart from Ran, only two girls were inside the room, which were Shirayuki and Misuzu. They were both sitting on the only bed in the room and chatting amiably.

    Hibiki and Sakuya, who went around together today, were washing theirbat uniforms outside, which had be soiled for some reason.

    Sayaka and three other members of the Otaku Girls group said they were going flower picking.

    They had no fighting skills for guarding themselves. Emi, the only one who seemed to be able to defend herself, was a user of Violence Execution:Tentacle Restraint, but her character was not suited to fighting and they dutifully took at least threepanions with them when they went to thevatory.

    ording to Sayaka, a literary girl, in closed-circle serial killer stories, three or more people were the norm.

    There was no drunken random murderer here but the random brainwasher Sexual Lunatic was here now and Sayaka and her colleagues were serious.

    Although Sayaka pretended not to care, she was still probably traumatised by the fact that Hirokatsu Yamashiro forced himself on her.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, Misuzu. Kiririn¡¯s back, but-do you really want to do this?¡±

    Saki, sitting on the bed, was looking at Misuzu and whispering something to her.

    Saki¡¯s cheeks were slightly and lightly flushed as she nced at Ran.

    ¡°Saki is the one who first suggested itnyaa.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Misuzu would be on board so much¡­¡±

    ¡°Ran-kun was happy when I put on cat ears before. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine this time toonyaa.¡±

    ¡°But if Kiririn doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    When Ran came near, Saki jumped in surprise.

    The conversation was cut in the middle, perhaps because she got heated up.

    Pretending not to hear may be a necessary skill for a typical harem protagonist, but unfortunately Ran was not good at it.

    Ran heard about cat ears or something. ¡°Was it when I went on a date with Misuzu?¡±, he thought.

    ¡°Could it be that Saki also wears animal ears to pamper me?¡±

    His expectations were so high that it seemed impossible for Ran to wait quietly in the corner of the room.

    Being faithful to his desires was both a beauty and a w of Ran.

    ¡°¡­¡­ it¡¯s not about Kiririn. This is about me and Misuzu, not to say that you¡¯re not rted, but how should I say it?¡±

    Saki mumbled her words that did not get to the point. Her flustered attitude was cute, so Ran tickled her neck.

    She twisted herself around like a small animal and looked pleasantly surprised.

    When Ran sat on the bed and hugged her, even Saki seemed to have given up, and she rxed and let herself go.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it true that Misuzu dressed up in cat ears in front of Kiririn?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Maybe Saki, like Misuzu, has cat ears-¡±

    Before Ran could finish, Saki quickly took out a small item she had hidden under the duvet.

    It was different from the one worn by Misuzu before. A small object resembling a sheep or goat¡¯s horn was ced on her head, and Saki tucked the string-like object into her skirt while lying face down.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t provide the quirky stuff, like costumes and make-up equipment, but¡­¡±

    Looking down and up at Ran, Saki sat on Ran¡¯sp.

    Before long, Misuzupleted a simr transformation and straddled hisp on the other side.

    The true nature of the transformation they have undergone is -.

    ¡° ¡­¡­Little devils?¡±

    ¡°¡­it¡¯s called a subus. ¡­¡­ Kiririn, you know what it is, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°A type of demon, a dreamer who feeds on boys¡¯ semen.¡±

    For a textbook exnation, this description should be correct.

    However, the subus imagined by adolescent boys had a more convenient setting built into it.

    ¡°In our world, they are a type of demon. They are highly intelligent and can speak humannguages, so I heard that some people think they should be epted as demons.¡±

    ¡°As a demon- does that mean they are real?¡±

    Misuzu and Saki looked at each other in their little devil or subus costumes.

    They seemed to be looking at each other with a mindless, jittery look in their eyes.

    ¡°So Kiririn is interested in subus?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like that, but ¡­¡­¡±

    Ran lost hisposure. He wondered if there were any adolescent boys who were not interested in subus.

    Wasn¡¯t it natural for a healthy boy to indulge in fantasies when he had a night of agony, hoping that they existed for real?

    ¡°For that matter, why are you suddenly dressed as a subus?¡±

    Ran changed the subject deliberately. It seemed that neither Saki nor Misuzu wanted to pursue the matter any further, although Ran did not seem to be able to fool them around with it.

    ¡°Male adventurers are asked to be careful because their sightings have been increasing recently. A staff member at the guild was talking about it.¡±

    ¡°Saki-chan said that she wanted to make Ran-kun fall in love with her so that you wouldn¡¯t fall under the spell of the subus.¡±

    ¡°Misuzun! You don¡¯t even have to say anything you don¡¯t have to! Mouu¡­¡±

    Sahime¡¯s cheeks were tinted and her lips were pouting. Certainly, if such a cute JK were to dress up as a little devil subus, a boy would fall head over heels for her in one shot.

    Combined with the devilish tail hanging from her skirt and the horns on her head, she had a dense atmosphere of obedience.

    ¡°Saki Subus, only¡­¡­¡±

    Muttering the joke that came to his mind inaudibly, Ran hugged the two subus JKs on hisp.

    They clung to each other and buried their faces in Ran¡¯s chests and necks. Two different kinds of breaths yed a sweet and sad concerto.

    ¡°You both look lovely, Misuzu, Saki.¡±

    Misuzu with the scent of sweet milk and Sahime with the scent of sweet and sour youth. Their soft, warm bodies adhered to each other over the whole of their physique.

    Looking up at him, Misuzu¡¯s face was melting and her cheeks were upturned. Ran couldn¡¯t resist the tip of her tongue peeking out, and took her lips.

    Deep tongue-twisting kisses. Saki, who also looked up, looked at them with a sad look in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­Kiririn¡±

    Ran released his lips from Misuzu and continued to kiss Saki. But with Saki, Ran did not intertwine his tongue with hers, instead it was soft-touch kisses over and over again.

    It was very exciting, as if she was being ardently courted.

    While he was dealing with Saki, Misuzu tugged at the hem of his school uniform.

    He kissedMisuzu again. When Ran was focusing on Misuzu, Saki appealed to him as if she was lonely.

    Bliss of alternating tastes of ss idols. Misuzu, who was sweet to him, and Saki, who showed off her tanned, brown skin.

    Eventually, Ran¡¯s body responded ordingly.

    ¡°Ran-kun¡­¡±

    ¡°Mou, Kiririn¡­¡±

    Ran¡¯s lust was fully apparent to the two girls in close contact.

    Misuzu was happily embarrassed and Sakiughed teasingly. The look in their eyes as they gazed at Ran was tinged with the heat of their inferiorityplex.

    Small hands caressed his waist and sides. Saki showed her white teeth, [Nishishi], and unzipped her uniform.

    ¡°Ran-kun, your underwear looks amazingnyaa!¡±

    ¡°Boys are really cute and honest in their reactions.¡±

    The two subus JKs look at each other andugh.

    Misuzu¡¯s knee lightly knocked against his heavy testicles. As if in a show of good faith, they both shove their hands inside his trousers at the same time.

    Misuzu¡¯s slightly heated hands and Saki¡¯s slightly chilly hands. The stiffly erect genital was delighted by the different body temperatures, and reacted with a jerking, easily recognisable reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s trembling and seems to be in pain-funyaa¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to keep going like this, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯ll make Kiririn feel good.¡±

    Subus-costume high school girls said such things while handling his crotch in his trousers¡­ His hips bounced in anticipation, making the girls giggling, while precum started to smear on the tip of his hood.

    After twirling it with her fingertips, Saki took it in her mouth as if to show it off and sucked on it erotically with a [chub]. It was as if she had really be a subus.

    ¡°Misuzu, Saki¡­¡­¡±

    The feeling of being dirty and the natural Ran¡¯s touch became obscene.

    He gently caressed the hips through the uniform. Why was it that the tight adolescent girl¡¯s waist stirred up such reproductive desire?

    The same small, slender girls werepletely different to touch. The artistically formed and beautifully shaped Misuzu went without saying. Saki, a sprinter girl in the track and field team, also had a slight amount of muscle around her stomach, which also gave her a healthy sex appeal.

    ¡°If you touch me like that, it¡¯s ticklish-nyaa.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to let Kiririn¡¯s precious treasure out, because it¡¯s going to suffer if I don¡¯t.¡±

    Misuzu clung to Ran and leaned her body against him. While holding him in ce, Saki began to remove Ran¡¯s trousers.

    Saki¡¯s sweaty fingertips tickled his lower stomach. The trousers were pulled down to his feet.

    A sense of liberation went right through him. Saki¡¯s breath was felt on the sensitive tip.

    ¡°You got a big erection and it¡¯s very erotic¡­Kiririn is a real adulter, frustrated after going out with the demons¡­¡±

    ¡°Uuau!¡±

    Saki licked the whole thing up from the testicles to the pole.

    Saliva was smeared on. The sticky sensation almost lifted Ran¡¯s hips.

    ¡°Saki, you suddenly¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too busy with Saki-chan-nya¡­¡±

    Misuzu, still on hisp, leaned to Ran.

    Ran cupped her cheek in his hand and kissed her. The soft lip changed shape with a plunge.

    Misuzu¡¯s sweetly bubbling breath. She put her arms behind his back and inserted her tongue into his oral cavity.

    ¡°Misuzu, Misu¡ªFumu!¡±

    Misuzu continued to kiss Ran¡¯s mouth with a [chu-pyo].

    Making a lewd sound, Misuzu sucked on Ran¡¯s tongue with enthusiasm.

    Soft, warm objects unravelled in his mouth.

    The blessing that moistly coloured the oral cavity slowly numbed the back of Ran¡¯s head.

    ¡°Kiririn¡¯s penis has been twitching since a while ago. ¡­¡­ Is this a reaction to deep kissing with Misuzu?¡¡Or is it¡ª¡±

    Blowing hot breath softly, Sahime kissed Ran¡¯s penis with her small mouth.

    Her soft lips changed shape in a lewd manner, and saliva flowed from the tip of her mouth.

    She had short ck hair and a brown face with a seemingly boyish appearance. Looking up at Ran with her round eyes, Saki took the boy¡¯s symbol into her mouth again.

    Saki didn¡¯t try to get deep inside but while taking the tip in and out of her mouth, she licked the sensitive area with her tongue relentlessly.

    Using the dripping saliva as a lubricant, she gently stroked the testicles down from the pole. Ran¡¯s hips trembled thrillingly under the breath of the excited Saki.

    ¡°¡­Chu, Nfu. Chupu, Chuku, Chuuuuu ¨D¨D¨D¨D Chupu¡±

    While being sucked by Saki, Ran and Misuzu could not stop their tongue-kiss.

    They made love madly, sprinkling each other with sweet exhales. The overflowing exhtions were a mixture of theirs, it was hard to tell whose breath it was.

    Misuzu pushed her body through the uniform as if her body was painful. When Ran hugged her tightly, Misuzu wriggled her tongue in her oral cavity happily.

    Which of the saliva dripping from the joint belonged to Misuzu or Ran? It didn¡¯t matter which one, Ran thought.

    ¡°Kiririn, you look veryfortable. ¡­¡­ I think I¡¯ll go for thest spurt too.¡±

    While squeezing his testicles, Saki ran her tongue over the tip of her penis, which was about to end.

    The pleasure of having two tongues simultaneously attacking his mouth and penis. This was the very embodiment of a harem.

    The desire to ejacte, stimted by the tongue, was getting closer and closer to the critical point every second.

    ¡°-Mufu. Chupu, Fumu, Chuchu, Chu. Chupu!¡±

    Even when Ran tried to dere that he was about to ejacte, the kiss-obsessed Misuzu wouldn¡¯t let go of his mouth.

    There were moments to breathe in between, but soon Misuzu took Ran¡¯s lips again and devoured his oral cavity with her raw, slimy tongue.

    Both of them really did seem to have be subus.

    ¡°Fuchu, Fum-Chup, Chuku. Mufu ¨D¨D¨D¨D!¡±

    Finally reaching the limit of his endurance, Ran bounced his hips with a jerk.

    With a tremendous sense of release came a sensation of something suppressed popping.

    ¡°Kya,w-wait,hya,Kyaaaa!¡±

    The lovely and colourful scream of Saki was heard from the crotch area.

    Misuzu finally let go of Ran¡¯s mouth to see if he was interested in the screams.

    Connecting several threads of dense light, Misuzu and Ran witnessed Saki¡¯s current situation.

    ¡°Uu,wa¡­¡±

    The sight he saw shocked him.

    Thick semen was sttered all over her face, staining her freshly tanned skin with a cloud of white.

    Not to mention her tongue peeking out from the edge of her mouth. The gooey, thick cum was also on the chin and cheeks.

    The residue that had been stuck to the tip of the nose became heavier and fell in a gooey mess on the tip of the tongue.

    Saki¡¯s tongue flicked as if trying to lick it off, and the stringy white fluid fell to the floor and dripped.

    The face-shot bukkake looked very good on the tanned brown skin.

    Ran felt dangerously attracted to Saki¡¯s face, who looked up at him while being coated with his semen.

    ¡°¡­¡­You ejacted a lot. Kiririn.¡±

    Saki showed her white teeth with a [nishishi] sound. The innocent sports girl was defiled by male lust. Ran felt a twinge in his freshly ejacted penis.

    Misuzu must have noticed the reaction. Wiping her mouth with her hand, a lewd reaction appeared on her childish face.

    ¡°In a series of battles-nya¡­¡± (ßB‘é¤Ë¤ã¤¡)

    Misuzu reached for the sensitive meat pole, which had just been ejacted. Stroking Ran¡¯s lower belly, Misuzu gave Ran¡¯s groin a reinforced recovery. -

    ¡°¡­¡­Who!¡±

    Saki looked back at the sound of the door squeaking with her face covered with semen.

    Misuzu, who was about to activate her skill, also turned her face toward the door while holding Ran¡¯s penis.

    But there was no one in sight. Only the slightly open door was swinging and squeaking.

    Did one of the girls return?

    They may have been about to enter, and then saw the three of them making out on the bed and jumped out as quickly as they could.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disturb the other girls, so let¡¯s call it a day, shall we?¡±

    While wiping her face, Saki said something like that. It would be a very disappointing development for Ran to end her subus y like this.

    The two subus JKs looked at Ran with troubled face, to which he replied with a gentle smile.

    ¡°I guess they¡¯re just surprised by the suddenness of it, and I think they¡¯ll understand if I talk to them.¡±

    After putting his trousers back on, Ran headed towards the half-open door. The person at the door was the kind of girl who would be embarrassed to watch someone else¡¯s affair, so it was probably not Sakuya or Hibiki.

    Sayaka, maybe. Emi, maybe. Or maybe it was Yuri.

    Imagining the faces of the otaku girls, their faces bright red and bent over, Ran cheeks naturally rx.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was surprised-¡±

    Ran opened the door as he said this, and his expression hardened at the sight that unfolded before him.

    The happy, warm face suddenly turned cold as if it has been hit by a cold wave. With a cold gaze, Ran stared at the [intruder] at the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re a very ill-mannered man trying to get into the girls¡¯ room without knocking.¡±

    Ran¡¯s gaze was not on a shy female student - but on a male student, Tsubasa Ryuzaki.

    What happened to his usual bravado? Even in front of Ran, whom he probably disrespected inwardly, Ryuzaki shrank back ufortably.

    ¡°¡­¡­, I was in a hurry. I had no choice.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that the girls might be changing their clothes?¡±

    Perhaps because Ran had been outrightly disappointed, he spoke in a thorny way.

    Ryuzaki did not re at the irreverent Ran as usual, but peeked at him with a frightened look.

    ¡°There¡¯s a¡­¡­story.¡±

    As if to cling to him, Ryuzaki kneeled in front of the door and rubbed his forehead on the floor.

    Ran was unintentionally taken aback by this gesture, which was unimaginable from the prideful Ryuzaki.

    Misuzu and Saki, who had alsoe to check on him, asked, [What¡¯s wrong?].

    They were still in their subus costume. Ryuzaki did not cast a lecherous nce at such a female student, but crawled tly to the floor.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I have a favour to ask of Kirishima. Can you at least listen to me?¡±

    In the unusual situation, Ran had no choice but to squeeze out a voice that could neither be taken as an affirmation nor a denial.

 Chapter 112: The Dragon Knights Lament

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Dragon Knight''s Lament</h4>

    The unusual events unfolding in front of his eyes unintentionally dampened Ran¡¯s spirits.

    Tsubasa Ryuzaki was rubbing his forehead on the floor in front of Ran.

    That Tsubasa Ryuzaki, who was like a lump of pride.

    As soon as his friend Eiichi Megane got a girlfriend, he was so jealous that he left the group and had yet to repair the rtionship.

    He was ostracised by the group of boys he was forced to join, and now, like Ran in the past, he was a loner.

    He was afraid to admit it and blurted out that he was alone because he liked it.

    Tsubasa Ryuzaki, who somehow managed to maintain his emotional stability by telling himself that he was not in the lowest ss by inwardly despising Ran, who was looked down upon by the heartbroken Torao and the boys.

    He never thought he would be so humiliated in front of the eyes of none other than Kirishima Ran - and the two idol duo of the ss, Nekoyama Misuzu and Shirayuki Saki.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Why don¡¯t youe in for now?¡±

    Ran¡¯s spirit to turn him away was gone and he ended up inviting Ryuzaki to the girls¡¯ room.

    Misuzu and Saki seemed to agree with Ran, and they willingly guided Ryuzaki to the room.

    Ryuzaki paced unsteadily with a face as pale as a dead man. While the two of them were putting away their subus costumes, Ryuzaki was staring at the floor with a thoughtful look on his face.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    As it was ufortable to sit facing each other, Ran decided to sit on the bed.

    He had Saki and Misuzu on either side of him. Ryuzaki was sitting upright on the floor. Naturally, the position was such that he was looking down at Ryuzaki.

    Facing down, Ryuzaki was tightly shutting his mouth. Both fists on his knees were clenched so tightly that his fingernails were digging in, and it could be seen that he must be in a lot of distress.

    But Ran was not a man of leisure either. He wanted to enjoy more subus y with Misuzu and Saki.

    Before regretting having led him to the room, Ran decided to urge Ryuzaki, who remained silent, to talk to him.

    ¡°So what¡¯s this business that¡¯s so pressing that you forget to knock? It¡¯s just annoying if you stay in there without saying a word.¡±

    Ran turned his head to imply the presence of Saki and Misuzu.

    But Ryuzaki still could not make up his mind, he just shook his body¡­

    ¡°If you just wanted to smell the girls¡¯ room or something, I¡¯d knock you out right now.¡±

    ¡°- No, it¡¯s not. That¡¯s not the reason! I¡¯ll tell you everything so you don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±

    Normally, he would just re at him, but unusually, Ryuzaki made an excuse.

    ¡°It¡¯s something only with Kirishima I could ask. No one else, only Kirishima¡­¡­¡±

    As he said this, Ryuzaki rubbed his forehead on the floor in the same way as before.

    While matching with the floor, he said what he wanted to ask for in a voice that could be heard clearly.

    ¡°My dear friends could be in danger. I want to save them. ¡­¡­ I need your help to do that.¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­¡­ Friends? Ryuzaki, you have a friend?¡±

    The words were more sarcastic than expected, and Ran quickly closed his mouth.

    Even though he was irritated by Ryuzaki¡¯s simpering appearance, it would be rude to be so irreverent.

    It was not that Ran was a loner, or that he didn¡¯t want to admit that he had a friend like Ryuzaki, who was in the same position.

    Having left the otaku group and distanced himself from the new boys¡¯ group, it was hard to imagine Ryuzaki having anyone he could call a friend.

    It was hard to believe that Ryuzaki would bow down for someone else, let alone for himself.

    ¡°The friend that Ryuzaki-kun refers to is Megane-kun, right?¡±

    Saki broke the frozen atmosphere caused by Ran¡¯s heartlessment.

    Ran looked at her, and she had a heartily reproachful look in her eyes.

    ¡°But Ryuzaki, didn¡¯t you keep your distance from Megane-kun and the others for quite a long time?¡±

    It had been a long time since the outbreak of the Mikoshiba riot.

    At least since then, Ryuzaki had never been seen getting along with other otaku boys.

    Aya Mikoshiba, who often worked with them, had not said anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t been involved with Megane and the others at all recently. From Kirishima¡¯s point of view, perhaps you are wondering why I asked for your help- for the ones like them?¡±

    Saki and Misuzu looked at each other with more than a little sympathy.

    Perhaps it was only Ran, the lone specialist, who was unable to grasp the current situation.

    ¡°-But we¡¯re still friends.¡±

    With his hands on the floor, Ryuzaki looked up with a sway.

    Hisplexion remained pale, but his eyes reflected some determination.

    ¡°There have been many differences, and some of us didn¡¯t fully grow up. Still, for me, they are my irreceable - my precious friends.¡±

    ¡°Precious friends¡­¡­¡±

    Could a rtionship in which misced jealousy was weighed against pride be a valuedpanion.

    Ryuzaki¡¯s sincerity did not reach Ran, who had no friends.

    ¡°I see what you mean, Ryuzaki.¡±

    A faint tinge of relief came into Ryuzaki¡¯s face.

    Now he could finally cut to the chase. Ran gave a cool-headed reply to Ryuzaki, who was on the verge of thinking so.

    ¡°And what good would that do me?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡±

    It was probably an unexpected response. Ryuzaki looked stunned and his mouth was open with a pout.

    Passionate friendship. The desire to help his fellow man. An expression of strong feelings, even to the point of bending over backwards to ask for help from Ran Kirishima, whom he hated, even if it meant bending down his entrenched pride.

    However, no matter how strong and straightforward the feelings were, if the recipient did not have a genuine heart, the enthusiasm would be nothing more than a string of words.

    ¡°[My precious friend is in danger and I need help] I understand that, but¡­ Why did youe to me for that?¡¡There were lots of other boys out there, so why did you go to me first?¡±

    The blood drained from Ryuzaki¡¯s cheeks, which barely retained the colour of his skin.

    Ran knew he was asking a rude question.

    That was why Ran didn¡¯t wait for a reply, but confronted him with the answer.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t talk to other boys about it, could you?¡¡You don¡¯t want to show them your vulnerability or owe them anything. [-If I was rejected, I would be even more out of ce than I am now. I had these fears.]¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess you thought that ¡®I¡¯, who seems like your own kind, would be sympathetic. I¡¯m sorry to say but I have more important friends than the guys in the otaku group. To protect these girls, I can¡¯t be bothered with the rest of them.¡±

    Ran removed his gaze from Ryuzaki and patted the heads of Misuzu and Saki, who sat beside him.

    ¡° ¡ªN-noo. Only Kirishima could I have asked for help. I really need your help. ¡­¡±

    ¡°[Underling Training:Sexual Lunatic]. It is the only thing that I¡¯m capable of doing. I can¡¯t see how I can help you with your problem in any way.¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡­¡±

    As if to interrupt Ran, Ryuzaki then continued and raised his voice.

    ¡°¡­Kirishima, you¡¯ve done so much for everyone, gathering up the High ck Lizard Alvarizade, boosting morale and so on!¡¡I think even Kirishima is starting to think that he should do something for his fellow ssmates.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. That was done for the girls, to keep them out of harm¡¯s way.¡±

    Ryuzaki reflected on his actions and took steps to repair his rtionship with Megane and the others.

    ¡®I could do it, so of course others can too.¡¯ He thought that he and Ran must be thinking the same things and regretting the same things.

    That way of thinking was dangerous. No matter how many words Ryuzaki said, he would never know what was in another person¡¯s heart.

    Ran did not feel in the slightest responsible for the damage done to the boys by turning the girls into dependents.

    ¡°I decided to join the march because the girls wanted to go back to their world - I wanted to help them.¡±

    Ran even thought that he had the right to twist and trample on the girls¡¯ futures and lives.

    It was almost impossible to persuade Ran with words ofmon sense and ethics.

    ¡°If you want to help, do it on your own. If you can¡¯t do that, then rely on someone other than me. If you don¡¯t want to bow down to your enemy, you can ask Shiratori or Tanaka - or any of your other friends¡­¡±

    With a look of despair on his face, Ryuzaki froze with his hands on the ground.

    He had probably not expected to be rejected so directly.

    There was no doubt that it overwhelmed him more than necessary but Ryuzaki didn¡¯t want to give up.

    Bowing down to the person he hated for the sake of the people he had fallen out with.

    Ryuzaki might have thought he had thrown his self-respect to the ground and given everything for his dear friends. This was the extent of his resolve after all.

    He could not ask for help from those who are superior and above him in the position hierarchy. After all, they have notpletely abandoned their pride.

    ¡°No¡­¡­really, I could only ask Kirishima. I couldn¡¯t ask the others to do this¡­¡±

    He was mumbling something, but Ran did not pay attention to it.

    The other girls should be back by now. Ran thought that if there was one thing about Ryuzaki, it was that if the girls started toe, he would be unable to bear it and leave the room himself.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, Ran. Can I have a word?¡±

    While Ran was still thinking, Kanami had returned.

    It was good timing. Deliberately treating Ryuzaki as someone who was not here, Ran smiled smugly and good-naturedly.

    ¡°Wee back, Kanami. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Kanami nodded ostentatiously, [Mm], and turned her attention to Ryuzaki, who looked dejected.

    ¡°Were you in the middle of something?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re done. You don¡¯t have to worry about this Ryuzaki guy.¡±

    She seemed to have sensed the disquieting atmosphere, but that was Kanami, who could read the air.

    Following Ran¡¯s words, Kanami ignored Ryuzaki and continued talking.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find the guys from the otaku group, do you know where they went?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but why would I?¡±

    Ran stared at Ryuuzaki with a withering stare. He was staring petrified at the floor, oblivious to Ran¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark already, and I thought we might as well go out and look for them if we have to.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just wandering around somewhere. Besides, those guys have been known to note home at dusk on asion.¡±

    It was routine for them to return homete, perhaps because they were ufortable at the inn.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. They were hunting monsters for the guild, so I was worried that something had happened.¡±

    ¡°Those three are together, aren¡¯t they?¡¡At least Kawasaki has the Physical Attack Reflection Modification: el Lolita skill, so unless something goes wrong, they should be safe. If something had happened, they would havee to the inn to tell us.¡±

    When Ran looked at Ryuzaki, he was rubbing his forehead on the floor and shaking.

    Was a friend that important? Ran didn¡¯t really understand.

    A sense of disquiet filled the air, but Ran dared to ignore it and told himself that it should be nothing.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mikoshiba doesn¡¯t seem to be anywhere, does Ran know anything about this?¡±

    At Kanami¡¯sment, Ran felt as if his bad premonition had ballooned up like a balloon.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aya hasn¡¯te back?¡±

    ¡°She was supposed to have been here earlier, but she seems to have gone off somewhere. Mikoshiba was good friends with Megane and the others. I thought there might be a connection, so I came to ask¡­¡­¡±

    The beating in Ran¡¯s chest grew louder. A problem that he thought was someone else¡¯s problem transformed into something close to home.

    An insidious sense of frustration, as if the cold y clinging to his back was gradually taking away his body heat.

    Kanami removed her gaze from Ran and looked at Tatsuzaki.

    ¡°Ryuzaki, do you know anything about this?¡±

    At Kanami¡¯s question, Ryuzaki looked up like a shimmering apparition.

    In the face of this look, Ran could tell ahead of time that his bad premonition had hit the mark.

    ¡°¡º¡­¡­family, of course. Do you think that your friends, your colleagues, your lovers, can change your way of thinking?¡»¡±

    ¡°¡ºIt changes when I meet an important person. I think there is such a thing.¡»¡±

    ¡°¡ºWhen you think about it, maybe meeting those guys wasn¡¯t so bad after all¡­¡­¡»¡±

    It brought back what Ran talked with Ayast night.

    The training of the harem members was not strictly a skill to hypnotise or brainwash them. It was just a way to turn all of the [sexuality] and [romantic feelings] towards Ran, the ability would not alter their personality, take away their ego and turn them into dolls that listened to everything he said.

    When Emi fell in love together with Yuri as an extension of their friendship, Ran¡¯s skill did not help to counteract this.

    Because [friendship] and [love] can coexist. Emi could continue her friendship with Yuri even though she was in love with Ran.

    Sakuya and Hibiki. Misuzu, Saki and Kanami. Even though they had been subjected to the skill, their friendship had not been hampered.

    ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to be kind and heartbroken when you¡¯re all alone.¡±

    Ran recalled about Ageha.

    As long as Aya was being trained as his family member, Ran could be assured that it was impossible for Aya¡¯s feelings to change to [love for them].

    However, as Ran inferred from Ryuzaki¡¯s attitude earlier, friendship could sometimes be a powerful force - and move people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Before I consulted with Kirishima - I consulted with Mikorin as well.¡±

    The worst response was so shocking that Ran could hardly talk.

    He was convinced that all the girls - with the exception of Reika - were in his hands. Hence, he couldn¡¯t think straight.

    It never urred to him that Ryuzaki, who hardly ever interacts with girls, would even think of talking to Aya about it.

    ¡°What did Aya reply?¡±

    ¡°Well, she said curtly, [I see. Maybe-]¡±

    As if to interrupt Ryuzaki¡¯s words, thudding footsteps could be heard running up the stairs.

    Before they can even think what¡¯s going on, the door was violently opened. The one who entered the room was - of all people - Aya Mikoshiba.

    ¡°Kirishima!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Aya. Thank God you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Ran was relieved that the worst possible oue was averted.

    Ran suspected, that because it was a request from a friend of the opposite sex, the feeling of guilt overcame her and she was unable to discuss it with Ran.

    It seemed that she was not such a short-sighted girl that she would have rushed in recklessly without consulting anyone.

    ¡°Miko,Rin¡­¡±

    ¡°Ryuzaki, you were there too¡­¡­means that Kirishima is also asking what happened, right?¡±

    In response to the confident question, Ran shook his head from side to side in denial.

    The only information Ran knew was that other members of the otaku group besides Ryuzaki might be in danger, and that he had consulted Aya about it first.

    ¡°Does Mikoshiba being out have anything to do with Megane and the others not returning?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, but Inugami, why would you care?¡±

    ¡°It is only natural for public morals to be concerned about the safety of their ssmates.¡±

    Brushing back her ponytail, Kanami looked at Aya with a dignified gaze.

    ¡°I want to understand the situation once more. Mikoshiba, please tell me what you know.¡±

    With her arms folded to push her chest up, Kanami advised.

    Aya looked somewhat confused, but soon regained herposure.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any details either. I just went and had a look around the guild and the surrounding area, because Ryuzaki asked me if I knew anything about the fact that Megane and the others hadn¡¯t returned.¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, you didn¡¯t get much out of it.¡±

    Kanami pondered and let out a [hmph] sniffle.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard so far, it doesn¡¯t sound like there¡¯s any other danger to Megane or the others.¡±

    Opening her eyes, Kanami looked at Ryuzaki with sharp eyes.

    Her eyes were ring, but she did not seem to be ring at him.

    They seemed to be gazing at each other, thinking at the edges of their heads, as if something was stuck in their minds.

    ¡°By the way, why is Ryuzaki here in the girls¡¯ room? If Ran would let a male student into the girls¡¯ room, I can only assume there was something more going on.¡±

    ¡°Ryuzaki said, ¡º¡¯The guys from the otaku group might be in danger. I want you to help them.¡» He got down on his knees in front of us and asked us to help him.¡±

    ¡°Hou¡­¡±

    Kanami stroked her chin in a detective-like gesture with a somewhat softer expression.

    Aya also looked at Ryuzaki with a somewhat surprised expression.

    After all, it seemed that it was not normal for Ryuzaki to behave in such a manner in front of Ran and the girl idols he admired.

    ¡°Ryuzaki. Do you have any idea where Megane and the others went?¡±

    Ryuzaki showed hesitation at Kanami¡¯s question. Eventually, as if he had made up his mind, he took out a folded piece of paper from his breast pocket.

    ¡°In the luggage room, I picked it up. It was hard to decipher the dirty handwriting, but I think it was probably Megane who wrote this.¡±

    Two pieces of paper spread out. One was crumpled and full of folds, with letters and lines fading in ces.

    The other was a note, which he must have attempted to reproduce with all the precision he could muster.

    ¡°What does it say?¡±

    ¡°The contents of the note could hardly be deciphered, but there is a map in the corner of the note. It¡¯s marked with guilds asndmarks, so it wasn¡¯t that hard to find.¡±

    The map was very rough, but the number of houses from the street was clearly marked.

    It was as if they were determined to get there, no matter what.

    ¡°Dragonization: Dragonic Metamorphosis, to check the area from the sky¡­¡­ The, what do you call it, ¡­¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the atmosphere became worse. Kanami, Aya, Misuzu, Saki and Ran. Under the concentrated fire of the five gazes, Ryuzaki opened his mouth, as if he is reluctant to say anything.

    ¡°The so-called, you know, adult-oriented, or matured people¡­¡­ It was a street lined with a number of shady shops.¡±

    ¡°The area where I wandered off on my date with Ran-kun-nyaa.¡±

    Misuzu, who had been quiet because of Ryuzaki¡¯s presence, whispered secretly in Ran¡¯s ear.

    He had walked into a street with a suspicious atmosphere while on a date with Misuzu.

    ¡®We were hit by the peachy air and we both made love madly in a cheap hotel - well, let¡¯s leave that behind for now.¡¯

    ¡°Nightlife among high school students was certainly a practice that should be policed, but it¡¯s not as dangerous as it sounds, is it?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re boys, so you can forgive them a bit.¡¡If it hurts them, it¡¯s their own fault. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something you should go out of your way to talk to Kiririn about.¡±

    Kanami and Saki awkwardly replied to Ryuzaki¡¯s courageous confession.

    They seemed to have their own thoughts about their ssmates¡¯ boys ying with women. The two also had a lot of nights out with Ran, so they could not say anything harsh.

    ¡°¡­¡­I thought so, too, at first. I thought, ¡ºThey¡¯re just shunning me - the three of them¡», but the three of them are getting together and ying sex.¡±

    Ryuzaki was undeterred, and said emphatically that this was where the story began.

    ¡°But the shops marked with this symbol - only this one, only this whole area around here - is no good.¡±

    When Ryuzaki hesitated to say anything, Saki huffed an exhtion as if she had guessed something.

    ¡®Come to think of it, didn¡¯t Saki say that earlier?¡¯

    The guild officials were sounding the rm that male adventurers should be careful, as there have been an increasing number of demon sightings recently.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Subus.¡±

    Ran muttered to no one in particr. Perhaps as a sign of affirmation, Ryuzaki¡¯s shoulders dropped in an understandable manner.

    The girls looked at each other in silence, not knowing what to say to each other.

    ¡°¡ºWhat only I can ask you to do¡­¡»¡±

    ¡°If nothing happens, that¡¯s fine. But if it had happened as feared¡­¡±

    At ater date, three dried corpses would be found in Karakara.

    Or, they would be missing forever as it was.

    ¡°I just want to know if they are safe. I want to know where these guys are now and what they¡¯re going through.¡±

    If the brothel was a very healthy one - although what it did was unhealthy. It would be easy for Ryuzaki to go there alone to check it out.

    But if it was a carnivorous subus that devoured young boys at random, it would be a different story. As the saying went, it was like the mummies, the corpses were mummified.

    ¡°You could just use your skill, Kirishima, the [Sexual Lunatics] onto use one of the shopkeepers as a pawn to see if there are any customers that look like them. If ¡­¡­ it¡¯s just a mistake, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    If the situation was as Ryuzaki feared, then the situation was time sensitive.

    ¡®I see¡­¡¯

    The fact that Ryuzaki didn¡¯t talk to Aya about the details and couldn¡¯t talk to the other boys about it - no wonder he finally came to Ran in a desperate moment to ask for help.

    However, it was not as if Ran¡¯s feelings would change.

    Unfortunately for the otaku boys, there was a fine line if he was asked if they were people that he wanted to cross a dangerous bridge to save.

    Ran thought it would be nice to refer to the fact that he was kicked out immediately after the transfer. Even they were defeated by their fears and disgusts, and excluded Ran from the group.

    Their rtionship was weighed against their own safety. Ran felt that he did not have to go to such lengths to help them.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    What was worrisome was the reaction from Aya.

    She had been fidgeting with the tips of her hair and fingers since a few minutes ago, and was busily scurrying around the room.

    Ran, who had been lonely since childhood, could not understand how these girls could be so nervous for the sake of a mere friend who was not their lover.

    That was why there was no answer. Ran couldn¡¯t guess from his few experiences and how serious Aya took the situation.

    ¡°They are my dear friends. ¡­¡­ Can you help them? Please, this is the only way!¡±

    Ryuzaki again rubbed his forehead on the floor.

    Not only in front of Saki and Misuzu, but this time also in front of Kanami and Aya.

    ¡°¡­ Kirishima¡±

    Aya stared at her with a clinging expression.

    However, it would still be emotionally difficult to beg for help for the sake of other boys - and for the sake of Megane, who was also the prime source of the decision to kick Ran out of the ss.

    If Ran backed out, Aya might go alone.

    It was not impossible, though, to order her not to go with his skills but Aya might have to bear the guilt of not being able to save her ¡®friends¡¯.

    Ran didn¡¯t want Aya to lose her heartfelt smile in her future life.

    ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t care what happens to Megane and the others, and I don¡¯t see it as a life I want to save at my own peril¡±

    But that is only with regard to Megane and his friends.

    ¡°I care about Aya. I don¡¯t want Aya to suffer any more and I don¡¯t want her to feel bad.¡±

    It was not just Aya.

    From a while ago, both Kanami and Saki - with the exception of Misuzu, who Ran ordered them not to be charming to other boys in advance - were looking at Ryuzaki¡¯s face as if he had been delegated to help him, and even paying attention to Ran¡¯s every move.

    Ran didn¡¯t want to be a boyfriend who was feared by his girlfriends.

    ¡°I - if my friends are in danger, I want to help them.¡±

    Ran was reluctant but he was also strong-willed.

    Strangely, he did not feel jealous.

    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Ryuzaki, who had been matching the floor, looked up.

    His expression, which had been painted with despair, was instantly tinged with surprise, which was soon reced by a feeling of relief.

    ¡°Thank you, Kirishima¡­¡­!¡±

    Aya expressed her heartfelt gratitude to Ran for his difficult decision.

    Ran firmly vowed to protect her no matter what.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The location of the shop was identified from Ryuzaki¡¯s notes, and preparations were being steadily made for departure.

    The door to the room opened and the three members of the Otaku girls returned.

    ¡°I prefer the Futanari girls to have testicles, but Emirin and Sayan-¡±

    Yuri, who returned with the dubious word, entered the room and immediately said, ¡°Hyowah!¡± and jumped up in a great heap.

    As a result, she staggered at a strange angle and mmed into the wall, then sat down as if she were slipping away.

    ¡°Why are there boys other than Kirishima-kun ¡­¡­!¡±

    Yuri muttered in an end-of-the-world voice while leaning her body against the wall.

    Emi and Sayaka looked at each other as Yuri showed an exaggerated reaction, as if to say [I wonder if it¡¯s something to worry about that much ¡­¡­].

    ¡°I¡¯m a young schoolgirl too!¡¡Even if I had a prince I loved, I would still want to keep up appearances in front of other boys!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about now? It wasn¡¯t just once or twice that I went to Nekoyama-san¡¯s ce, battered and bruised from an all-nighter, and I don¡¯t think this level of trouble will affect Yuri-chan¡¯s image.¡±

    ¡°True. And ¡­ even what you¡¯re talking about now is a topic that was being talked about loudly in the canteen where we all used to gather. I don¡¯t think people would be that bothered if Fujiyoshi-san said something like that.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m beingforted or undermined, it¡¯s a mixed feeling¡­¡­¡±

    Yuri moved to the corner of the room, holding her knees. As she was wearing a school uniform, her skirt was rolled up and her underwear was fully visible.

    When Sayaka, who couldn¡¯t help but notice, overheard Yuri, she spun around and turned her back. Her back, wrapped in a long pink cardigan, was curled up prettily.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s unusual to have a boy in a girl¡¯s room. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ran exined what had happened so far in great detail to Emi, who looked at him curiously.

    Ran wasn¡¯t sure what to do about the brothel, but he didn¡¯t want to misrepresent it badly and raise suspicions, so he revealed everything honestly.

    Ryuzaki looked a little ufortable, but for Ran, the rtionship with the girls was much more important than the physical appearance of the otaku boys¡¯ group.

    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re going to help him, aren¡¯t you, Kirishima-kun?¡±

    ¡°Un. To be frank, I don¡¯t want to do anything for Ryuzaki, but for the sake of my precious Aya, I thought I had to do my best as a man.¡±

    ¡°Good. You¡¯re the usual Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Emi smiled a thin, happy smile¡­ It was said in a way that implied something out of turn, but Ran didn¡¯t care.

    Ryuzaki, perhaps having already given up, didn¡¯t poke him in the teeth with his toothless remarks.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you be in danger?¡±

    Sayaka, who had been quieting Yuri, joined the conversation.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard you say - you sound like you¡¯re going to go and make sure that the shop, or whatever it is, is safe.¡±

    Holding her hands in front of her modest chest, Sayaka¡¯s eyes were downcast with anxiety.

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe and you¡¯re trying to help Megane-kun and the others¡­¡­for, you know, Mikoshiba-san¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°Worst case scenario, I¡¯m nning on it, but, well, my original intention was just to check the danger, and I¡¯ll be back soon-¡±

    When Ran exined that it was nothing, Sayaka gently looked at Ran with only the direction of her eyes, with an uneasy expression on her face.

    ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±

    ¡°Sayaka?¡±

    ¡°It means they¡¯re trying to sneak in, in case of an emergency. I don¡¯t know much about it, but if it¡¯s a shop that¡¯s doing something shady, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy to break into.¡±

    As she said this, Sayaka put her hand on her chest and took a deep breath.

    She calmed herself and exhaled a long breath. Then she walked straight to the wall - she pressed her hands against the wall and muttered quietly.

    ¡°Barrier removal:Wall Cancetion¡±

    This was a unique magic skill of Sayaka, which, as the name suggested, could nullify and prate magic-made barriers, wards and even magic-imparting veils.

    Even Shinzo Kawasaki¡¯s physical attack reflection reform, [Axel Lolita] and Takeo Niigaki¡¯s absolute defence wall, [Mirror Force], werepletely useless in front of Sayaka.

    ¡°I¡¯ve trained a lot in the royal pce with armour and shields and stuff - now I can even get through ordinary walls like this¡±

    Where Sayaka touched, darkness spread and swallowed like water dissolved in ink.

    When Ran reached the shadow-covered spot, he was surprised to find that there was no sensation of touch at all.

    Ran jumped in there as he was invited and went out into the corridor of the inn.

    He unintentionally bumped into Sakuya and Hibiki, who were justing up the stairs. They were both deeply surprised to see Ran, who had suddenly mastered the art of wall climbing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure my barrier removal skills would help¡­ Rather, if you¡¯re nning to break in somewhere, there¡¯s no one better suited than me.¡±

    Also through the wall, Sayaka came out into the corridor.

    Sakuya and Hibiki had their mouths open and were touching the wall where the floppy Ran appeared.

    ¡°No matter how thick they are made, no matter how enchanted they are, no matter how they are warded, no matter how they are trapped by magic reflexes - with my skills, I can trespass with no problem.¡±

    ¡°I know how Sayaka feels, but it is too dangerous. I don¡¯t know what will happen, and Aya and Ryuzaki may be able to do it, but for Sayaka, who has skills that are not suited to self-defence ¡ª¡±

    ¡°I - I can¡¯t leave Kirishima-kun alone, jumping into such a dangerous ce.¡±

    Sayaka buried her face in Ran¡¯s chest. Her downcast twin eyes were lit by a faint heat and her cheeks seemed to be flushed.

    To find something unique that she could do for her loved one.

    The brilliant woman who taught it to Sayaka had remained locked in her room and had note out, even in the face of all thismotion.

    Reika¡¯s own skill - Spatial maniption Dimension World - would probably be able to do something simr, but she did not appear here to point it out.

    She might simply not want to get into trouble. But Sayaka thought that her cold response was, in Reika¡¯s own way, pushing her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so selfish. But I want to be useful to Kirishima-kun.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Sayaka¡±

    Having more targets to protect was something that Ran would like to avoid if possible.

    But Ran thought that Sayaka¡¯s argument also had a point. The risk would be reduced by using the art of wall-breaking rather than being forced through by Aya and Ryuzaki when the time came.

    When Sayaka was about to list the advantages and disadvantages of apanying him, Ran started to think.

    He thought in terms of profit and loss, it would be meaningless to go out in search of the otaku boys in the first ce.

    If Aya¡¯s will was respected, it would be extremely unjust to disrespect Sayaka¡¯s feelings.

    After a few moments of pondering, Ran did indeed give an answer.

    ¡°Okay. Shall we go together, Sayaka? -I¡¯m counting on you and your barrier cancetion.¡±

 Chapter 113: Succubus House

    <h4>Chapter 113: Subus House</h4>

    The stone interior was inorganic and, together with the dim light source, gave a cold impression.

    Yet, the slightly elegant atmosphere was due to the mysteriousness of the woman who governed the ce.

    A woman sat in a chair and looked over arge group of subus. She had a mysterious presence. All those who had seen her would hesitate to speak of the impression they had.

    It was not that she had a fearsome appearance or a beauty that left one speechless.

    The aura-like object she wore tried to prevent her from being remembered. She did not allow all those who came into contact with her to remember her.

    She had a childish loveliness, but also a mature sex appeal, and her eyes were warm and receptive, while an unfathomable, extremely coldnd was sleeping in the depths of her eyes.

    If one had to describe it by force, one had no choice but to express it that way.

    ¡°-¡±

    Confronting the mystical woman were numerous of her daughters - all of them are subus.

    Fleshy limbs that aroused boys¡¯ instincts. A seductive, lecherous face that captivated at first sight. A sweet voice that made men want to protect them. However, all of them were quiet, and they looked moist and heavy, as if they were covered with y from above.

    It looked like a machine or a doll that represented a subus. The twin eyes, out of which all the light had disappeared, reflected a woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a visitor¡­My Queen.¡±

    ¡°Three human males, in their mid-teens. They have a high sex drive and are still in the process of being taken on by the three daughters.¡±

    ¡°I should consider killing them and swallowing their testicles whole.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them.¡±

    The woman called the queen quietly announced her intentions to the subus, who reported the situation in a mechanical tone of voice.

    ¡°Subus in a hurry won¡¯t make much money. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you spend on both the Dark Healing Dark Cure and the Dark Granting Dark Buff. Take your time¡­¡­and squeeze them until thest minute!¡±

    No subus objected to the woman¡¯s words.

    But this was not the result of the subus¡¯s wholehearted agreement with the woman¡¯s statement.

    The subi had the order engraved in their instincts not to disobey this woman.

    Dark magic, called Adoration/Worship, was so deterrent that it surpassed the charms of enchantment used by subus.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re excited of having a male for the first time in a long time, but if you fail here, you¡¯ll have no child. When the hunger reaches its limit - you never know what¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    The tone was white-knuckled, but what she said was true. What awaited them behind the hunger was the simr end for all creatures.

    The subus was no exception. If she continued to not ingest semen, she would eventually die.

    ¡°That Little Subus, the little whore I released in the forest, hasn¡¯te back at all. Rumour has it that the guild members are suspicious of us.¡±

    (mishuyu?)

    ¡°There are also a number of brothels in the area that imitate subus. Locally, this building is not the only one that could be suspected.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to be optimistic. It¡¯s a matter of life and death for us subi, let alone humans. We can¡¯t leave until we find our next base.¡±

    The Queen, who ruled the subus, reached for the nearby subus and hugged her in her chest.

    The subus, embraced without resistance like a plush toy, went limp and became like a threadbare marite.

    It seemed to have sucked the life out of her, not to mention her soul. The subus, whose originally pale skin had turned even whiter, copsed on the floor and stopped moving.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too. If I don¡¯t hurry, all my precious household subus will be gone.¡±

    None of the subi showed any interest in the fact that one of their own had been eaten - until the Queen ordered them to clean up.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ran was eager to get started, but then he finally realised that there was far too little information about the ¡°subus¡± life-form in this world.

    As the name existed in the original world, it was easy to imagine, but it was nothing more than a mere fantasy without any support.

    Conveniently, Yuri, who had the ¡ºIntelligence gathering:Ultimate Technology Skills¡» skill, was in the room, so Ran decided to go out after umting the minimum necessary knowledge.

    -Firstly, subi were demons.

    ording to Misuzu, who was dressed as a subus, some people had suggested that they should be epted as demons, but in the book referred to by Yuri, they were described as ¡®demons¡¯.

    -Secondly, subus spoke humannguages and couldmunicate and interact with humans.

    This seemed to be the overriding reason why the argument was raised that subus should be treated as a demonic race.

    It was generally epted that creatures simr to demons were unable tomunicate with humans.

    Special means, for example, telepathy with tree spirits that were subordinated as messengers by superior magicians and spiritists, which could only be used under certain conditions.

    This was the case when he had outdoor sex with Kanami and interacted with the demons that had been sent to patrol the area.

    It was basically amon belief that demons and monsters could notmunicate and understand each other throughnguage.

    This was what made the subus an ambiguous entity.

    ¡ªThirdly, subus had a high amount of magical power held in their bodies and used special magic such as¡ºIllusion¡»,¡ºDrain¡»and¡ºAdoration¡».

    As they had been taught in ssroom lectures before, there were four main types of magic in the world. They were : ¡®spirit magic¡¯, ¡®Unique magic¡¯, ¡®dark magic¡¯ and ¡®unattributed magic¡¯.

    The most basic type of magic used by humans was spirit magic. This was the general healing magic and attribute magic that the saints, including Ran, used on a daily basis.

    It could be realised and activated bymunicating with spirits and borrowing their power.

    Unique magic was, without a doubt, a paraphrase of the ¡®skills¡¯ that Ran and his friends were given when they were summoned.

    Unique magic equalled skill. There was no problem with that interpretation.

    As the name suggested, it was a magic that could not be used by others - it was unique to that person.

    Of course, there were also underling training and enhanced recovery in general. Summoning magic was also a magic that can be used by many people in general. But there was also summoning magic, like the one that summoned Ran and the others to this world, that was clearly unique to the individual.

    ¡°In recent years, it has be a popr creative writing style, where it is called a unique talent or a unique skill.¡±

    Yuri roughly put it together, while bending her chest.

    There were still many parts of inborn unique magic that had not yet been researched, and books did not seem to contain detailed information on the subject.

    Non-attribute magic was themon name for magic used by creatures ssified as so-called ¡®demons¡¯ who had broken their pact with spirits.

    It was not that the attributes did not actually exist, but that they did not receive the attributes of the spirit that they should be borrowing power from.

    Other abilities of magic used by demons that were not ssified as ¡®dark magic¡¯ - such as natural healing for life support and hardening for defence - were provisionally ssified as non-attribute magic.

    There were also those who could use unattributed magic while continuing to have a pact with spirits. Unfortunately they usually preferred not to be remembered. Hence, there had been a little progress in research on unattributed magic.

    As an example, it seemed that Ageha could also exercise a reasonable amount of unattributed magic.

    And the main focus of this issue wa dark magic.

    Dark magic was a highly prestigious form of magic that was considered to be used by the higher demon ns.

    It was not a ¡®magic¡¯, but was created by using the evil energy woven from within the body as a food source to concoct and produce something equivalent to the magic that humans handled.

    As mentioned above, demons were unable to borrow the attribute power of spirits to exercise magic because their pact with spirits had been broken.

    Dark magic waspletely different from the spirit magic used by humans, and there were many objects that possessed specific effects.

    The previously mentioned ¡ºIllusion¡», ¡ºDrain¡» and

    ¡ºAdoration¡» were exactly the same.

    But dark magic was not limited to attacks and destruction.

    Some demons were said to be able to amplify their own energy and heal themselves.

    Since they could use dark magic, the subus was still considered a demon. An inferior species abandoned by spirits. The argument for not recognising them as demons seemed toe from that area.

    -Fourtly, subus preferred male semen not only for mating but also as food.

    The fact that subus attacked male of other species was not only an act of predation, but also for the purpose of procreation.

    They were said to be equipped with organs that separated the semen they took into their bodies between those for insemination and those for filling their stomachs.

    These organs¡¯ tissues seemed to be spread throughout their body, and whether it was taken in through the oral cavity or squeezed out at the vulva, the result was the same.

    It was also said to be able to share the male sperm it has sucked up to other subus.

    ¡°Semen sharing¡­¡­Do they do cum-kissing or something like that?¡­I might be a bit interested¡­¡±

    Hearing Yuri¡¯s exnation, Hibiki chirped and stuck out her tongue in a greedy manner.

    All the girls were currently gathered in the girls¡¯ room, with the exception of Reika Joougaoka, who was holed up in the luggage room.

    Ryuzaki asked Ran not to make too much of it, but as long as there was a possibility of stepping into a danger zone, Ran could not afford not to share the information.

    It was important for Ran to share it, because in case he didn¡¯te back, it would be a big problem.

    Without making any secret of it, he told them nakedly about his ns for this evening.

    Thanks to this, all the girls in the ss found out that the otaku boys were ying with prostitute, though.

    ¡°Kyahaha. You go to ces like that because you don¡¯t get any girls in real life. It¡¯s really unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°And then the evil subus catches you, it¡¯s really pathetic.¡±

    Sakuya and Hibiki made fun of the boys in the otaku group.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about it. Boys, you see, can¡¯t stand that sort of thing. There¡¯s no shame in being interested in those shops, you know?¡±

    Saki tried to ease the atmosphere by making a follow-up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that high school boys¡¯ libido is potentially limitless, but cramming them into a small space doesn¡¯t make a rose bloom from a quicksand¡­¡±

    Yuri was a yuri, and she was poked by Emi for spouting nonsense in a rosy sense.

    The participants to rescue the otaku boys were Aya Mikoshiba, Tsubasa Ryuzaki, Ran Kirishima, Sadogashima Sayaka and Inugami Kanami, making a total of five people.

    Originally, Kanami wasn¡¯t in the n to join.

    ¡°Mikoshiba and Ryuzaki, but Sadogashima would not have direct offensive skills. I heard that subus have the power to take away boys¡¯ reason. If Ran and Ryuzaki were to be useless, Mikoshiba would have to protect the three of them by herself. That would be tough.¡±

    - and offered to apany Ran.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep the inn safe while Kiririn and the others are away.¡±

    With a t chest, Saki put her hand on her waist.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t returned after two hours, we¡¯ll go to reinforce you. At that time, we¡¯ll tell the boys why and ask them to form a joint front.¡±

    With a bored look on her face, Hibiki fluttered and raised her hand.

    Ran tried not to worry too much but he wouldn¡¯t know what could happen.

    It was important to share any information as much as possible for unexpected situations.

    Ran didn¡¯t know how willing the boys would be to help the otaku boys that were in the self-destructive behavior,, but whatever it was, if they lost their lives, that was where it ended.

    ¡®This is only the worst case scenario. If it seems impossible to carry out the mission, even if we abandon the otakus, I¡¯ll have to focus on making the girls return safely.¡¯

    Although Ran did not say this out loud, he had decided to do so.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Aya watched the sun setting every second with an anxious look on her face.

    ¡®I¡¯ll do everything I can to bring her smile back.¡¯

    Unusually for Ran, his eyes were full of motivation.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    By the time they approached the street in question, their surroundings were beginning to be consumed by the evening darkness.

    Ryuzaki, who knew the route well, led the way. He thought that lights might be needed, but it seemed that the shops lining this area were only profitable after dusk, so the still warmly lit alleyways seemed to repel the encroaching dusk.

    As he made his way through the streets, which were somewhat livelier than during the day, Ran had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu about thendscape.

    He had a dim sense of this from the time he heard the story, but as he suspected, this ce seemed to be very close to the alleyway where he wandered into when he went on a date with Misuzu.

    ¡®Maybe Misuzu was acting strangely at that time because¡­¡¯

    Ran recalled passing a woman with a devilish tail at the end of an alley.

    That time they were drawn together and entered the cheap hotel without question.

    That was not simply because they were hit by the lewd atmosphere, but it was the work of a passing subus - or was it?

    ¡°Perhaps the subus¡¯s power could be effective even against girls. Be careful everyone¡­¡±

    There was no proof, but it was good to be vignt.

    Ran felt bad that it didn¡¯t ur to him until he came to this ce.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Mm, I see. Might be a good idea to apply some healing magic on a regr basis.¡±

    ¡°Even Misuzu¡¯s enhanced recovery didn¡¯tpletely cure her, so healing magic might not work.¡±

    In hindsight, Misuzu was not physically ill, but strongly lustful.

    At that time, Ran couldn¡¯t think normally and could no longer judge right from wrong.

    So-called ¡®mental and physical hustle¡¯ - that was what it was like.

    They did not really get exhausted or morbid back then, but rather had a surplus of energy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s point out to each other immediately if we think something is wrong. If you think something¡¯s not right, don¡¯t hesitate to tell us.¡±

    All members were alerted to their surroundings and finally reached the desired building.

    The building itself was made of stone, but the entrance-like area was decorated with wooden objects.

    It was decorated in a fairy-tale style, like a fashionable coffee shop cafe in the original world.

    The sign ¡ºSubus House¡» in round letters with a pink and heart-shaped, also with an illustration of a subus girl winking at them as if to say ¡®Come in¡¯.

    The doorbell on the door also looked like Christmas bells and the whole ce had a lovely atmosphere.

    ¡°¡ºSubus House¡» is what it says¡­¡±

    Ran, who looked at the sign from a distance, red at Ryuzaki, saying that he was talking about the wrong thing.

    It was true that Ran was told that he might have been attacked by a subus, but that would have only been a ¡®worst case scenario¡¯.

    The otaku boys may simply be ying with women in unhealthy establishments but they wanted to check them secretly because they were worried.

    ¡°No, not really, it says Subus House, but there¡¯s no proof that there¡¯s a subus there.¡±

    ¡°Where would you find a museum without art or a library without books?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be sure that all the objects on disy in museums are authentic. Some of them may even be replicas for disy.¡±

    Aya, Kanami and Sayaka also looked at Ryuzaki¡¯s cryptic rebuttal quizzically.

    It seemed ufortable to have no allies.

    ¡°¡­¡­ The point is that there are ces where fake human women dressed as subus offer such services and are also sign-posted as ¡®subus house¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing such a troublesome thing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either. I read in a book once that the name ¡®subus¡¯ itself became popr because it came to mean ¡®sexy, good-for-you sister¡¯, so maybe that¡¯s what it¡¯s about. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like ng¡­¡±

    ¡®Is it a cloak or amon name? It seems, in this world, prostitutes are often referred to as subus.¡¯

    Ran nced at the other shops that lined the street, and then he was sure enough.

    The signage was simr to that of the other shops in the area, with words such as ¡ºSuperb Subus Castle¡»and ¡ºSubus Bath¡».

    ¡°So not all of those things are shops run by subus.¡±

    There were so many shops like that just by looking around a little, one would think that they must be very unlucky to be the first one to enter a shop where a real subus was lurking.

    ¡®Is she touting?¡¯

    A big-breasted woman dressed almost naked was sweet-talking men who were probably on their way home from work.

    ¡°¡­¡­Uwa, that woman¡¯s got a whole arse naked, doesn¡¯t she? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen any woman dress like that in the open air.¡±

    Aya said so with a dumbfounded look on her face. Sayaka had also been clinging to Ran since a while ago, and she turned over, red to the ears, whispering ¡ºfilthy¡»and ¡ºdisgusting¡»in a whisper.

    It seemed that as long as they voluntarily followed Ran, they couldn¡¯tin openly, but as a healthy high school girl,the girls thought that they didn¡¯t seem to fit in with this kind of ce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with the desire to expose one¡¯s bottom in the open air¡­¡­¡±

    Kanami was a little further away, her lips pouting and mumbling something.

    ¡°But this is not going to get us anywhere. Because from the outside, it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll ever be able to determine whether it¡¯s dangerous or not.¡±

    Kanami sniffed as if she had changed her mind, folded her arms under her chest and fluttered her ponytail softly.

    ¡°You guys wait here. I¡¯ll go and ask him first.¡±

    ¡°Is Inugami going to be okay on her own?¡±

    Aya asked worriedly, but Kanami nodded emphatically, saying ¡°leave it to me¡±.

    ¡°As long as we cannot wipe out the possibility that there is a real subus, we cannot rely on Ran and Ryuzaki, who are boys¡­¡­Don¡¯t worry, I have a good n.¡±

    With a confident smile, Kanami knocked on the door of the Subus House.

    A momentter, a sweet sound of voices could be heard from inside the shop.

    ¡°Yes¡­What is it?¡±

    The door opened and a beautiful woman emerged from inside.

    A beautiful woman with shaking pink fluffy hair and a loving smile.

    Ryuzaki straightened his back in a way that was easy to understand. It was a funny gesture, but this was not the time to beughing at other people.

    The moment he came face to face with the pink-haired woman, he could feel some kind of sweetness blossoming in him.

    Perhaps this was as Ryuzaki had feared.

    ¡°Ara, swordfighter-san. wee, Don¡¯t just stand there, you cane in.¡±

    ¡°No, here¡¯s fine. Sorry to interrupt your work, but I need to ask you something. I¡¯m looking for someone, here, dressed like me¨D¨D¡±

    ¡°Uun. You have great abs, but you¡¯re a woman. I¡¯m sorry, but could you try another establishment? We don¡¯t serve any female customers.¡±

    ¡°No-. I¡¯m not a customer!¡¡I didn¡¯te here with the intention of-¡±

    The beautiful woman had a colossally cute smile on her face, but as soon as she heard Kanami¡¯s words, her tone suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a customer, then get the hell out of here. It¡¯s not nice to be visited by a woman who justes to chill.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ W-wait!¡¡Don¡¯t close the door. Just listen to what I have to say. I just want to know if anyone I know is here!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that question because it¡¯s personal information.¡±

    In a clerical tone, the pink-haired woman forced the door shut.

    Kanami, being a calm and sensible person, did not do anything so insane as to keep knocking on the silent door, and soon returned to Ran and the others.

    ¡°No good. It¡¯s unapproachable¡­¡±

    ¡°Inugami-san was a girl, so I think she was rmed¡­ I¡¯ll try it this time, or¡­¡­?¡±

    A breathless Ryuzaki advised, leaning forward.

    Aya looked doubtful at Ryuzaki, whose eyes had clearly changed colour.

    ¡°Hey, Ryuzaki, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Kirishima-kun, your face is also red from earlier, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Sayaka put her hand on Ran¡¯s forehead and looked troubled.

    ¡°Maybe that woman¡­¡­was a subus?¡±

    ¡°Could be. The moment I saw her, I was surprised and something came over me.¡±

    Ran nodded his head in agreement with Ryuzaki¡¯s confession, saying the same.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to make him lose his reason, but there was no doubt that something happened inside Ran.

    If there was a switch in the body that governed adoration, it was as if that switch was pressed for a moment and then quickly switched off again.

    A light tion yed in Ran¡¯s head, like when he saw a very nice opposite sex in a crowd.

    ¡°Is Kanami okay?¡±

    ¡°I am all right. What¡¯s more, what are you going to do about them? It seems impossible to do it the right way, and I can¡¯t believe that after only this much contact, they¡¯re both like this¡­¡­¡±

    Blinking her slitted eyes, Kanami looked up at the shop in question.

    ¡°The guild must havemunicated to everyone that there has been an increase in subus sightings, including them. They knew I was a swordsman, and they didn¡¯t even ask me if it was a request to look for someone. It¡¯s obviously suspicious.¡±

    Kanami¡¯s opinion was that there seemed to be something dark behind the woman¡¯s back, although she did not rule out that the woman was a subus.

    There were two options for Ran to choose from here.

    One was to decide that it was dangerous to go deeper, abandon the otaku boys and share the information between the men and women to avoid causing further unnecessary damage.

    The other was to sneak into the shop by other than straightforward means and rescue Megane and his colleagues, knowing the risks involved.

    The answer was as good as decided.

    ¡°We now know the dangers of subus, at this rate we sho-¡±

    Give up and warn the remaining Saints. Ran was going to continue like that, but he stopped as soon as he looked at Aya.

    ¡°Aya¡±

    Holding her mouth, Aya was shivering as if she had a chill.

    Ran felt an emotion akin to irritation at the sight of her.

    Not against Aya¡¯s obsession with the otaku group.

    It was also not against her past self, who, like Misuzu, had not ordered her not to show interest in other boys.

    ¡°I have no idea how anxious Aya is¡­¡­¡±

    How brokenhearted she was when she learned that her friend was in danger.

    This was something that Ran waspletely unable toprehend.

    Ran lost his parents at a very young age, and the experience of having someone to support and interact with, someone with whom he felt safe, was taken away.

    Formal friendships. Superficial interactions. He never had the experience of a deep, heart-to-heart rtionship with anyone.

    Valuable strangers. Ran could not even imagine how important it was to him.

    ¡°¡­¡­What can we do about it?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know if he could continue to put up with Aya like this.

    What might be unimportant to Ran may be a life-changing incident for Aya from now on.

    In the future, Aya would not be able to smile from the heart. Ran absolutely did not want that.

    ¡°¡­Aya¡±

    Ran reached out to Aya¡¯s pale cheeks.

    Aya, who had been absent-minded, was startled by the touch of her beloved Ran.

    ¡°Sorry Kirishima. I zoned out a bit¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shall we go and help?¡±

    It was not a question. Let Aya give him the answer - He didn¡¯t want to do things like running away.

    Aya chewed over Ran¡¯s words and her eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Are you sure¡­?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t have my precious girlfriend Aya looking like that.¡±

    Aya hurriedly tried to mend the situation, but Ran returned with a flirty smile.

    ¡°Because of my selfishness - As long as ¡®it¡¯ doesn¡¯t show on your face or anything like that, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡­Kirishima hates sacrificing himself for someone else more than anything else,right? ¡­¡±

    Aya was right. Self-sacrifice. Neighbourly love. These would be words far removed from the way of life of Ran.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I want to do for Aya. I didn¡¯t do it by choice. With my own will, I wanted to do my best for Aya.¡±

    ¡°¡ºHow can you say that when you¡¯ve made them fall¡± in love with you with your underling training skills?¡»¡± ¡ª Ran heard Ryuzaki¡¯s venomous voice, but he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡®If Ryuzaki wants to be jealous,then so be it.¡¯

    It was the same as the fact that Ran, who had no friends, could not understand Aya¡¯s feelings. Those who didn¡¯t have it might not be able to grasp the subtleties of this delicate heart.

    The lingering feelings of regret he had for the pink-haired woman disappeared as if the fog cleared.

    The woman who was important to Ran was not that subus woman. They were the nine lovers, united by the underling training skill.

    ¡°¡­¡­ so can I also rely on my precious girl Sayaka?¡±

    ¡°Fine. That¡¯s why I forced myself toe along.¡±

    Sayaka, who had been clinging to his arm for a long time, nodded her head cockily.

    The dark purple electricity emitted from her fingertips was very reliable.

 Chapter 114: Three arrows and five bullets

    <h4>Chapter 114: Three arrows and five bullets</h4>

    They moved to the rear of the building and crept into a deserted area.

    After confirming that they were in a blind spot from the main street, Ran signalled Sayaka.

    ¡°Watch this, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Aaa¡±

    Ran gave Sayaka a hug from behind, while keeping an eye on his surroundings.

    This was because Sayaka asked him to do so while she was using the ¡ºBarrier Removal : Wall Canction¡»

    Sayaka¡¯s small frame writhed in his arms.

    When Ran looked down, he saw her ears, which were slightly reddish.

    Sayaka said, ¡®Alright¡¯, and thrust her arms out in front of her with gusto.

    The back alley was narrow. Before she could fully extend them, Sayaka¡¯s hands touched the wall of the shop.

    ¡°¡ºBarrier Removal : Wall Canction¡»¡­!¡±

    A vortex-like darkness spread across the wall, centred on Sayaka¡¯s hand.

    Like ink dissolved in water, the darkness crawling around in fantastic movements wriggled vigorously and eventually converged as it was sucked in.

    Zuzuzuz.¡­¡­and Sayaka¡¯s hand sank into the ck vortex. ¡®Skill sess¡¯. The stone walls all around had been partially eaten away by the darkness, leaving a bobbing hole in the ground.

    ¡°Once again, it¡¯s an amazing skill¡­¡­You¡¯re not going to let this walle down or anything like that, are you?¡±

    Aya, who witnessed the process right next to Ran, exhaled in amazement at the reality that Sayaka had caused.

    ¡°The wall itself has not been removed. We¡¯ve just removed its effectiveness as a barrier, preventing or stopping it ¡­¡­For now, get in while it¡¯s open.¡±

    Aya, Kanami and Ryuzaki, in that order, walked through the wall in the darkness. Ran also left Sayaka and followed the three.

    After confirming that all four had passed through the wall, Sayaka followed. The other side of the wall was apparently a corridor.

    In a dark corridor lit only by candlelight, the five looked around breathlessly.

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡ºck Mist¡».¡±

    ck smoke billowed out from Aya¡¯s fingertips.

    It was like a thin smokescreen with a thin density that enveloped the bodies of the five people as if with a will, causing them to dissolve into the darkness of the night.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how well it works, but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±

    ¡°Amazing, Mikoshiba-san.¡±

    ¡°It is nothingpared to Sadogashima¡¯s skills. It¡¯s a basic magic that I don¡¯t even need to chant.¡±

    It seemed very unusual for Sayaka, a member of the sober otaku girls¡¯ group, and Aya, a lone, ethereal delinquent girl, to be conversing like this.

    ¡°Anyway, it looks like we managed to sneak in safely.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s surprising how little security there is, just by going through one wall.¡±

    Despite Ran¡¯s relief, Kanami stroked her chin suspiciously.

    ¡°I found out when I touched the wall that it was also well equipped to prevent magic. It seems that even if it was attacked from the outside, it couldn¡¯t be easily broken¡­¡­but not from the inside, of course.¡±

    Konkon, Sayaka tapping on the wall.

    Aplete barrier wasid from the inside as well, to prevent trapped ¡®food¡¯ from escaping. Ran shuddered at the thought of the horror.

    ¡°Still, in front of me, they are as good as paper.¡±

    Sayaka beat her modest chest, as if saying that those small tricks were meaningless.

    She was happy to be active for the first time in a long time.

    ¡°Thanks, Sayaka. You helped me a lot.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d I could be of help to you, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    They then snuggled as Ran pampered Sayaka¡­ When Ram stroked her hair tob it, her eyes narrowed like a cat¡¯s through her sses.

    ¡°¡­¡­fufu.¡±

    While touching Ran¡¯s breastte with a floppy hand, Sayaka let out a hearty, morous voice.

    A nasal, sighing, colourful voice. When she was squealing at the enchanting tone that tickled men¡¯s hearts, Kanami suddenly looked back at her with a surprised look on her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you just now hear what sounded like a moan?¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The other four members of the group each had a bizarre look on their faces at the tongues of suspicion.

    Ran looked puzzled. Aya smiled bitterly. Ryuzaki was half-smiling. Sayaka, her cheeks stained and her mouth agape.

    After looking around at the four people with a distracted look on their faces - a reaction that was probably unexpected - Kanami raised her eyebrows in wonder.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s that look on your face ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to say something to the two of you who¡¯vee all this way and are just minding your own business, but I think it¡¯s rude to moan.¡±

    Aya looked at Ran and Sayaka with an expression somewhere between a half-smile and a wry smile.

    Sayaka, who had been sulking, was frightened by the look in her eyes, and turned her head down and shunned.

    Kanami looked as if she didn¡¯t quite get it. Ryuzaki and Aya only looked at each other with subtle expressions on their faces and showed no sign of taking on the responsibility of exining the situation.

    The dejected Sayaka was quieted down and Ran took over the role ofmentator.

    ¡°The voice you just heard is Sayaka¡¯s. It¡¯s not a moan, it¡¯s more like a voice that spoiled me and she couldn¡¯t help but let it out.¡±

    ¡°I could hear Sadogashima¡¯s voice. Apart from that, I also heard someone else¡¯s voice.¡±

    Kanami let out a sniffle and crossed her arms. Aya and Ryuzaki, who had been cowering, instantly turned serious in response.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t making fun of Sadogashima¡¯s pampered voice, were you?¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡¯There is no way I would do something so stupid in these circumstances.¡±

    Kanami shook her ponytail with a sigh, saying that it was not the case at all.

    Kanami put her index finger on the tip of her mouth, telling them to be quiet and listen carefully.

    -Silence. Then they heard a voice, ¡®Is it the one of a prostitute in a pavilion?¡¯ Far away, a high-pitchedugh reverberated in the distance.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±

    But in the middle of it, a faint sound could be heard.

    Clearly a man¡¯s voice. A strained voice came from the darkness, mixed with a scraping sound and shallow, weak breaths.

    ¡°¡­¡­is it Megane?¡±

    ¡°It might be worth checking anyway.¡±

    Covering themselves with the blinding ck mist, all five crept towards the voice.

    Aya was gathering a vortex of magic at the tip of her left hand, perhaps concerned that it was a subus trap.

    Sayaka also clung to Ran, anxiously paying attention to the dimly lit destination.

    Kanami and Ryuzaki asionally looked back, preparing for a surprise attack from behind.

    Proceeding along the wall, they eventually emerged into a light-hearted area.

    The moonlight leaking through the high windows and the candles lined up against the wall created a fantastic atmosphere.

    The wall opposite the side with the window was lined with copper-coloured doors.

    Rugged and slightly shiny, they were recognisably made of iron or simr metal.

    The doors were so tall that they looked like coffins arranged in a row.

    ¡°Look, it looks like that door over there is open.¡±

    Sayaka pointed to the neighbouring door, which was squeaking and swinging.

    She paced, breathless. A damp smell simr to mould hit her nose, and Kanami, who was more sensitive to smells than most people, contorted her face ufortably.

    ¡°Uwa. What the hell is this, it¡¯s freaky.¡±

    Aya, who was walking in the lead, stopped and gasped.

    The open door had a mark as if something had crawled through it.

    Sticky material was also adhered in ces, and the scrape-like marks continued into the next room.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big caterpir or anything like that¡­¡±

    The four of them all shuddered at Aya¡¯s mutterings. It was unclear whether Aya¡¯s expressions were real or metaphorical, but either way they were extremely unpleasant.

    ¡®When I woke up, I was a worm. Or, I lost a limb in the war and became a monk.¡¯ Ran had read such novels in the original world.

    Ran sincerely wished he could have avoided seeing such things in the real world.

    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t want to get any closer to this one¡­¡­¡±

    Kanami, who had retreated a couple of steps, held a handkerchief to her nose and shook her head in a huff.

    The other four people didn¡¯t seem that bothered, but Kanami looked pained and had tears in the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Are you alright, Kanami?¡¡If you feel like you¡¯re going to get sick, you can ask Sayaka to open the wall and take off-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. I¡¯ll stay here and keep an eye out to see if anyonees.¡±

    Having said this, Kanami rested her back against the wall.

    This was the serious Kanami. She had said that she would protect Ran and Sayaka, so it would be unforgivable for her to give up in the middle of a rescue.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about leaving Kanami alone, someone else should stay behind.¡±

    The three who had gone ahead nodded silently at Ran¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s up ahead, and given the dangers, wouldn¡¯t Sadogashima be the right ce for it?¡±

    ¡°I think it would be better for Kirishima-kun and Ryuzaki-kun to stay behind than me. If there is a subus ahead, Mikoshiba-san might have to fight it alone.¡±

    ¡°That is also true. If you want¡­¡­, Kirishima, stay here. Me and Ryuzaki will protect Sadogashima at all costs.¡±

    As if in response to Aya¡¯s summation, Ryuzaki bashed his muscr wings out from his back.

    Robust scales sprouted on his arms and legs, and the exposed parts were covered by a reptilian outer shell.

    The three of them proceed quietly, trying not to step in the path of the monster that connected the rooms.

    When the half-open door was opened, the air was sweltering. The Saints coughed involuntarily.

    Ran wondered if Kanami was alright. Thinking so, they tried to turn around¡­

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Kanami whispered in his ear and Ran stopped moving.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I feel a presence. I don¡¯t sense any killing intent or hostility, but it seems like someone is - watching us.¡±

    Because of the ck mist surrounding them, it was probably not possible to clearly identify the figures from a distance.

    However, just as Kanami, who had trained at the royal pce, was able to detect the presence of the other party, it seemed that whoever it was was also on the lookout for someone here.

    ¡°Could it be that, Kanami, you stayed because of that?¡±

    ¡°It would be dangerous if we were attacked from the outside when we entered the room. If it was a trap, we could be surrounded as soon as we entered.¡±

    ¡°Besides -.¡± Kanami put the tip of her mouth to Ran¡¯s ear.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one presence. It seems that thanks to the ck Mist, ¡®we¡¯ the intruder has not been confirmed, and if ites down to it, we can use Sadogashima¡¯s ¡ºBarrier Elimination¡» skill to get through the wall¡­¡±

    When Ran was thrilled by Kanami¡¯s whispering voice tickling his ear -.

    ¡°Hy-hyu¨D¨DU¡±

    A high-pitched voice cracked the tranquil night -

    ¡°ky,Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡ª¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s screams echoed from within the room.

    ¡°¡ªWhat?¡±

    The feeling of me and the feeling of anxiety about what happened erupted in an instant, both at once.

    Next, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sadogashima!¡± Aya¡¯s shouts, which sounded like angry shouts, roared - and then.

    ¡°Dowaaaaa!? Wha,wait¡­hyawaaaaaa!!!¡±

    Aya screamed, in an equally well-defined voice.

    ¡°What are they doing? Those idiots!¡±

    Gritting her teeth, Kanami jumped out and went inside.

    Ran ran after her.

    If Kanami was right and someone was watching them, the two exmations just now would havepletely exposed them as the intruders.

    There was no point in hiding. They had to get out of here as soon as possible.

    ¡°Oi, Mikoshiba and Sadogashima!¡¡What in the world are you two, supposed to,¡­¡­¡±

    Kanami¡¯s angry voice, which jumped in ahead of the others, soon lost momentum and fizzled out.

    Ran, who came inte, pushed Kanami out of the way and ran into the room.

    ¡°Are you both okay, or ¡­¡­?¡±

    What Ran saw was a literal inferno.

    Something like a caterpir trail that seemed to be crawled on was seen¡­ A skin-coloured mass lying beyond it. And beside it, two more simr lumps were there.

    If he looked closely, he could see that it was humanoid and had a vaguely familiar shape.

    ¡°Megane, Mitagawa and Kawasaki, right??¡±

    The three were lying on the floor on their backs, entirely naked as they had just been born.

    Ryuzaki rushed over and covered the three bodies with dirty sheets he had brought from somewhere.

    Seeing this, Ran realised that the premonition he had been secretly recalling hade true.

    ¡°Are they dead?¡±

    ¡°No, they aren¡¯t. Must have fainted, but still alive. I¡¯m d.¡±

    When Ran tried to join hands with him, Ryuzaki grimly clicked his tongue at Megane for his bad luck.

    Apparently, the caterpir trail leading from the next room was the trail that Megane crawled on.

    In other words, the viscous substance that remained in ces and stuck to the floor was apparently saliva or semen that had been rubbed into the floor, dried and hardened.

    It wasn¡¯t a very pleasant situation, but it was a lot better than being inhabited by a deformed monster.

    It turned out that the worst possible oue didn¡¯t happen after all, making Ran feel his tense spirit at ease.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d everything¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Not good!¡­Not good, not good at all, so!¡±

    Sayaka, who had been crouched down, stood up and strode over with a bright red face.

    Her mouth was crooked and her eyes were shing with tears.

    Ran thought she was crying over her deceased ssmate, but from what Ryuzaki told me, it seemed he was wrong.

    ¡°Disgusting¡­¡­the lowest¡­¡­I had only seen Kirishima-kun¡¯s. But this¡­ Impossible¡­ This is really the worst.¡±

    Sayaka buried her face in Ran¡¯s chest, mumbled and talked fast.

    When Ran looked at Aya, she was also red to the ears and biting her thumb with her front teeth.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t see it, ¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything, because I didn¡¯t see¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Aya.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s aplicated feeling, a conflict between seeing something disgusting and feeling superior for having seen an embarrassing sight of a male friend. ¡­¡­!¡±

    Aya held her head in repentance as she performed grant magic on the otaku boys through the sheets.

    There seemed to be a slight, mindless interest, but it was probably instinctive intellectual curiosity rather than sexual curiosity.

    It was natural that even infants, before they became sexually awakened, to develop a curiosity about the bodies of the opposite sex. If Aya had developed an amorous desire, it would undoubtedly be directed towards Ran.

    Ran thought of a future where he would curse at them for showing Aya disgusting things to her, but he didn¡¯t want to say that because he would feel defeated in this situation.

    She was an adolescent girl, and Ran didn¡¯t think it was right to say that she waspletely unaware and unresponsive.

    Just be thankful for a tolerant Ran. He decided to take it in stride.

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re a masochist, it¡¯s just a loss of dignity for the boys.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of pathetic that no one else gets it.¡±

    Ran replied to Ryuzaki¡¯s mutterings with a sigh, as if he were someone else.

    Sayaka was still flushed to the ears and groaning in his chest. Ran thought again that Sayaka was seriously single-minded, since she reacted like this even after Ran released her from the underling training.

    ¡°But it¡¯s all very clear now.¡±

    Kanami, who was less shocked than the other two, let out a snort as if to reassure herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of brothels are like, but I do know that this ce is unusual. No shop should lock up a dying customer and leave him there.¡±

    ¡°Aaa, and this lock is normally impossible to open from the inside. It¡¯s not an ident or coincidence. They obviously locked them up deliberately.¡±

    It was then that Ran finally realised the nature of the initial feeling of difort he had.

    He thought it looked like a coffin because all the doors were locked from the outside.

    The cold, towering cluster of doors created the image of a prison.

    In reality, however, they were ces of execution where, if you entered, you would never get out alive.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that he used ¡®the appraisal¡¯ to analyse the shape of the key and somehow managed to open it from the inside.¡±

    In order to save Mitagawa and the others sleeping in the next room, Megane ¡®appraised¡¯ the keyhole of the door while crawling on his body and used earth magic to refine a key that matched it.

    He did not try to escape on his own, but risked his life to make a breakthrough for his friends.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Even though that resulted in them being found safe and sound, Ran could not understand how they could have fallen into such a situation.

    Looking at the wall opposite the room from which Megane crawled out, the wall was unnaturally twisted and bobbed.

    It was clear from the scene that this was due to Mitagawa¡¯s ¡ºSpatial Disconnection:Imperial Disaster¡».

    ¡°They were going to break down the wall, drag Kawasaki back and escape through the open door of Mitagawa¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, it seems that when the three of them got together, they ran out of steam.¡±

    Ryuzaki¡¯s hunch was right.

    They might have been squeezed by the subus and be in a life-or-death situation.

    If they had made a mistake, there was a possibility that they would have already died.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ying detective to distract myself, but I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end. Mikoshiba, is it done yet?¡±

    It was not because Kanami, Ryuzaki and Ran had time to spare that they were working on the scene.

    This was because they could not depart until Aya had reinvigorated the otaku group.

    ¡°I know!¡¡But they¡¯ve passed out, so they won¡¯t wake up that easily!¡¡More importantly, they¡¯ve been squeezed until they¡¯repletely empty, so their body has been drained of energy.¡±

    ¡°Is it still going to take a long time?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to wait for full recovery!¡¡Once you¡¯ve recovered them to a certain extent, Ryuzaki will carry them back to the inn and then-.¡±

    Aya¡¯s eyes widened. At the sudden change in her expression, Ran and Kanami turned themselves around and took up a fighting stance.

    Ran should say it was as expected. A woman with pink hair stood blocking the entrance to the room.

    ¡°Araa. There are more of you than I thought¡­¡­ Where did such arge group of peoplee from?¡±

    A pink-haired woman with fluffy hair that swung softly and smiled smugly.

    However, there was obvious hostility lurking in that smile. Fortunately, she was just observing them calmly for now. But they were sure if they gave her the wrong response, the situation might turn ugly.

    ¡°I thought there was something wrong with her. A beautiful swordsman like you would be very popr. You¡¯vee all the way to a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not a customer!¡±

    Kanami said in a dignified tone of voice, with her hand on the seriousness at her waist.

    Perhaps concerned about Kanami¡¯s sword, the pink-haired woman did not show any intention to attack.

    Kanami, being Kanami, seemedto think that it was not reasonable to attack her.

    There was no doubt that she was holding thedying otaku boys captive, but there was no clear evidence anywhere that she was a subus.

    If it were to be exined that they were just normal human beings - a painful excuse - who were just resting the otaku boys who had passed out from trying too hard, Kanami¡¯s position would be incredibly disadvantageous.

    ¡°However, we can¡¯t just keep on having blind dates for nothing!¡± (woman)

    This location was the enemy territory. They had no information on the security system or the structure of the building.

    If the stalemate continued, it would only be disadvantageous for Ran and his team. If one of the victim otaku boys regained consciousness, they could be an important witness - but¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t move- Kirishima, Inugami!¡±

    As soon as Aya¡¯s voice reached them, something passed between them with great force.

    Before they could understand what had happened, the woman who had blocked the entrance said, ¡°Fugee gyuah!¡± and fell backwards head first.

    Ran was speechless at the sight that greeted him. It seemed that Aya had used magic to throw a stone.

    A stone as big as her head rolled to the floor with a thud.

    ¡°¡­A-aya?¡±

    Blood curdling. No matter how spontaneous the action, just imagining what would happen if a stone of this size were to hit him in the face chilled his spine.

    ¡°Oi, Mikoshiba, what a-¡±

    ¡°If we have time to dilly-dally, let¡¯s get the hell out of here. Either way, we¡¯re trespassing. There¡¯s nothing to be gained by staying. Is she a subus or not? When they wake up, we¡¯ll ask them, and then everything will be clear.¡±

    Aya said something usible to kick off the innocent Kanami¡¯s opinion.

    If they had struck down and trampled everyst good and evil and made aplete profit-loss calction from it, they might alsoe to the same conclusion.

    But that would be a bold move. If Ran had thought the same thing, he would not have had the guts to throw such a heavy stone into the face of a woman whose face was the capital of such a shop.

    Even in a world with healing magic, it was unforgiving. But when she was considered as an enemy, though, it was a very reliable move.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Heh. You are naive if you try to stall me with that level of magic.¡±

    The woman, who should have copsed after receiving a fatal wound, got up with a start, opened her mouth like a crescent moon and gave a fearless smile.

    However, the five intruders were all surprised when they saw her face.

    The woman¡¯s face was cracked in the upper half and her forehead was buckled. There was no bleeding and the inside of the cracked epidermis was covered with darkened crust.

    The once expressive, beautiful face had be as cold as a will-less mask, and the peeling parts were caught on the borders of the cheeks and ears, and were wobbling like broken branches.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gone through a lot of trouble to make it, and you just messed it up terribly. I¡¯ve been beaten up all over my face as part of a y, but that was ok, since the guys were much nicer to me than you were.¡±

    Pieces of dark flesh crawl out of the wounds, undted around and covered the ¡®human face¡¯.

    Eventually, the face was restored and the woman ruffled her hair and giggled as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°¡­¡­now that¡¯s a dark magic.¡±

    ¡°I was wary when thedy knight arrived, you were adventurers after all. But I didn¡¯t expect you to sneak in. I thought we didn¡¯t have any lousy wards that could be broken by mere mortals?¡±

    A woman who observed each intruder with a price-gouging look.

    Stunning self-healing. Unseen and bizarre magic. And above all, in view of the fact that she described Ran and the others as ¡°mere mortals¡± -.

    ¡°A demon that speaks humannguage.¡±

    It would be natural to assume so.

    ¡°Aaa, by the way, there was a request posted in the guild. It¡¯s for female adventurers only, and they want you to gather information about the shops around here, or something like that.¡±

    Kanami whispered in a hushed whisper so that only Ran could hear her.

    There were also requests to gather information. Ran remembered that Yuri, who knew a lot about guilds, told him something like that.

    As Ran recalled, the sale of information could only be undertaken by those who had achieved distinction and trust in the guild.

    ¡°This means that the adventurers who go out to gather information are almost certainly skilled warriors.¡±

    After finishing her whispering, Kanami smiled and arched her mouth.

    Her ponytail bobbing, Kanami¡¯s chest heaving with an imposing look on her face.

    ¡°-That¡¯s right. I am an adventurer from the guild. I¡¯ve been informed that this area is infested with subus, an evil demon that eats men. I¡¯vee here to destroy them.¡±

    Kanami was resolute and bluffed her way through.

    Perhaps because of her straight eyes and innocent appearance, even Ran, who knew the situation, felt that her statement was persuasive.

    Confident beauty was what he got in these situations.

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    The pink-haired woman - a subus - tightened her expression in in sight.

    She seemed to have sensed that Kanami was no ordinary person, with her stature as a swordsman and her steadfast heart trained in the royal pce.

    ¡°There is no chance ¡­I can see you¡¯re quite skilled. To have a female swordsman of this calibre sent to you means the jig is already up.¡±

    It seemed the subus conveniently misunderstood them.

    ¡®Alright, If we just go and ask them to give these guys back to us, instead of just not inquiring about them this time - we can do that.¡¯

    ¡°If you¡¯ve found out about the subus, I have no choice. For now, I will contain you here at least!¡±

    But such pacifist thinking did not work.

    Fear that the opponent might be several steps ahead in terms of strength did not seem to ur to her to give up on the intruder.

    Even at the risk of her life, she would hold them back. With a fierce, spirit-filled, battle-ready attitude, the subus carved a ferocious smile on her neat face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed to break through the manyyers of protective barriers of the ¡ºSubus Warding¡». -You¡¯ll be sorry that only three of you¡­ attacked us!¡±

    ¡°Three people?¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s more, you brought down two tasty-looking baits. Oh no, what is it, a souvenir?¡¡Tonight¡¯s celebration shall be raised with the cum of two young boys!¡­¡­ah. I¡¯m honoured to have five such lovely boys in one night. It seems like the guild¡¯s notice hasn¡¯t spread at all.¡±

    The subus¡¯s eyes twinkled sweetly.

    She ran her long tongue over her wrist and mused with a troubled exhale.

    Kanami raised her sword and tried to fight back against the subus, but -.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your name, but in the meantime, I¡¯m going to ask you to be my ve.¡±

    The moment when the Ran was treated as bait and removed from being the target. And when the subus jumped in front of Kanami to attack her. -It was within Ran¡¯s reach and he touched the subus¡¯s body and activated his skill.

    The subus bounced on her limbs and slumped down. Her breath was shallow, bouncing with tion.

    She put her fingers in her mouth in frustration and looked up at Ran.

    Her eyes were moist and her cheeks were flushed, as if she had been carried away by a fever.

    ¡°Hafuu¡­hafuaaa¡­Aa,aaan¡­¡±

    The subus gazed at Ran with feverish eyes and wiggled her body.

    It seemed that the incarnation of sexual desire was so intoxicated by the ¡ºSexual Lunatic¡» that she had no choice but to give in.

    Ran should have done this from the beginning.

 Chapter 115: Queen

    <h4>Chapter 115: Queen</h4>

    The subus who had been subjected to the "Sexual Lunatic" embraced her limbs and twitched.

    The subus tugged at her thin, cloth-like costume, making a sweet-toned, charming sound.

    ¡°Huff, ah, ah. My body is so hot, I can¡¯t stand it. ¡­¡­¡±

    Her erotic costumes fell with a whoosh. A thin string-like thing was entangled in the subus¡¯s body as she took off her veil.

    It resembled a micro-bikini, but it made no sense as underwear at all as nipple rings and vaginal flesh peeped out of the apologetic fabric.

    Dressed almost as if they werepletely naked. It was rather more sexual thanplete nudity.

    ¡°Aran~¡­¡­ Looks delicious¡­¡±

    The subus stroked her still, steaming flesh wistfully.

    She gazed at Ran with a rapt gaze, her saliva-filled tongue twisting her fingertips.

    A soft, dense smouldering smell wafted through the air. The subus¡¯s crotch found itself sticky between the legs with secreted mucus.

    The protruding vaginal flesh is moistened with love juice and glistened in the light.

    Beads of mucus dripped from the vulva. It dripped heavily and soaked the floor.

    When she threw her micro bikini away with her fingers, more love juice came in torrents.

    She secreted so much mucus that Ran would think she was leaking.

    ¡®Is it because she is a subus that she gets so wet?¡¯

    ¡°Fu,Fuuuuu¡­!¡±

    Brushing back her pink hair, the subus let out a heated exhale.

    A thicker smell wafted from the steaming armpits, even thicker than before.

    A sweet and sour smell, different from both sweat and body odour. Just smelling it made Ran feel like he was about to jump out of reason.

    Despite Ran¡¯s fighting his instinct, Kanami, who was close by, was picking her nose and struggling.

    For a girl, the odour seemed unpleasant. After all, this was probably a pheromone peculiar to subus.

    ¡°Okay, while this person writhing in agony-¡±

    The subus grabbed Ran¡¯s arm, which he put out to push her away.

    His skill had a stronger impact than he imagined. The subus gave Ran a heated look and took Ran¡¯s hand to her mouth - she sucked it into her mouth with her hot, wet lips.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª?!¡±

    His fingertips wrapped in a thick lip were wet with saliva.

    The tip of the tongue wriggled lewdly, as if it were another creature. The fingertips, entangled in the saliva, were soon swallowed into the subus¡¯ mouth, and before he knew it, his entire finger waspletely inside the mouth.

    ¡°Mwuh. Mwummahumuwaa (I can¡¯t get enough of you. ¡­¡­¡±

    The subus squeezed her limbs together as she syphoned Ran¡¯s hand into her mouth.

    Her tits were magnificent and not inferior to Kanami¡¯s. The warm, glowing sole softly changed shape and emphasised the cleavage.

    ¡°Fu¡ªfuaaa. You really look delicious. My mouth and pussy are boiling so fast, I can¡¯t stand it¡­¡­hey, Let¡¯s have sex with Onee-san. It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t suck you to death. I want you to spend all your time with us from now on and devote your sperm to us forever.¡±

    ¡° ¡ªhey, stop, get away! -Imand you as master! Get away from me, quick!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. I will leave as youmand¡­but I¡¯ll be right back in a jiffy. And by the way, peroperopero.¡±

    The subus bit Ran¡¯s neck and licked around his corbone area.

    The sticky saliva had a miasma that made Ran feel light-headed.

    The feeling of her lips sucking on his was also sweet and inescapable.

    ¡°Hey-! What kind of a subus are you being so sticky with Ran!¡±

    Kanami tried to pull the subus away, but she seemed to be holding on quite tightly and was unlikely to leave so easily.

    But why did this happen? This situation was clearly strange.

    The "Underling Training" was a skill that made the subus obey Ran no matter what.

    If Ranmanded them to leave, they would obey it without question.

    ¡°Just get away from me!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, hafu¡­¡­ I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t leave you, I can¡¯t do that. Come, my pussy¡¯s getting excited,¡­¡­I can¡¯t help the tingling at the entrance to my womb when I touch you. ¡­¡­¡±

    The mucus dripped from her vulva, down her thighs and onto the floor, creating a sticky puddle.

    The still dripping love juice created ripples on the viscous surface of the water.

    Ran thought women who wet their pussies and went into heat were obscene and attractive, but now that it had gone this far, he was starting to feel rather terrified.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Could it be that she is in this state after being trained by underling training?¡±

    Although disobeying orders, the subus had no intention of harming Ran.

    If they remained hostile, there was no point in the subus taking care of Ran. Without hesitation, Subus¡¯ dark magic would have enchanted Ran.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a theory from Yuri, and I could be wrong, but I heard that ¡®Subus have both sexual desire and appetite¡¯, so maybe she doesn¡¯t know which one she wants Kirishima-kun for.¡±

    Sayaka, who had once been subjected to the poison of underling training and had been released, calmly analysed the situation.

    ¡°There¡¯s a theory that subus and incubus are the same thing if you trace them back to their roots. If so, it is doubtful whether they have the concept of gender, and more importantly, whether they have romantic feelings¡­¡±

    ¡°If the Underling Training is working, the subus in this world is definitely a ¡®woman¡¯. But if Sayaka is right and their sexual desire is directly connected to their appetite¡­¡±

    Ran should be seen in the eyes of the subus as the best meal as well as the master to follow.

    The unexpected reality of the situation worried Ran. The reason why the subus was not currently out of control was probably because loyalty and hunger were barelypeting with each other.

    If Ran continued to rush her and her loyalty was surpassed by her appetite, it might be bad for her in earnest.

    ¡°Aaa, aaa,aaaan! Smells good. Master smells good. Just the touch of you is setting my womb on fire right now! Hey, just a little bit, all right? I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll give you the best dream I¡¯ve ever had and I want you to give me permission to eat.¡±

    ¡°Stop, I am not a food!¡±

    ¡°Master is such a tease. It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m sorry, but I think I¡¯ll take this one first.¡±

    As soon as the subus¡¯s attention was diverted, a pained moan of ¡®fugguh¡¯ was heard from behind.

    When Ran turned his gaze to see what was going on, sure enough - Ryuzaki was where the subus¡¯ attention was focused.

    His eyes werepletely vacant, and his crotch was so swollen that it could be seen even through his clothes.

    ¡°Asu, ahesu, aheasu.¨D¨D ~Aasu!¡±

    Tsubasa Ryuzaki twitched with his tongue hanging out and his white eyes peeling.

    The strength drained from his waist and he copsed. Ryuzaki was supposed to be a beauty among otaku boys, but his face was a wretched sight to behold as he was consumed by pleasure and deprived of his reason. Reacting like a person in a kimeseku climax, Ryuzaki was selflessly shaking his hips.

    (Note: kimeseku=having sex while on drugs)

    ¡°Looks like my hunch was right.¡±

    The underling training was working. If it had been a man, Ran would have been in the same boat by now, heckling and shaking his hips in a heckler¡¯s fashion and spewing semen.

    Even so, the subus still managed to push through the underling training skill effect.

    ¡°Conversely, with underling training in force.- So this is as far as you¡¯re going to go?¡±

    ¡®What to do. Should I force her to proceed to the second stage?¡¯

    There was no certainty of a turnaround, and with this sensitivity it was highly likely that she would climax as soon as she advanced to the second stage, forcing her to advance to the third stage.

    ¡®Advancing the stage may be a bad idea.¡¯

    There was a possibility that this time the appetite (sexual desire) would overtake the loyalty and exceeded the limit of endurance.

    As long as there was no chance of going back, it was risky to advance the stage without warning.

    ¡°He shakes his hips desperately, it¡¯s so cute. It¡¯s not as good as the master¡¯s, but it still looks pretty tasty, and it¡¯s a starter before the main course.¡±

    ¡°Not that one either.Just be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Eeee! It would be murder to keep two young, healthy boys in front of you¡±

    A pampered, wiggling subus. For the time being, it seemed that she would not turn her back on Ran even if she was not obedient.

    In the meantime, Aya was secretly working on reviving the otaku boys.

    Once they were revived, there was no more use for them to linger here. It was easy to escape from the subus ce by using Sayaka¡¯s skill to get through the wall.

    For this reason, the three boys who had be baggage could run on their own ¡ª.

    ¡°AraAra, what is this? Do we have a new visitor?¡±

    - but it wouldn¡¯t seem to happen.

    The others must have heard themotion and came over.

    They saw another subus standing outside the room.

    ¡°Ran!¡±

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    ¡®Let¡¯s make this subus into an underling member too.¡¯

    With this in mind, Ran dashed out and was taken by the sight that unfolded before him, taking all of his spirit with him.

    Ran felt a sensation as if the pores of his whole body had widened blisteringly. He shook and trembled from the waist down and lost strength.

    ¡°¡ªwhat¡±

    When Ran barely managed to get the nearest subus to make her an underling member, Ran fell to the ground.

    Scratching the floor with his fingernails, Ran resented his poor judgement.

    ¡°Wa, he¡¯s lovely. Such a young, energetic-looking boy.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, He¡¯s just my type.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see - Uwa, they¡¯re all women. I mean, why do you put women in there? If I put them together, the males will rot.¡±

    ¡°Oops. Is that thedy knight I was telling you about? Hey, why are you here?¡±

    Subus were gathering in droves.

    More than ten subus gathered at once, peeping into the room, poking and prodding the fallen Ran, and doing whatever they wanted.

    ¡°With this number of people, even I can¡¯t fight ¡­¡­can I?¡±

    Kanami knelt down and indicated her intention to surrender.

    With this number of people, there was nothing Ran could do.

    The "Underling Training: Sexual Lunatic" could only be triggered against one person at a time.

    With such arge number of opponents, even Ran could not keep up with the process.

    ¡°Underling training, Underling training¡­¡­Underling training¡­¡­!¡±

    Ran couldn¡¯t just give up. He rallied his lost will to fight and selflessly grabbed the subus in the vicinity.

    It was a reckless move, but it was better than nothing.

    Ran somehow managed to increase the number of his underlings within his reach.

    The Subus, who had not yet be under his skill, held him up and blocked him from moving.

    ¡°Ne,ne what are you doing? If you¡¯re going to kiss the ground, why don¡¯t you kiss me?¡±

    Kanami, Aya and Sayaka found themselves simrly captured by the subus.

    The other boys in the otaku group, including Ryuzaki, were ced on a cart by the subus.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve made a pretty big scene. Maybe we need to report it to the Queen.¡±

    The intelligent-looking subus looked around at the intruders and muttered something like that.

    Ran and the others were in a desperate situation.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    In conclusion, it was right to say that the current situation was the worst.

    Surrounded by arge number of subus, Ran and his friends were forced to walk through a dimly lit corridor.

    The situation, in which not even a rat had a chance to escape, could be more urately described as being taken away.

    Fortunately, the first subus to discover Ran and his friends was the first one to be sent to them, which probably saved them from being killed without being questioned.

    Regardless, it was still a matter of life and death.

    They felt like being linked by the rope on their neck.

    Even so, as ast ditch effort, Ran applied the "Underling training" to every one of the Subus by his side, but this time it was a disaster.

    The subi who fell in love with Ran were the ones that positioned themselves beside him. They were the only subi within his reach who had already been turned into his underlings.

    Well, they could be used as a wall of flesh to thwart surprise attacks from subus who saw Ran as an enemy.

    ¡°I wonder where they¡¯re going to take us, if this is the way it¡¯s going to go¡­¡±

    Ryuzaki, walking next to Ran, muttered something like a monologue.

    Ryuzaki¡¯s face was as pale as a dead man¡¯s because he was frightened by the life-threatening current situation,and because he felt guilty that his own shallow actions might cause the deaths of his uninvolved ssmates.

    Incidentally, Ryuzaki was next to Ran, which was good to escape the clutches of the other subus who had not be an underling member.

    Having a boy walk next to him was extremely unpleasant, but because of the emergency situation, Ran did not have the luxury of saying so.

    ¡°Nene, before we take you to the Queen, let¡¯s have a little taste.¡±

    A pale subus with patchy eyes looked at Ran and Ryuzaki and licked her tongue.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°They say that even if you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s part of liking it. There¡¯s absolutely no boy who doesn¡¯t like us. Hey, look, get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°If you do something the master doesn¡¯t like, he won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    An underling subus pped the outstretched hand with a pessimistic p. The subus who was pped seemed to think it was a joke, and her face was inly distorted, giving off a grumpy aura.

    ¡°¡¯What¡¯s the matter with you? I¡¯m going to tell the Queen.¡±

    Ryuzaki let out a big, tired sigh.

    Ran was surrounded by subi that were already brainwashed by him, which was also the reason why he was barely surviving in one piece.

    Even though they were under Ran¡¯s skill, they were still a subus, so they were far from beingpletely obedient. Even now, Ran could feel about four subuses rubbing his buttocks and hips.

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    A rattling sound was heard and a subus pushing a trolley came alongside.

    The trolley was filled with the Otaku boys, who were writhing and moaning.

    They were carried like luggage, dressed only with a towel wrapped around their waist. With that by his side, Ryuzaki bit his lip. The girls deliberately turned their faces away. Ran wondered if the subus that pushed the chart was a low level subus.

    ¡°There are often scenes in anime ¡­¡­ where they say [kill the men, leave the women and children alive].¡±

    With a pale face, Ryuzaki blurted out.

    ¡°What would happen to us dealing with a subus? ¡­¡­ I wonder if they would kill the women and leave the men alive or something like that. We¡¯d be raped and strangled until we broke, and in the end we¡¯d be used as food. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna let them do that.¡±

    Ran gave a weak Ryuzaki a very serious look.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let them kill you. Aya, as well as Kanami and Sayaka, who got involved, would not be so easily killed. But, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes take the three of them and get out of here, even if I have to sacrifice you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t say those things, even if it¡¯s a joke.¡±

    Ryuzaki sighed for the umpteenth time, as if giving up. The reason Ran went out of his way to take such a risky gamble was because he wanted Aya to save her ¡°precious friend¡± in the first ce, although Ran thought she was being stubborn.

    Whether or not there was a friendship that was heavier than life was something that Ran, as a loner, did not quite understand. Still, he wanted to fulfil his precious Aya¡¯s wish.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    How long had it been since they had walked down the dark corridor?

    Around the point where the sound of the trolley scraping the floor changed, the subus suddenly stopped.

    The surroundings had taken a turn from the lewd atmosphere and were now d in a slightly more elegant air. Therge door that opened up in front of the room was also a magnificent one, and if Ran just looked at this part of the room, he could believe that it was a corner of a high-ss mansion.

    One subus stepped forward and lightly rang a hanging bell.

    The door opened from the inside, weing the subi.

    A slight sweet fragrance with just a hint of lewdness and vulgarity.

    It was like wandering out of a fleshy woman¡¯s garden into a field of fine flowers. The refreshing feeling cleared Ran¡¯s head, which had been heavy.

    ¡°We¡¯ve caught the intruder. My Queen.¡±

    The subus pushed all of them and they stepped on falteringly. Ran and Ryuzaki, as well as Aya, Kanami and Sayaka, were put one step ahead of the subi.

    The otaku boys, still on the trolley, were no exception and were ced in the same line.

    ¡°¡­¡­two boys and three girls. And three squeezers. Are those three of them with these boys too?¡±

    Beyond them were several subi and an unusual woman sitting on a throne, protected by them.

    Was this the kind of woman who was elusive? Her goat-like horns were sharp but rounded, and her image was harsh but lovable.

    Her long, nted eyes carried a cold impression, but her long, curled ck eyshes gave a gentle impression. The bridge of her nose gave the impression of being reticent and serious, while her thick, moist lips gave the impression of being warm and receptive.

    Soft cleavage emerged from her strapless dress , and theting of her outfit squeezed her fleshy limbs.

    Her beautiful long hair looked like solid ck hair, but it constantly shimmered with a purple or peachy sheen, perhaps due to the light. The colour of her hair was constantly changing, and if Ran took his eyes off her for a moment, the impression he had of her just a moment ago would be a thing of the past before he knew it.

    Compared to other subus, no distinctive differences could be found.

    If Ran had to say something, he would say that she was slightly more mature and sexier than the tangible subus who were cute and innocent.

    However, this difference was only blurred by the change in angle and colouring.

    ¡°Yes, my queen. It seems that these three were spies prepared by the guild. It seems that this female swordswoman, who received information from them, attempted to attack us with herpanions in tow.¡±

    ¡°No! We¡¯re just here to help these three¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°You. Watch your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Muggh.¡±

    The subus licked the palm of her hand and then pressed her hand against Ryuzaki¡¯s mouth.

    The fingertips, which oddly became fragrant that the smell seemed to reach to Ran, blocked Ryuzaki¡¯s snout and mouth.

    A momentter, Ryuzaki¡¯s crotch twitched, and with a familiar smelt, his crotch gradually became damp.

    ¡°Have the guilds in this city found out about us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed ack of customerstely, which I thought was odd, but it appears to be the case.¡±

    At the advice of the red-haired subus, the woman known as the queen let out a lustrous snort.

    ¡°That¡¯s a problem. If it¡¯s just a small group, we¡¯ll get by, but with the Guild behind them, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they outnumber us by force.¡±

    Even though different literature had different interpretations, from a practical point of view, subus was considered to be demons in one way or another.

    In other words, even if someone was suddenly attacked on the roadside or killed in the heat of the moment, it was still treated as a ¡®defeat¡¯.

    That was why subus had protected themselves with "dark magic", which only high-ranking demons were allowed to use, and had used their natural charm to reduce external enemies as much as possible.

    By mixing with humans, they thus took the human spirits which kept them alive.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before we get raided by adventurers¡­¡­ I understand what¡¯s going on. Then let¡¯s move our base immediately. It¡¯s a good thing we got the information in advance.¡±

    ¡°What shall we do with them?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a long way to go to our next destination, so use it as food on the move. And those squeezers over there, they¡¯re young, they¡¯ll be recovered tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my queen.¡±

    The subus ced her hand on her shoulder and kneeled.

    This caused the trolley to be tilted, sending the squeezers and other faint-breathing boys tumbling to the floor.

    When Ran twisted his head to look for Sayaka and the others, the subus who became his ¡®underling¡¯ earlier patted him on the head and held him.

    Death. Was this what they had to face?

    ¡®No. We must not give up.¡¯ Ran told himself that there must still be a n, and somehow he managed to turn his head fully around.

    As usual, only the subus who had already been turned into an underling member was watching over Ran and Ryuzaki. There was no danger of a surprise attack, but conversely, it was not realistic to increase the number any further.

    ¡°¡­Kiri.¡±

    Ran heard a mosquito buzzing. An auditory hallucination. But that thought waspletely negated by the force of a slight tug on the hem of his trousers.

    ¡°¡­Kiri, group¡­¡±

    Picking at the hem of his trousers was one of the otaku boys who had been rolled on the floor - Eiichi Megane.

    Ran almost shook him off, but his frantic look stopped him just in time.

    ¡°-Wha¡±

    ¡°Listen, okay, please¡­¡­Listen to my arguments, please.¡±

    The subi seemed to have started some kind of standing meeting and were unaware of the whispers of Megane.

    ¡°ording to my Judgment:Information Disaster¡­ That woman is a Subus Queen, a different kind of demon¡­¡±

    The subus who was watching Ran tried to reach out to Megane but Ran grabbed her hand and shook his head silently.

    The subus, who had already been turned into a household member, did not disobey Ran¡¯s order and continued to pretend not to notice.

    ¡°I understand the results of the assessment¡­¡­ Subus queens cannot take semen from males. It seems that she is unable to learn the dark magic of the Sucking:Drain in the first ce¡­¡­¡± (Megane)

    ¡°¡­The subi that follow her are made to suck the energy and through them, gather the energy. ¡­¡­All subi here do not disobey the Queen¡¯s decisions. ¡­¡­Even a horde of subi won¡¯t scare you if you can handle the queen. ¡­¡­¡± (Megane)

    ¡°Focus on the Subus Queen. If Megane is right and the dark magic of the Sucking:Drain cannot be used --.¡± (Ryuzaki?)

    ¡°Underling Training:Sexual Lunatic,if you use them, they won¡¯t lose their reason and attack you¡­¡± (Megane)

    A small scream was heard. Ran turned his head to look. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the girls being strangled by the subus.

    Kanami gritted her teeth and tried to resist. Aya stared at the subus with a bitter look on her face. And then - the image of Sayaka staring at Ran with a face that looked as if she was about to start crying at any moment.

    ¡°¨D¨D¨D¨D¡±

    Ran knew something was going to pop.

    Before his thoughts could solidify, his vision had changed. No one could stop his movement, which shot out like a bullet.

    Because he was a man, although he was the Master, it didn¡¯t matter¡­ His precious girlfriends were in danger. That alone made his body move on its own.

    ¡°My Queen!¡±

    ¡°This - food should not move on its own!!¡±

    The Subus Queen¡¯s underling tried to block Ran¡¯s way.

    But Ran did not stop. Aya, Kanami, Sayaka - if he could protect them, he felt no fear or terror.

    Ran kept plunged in with his eyes fixed only on the queen.

    ¡°Kirishimaaa!¡±

    At the same time as the scream, which resembled a shout of rage, Ran felt lighter.

    It was not just his imagination. His body was actually flying in the air. Ran¡¯s body was thrust forward with a thud by the storm that hit him from behind.

    It was powerful enough to blow away a spine or two, but the fighting spirit he had learnt through training seemed to ease the burden on his body.

    Momentum builds. The subus that tried to hold back was pushed back by the sudden st and stepped away. Thereupon -.

    ¡°Goooooo!!!¡±

    Someone held the floating Ran¡¯s body as it stormed out for the second time. It was none other than Tsubasa Ryuzaki, who spread his wings and charged through.

    Partially activated by dragonisation metamorphosis, he pped his wings and pushed Ran forward.

    The subus fell over in a series of storms and was unable to stand up. Ran, held by the airborne Ryuzaki, rushed towards Queen Subus, who was sitting on the throne.

    ¡°Subus Queen!¡±

    Ran stretched his hand. Perhaps reacting too quickly, the subus queen tried to take up a fighting stance.

    But it was toote. Ran¡¯s ¡°means of attack¡± ended with a single blow. And once the attack was decided - there was no way to resist.

    ¡°You will be my servant!¡±

    Sensation of skill activation. But before Ran had time to feel his energy sinking because of the skill activation, he was thrown ahead by Ryuzaki.

    No. It was not Ryuzaki¡¯s intention to throw Ran. Ryuzaki actually leapt in front of Ran to defend him, and as result, he was blown to the other side of the room instead of Ran.

    Apparently, at the same time as Ran held up his hand to the subus queen, one of the guardian subus released an aggressive dark magic towards Ran.

    Ryuzaki was blown away on impact and mmed into a wall. Fortunately, he appeared to have developed thick dragon scales due to the dragonisation metamorphosis, and was not in life-threatening condition.

    ¡°¡­¡­Stay away from the Queen!¡±

    With their neat faces contorted into hideous colours, the subus began to concoct their dark magic.

    A ck-purple sphere was produced by the subi, with a throbbing pulse reminiscent of a beating heart.

    If that was the one that Ryuzaki had just received, no matter how much fighting spirit Ran was d in, he would not be safe if he was hit directly.

    ¡®Is this the end?¡¯ Anticipating the ever-approaching end of life, Ran bit his lip helplessly¡­¡ª

    ¡°- Stop.¡±

    Dispelling his fear, Ran muttered briefly.

    Sitting on her throne, the subus queen licked up her long, pale arms, and then flexed them like a whip, pointing them at the subuses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡±

    With that single word, all subus stopped moving at the same time.

    Like a well-organised army, they all stopped umting magic power at the same time and released their battle stance.

    Kanami and the others who had been strangled were also released from their restraints.

    ¡°Looks like it worked¡­¡­¡±

    The killing spirit that was rapidly disappearing caused Ran to breathe out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 116: Results Stage

    <h4>Chapter 116: Results Stage</h4>

    mmed against the wall, Tsubasa Ryuzaki realised that he was indeed alive, even in his confusion.

    On the verge of being attacked, his body deployed heavy dragon scales. It was not meant to be a defensive measure at all, but the scales that spread out on the spur of the moment actually acted like a protective barrier. Thanks to this, he barely escaped the clutch of death.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t get any fatal injuries. Ryuzaki only got a few bruises on parts of his body when he crashed into the wall.

    With his moving left hand, he applied a light healing spell to the wounds that seemed serious and finally took a breath.

    The killing spirit had disappeared. Kirishima Ran¡¯s n seemed to have been sessfully carried out.

    It was just in the nick of time. It seemed that the partial dragonisation of Ryuzaki by deploying his dragon wings and dragon scales to boost and help Ran rush into the Subus Queen was sessful.

    The gusts of wind drove back the subus that blocked his path, and at the same time served as a tailwind.

    His heroic figure, which gripped Ran¡¯s shoulders and soared as wings, reminded him of the battle form of the [Nichiasa Hero] he had seen in his childhood.

    (¥Ë¥Á¥¢¥µ¥Ò©`¥í)

    ¡°¡­¡­ this burning hot feeling in my chest.¡±

    Ryuzaki had a definite uplift in the current situation.

    Kirishima Ran, he wielded his female ssmates around with his vexation and lust, and yed with them as he pleased - how enviable and hateful Kirishima Ran was.

    Eiichi Megane, he had kept his distance from Mikoshiba Aya, the ¡®Otaku¡¯s princess¡¯, after the dispute that caused a rift in their friendship.

    Clearly, Ryuzaki disliked them. Even in school, he looked down on them inwardly, and whenever they achieved sess, his heart was frayed with jealousy and a sense of defeat.

    He was convinced that even if they died in front of him, his heart would never be moved.

    Ryuzaki¡¯s pride did not allow him to even bepared to them.

    But that moment, the moment he shouted Kirishima Ran¡¯s name and pushed him back - Ryuzaki¡¯s chest was burning so hot that it almost burned.

    Neither jealousy nor contempt came to mind.

    It was difficult to exin in theory or logic. But for that one moment, Ran Kirishima, who was rushing towards the Subus Queen for the sake of those he was trying to protect, without regard for the danger, was seen as a friend who wanted to fight together.

    No matter how prideful he held up, Ryuzaki was a human being with blood in his veins.

    He burned his life and made breakthroughs for the sake of hisrades. As a man and an otaku, he had a sense of pride that he could not abandon.

    ¡°Kirishima¡­¡­ What you did is unforgivable, and to be honest, I still wish you¡¯d explode in a big way¡­¡­¡±

    Crawling on the cold floor, Ryuzaki was uttering his monologues quietly that no one could hear him.

    ¡°But, Thank you¡­¡­for saving my precious friends.¡±

    Taking one look at his friends, who were still unconscious on the trolley, Ryuzaki smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Subus Queen

    One theory was that she was an evolved form of subus that ruled a flock, but her true identity was shrouded in mystery.

    At least the books that Yuri referred to did not mention that the head of the subus herd was called a ¡®queen¡¯.

    ording to Megane¡¯s expert opinion, she seemed to be a different kind of demon from the numerous subus, but the true nature of her existence was not certain.

    Neither ¡ºSucking Drain¡» nor ¡ºEnchantment:Charm¡», which could be exercised as a matter of course by a subus, could be used by the subus queen.

    Instead, she seemed to be able to exercise dark magic called ¡ºCollection:Steal¡» and ¡ºWorship:Adoration¡».

    The ¡ºSucking Drain¡»was used by the subi to suck the energy from the opposite sex of another race. And then she took the energy collected by the subi under itsmand - that was ¡ºCollection:Steal¡».

    ¡ºEnchantment:Charm¡»was used by the subi to bewitch the opposite sex of another race. While the queen got the skill¡ºWorship:Adoration¡», which subjugated the subi to be under hermand.

    Each skill was said to be evolving.

    It was tough that they had any other information apart from Megane¡¯s appraisal, but for now they had no choice but to take his word for it.

    It was better to be able to specte in this way now that they were out of the dark.

    Nevertheless, it remained a mystery.

    Was the queen unique to this herd? Was she secretive, so that her existence was not known?

    At the very least, she did not seem to like to appear in public.

    ¡°Thank you for stopping those subi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Master¡¯s orders. It¡¯s only natural.¡±

    Despite her morous voice, the Queen Subus smiled like a little girl with a colossal smile.

    Before long, her smile became a grown-up chuckle and her face changed to a manly, dignified colour.

    Was it because of the angle? Or was it, in fact, the shape of the face that had changed? It was a strange sensation.

    As time went by, the impression Ran had of her became a thing of the past. Perhaps she was using dark magic of the illusionary type.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were women like you.¡±

    ¡°True. I haven¡¯t seen a boy alive for a long time. When theye to me, it¡¯s usually after they¡¯ve been squeezed to death.¡±

    Ran tried to have a conversation with her in a wary manner, but as Megane said, the Queen did not seem to see Ran as ¡®delicious food¡¯.

    The Subus Queen, who could not use either the ¡ºSucking Drain¡» or the ¡ºEnchantment:Charm¡», looked at Ran with a mature chuckle on her sweet face like a little girl.

    ¡°And yet, Master hase all this way. It¡¯s a pity that¡¯s the signal for a fight.¡±

    ¡°Signal for a fight?¡±

    ¡°You heard what the subus girl said earlier. Master and friends came to investigate at the request of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡®Come to think of it, the subus did say something like that¡¯

    There was no way to deny it, but a misunderstanding might lead to troubleter on.

    It was none of Ran¡¯s business what happened to the subus and the others, so he decided to speak honestly.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re just here to bring these three back. We have nothing to do with the Guild.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡¡But it¡¯s strange. As my younger daughter said, not many boys have beening to feed ustely. If the guild has nothing to do with it, why is this shop no longer thriving?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the guilds are on to you. That¡¯s why the adventurers are so wary of the shops around here.¡±

    Half-heartedly telling a lie did not change anything.

    There was no loss for Ran, so he decided to continue his conversation with the Queen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either, so I can¡¯t answer how far other adventurers are sniffing around. At the very least, it seems the guild is wary of the subus¡¯ presence.¡±

    ¡°I see. We got caught out, didn¡¯t we? I thought I could do a bit better, but people have surprisingly good instincts.¡±

    Subus, partly due to their ecology, often went to ces inhabited by young boys.

    As humanoid demons, they had no human rights and were persecuted most of the time, making human settlements ufortable ces to live for them. As long as they needed the semen of different species as food, they could not live in secluded and remote areas.

    Hence, these women lived by pretending to be human and integrating into the sphere of life.

    ¡°Areas with a lot of humans, with lots ofings and goings, are our target. We don¡¯t look much different from humans, but our behaviour and the atmosphere we wear make us stand out. If we stay here for too long, we¡¯ll look suspicious no matter what we do.¡±

    ¡°Is that how it is?¡±

    ¡°We have to eat to survive. Our food is boys¡¯ semen, so we are often based in what apparently seemed like a brothel¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you try to keep a low profile? If the shop doesn¡¯t catch on, you won¡¯t be hungry - is that right?¡±

    ¡°We still can be harassed by fastidious residents. Above all, if they suspect we are a real subus, we can¡¯t stay in that town anymore.¡±

    It was not easy to feed these girls, said the subus queen with a troubled smile.

    ¡°If the guild knows of the presence of subus, we will have to move our base. It¡¯s a good thing we found out before we were attacked.¡±

    With regret, the Queen Subus looked alternately at Ran, Ryuzaki and - the three otaku boys who were moaning and wriggling on the trolley.

    ¡°So the four boys here are with Master. They¡¯re young, healthy, nice boys, but - I don¡¯t have a choice. I¡¯ll give it up once and for all. I¡¯ll give them back.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t mind. At the request of Master, I will procure food by another means.¡±

    ¡°If you want, you can take the three of them there as food.¡±

    ¡°Oi.¡±

    Ryuzaki, who was still lying on his face, made a sound.

    It was a joke. For Aya¡¯s sake, the otaku boys were going to be rescued somehow.

    There was no reason for them toe all the way here and leave them to die.

    ¡°Sorry. I fed on one of the Master¡¯s dearestpanions.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologise. It¡¯s their fault for carelessly following you, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    It was only a short while ago that he became Master in the first ce, so it was impossible to avoid it in advance.

    Ran did not know how her memories had been altered - or perhaps it would be more correct to call them corrupted. For the Subus Queen, it seemed that Kirishima Ran was recognised as a master to be worshipped.

    In this light, it could be said that Ran¡¯s ¡ºUnderling: Training¡»was more heinous than that of a subus¡¯¡ºEnchantment:Charm¡».

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a meal, so it¡¯s like I¡¯ve lost my inhibitions. Like I said, the customer has dropped dramatically, so everyone is starving.¡±

    ¡°So you were just in the nick of time.¡±

    Ryuzaki, who was finally able to stand, wobbled and muttered. - but the Subus Queen only stuck her tongue out with an elusive expression.

    ¡°You¡¯d rather¡­so that¡¯s why you kept them alive. Instead of sucking it all up, you could fill a lot of girls¡¯ bellies by locking them in a room, waiting for them to recover and draining them over and over again, right?¡± (Ran)

    ¡°So the living hell could have gone on and on.¡± (Ryuzaki)

    ¡°I don¡¯t like either method, but if I had to say ¡­¡­ which one would be better?¡± (Ran)

    The food that they finally got. Ran feared that the subus would voice their discontent at having to give it away, but they remained silent and postured.

    It seemed that the Queen¡¯s orders were absolute.

    Like a well-trained army, they were in unbroken formation. It was a sight drastically different from the lust-filled attitude of a few moments ago.

    ¡°-Master. If you don¡¯t mind, I have a favour to ask you.¡±

    Surrounded by subus turned into dolls, the Queen looked at Ran with a serious yet mischievous look in her eyes.

    ¡°Could you please keep quiet about us from the adventurers in the guild?¡±

    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a guild member, and as long as I can get these guys back - I don¡¯t want anything more than that.¡±

    Pretending to look at the geek group - which remainednguidly piled up - Ran turned his gaze to the three girls, who were cuddling on the other side.

    If they were safe, the minimum quota had been ovee.

    Kanami and Sayaka escaped from the subus who had stopped moving, and looked around fearfully. And¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    To Aya, who looked at him anxiously, Ran closed his one eye, telling her not to worry about it.

 Chapter 117: Mikorin Princess

    <h4>Chapter 117: Mikorin Princess</h4>

    Thus, the Otaku Group rescue operation came to a sessful conclusion.

    Fortunately, there were no losses on the Saints¡¯ side, and Aya, who had begged Ran for a favour, seemed relieved.

    The fact that the otaku boys were tricked by the subus and came to the brothel to satisfy them seemed to have been kept secret from the other boys.

    If they wanted to do so, they could, and Ran wouldn¡¯t bother exposing it from his mouth.

    But Ran doubted very much that he could hide it in the thin-walledmunal living situation, as Sakuya Aihara, who loved rumours, looked at the returning otaku boys with a grin on her face.

    Although

    At least, not a single member of the otaku group was missing and made it back to their ssmates alive.

    In short, he was called a lifesaver. There was no exaggeration: if Ran had not attacked the subus mansion as it was, they would have literally never returned.

    Both Kenjiro Mitagawa and Shinzo Kawasaki expressed their enormous gratitude to the five people who came forward for the rescue mission.

    Even the deeply hated Eiichi Megane must havee to realise how careless they had been in this matter.

    Despite his brusque attitude, he eventually expressed his gratitude to Ran.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Sayaka, Kanami - and of course Aya - all made it back safely. I¡¯m d nothing happened to you.¡±

    This was Ran¡¯s response to the whole situation.

    It was a very easy going response from Ran, despite the seriousness of the situation back then.

    In the end, even though they had agreed to Aya¡¯s request, it involved not only the unrted Ran, but also Kanami and Sayaka, putting them in mortal danger as well.

    One of sarcasm and irony, of course. It would not be surprising if they swelled up this favour as big as a balloon in a grandiose manner, and would bite and pluck at it forever.

    In fact, that was all Ran did. He risked his life to save the person who had once thrown him out.

    ¡ª Yes. There was no way that the Kirishima Ran would have concluded with such an exemry answer as ¡®I¡¯m d everyone was safe¡¯.

    [Congrattions, it was over]. That word should be saved for a little while longer.

    In the corridor in front of the girls¡¯ room, four otaku boys, including Tsubasa Ryuzaki, were sitting side by side.

    Knees folded, butts on the floor. They were sitting in seiza. Their backs were not straight and they were all hunched over.

    Their heads were hanging at almost the same angle, with a fist¡¯s worth of space between each other.

    They were not made to reflect.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The feel of the hard, cold floor made them feel unwilling.

    However, the factor that was causing Ryuzaki¡¯s heart to clench was something else than the miserable position he was forced to assume.

    The sweet voice that leaked out from time to time. The nasal, flirtatious voice was heard from behind the walls of the room that spread out before Ryuzaki and his friends¡¯ eyes.

    The thought of the owner of the voice almost numbed his brain. A popping current ran through his spinal cord, rousing the core of his body to expose it as a violent rain of emotions.

    ¡°¡­A,Uuun!Aa¡ªhounn!-Yah-yaN¡ªAnnnn!¡±

    Their young body tried to show a reasonable response to the seductive charm that burned the male instinct.

    But that was just not possible.

    Somehow, Ryuzaki managed to dissipate his worries, twisted himself around, disturbed his breath, and desperately continued to resist the urge.

    ¡®If I get an erection while sitting upright, I¡¯m next to them - the other guys will know.¡¯

    He looked sideways at hispanions while holding back and saw that they were all clenching their teeth and shaking their entire bodies in unison.

    They all seemed to be thinking the same thing. The rough snorting was uncanny, but it was the same for Ryuzaki. It was not a position for them to say anything about other people¡¯s affairs.

    His eyes met Eiichi Megane, who shook his head with a pained expression. He looked triumphant for a moment, but then let out a gasp and began to take deep breaths, shivering and trembling.

    ¡®What now. You¡¯ve already shown yourself to be more embarrassing in front of the girls.¡¯ Ryuzaki almost swore, but he cancelled it out with a short sigh.

    Getting an erection here was like throwing their pride as a man down the drain.

    ¡®What is so sad about me getting aroused in this situation after all that happened?¡¯

    With this in mind, he looked next to him and saw that Mitagawa¡¯s crotch was bulging.

    He seemed to be concerned about his short foreskin as it looked, but Ryuzaki could tell when he got an erection.

    ¡°¡­you, how can you get an erection in these circumstances?¡±

    ¡°¡¯No, no, because, Mimi, Mimi, Mikorin! Mikorin, ugh¡­¡­¡±

    At Ryuzaki¡¯s point, Mitagawa turned over in embarrassment. He was holding his crotch with his hand, but his erection did not seem to have subsided.

    He surprisingly had a cuckold sex fetish, which may be the reason.

    ¡°It¡¯s harder than I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Tough fatty¡­¡­I¡¯m a fatty who feels like I¡¯ve had food put in front of me while I¡¯m buried in the ground from the neck down¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But it still smells delicious, so you¡¯re saying it makes your stomach rumble.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the way it is, isn¡¯t it?¡­¡­Kuhh, this Eiichi Megane, this may be the first time in his life that he has been humiliated to this extent!¡±

    After the incident, Ryuzaki was able to reconcile with Megane and the others.

    Looking back, the start of the fight was also ridiculous. Mikoshiba Aya¡¯s words were misunderstood as a confession by Megane, and Ryuzaki, who took it to heart, became jealous and distanced himself from them.

    As it was, Ryuzaki became isted, unable to withdraw. His pride would not allow him to offer to make amends, and he continued to run away - until one day he began to behave as if he wanted to be in a position of istion.

    They defended themselves against the shame of loneliness by assuming that those who formed groups and crowds together were an embarrassment.

    In the end, Ryuzaki¡¯s failure to grow up was probably the cause of the distant reconciliation.

    Once again, he looked at his friends.

    If Ryuzaki had never taken the first step - he might never have seen them again.

    Even if that had happened, Ryuzaki would surely not have regretted it. - correctly, he would not have admitted that he regretted it.

    He would have permanently looked away from the ck hole in his chest. He would have been tormented by such a future.

    ¡°The world is a causal thing¡­¡­¡±

    It was ironic that it was none other than Kirishima Ran who saved his friends from the brink of death.

    It was an extremely unwilling decision, but he had to admit that much. Really, really, really unwilling.

    ¡°-Un,ann! Yaann,AnnAa,Au,Aaaaan!¡±

    High-pitched voice rang. A wheezing voice reaching from behind the wall interrupted their thoughts.

    A nasal, breathy voice. The intermittent, irregr rhythm was more than enough to tell the inexperienced otaku what was going on.

    They could imagine it even if they didn¡¯t want to, but on the other side of the wall, they were sure -.

    ¡°Mikorin. Ah, ah. Mikorin ga, Mikorin ghha!¡±

    ¡°Seriously, how and why can you get excited about this situation?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kuh. Cuckold ¡­ Ugh, don¡¯t just be cuckold. It¡¯s hell to have even your only healing taken away from you by a hateful person¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Even the normal person can understand just how depressing erections can be, fatty ¡­¡­!¡±

    The otaku boys with their heads in their hands, their ears covered and their cries of grief.

    Despite the humiliating situation, Ryuzaki was, surprisingly, able to remain calm.

    He had someone to share his pain with. That alone was enough to distract his frayed heart.

    There were hispanions. Whatever the content, having someone to spend the same moment with might not be such a bad thing.

    The fact that the four of them could be together in this way was something Ryuzaki should be honestly happy about.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    With the otaku boys sitting upright in the corridor, Ran was left alone in the room with Aya.

    The other girls were asked to go out.

    Aya and Ran, just the two of them. But the atmosphere was, for all intents and purposes, far from romantic.

    Firstly was their body position.

    Aside from Ran, who was smiling smugly and meaningfully, Aya was lying on her back on the floor, her wrists tied behind her head.

    Her underwear had been stripped off and was scattered on the floor, along with socks. In other words, no bra and no panties.

    Her skirt had also been slipped down and was caught around her knees. The bottom of her firm breasts were peeking out from her rolled-up sailor suit.

    ¡°¡­¡­ If you¡¯re going to go this far, why not just take it all off?¡±

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s a uniform, and it¡¯s more exciting when you¡¯re about to take it off.¡±

    Incidentally, Aya¡¯s wrists were tied by Emi Otomezaki Emi¡¯s skill - ¡ºTentacle Restraint Violent Execution¡».

    When Ran asked her to make sure that Aya would nevere undone, she looked at him strangely, but did as Ran said.

    In the meantime, her ankles were also secured with the sole, so that she could not move.

    After twisting herself around to make sure she couldn¡¯t move, Aya looked a little better at it.

    ¡°And yet it¡¯s surprising. I didn¡¯t know Kirishima had such a hobby.¡±

    ¡°What kind of hobby is this?¡±

    ¡°This is the kind of y where the girl is immobilised and raped unterally. Before ¡­¡­you said you didn¡¯t like forcing girls to have sex with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called ¡°punishment¡±, after all. I thought it would create a better atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a strange feeling to hear the word ¡®punishment¡¯ing from your mouth. It¡¯s exciting.¡±

    Punishment - or was that a bit of a misnomer?

    The Saints suffered no losses in the recent attack on the Subus House.

    But that was only because they were safe as a result.

    It was true that Sayaka and Kanami were scared, and a mistake could have been irreversible.

    Therefore, the attack on the Subus House, Aya¡¯s request for the rescue of the otaku boys, was a matter of making her take responsibility ordingly.

    ¡°Well, that was just a pretext, I just want to try something.¡±

    Ran was even willing to falsify his personality to protect himself, but he was still a man who was very lenient towards his lovers.

    It was not a big deal to punish them, but to force them to do a bit of abnormal y¡­

    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t mind this kind of thing either, and if the other party is Kirishima - I might be quite interested in this kind of thing¡­¡±

    Aya had the appearance of a strong delinquent gal, but she also had a cute side. She didn¡¯t seem to mind being put on the back foot by the boy she liked.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, you were talking to someone in the corridor earlier - did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Aa. I had a bit of a chat with Ryuzaki and the others.¡±

    Aya tilted her head with a puzzled look on her face. She couldn¡¯t seem to see any reason why Ran would voluntarily try to get involved with the boys.

    Without answering Aya¡¯s question, Ran began to caress her body.

    He caressed her thighs, rubbed her hips and kissed her on the mouth. While still bound, Aya engrossed herself in sucking on Ran¡¯s lips.

    She shook her limbs and begged for more and more. When Ran blew on her exposed armpits, she made sweet, ticklish noises.

    Ran ran his tongue up the smooth arm and licked it up. Perhaps aroused by this tant act of courtship, Aya deliberately let out an octave-high ¡®ahn¡¯.

    ¡°¡­¡­ chu, chumm, ah. It¡¯s very exciting to be fucked without being able to move.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re blushing. Aya is so cute.¡±

    ¡°Aaamou, don¡¯t stare at me like that. You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡±

    Despite saying so with her mouth, Aya pursued his mouth happily.

    Ran repeatedly kissed her face, which was begging for a kiss. Her neck, cheeks, ears and lips. Aya¡¯s face was melting with pleasure, and Ran whispered in a low voice to her.

    ¡°Let me tell you something that will make ¡­¡­ Aya even more thrilled.¡±

    ¡°Mmm-hmm¡­What, say it. I¡¯m already in love with Kirishima. Just by loving me like this, it makes my pussy tingle.¡±

    She puled her hips closer and begged for sex.

    Biting her reddened earlobe sweetly, Ran whispered the most outrageous things.

    ¡°¡­the otaku¡¯s groups are behind the wall.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­heh?¡±

    Aya¡¯s mind seemed unable to keep up with the words, which were so far outside the realm of understanding.

    Not intending to stop,Ran kept his mouth close to her ear and continued.

    ¡°Of course. There were other boys there too, apart from them but only the otakus guys were behind the wall though.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Kirishima. Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°I remember one time when I was having sex with Aya, and Megane came to the front of the room.¡±

    Aya¡¯s ears were getting redder and redder.

    ¡°I was really excited at the time, like I was cuckolding him¡­¡­And Aya also seemed to be nervous because your male friend was listening to your moaning.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­, wait a minute! That doesn¡¯t mean that, why!¡±

    ¡°Aya asked me to do it, so I risked my life to go and attack the Subus House, you know? I saved the Otaku boys for Aya, so I deserve this much, don¡¯t I?¡±

    Aya¡¯s eyes were ck and white.

    Ran raised his body, looked down at Aya and smiled.

    She looked at it in a daze, then perhaps a sudden rush of understanding came. She then cleared her throat with a hiss and screamed a momentter.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaa! Nyyaaaaaaaaaa-!!!¡±

    Jitabatajitabata Aya¡¯s pping legs that were still bound.

    The tentacle-bound didn¡¯t even loosen, and Aya remained on her back, unable to move.

    ¡°Ki,kikiki¡­Kirishima!!! Kirishimaaa!You¡¯re the one, you¡¯re the one-!¡±

    She bit her lip and red at him with using eyes.

    The fake delinquent girl¡¯s awesomeness was something to behold. Ran, however, was not intimidated, and passed it off with a sly smile.

    ¡°Even Aya is enjoying herself. You were excited to let them hear your moaning, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­T-that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°And Aya saw their penis too, so I guess it¡¯s a win-win situation.¡±

    Aya immediately tried to refute Ran, who told her in no uncertain terms.

    But, before Aya, there was someone who was upset.

    ¡°That is unavoidable.I even looked away right away! I wasn¡¯t the only one who saw ¡­¡­¡±

    Her upset feeling only grew. As whatever they were doing in the room was being imagined by the otakus, Ran heard whispers from the outside.

    It was impossible to clearly grasp the private conversation behind the wall. But even so,Ran could tell that the atmosphere in the corridor had changed.

    A thrill, a rush of pleasure.

    For the first time in a long time, Ran felt a sense of superiority through cuckoldry. He embraced Aya, who was no longer resisting, strongly.

    The heated body was soft and warm. He blew his breath into her reddened ear and licked her neck. Aya¡¯s body jumped.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Aya gritted her teeth and suppressed her voice. She tried hard to hold back her voice, even though she had panted a lot earlier.

    Ran¡¯s hands reached for her breasts. He tickled them with his fingertips and caressed the lower tits. With his other hand, he caressed her waist and buried his face in her rounded armpit.

    The smell of dense sweat burned Ran¡¯s emotions. Aya¡¯s body jerked.

    When he deliberately took a deep breath, Aya let out an inaudible scream. The reaction was so adorable that Ran was so absorbed in sniffing Aya¡¯s armpits.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Aya¡¯s armpits smell so good.¡±

    ¡°TAAaaaaaaa,Mouu¡ª!¡±

    Aya screamed with a bright red face as she expressed her impressions with a voice that could be heard outside the room.

    The otaku boys outside were surely imagining the smell of Aya¡¯s armpits. From now on, every time they got close to Aya, they were bound to fantasise about the smell of her personal parts and how sweaty they were.

    Aya wriggled her hips in a fidgety manner, feeling helpless to do anything. Although she screamed, she did not seem to really dislike it.

    Aya¡¯s angry face showed a little bit of emotion.

    When Ran rolled up her school uniform, Aya¡¯s bra-less breasts appeared.

    Slightly brown skin, healthy upturned tits. The nipples were plump and towering, as if they were waiting to be touched.

    ¡°¡ªuuFu¡­aAan¡±

    When Ran touched it, Aya made a raised voice.

    She writhed and tried to keep her voice down. Looking down at Aya, Ran caressed her limbs.

    Aya¡¯s soft flesh was carefully and gently rubbed.

    Aya¡¯s exhtions became heated. Perhaps because she was trying so hard to hold back her voice, she was twisting more frequently than usual.

    ¡°¡­Mmm.Fuaa.afu¡­Fuaau¡­aAan~¡±

    The sound of rubbing garments stirred irresistible sexual urges. Aya frowned and tried desperately to hold back her charming voice.

    A slight sadness rose in Ran. He put his mouth to her ear and bit the reddened earlobe sweetly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve noticed that Aya is holding back her voice.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, tha-Aan!¡±

    When Ran pinched her nipples, Aya let out an octave higher voice.

    She writhed and wriggled, trying to move her restrained limbs somehow. While embracing her, Ran gradually lowered the part he was caressing.

    Her soft lower tits. Cute nipples. Her sweetly curved waist. And then¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­ fuaafu¡±¡¯

    ¡°Aya¡¯s pussy is getting soggy ¡­¡­¡±

    Ran waded through the jet-ck wheat field and reached his fingers into the tender secret area. Aya¡¯s legs, which had been stretched out, cken.

    Aya¡¯s eyes met mine, and her expression was that of a female in full heat.

    ¡°¡­Kirishima.¡±

    Nevertheless, he still tried to hold back his voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want them to hear you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t hate it, but¡­¡±

    With a lustful face, Aya whispered in a mosquito-like voice so that it could not be heard outside.

    ¡°Because ¡­¡­, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, we can stop¡­¡±

    When Ran said it meanly, Aya shook her head shakily.

    ¡°Kirishima¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Unn?¡±

    ¡°Have you no shame?¡­¡­sex with me, even if someone else hears¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more exciting for me as a man when Aya makes cute noises¡­¡±

    Men in agony over their fruitless unrequited love were given plenty of time to hear the moans of their crushes. The more attracted they were to the other person, the more horny they became. It might be a very distorted propensity, but Ranwas not the kind of man who cared about such things.

    Aya looked at Ran and cleared her throat with a ¡®nku¡¯. Aya¡¯s face was now rxed, as if the tension in it had been lifted.

    (Note:I don¡¯t even know why ¡®nku¡¯)

    With her ankles bound, Aya opened her legs and exposed her precious parts. She looked at Ran with a longing face.

    Returning the longing look with a smile, Ran munched on her tits. A sweet voice echoed from Aya¡¯s throat.

    A high-pitched, winning voice that made Ran felt excited. Aya seemed to havepletely given up trying to hold back her voice.

    ¡°¡­Kiri,shima.¡±

    Gripping and rocking her hips, she seduced. After a round of tit-sucking, Ran set his sights on another sexual zone.

    Aya¡¯s most important part of a woman¡¯s body was exposed. While feeling degraded by the degrading gesture, Ran buried his face in it.

    ¡°¡ªaNnmm!Kirishima,Kirishima¡ªFuaaunn. Kirishima, Kirishimaaau¡±

    Ran scooped up the overflowing love juice and tongued up the twitching parts.

    Aya¡¯s hips rippled in the air as he ced his lips on the sensitive area.

    ¡°¡­ Aya. I¡¯m already¡­¡±

    Ran pulled his painfully erect penis out of his steaming trousers.

    Aya throbed in recognition of the dense male odour that wafted through the air.

    ¡°Kirishima ¡­¡­ ah,ah,ah!Aaah, no, ah. Suddenly, so deep ¡­¡­!¡±

    Aya¡¯s pussy swallowed Ran¡¯s cock.

    She arched her back and screamed in a high-pitched voice. Aya¡¯s charming voice, which was an octave higher than her usual strong voice, was different from her usual strong voice, and was that of apletely rxed female.

    ¡°Kirishima, ah! Kirishima, I love you - I love you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I like you, too. I love Aya with all my heart.¡±

    He covered her up and embraced Aya, who was unable to move. When he kissed her, his tongue became entwined with hers.

    She made a slurping sound, drooling all over her mouth, and begged for a kiss.

    Ran felt that Aya now was intentionally making a noise in the unprecedentedly enthusiastic gesture. She seemed to be very excited, even though she said she didn¡¯t like it.

    Aya was also a girl. A high school flower girl would not be able to say that she was lusting after being heard moaning by a boy in her ss, even if her mouth denied it.

    That was why Ran, taking her intentions into ount, deliberately spoke out loud and said.

    ¡°Look, look, how does it feel that I rape the ¡®princess¡¯ behind a wall at will! Hey, I know you can hear me, right?¡±

    The tone of voice was aggressive, which was not befitting of Ran¡¯s personality, but it was surprisingly appropriate in this situation.

    ¡°-ah! Don¡¯t call me a princess! Aaahhh! Ha, that¡¯s embarrassing¡­!!¡±

    Aya¡¯s face turned red and she eximed at the disgraceful title of Princess of Otaku, a title she did not want to have.

    Come to think of it, a delinquent girl being surrounded by dark-rooted geeks was also a strange rtionship when Ran thought about it.

    Rans thought they were rather distant from each other, but he couldn¡¯t help wondering.

    ¡®Do otaku and gals have a surprisingly high affinity?¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Ayahime. She¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡° ¡ªBeauti?! That¡¯s a lie¡­¡±

    ¡°Has raising your voice loosened things up?¡±

    The charming voice, which had been slightly subdued, had bepletely mellow and sweet.

    ¡°Kiri-¡­¡­¡­Oooh, yah! Sho, shon na, ah! deep inside-ahhhh¡±

    ¡°Dangerous¡­Aya looks even prettier today¡­¡­¡±

    Ran swung his hips and thrust hard. He embraced Aya with a passion so as not to miss out on his rising lust.

    Aya, who had no freedom of movement in her limbs, was at the mercy of Ran¡¯s pace.

    She turned her teary-eyed twin eyes towards Ran. Saliva dripped from the edge of her mouth, which had be weak and half-open.

    Aya¡¯s tongue reached out to Ran¡¯s hand as she licked it. A wet, sticky, hot tongue. She crawled her tongue as if seeking, and caught Ran with a passionate gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aya¡±¡±

    ¡°-Ha-ahhhhhh!¡±

    When he thrust again, Aya squirmed and screamed ungracefully.

    The folds of her vagina twined around his penis and contracted.

    A slutty hole that squeezed and sucked. From Aya¡¯s body she wanted Ran¡¯s genes.

    Instincts ran high. He kissed Aya¡¯s panting mouth over and over again. Even the dripping, stringy saliva seemed to emit lewd pheromones.

    ¡°Kirikiri, yee-yahaan. Don¡¯t poke me in the back so deep-yan! Seriously, ah! Because it¡¯s big. It¡¯s really serious, it¡¯s getting bigger¡­¡±

    Aya, with her hair being messy, was unable to retreat from the brown hair that sticks to her mouth.

    Her cheeks were hot and upturned as she brushed away the hair hiding her face.

    ¡°Seriously ¡­¡­ If you ejacte in the back like that, you¡¯ll get me, you know. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to have a baby with me, Aya?¡±

    When Ran made a face as sad as possible and asked her that, Aya shook her head from side to side.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not! I don¡¯t think so, but - hmmm, ahhhh! Now that was, ah. It¡¯s not even a metaphor, it¡¯s more like - ah!¡±¡±

    Aya stared at him with wet eyes and continued onwards in a more abrasive voice.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a child with Kirishima, I want as many children as I can have¡­¡­! I want you so much, I want you so much!¡±

    ¡°Me too. ¡ªAya.¡±

    As a reply to Aya, Ran gushed his semen into the back of her vagina.

    The thick cum that was spewed out in spurts was swallowed into Aya¡¯s womb without limit.

    ¡°I like you, I really like you ¡­¡­ Aya.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ifukunn¡±

    Tonight, Aya was so excited that she turned her whole body away.

    The contracting vaginal walls mped down tightly, as if squeezing. Letting out a pained cry, Aya stretched out her bound limbs, and then rxed.

    ¡°¡­fufu¡­fuheee¡­Kirishima¡¯s semen¡­fully inside my womb¡±

    Ran gave Aya a gentle hug as she whispered with heartfelt happiness.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°¡­A¡­auuu¡­Mikorin. Mikorin with such a pretty voice¡­¡­!!¡±

    Kenjiro Mitagawa, who had been listening to the whole thing from across the wall, shook his hips in time with Aya¡¯s climax, and eventually let out a distracted cry of satisfaction.

    Had his male instincts been shaken by the flirtatious sweet voice of a strong delinquent girl?

    Or was it because he had discovered, without his knowledge, that his poor genitals, his massiveplex, had been unterally seen by the circle princess of his dreams?

    Did the fact that his princess was cuckolded in front of him excite him? No certain answer. Apparently, Mitagawa had let his desires run riot while sitting upright in the corridor.

    ¡°Wait, are you serious, Mitagawa?¡±

    Eiichi Megane, who noticed that his friend had ejacted right next to him, looked at Mitagawa with an expression that was half dismay and half surprise.

    Should heugh at him or leave him alone? He seemed to be wondering which was the correct response as a friend.

    ¡°¡­yes, it¡¯s a little swollen right now.¡±

    Opposite, Shinzo Kawasaki was also looking away, as if embarrassed.

    Although he was not peeing his emotions like Mitagawa, he still seemed to have had his manhood stimted by Aya¡¯s reaction on the verge of reaching the point.

    ¡°Unfulfilled ex-girlfriends ying newlyweds. ¡­¡­ No, no, no! I can¡¯t wake up to cuckoldry just yet. ¡­¡­!¡±

    Ryuzaki, too, seemed to be conflicted in a strange way.

    Aya Mikoshiba had never been the girlfriend of Tsubasa Ryuzaki, but he wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter¡­

    ¡°Well, she certainly didn¡¯t sound like a normal Mikorin, but she did sound cute¡­¡±

    If he was asked whether he did not feel sexual towards Aya, who was moaning in an octave-high voice, he could not deny that he did.

    However, as long as he knew that it was emanating from sex with the hated Kirishima Ran, Eiichi Megane could not understand how a man could get aroused in this situation.

    The woman he loved was taken away, and then he was forced to be shown more of her. It seemed that Eiichi Megane¡¯s propensity to lust after video-letter-style y (although it was a livementary this time) was too advanced for him.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    In his arms, Aya was shaking.

    In the aftermath of her climax, Aya was in a wildly lewd state, biting her lip.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ki, they heard me. My voice, everything about me is ¡­¡­ They heard everything ¡­¡­!¡±

    All the otaku talk that was going on through the walls was being overheard.

    They usually talked in a whisper, but it seemed that Aya¡¯s voice, which was strangely clear only at times like this, had worked in the wrong direction.

    Anyway, Ran was satisfied with Aya. He was able to show the otaku who the Princess of Otaku Aya Mikoshiba chose to be with, and he was also able to finish punishing Aya by forcing her to perform a slightly embarrassing act.

    Ran had a corrupt nature, but he did not have the hobby of taking pleasure in hurting his beloved girlfriends.

    If Aya really didn¡¯t like it, he was willing to stop at any time, but apparently that concern wasn¡¯t necessary.

    ¡°That was great, Aya.¡±

    He put his mouth to Aya¡¯s hot ear and whispered his love.

    But Aya remained silent.

    ¡®Is she embarrassed?¡¯

    Aya did not say anything, so Ran piled on more words.

    ¡°It was really, really good¡­Let¡¯s y like this again sometime.¡±

    ¡°I never want to aaaaahhh -!!!¡±

    With her hands and feet bound, Aya jittered and jumped like a fish.

 Chapter 118: Candy Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 118: Candy Sweet</h4>

    After Aya¡¯s punishment, Ran had the boys from the otaku group, who had been made to sit upright in the corridor, removed from being in the front of the girls¡¯ room.

    Ran expected more hateful res, but the otaku boys only gave him a peeking look with a subtle expression that was exactly half awkward and half embarrassed.

    As they quickly retreated, they headed outside to the bathing area.

    If they had time to be sarcastic, they seemed to want to wash off the dirty stuff first.

    The difort of an outburst with trousers on could be kind of unbearable. When Ran thought about it, it was not hard to understand how they felt.

    ¡°-e to think of it¡­¡±

    Although the problem had been put behind due to the Subus House-rted mess, Ran had ovee another serious matter that day.

    The reason for the puzzling phrase ¡°I got over it¡± was that the case was undoubtedly a sess story in his life, but the fact that he had to do it at this point in his life was something that Ran had not expected.

    The original n was to leave it in the room. But when Ran had one half like that at a rather early stage, he probably could have predicted that this would happen at some point.

    Anyway, Ran had to go back in time a bit to exin the case.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    This was the very day of the attack on the Subus House.

    To exin more precisely, it was before the series of incidents where Ryuzaki, who had changed his stance, broke into the girls¡¯ room while Saki and Misuzu were enjoying the Subus y, and had to rescue the otaku group after some twists and turns. This was just that day, in the morning.

    On that day, Ran had not promised to go out with anyone and was spending a peaceful time in his room at the inn with other girls who also had time on their hands.

    With them were three members of the girl otaku group Yuri,Emi and Sayaka. Without excessive skinship, they were just melting away the time in a leisurely and meaningless manner.

    It was during this time that the incident began.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­can I borrow Kirishima for a minute?¡±

    Yuri, who had been using Ran¡¯sp as a pillow, looked up in annoyance.

    When she was about to puff out her cheeks, she seemed to notice the owner of the voice and jumped and sat upright.

    Emi and Sayaka, who were also huddled together and flirting with each other, also straightened their posture and moved away from Ran as if to refrain from doing so.

    ¡°Kirishima¡ªcho,face me¡­¡±

    It was the bitch gal - Sakuya Aihara who said so in a sweet, ponderous voice.

    Behind her was her simr friend and confidant Hibiki Onigawara, who was also a good friend of hers.

    Hibiki stands silently with her arms crossed. Cool and tall, she exudes an unspeakable presence simply by standing there.

    ¡°¡­¡­ A, Aihara-san¡±

    Yuri jumped back and hid her small frame behind Ran.

    There should have been no feud between Sakuya and Hibiki, the Gal and Yuri and the rest of the girl otaku group.

    Even so, the otaku girls seemed to see students like Sakuya and Hibiki as a little scary.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sakuya?¡±

    For Ran, however, Sakuya was also a beloved member of his family.

    Although he was concerned about the reactions from Yuri, who were more frightened than necessary, Ran faced Sakuya as usual.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to talk to Kirishima about, so I¡¯d like you toe with me for a bit.¡±

    From the way they nced around and the way they pretended to be concerned about the otaku girls, it was understood that they did not want them to hear about it.

    Ran thought about asking the three of them to leave the room, but Sakuya said she wanted to go outside the inn.

    ¡°And I like the fact that we can be alone together.¡±

    After saying this, Ran was taken to a back alleyway - a short distance away from the inn where there were few people.

    Surrounded on three sides by buildings, it was slightly dim even though it was just before noon.

    ¡®Does the wall surface absorb the sound of the surroundings?¡¯

    People¡¯s conversations, which could be heard so well earlier, only echoed faintly in the distance.

    She said it was just the two of them, but Hibiki had apparently apanied them.

    The fact that Sakuya did not say anything suggested that she might have requested her to apany them in advance.

    ¡°You¡¯re very discreet about it. I didn¡¯t know there was a ce like this near the inn.¡±

    ¡°This is the perfect ce to talk in private, where no one will evere, right?¡±

    If they had to say something, Ran would assume that there could be bandits or something in the atmosphere, but they wouldn¡¯t try to bring Ran to such a dangerous ce.

    Ran hypothesised that after some experience, they may have already grasped the safety aspects of the ce.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a ce for Hibiki to ¡®de-stress¡¯ for a long time. We stumbled across it when we were both working on a quest.¡±

    ¡°Aaaa.¡±

    When Ran looked at Hibiki, her emotionless twin eyes lit up with a faint lust and she flicked her tongue out.

    She had a slightly unusual proclivity - in short, a habit of exposure. She had always been a perverted girl who lusted for boys to look at her in a disgusting way, but her fundamental desire was to expose her body to the public, more than to be noticed.

    ¡®Remove everything you are wearing and look exactly as you were born.¡¯ Spending the day in apletely bare, top-to-bottom appearance was a stress-relieving experience for Hibiki.

    But to do so, a private space was essential.

    In the royal court, each saint was given a private room, so being naked was not a problem.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable going bare-ass naked for no reason in the presence of everyone, and ¡­¡­¡±

    From the time they left the royal pce until now, the Saints had never been given any private space or free time.

    Someone was always in the room and they were reminded to refrain from individual activities for their own safety.

    For the type of person who preferred to be alone, this would be a stifling situation.

    ¡°So it¡¯s an exposed spot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the right thrill to have the asional drunk wandering in¡­¡±

    Hibiki was entranced and flicked her tongue.

    ¡°I see. I have a pretty good idea why the two of you have called me out.¡±

    A secret story that they didn¡¯t want other girls to hear. A secret space where they could be naked in the open air and no one could see them. The fact that they had invited Ran there - was a good thing.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re not satisfied with regr outdoor exposure anymore, so you want me to observe you naked - is that it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same at all!¡±

    Ran was denied in an instant. Moreover, it was Sakuya who denied it, not Hibiki.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Hibiki who wants Kirishima, it¡¯s Sakuya!¡±

    With her hands on her hips, Sakuya stood tall and puffed out her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while. Kirishima, you know,you don¡¯t really like Sakuya right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±

    Now, it was Ran who denied. Sakuya was also one of his important family.

    It was true that the direct cause of her bing a family member was that Aya asked him to do so. In the end, it was Ran¡¯s decision, and now he loved Sakuya as much as the other girls.

    ¡°¡­¡­ because Kirishima, when you kiss Sakuya, you¡¯re always so nervous.¡±

    ¡°Well, that can¡¯t be right. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You kiss a lot with other girls, but you don¡¯t do it with Sakuya. I haven¡¯t had a single tongue kiss ¡­¡­ or anything like that¡±

    Having hit the bull¡¯s-eye, Ran was at a loss for words.

    It was an undeniable fact that he had never had a deep kiss with Sakuya.

    If it was misced jealousy, she could have made any number of excuses. But Sakuya, with reasonable logic,ined that shecked love from Ran.

    He thought he had done well, but apparently that was just Ran¡¯s imagination.

    It seemed that every time he and Sakuya put their lips together, he unconsciously became nervous.

    Tension. In other words, caution. Just as she said. It seemed that in order to avoid tongue-twisting with Sakuya, he had unknowingly reduced the frequency of kisses.

    The reason why Ran tried not to deep kiss Sakuya was because of the skill of ¡ºUnderling Training¡».

    The first step in the training of a family member was to use the skill to bring the subject down to the ¡®underling training level one¡¯.

    Then, by kissing the subject deeply, Ran could advance to the second level, and by bringing the subject to climax at the second level, Ran could advance to the third level, which was the maximum level.

    Misuzu Nekoyama. Kanami Inugami. Sayoka Sadogashima. Aya Mikoshiba. Saki Shirayuki. When these five were made into his family, Ran thought that it would be better not to maximise the level of dependence on female students any further.

    To be honest, Ran didn¡¯t like the idea of making these chastity-broken gals fall in love with him only, considering their future prospects, and more importantly, Ran couldn¡¯t bear to force these sex-loving girls not to have sex with anyone other than him.

    It would be troublesome if they were too restrained and stressful, and it would be a problem if they were so demanding that they could no longer deal with other family members.

    At the time, Ran remembered that he made them into his dependents for the simple reason that it would be good if he could use them as pawns for the time being.

    ¡°At first I thought Kirishima might be what you call a ¡®virgin kiss¡¯, but when you were kissing Hibiki, Hibiki said you went for a deep kiss.¡±

    Ran looked at Hibiki and she nodded quietly with her arms crossed.

    Ran had originally intended to stop at the first stage for Hibiki. But an irresistible force - he couldn¡¯t resist the allure of the lewd tongue that wriggled perky when lusted after, and ended up taking his rtionship with Hibiki one step further.

    Conversely, because of what happened with Hibiki, Ran strongly thought that he would try not to lose his reason when doing things with Sakuya.

    He didn¡¯t realise that this had made Sakuya uneasy.

    ¡°¡­¡­sorry, Sakuya.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologise. A man should show his attitude at a time like this¡­¡±

    Sakuya stood tall and leaned her body against Ran.

    ¡°Will you give Sakuya a dirty kiss, too? I¡¯ll make it even.¡±

    ¡°Sakuya¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to make it any worse, right? It feels so good to kiss Sakuya on the tongue.¡±

    Her tiny mouth was slightly opened and her tongue peeked out. The tip of her tongue was soft and Ran wanted to touch it at any moment.

    ¡°Kirishima.¡±

    A hushed voice called out from behind.

    ¡°With Sakuya, do it. She may say it¡¯s nothing, but Sakuya cares a lot about that thing too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hibiki.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sakuya. She haven¡¯t had sex with another man since that night. Even when the powdered knight was pressing her, she refused, saying she had someone else in mind¡±

    Sakuya and Hibiki would not have been forced to go that far.

    Ran¡¯s heart ached at the fact that he thought they were just stupid bitches with zero sense of chastity, but they were unexpectedly single-minded.

    It was annoying to be asked to do it every night, so she could do it with other men. How disrespectful Ran¡¯s assumption was.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Kirishima¡¯s reasons are for refusing to kiss Sakuya.¡±

    In his ear, Hibiki whispered.

    ¡°Sakuya, she¡¯s surprisingly lonely. As a friend - I¡¯d be happy if you did that for her.¡±

    Fluffy, warm, raw breath touched him. Turning his face up, Sakuya moistened her lips with the tip of her tongue.

    She stood tall and stayed still. This was the so-called kiss-waiting pose. Sakuya, exposing her defenceless face, waspletely trusting Ran.

    ¡°¡­Sakuya.¡±

    He grabbed the slender wrist and pulled it closer. Perhaps because of surprise, Sakuya reacted with a momentary jerk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore,¡± he said. Ran was not so outrageous as to let a girl go this far and then cut her down mercilessly.

    ¡°¡­mm,chuu.¡±

    As soon as she recognised that their lips had touched, Sakuya put her arms around Ran¡¯s neck and pulled him closer.

    A sweet and sour sigh escaped, and the sensation of wet saliva spread to the tip of her mouth. The saliva, which was sizzling like ripe fruit, was soon covered with warm nectar and entwined with her.

    The stickiness, simr to sweet honey, gently pried open the oral cavity. Sakuya¡¯s tongue poked the tip of his mouth in a hesitant manner. Ran epted it for the first time as it peeked out of her tiny mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­chuku¡­fu.¡±

    The dense fragrance wafting to his nose made Ran embrace Sakuya involuntarily.

    Her marshmallow body was extremelyfortable when touched, even with her clothes on. The parts he touched seemed to be melting away at any moment.

    Her caramel-like hair also tickled his cheeks in an inviting way. It was like a candy full of sugar.

    ¡°¡­chuu.chupu¡­fuaa.¡±

    An uproarious voice escaped from between the wriggling tongues.

    Hugging Sakuya who was about to leave, Ran didn¡¯t want to let go. He did not want her to leave.

    ¡°¡­chupaa,fuaa.chuku¡­cyufuu,fuaaan!¡ªchuuuku,fuaaa¡­!¡±

    Sakuya¡¯s voice became sweetly erotic. Naturally, Sakuya¡¯s level had increased with her first deep kiss after entering Ran¡¯s harem.

    It was such a change that even the uptight public moralsmittee(Inugami) lost her reason. It was not something that Sakuya, who loved sex, could withstand.

    ¡°Kiri,himaa¡­¡±

    Sakuya, staring nkly, did not seem to understand what had happened.

    ¡°¡­¡­Dangerous. What is this? I¡¯ve never been kissed like this before¡­¡­¡±

    With a feverish gaze, Sakuya stared at Ran¡¯s face. She cleared her throat with a cough and clung to him.

    ¡°Heeh. Kirishima is really handsome. I feel like you look even better looking than before.¡±

    Sakuya rubbed her cheeks as she rubbed Ran with her whole body. When Ran stroked her loose caramel-coloured hair, Sakuya made a sweet voice ¡®Hafuun¡­¡­¡¯

    ¡°Kirishima¡±

    She straightened her back andid her lips on his again. Unlike the first time when she was probing, this time she boldly licked Ran¡¯s mouth with a tongue.

    The smell of sweet milk spread to the tip of Ran¡¯s nose. Her tiny mouth attacked the tip of Ran¡¯s mouth as hard as she could.

    She kissed him with her mouth, smearing her saliva over it.

    ¡°¡­mmm.,fu¡­¡±

    A second deep kiss, with tongues entwined. Arms around each other, they sought each other deeply.

    Like mas, they remained stuck together and did not move apart.

    ¡°Mmku,chuku¡­mmfu.chuuu¡ªpa!¡±

    A thick thread of saliva connected them. Their hot breath leaked out, and the inside of their mouths were wet and mmy.

    Immersed in the warm afterglow, they both looked at each other¡¯s underbellies at the same time.

    A strong embrace, a thick kiss. The change in their flesh was fully apparent to both of them.

    ¡°¡­Kirishima.¡±

    Sakuya¡¯s upturned face melted to the full as she stared at his raised crotch.

    Their uniform, which was originally worn down, was further loosened and undone. The breath that leaked out was very bouncy.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sakuya, I can¡¯t stand it any more!¡±

    Sakuya¡¯s shorts that had been slid down were threadbare and soggy.

    Sakuya, who was naturally sensitive and had an erotic constitution that men liked , seemed to have fallen to the second level of being a underling, and had be an extraordinary thing.

    ¡°People rarely go here¡­¡±

    Sakuya breathed roughly. She took off Ran¡¯s uniform as if she was plucking it.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it? Sakuya too, I can¡¯t stand it¡­¡±

    Sakuya¡¯s tongue flicked across his exposed breast te. She put a hickey on his breastte as if to im it as her own.

    Blowing hot breath and pressing their lips together so that they changed shape. Sticky saliva threaded its way down her gooey underbelly from the tip of Sakuya¡¯s mouth.

    Ran¡¯s emotions also grew thicker with the intense kiss of love. Sakuya noticed his expanding lower abdomen and roughly slid down his trousers and underpants while kissing him.

    ¡°¡­fu,yaaa¡­¡±

    Ran¡¯s erect penis popped out vigorously in front of her eyes, which were close to her waist.

    The cowper was dripping from the tip. Ran¡¯s penis was slippery with sweat and pre-cum. Sakuya¡¯s eyes widened, and she munched on it with enthusiasm.

    ¡°¡­Fumu,fuaa, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been wanting Kirishima since a while ago and I can¡¯t stand it¡­¡±

    She clutched at his waist and crawled her lips over his erect penis. This was not the same as oral for forey. It was just a quick taste to feel Ran¡¯s personal and sexual parts up close and personal.

    A man-loving slutty bitch forgot herself and drowned herself in fantasies of her own pleasure. Sakuya, who had lost all sense of reason, was nothing but an element that aroused her lust.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sakuya.¡±

    ¡°Hyann¡±

    While stroking Sakuya¡¯s head, he moved his hips back and forth. Rubbing his genitals, which had be wet with mucus, against Sakuya¡¯s face.

    This was what was known as a face job. Sakuya stretched her nose and opened her mouth half open to receive Ran¡¯s penis. Theck of refinement in her face made her even more aroused.

    ¡°Ya,hyauuuau. Kirishima, you¡¯re quite naughty.¡±

    The tip was pressed against her nose, causing Sakuya¡¯s face to twist lewdly. Her lips and cheeks were sticky with sticky liquid.

    ¡°Sakuya is cute. Sakuya making erotic faces when my dick is pressed against her, very cute.¡±

    ¡°Hyammm, hehehe ¡­¡­ Kirishima¡¯s dick smells a little naughty¡­¡±

    It would have been fine if she had continued to rub on her face, but Sakuya seemed to have lost her patience before Ran reached his limit.

    The woman who was being used as a face-job as she was made to do, Sakuya, took shallow breaths and shook her face ufortably.

    ¡°¡­Kiri,shimaaa¡±

    She looked up at Ran with a face that had been ster with cowper and saliva. With a rutting look on her face, Sakuya had her hand against a nearby wall and thrust her buttocks out.

    Her shorts, soaked with love juice, had already been removed. When she rolled up her provocative skirt, her plump, cracked, pussy appeared.

    Sakuya, which had fallen to the second stage of her training as an underling,was already melting and wet.

    ¡°¡­¡­Kirishima, seriously, this is really, really bad. Just by kissing Kirishima and smelling your dick, Sakuya became like this.¡±

    Sakuya looked at Ran with her luscious eyes.

    Sakuya¡¯s face, which had been vulgarly stained and shiny with lewd fluids from the facejob earlier, was more than enough to blow away Ran¡¯s reason.

    ¡°Sakuya!¡±

    ¡°Kirishi¡ªAaa,yaa,uyaaaaa¡ª!¡±

    A beautiful plump pussy that didn¡¯t match with its owner who was like a bitch. When Ran opened the beautifully treated crack with his finger, hot honey dripped out like a ball of liquid.

    A thick bitchy odour wafted in the air. The urge to observe the throbbing secret part was irresistible, but Ran didn¡¯t have the patience left and rushed to get in there as quickly as possible.

    He grabbed his plump brown buttocks and inserted his dick into her soggy pussy.

    ¡°Fuyaaaaaaaaaan!!¡±

    A momentter, Sakuya¡¯s back arched and her entire body twitched.

    The sensitivity of Sakuya, which had been raised by Ran¡¯s skill, seemed to have reached a point just by inserting himself into her.

    ¡°¡­Uu,yaaa!Hyauuu! Kirishima¡¯s penis¡­Kirihima¡¯s dick¡­It¡¯s really awesome¡­¡­¡±

    Sakuya climaxed and was raised to the third underling training level.

    Sakuya¡¯s limbs, whose sensitivity had increased even further. The parts Ran touched became heated, and her instincts ran riot in searching and devouring her beloved Ran¡¯s genes.

    ¡°Yannn,yann~!Hyaaaaaann! Seriously, Kirishima is in dangerous mode today. ¡­¡­! Kirishima is dick is amazing, it¡¯s just too bad. ¡­¡­!¡±

    Sakuya in a standing back position, spitting her sugar-coated charms against the wall.

    She grabbed hold of her squeaky hips and moved her lower belly back and forth. Her brown buttocks popped freshly with a munching sound.

    ¡°Kirishima¡¯s penis¡­!¡± Sakuya¡¯s pussy¡­this is really bad¡­!Hyaaa,Hyaaaan¡­This is the best sex I¡¯ve ever had, Sakuya, Sakuya, I¡¯ve never had sex like this before. ¡­¡­!¡±

    Drooling from her half-open mouth, Sakuya eximed in a hoarse voice.

    The back of her vagina was also contracting, trying to send Ran¡¯s penis deeper and deeper. Every time the penis pulsed inside her vagina, Sakuya would jerk and twitch.

    Sticky fluid was also overflowing and dripping from the joint, and drops of water were dripping down. Feeling his limits, Ran elerated the speed of his hips slightly.

    Sakuya, who had finally be ustomed to the gentle extraction, gasped in excruciating pain at the sudden change in stimtion.

    ¡°Auuu,Kirishima¡­tha-ann! It¡¯s not good! Kirishima¡¯s dick¡­ Aaah, yaaaah! Sakuya¡¯s ahah, Sakuya¡¯s tummy gurgling badly¡­¡­!¡±

    When Ran thrust his hips deeply, Sakuya screamed, ¡°Ehiii!¡±. Sakuya, who had a lot of experience in sex, was so distorted that she didn¡¯t have time to mend herself.

    ¡°Bad,aauuu! Wha-ahh wrong with you¡­! Today Kirihi-auu is dangerous!¡±

    ¡° ¡ªSakuya.¡±

    Oozing with euphoria and a desire to ejacte, Ran called out her name in a calm tone.

    ¡°I like you, Sakuya. Even when you¡¯re dishevelled, you¡¯re so cute.¡±

    ¡°-Hahau!¡±

    Sakuya¡¯s body was bent over.

    Her hips convulsed with a jerking motion. Supporting Sakuya¡¯s limbs, which looked as if they were about to copse, Ran gushed his semen with all his might into the depths of Sakuya¡¯s vagina.

    Ran hugged Sakuya from behind as she was about to fall over. Her sweet fluffy caramel-coloured hair could be smelled.

    Her plump, marshmallow-like body softly numbed the afterglow of ejaction. Sakuya really was a girl who was like a candy.

    ¡°Sa, Sakuya too¡­¡­ Sakuya also likes Kirihima a lot. I love you too¡­¡­!¡±

    Sakuya¡¯s hips copsed after two climaxes. The sheer pleasure seemed to have drained the strength from her body.

 Chapter 119: Bitter Drop

    <h4>Chapter 119: Bitter Drop</h4>

    Sakuya Aihara¡¯s underling level had been raised to the maximum.

    Sakuya, who had achieved an explosion in both sensitivity and liking, seemed to have beenpletely bucked off due to the continuous climaxes.

    ¡°Kirishima¡­shhuki¡­Aan! I love Rishima so much¡­¡±

    Perhaps it was because she was a sensitive gal to begin with, even the slightest touch would cause her to jerk her body.

    ¡°Sakuya,is so full in the stomach from Kirishima¡¯s¡­¡±

    Her plump brown pussy was overflowing with thick white fluid.

    It was sole, tangled and mixed with love juice that ran down the thigh and sank into the earth. Whenever the slightly protruding folds twitched , the bubbling mucus overflew.

    Once again, Ran realised that he had ejacted into Sakuya¡¯s vagina, and an intense sense of conquest enveloped him.

    It was something that waspletely spur of the moment, with no n, but strangely there was no sense of regret.

    It was something that had to happen. It was supposed to happen eventually with Sakuya - maybe it was supposed to happen.

    It was somewhat predictable that this would eventually happen when her other half, Hibiki, was put at the maximum level.

    ¡°¡­¡­ and.¡±

    Rather, he should not have sex with a girl and feel regret and frustration. It was very disrespectful to Sakuya.

    If Ran had to say so, he would say that the onlyint was that Sakuya went down after just one shot out, leaving Ran still full of energy.

    Sakuya was unlikely to be able to stand up again, but it was unlikely to end like this. Even if a second round was not possible, Ran would like to get out all the lust that had built up, whether it was bukkake or something else.

    ¡®Which part of the cute Sakuya should I target?¡¯

    As he gazed at Sakuya, her whole body decorated in a repulsive manner, as if licking her, Ran was unexpectedly gripped by someone¡¯s arm.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It was none other than Hibiki Onigawara who was holding him.

    Her eyes were emotionless as usual, but Ran could clearly sense that they held a burning emotion in their depths.

    ¡°Kiri,shima¡­¡±

    She moved her face closer and her tongue danced with it.

    Salmon pink, wriggling freely, as if it were another creature. Hibiki pushed it into Ran¡¯s oral cavity with a kiss.

    A swish and a raw, warm object was pressed against him. A bubbling sound was heard. Was she really excited? Hibiki clung to Ran¡¯s neck and pulled him closer.

    She licked Ran¡¯s entire oral cavity with her outstretched tongue, as if she were tasting all the soup left at the bottom of the jar. Rather than a deep kiss, it felt more like having the inside of his mouth eaten.

    ¡°Jyuu,Jyup,jyuffu,¡ªfu¡ªfuwa.Kirshima.Jyuu¡ªjyuu,jyuufuwa¡­¡­Kirishima. Jyuru,jypu¡­jyuu¡ªpo.¡±

    Salivas was stirred up by the vigorous and violent tongue work. The mixed mucus was sticky and threadbare, linking their mouths together wetly.

    ¡°¡­Afu¡­¡±!

    Hibiki teased away the many tangled threads of light with her fingers. She put her fingertips in her mouth and squinted slightly.

    It was a rare reaction for Hibiki, whose facial expression rarely changed.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hi, Hibiki?¡±

    ¡°Sakuya, just had her tongue tied with Kirishima¡¯s, she is such a trooper.¡±

    Chupu, Jurooh. Hibiki slid down herbat shorts as she looked at Ran with slightly narrowed eyes.

    Rolling them up, she pulled them off her legs. Hibiki unfolded her shorts in front of Ran¡¯s eyes.

    The same purple and ck striped trousers as day one. There was a faint sweet and sour smell from Hibiki¡¯s soggy wet trousers.

    ¡°Sakuya wasn¡¯t the only one who had to put up with it. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Me, too, because I¡¯m with you. I haven¡¯t had sex with any man other than Kirishima since I tied the knot with you.¡±

    She rolled up Ran¡¯s battle dress top and smelled it into her nose. Letting out a rough snort, Hibiki rustled and stroked her lower abdomen from the waist down.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been on the edge since I saw you doing with¡­¡­ Sakuya.¡±

    Sticky love juice was dripping from Hibiki¡¯s slightly opened crotch in strings.

    She was a swimmer, after all. Like Sakuya, Hibiki¡¯s shaved pussy was opened with a finger.

    The warm folds opened up, ripe salmon pink flesh peeking out. When Ran brought his face close to hers, Hibiki¡¯s hips twitched in an understandable manner.

    The thick, overflowing love juice weed Ran with a drooling sensation.

    ¡°¡­Hibiki¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Hibiki nodded, keeping her gaze on Ran.

    That was enough for him to understand what was being asked of him.

    Kisses her protruding underbelly. Her body was well-muscled and toned. Hibiki¡¯s fingers, which opened her vulva, trembled slightly, perhaps in anticipation.

    Ran deliberately made noises and kissed Hibiki¡¯s lower abdomen repeatedly. Each time, Hibiki twitched loudly.

    ¡°Chu, chufu¡­¡ªchaaa. Hibiki.¡±

    Ran stretched out his tongue to scoop up the love juices that overflew with each spasm. He even licked Hibiki¡¯s fingers, which were spreading her vulva.

    Hibiki¡¯s emotionless eyes widen slightly.

    ¡°Kirishima, it¡¯s ¡­¡­¡­¡­ mmm!¡±

    Biting the hem of her shirt, Hibiki made a slightly abrasive sound.

    Ran knew it. After witnessing Sakuya¡¯s drastic change in deep kissing, Hibiki apparently couldn¡¯t help but notice Ran¡¯s tongue.

    With a bit of mischievousness, Ran ignored Hibiki¡¯s guidance. Together, he buckled her hips and continued the rushed y.

    ¡°Kirishima¡­Au¡­kirishima!!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The sight of her hips and crotch open, with her sticky fingers spreading her crack, was truly degrading and incredibly lewd.

    Hibiki, who had opened her legs to the point where they were almost in a gangly position, removed her mouth from the shirt she was sucking on and let her long tongue slip out of the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me¡­¡­My pussy, lick it more¡­¡­Make my pussy feel better¡­¡±

    ¡°Hibiki¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Her pleas for more licking were unfortunately unlikely to be fulfilled.

    Ran stood up and crawled his hand up Hibiki¡¯s thigh. Hibiki¡¯s thighs were toned from swimming, but were still plump and well-developed like a high school girl¡¯s thighs.

    Ran pressed his erect penis against the smooth skin.

    ¡°Hibiki, sorry. I don¡¯t think I can take it anymore either.¡±

    When he pressed his cowper-coated dick against her, Hibiki licked her lips with a nk expression on her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­ good. Main dish, I¡¯ve been waiting for it for so long, I couldn¡¯t wait either.¡±

    Chupu¡ª and Hibiki¡¯s tongue smoothly cleaved the sky. They kissed each other while devouring their wiggling tongue.

    Gucyuguchu¡ª Hibiki stuck her tongue out with a ¡®nbe¡¯. A frothy pool of fluid dripped from the tip of her tongue.

    When Ran scooped up the sticky saliva with his finger, Hibiki sucked his finger into her mouth with a plop. Hibiki carefully tasted the saliva. The warm tongue entangled and tickled.

    When he pulled his finger out of her mouth, a viscous string of chupa stretched out. Hibiki peeked out the tip of her tongue with regret. The wet fingertip was extended to Hibiki¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡° ¡ªUn~!¡±

    Ran¡¯s special mucus-slick fingers softened and unravelled the soggy pussy.

    Hibiki clung to Ran. Hibiki¡¯s mouth was close to his ear, and the tip of her tongue was stuck to Ran¡¯s earlobe.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Forey and stuff, too, it¡¯s fine but make my pussy feel good with your penis, Kirishima.¡±

    ¡°u,Ooo¡­Hibiki!¡±

    ¡°Hauu,Ann! Kirishima¡¯s¡­Kirishima¡¯s dick¡­!¡±

    When Ran insered it all the way to the base, Hibiki¡¯s body jerked up.

    She leaned her weight against the wall and assumed a stable position. Hibiki, now in a somewhat morefortable position, exhaled roughly as she held on to Ran.

    ¡°Kirishima, Kirishima¡¯s erect penis¡­¡±

    As Ran slowly moved his hips up and down, a viscous liquid dripped gutturally from the bonding area.

    Unfortunately, Hibiki¡¯s face, which was held tightly, could not be seen. However, the faintly audible, scratchy, charming voice really conveyed that Hibiki was excited.

    ¡°Ha, ah. ¡­¡­ Kirishima¡¯s, Kirishima¡¯s ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Un. I¡¯ll make Hibiki¡¯s pussy feel good with my penis.¡±

    When Ran moved his hips gently as if he wasbouring, Hibiki leaned back as if she was relieved.

    A choking sound was heard. The countless folds that entwined around her contracted in order to get a full taste of Ran¡¯s genitals.

    When Ran thrust deep, Hibiki said, ¡ºHi-uun!¡» with a voice an octave higher.

    Unusually for the cool Hibiki, even in the t sound of her voice, a slight but perceptible flow of lust was visible.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Hibiki, are you more excited than usual?¡±

    When Ran asked this with a bit of mischievousness, Hibiki blew hot breath into his earlobe.

    ¡°Because ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never seen Sakuya, Sakuya cumming like that before¡­¡±

    Hibiki cleared her throat.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to have sex with Kirishima and end up like Sakuya¡­¡­It¡¯s impossible not to get my hopes up. ¡­¡­¡±

    She clung tightly and dropped her hips. Hibiki¡¯s pussy sucked his erect penis, saying that she wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    A mushy sensation crawled up Ran¡¯s spine.

    ¡®I want to kiss her. I want to kiss her passionately, with as much love as I want.¡¯

    ¡°¡­Hibiki.¡±

    ¡°N,No-.¡±

    When Ran touched her shoulder to see her face, Hibiki twisted her head ufortably.

    The voice was sweeter than ever, and Ran felt a tingling in the depths of his lower back.

    ¡°I ¡­¡­, I¡¯m definitely looking sloppy right now, so ¡­¡­¡±

    Hibiki¡¯s hips sank. The folds of her flesh, ripe with sweet honey, swallowed his penis up to the base.

    Hibiki¡¯s voice rose even higher. It was not a flirtatious, charming voice, but a proof of the pleasure aroused by the heightened instincts.

    Hibiki¡¯s response, which was selflessly clinging to her while her hips shook and quivered , aroused Ran¡¯s emotions even further.

    ¡°¡­Kirishi,aaAau¡­Kirishimaa¡­¡±

    Hibiki licked Ran¡¯s mouth and wrapped her arms around him. The spot had be [jinjin].

    The penis that had been swallowed deep inside was slowly pulled out.

    The penis, which had been devoured by the hot honey pot, was coated with a sticky, stringy love juice and seemed about to blister.

    ¡°Hibi,¡ªki¡ª!¡±

    ¡°U¡ªhaun!¡±

    When Ran thrust his hips up, Hibiki¡¯s hips convulsed with a wobbling sound.

    Throbbing mucus dripped down from the joint. When I shook her in small increments, Hibiki leaned back and rested her body against me.

    Throbbing mucus dripped down from the joint. When Ran shook her slightly, Hibiki leaned back and rested her body against him.

    ¡°Kirihiuu,Auu.Kirishima,AUauu!Kirishima,Kirishimaa¡­!¡±

    Hibiki bit Ran¡¯s shoulder sweetly and devoured her pleasure. The bubbling msses was stirred up by the penis, making a gurgling, lewd sound.

    ¡°Fu ¨D¨D, fuuuu¨D¨Dsu!¡±

    With a rough breathing, Hibiki still sought out for Ran. The short strokes apparently pleased her, and Hibiki clung to him selflessly.

    As he gradually increased his speed, Hibiki began to whisper in an exhaled voice [Oh no, I¡¯m in trouble].

    ¡°Kirishima, ah! Kirishima, Kirishima ¡­¡­ Yaah, ah, Kirishima ¡­¡­!¡±

    Filled with a burning pleasure, Hibiki¡¯s vocal tone began to slow down even further.

    Standing position with the wall as support. It might be a little dangerous toe first in this position.

    As ast spurt, Ran thrust his manhood deep into the vagina in a single stroke from small strokes.

    ¡°u,Haaaauu¡­!¡±

    Ran¡¯s semen was sprayed with all its might to the womb.

    The thick semen, which did not seem toe from a second ejaction, turned the back of the vagina white.

    When Ran pulled out his penis, a sloppy white fluid dripped from Hibiki¡¯s vulva.

    As Hibiki felt a sense of satisfaction at the sight, she unexpectedly moved away from Ran¡¯s body and rested her weight on the wall behind her.

    Hibiki, who covered her face with her hands, perhaps embarrassed, wriggled her hips and then jerked her body back.

    ¡°a,Ah¡­¡±

    At the same time as the stale voice, a golden liquid spilled from Hibiki¡¯s crotch.

    The drop-like liquid quickly gained momentum and connected the urethral opening and the ground with a golden arch.

    ¡°Ah, ah, no! ¡­¡­ Yan, Hyan, ¨D¨DAhhhhh!¡±

    Despite Hibiki¡¯s will to scream, once the thing came out, it did not stop immediately.

    The embarrassing sound it made was increasing in intensity, as if it had forgotten how to stop.

    The golden liquid overflew vigorously and pushed off, sttering vulgarly. Hibiki, with her hands pressed to her face, shook her head from side to side with a ¡®yah¡¯.

    With her legs shoulder-width apart, she urinated vigorously. It appeared that she had be incontinent.

    ¡°A,oo¡­¡±

    It ran down through her thigh, marking the surroundings regardless of the person¡¯s intention.

    The bitter scent wafted softly in the breeze. Ran found himself strangely aroused by the smell, which resembled lemon.

    The droplets that had been trickling down her legs eventually turned into small drops and seemed to have managed to stop.

    Hibiki copsed into a crouching position with her face covered.

    She still didn¡¯t show her face, but her ears, peeking out from her short ck hair, were bright red.

    ¡°¡­um,Hibiki.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Unable to find words tofort her, Ran could only stroke Hibiki¡¯s head, which was drooping.

    ¡°What should I do, my training clothes ¡­¡­ are soaking wet¡±

    Finally getting back to normal, Hibiki looked at her shorts, which she had taken off and left alone, and muttered in her usual monotone voice.

    Light golden drops were dripping intermittently from the soggy, wet training clothes.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I always feel like I¡¯m peeing in front of Kirishima¡±

    Hibiki had been depressed, but after realising that Ran had an erection, she seemed to have regained her mindless energy.

    Ran wouldn¡¯t say to others how he took care of it afterwards, to Hibiki¡¯s credit, but for now he¡¯d just note that they had to walk home on an unpopr road.

    Incidentally, it was then the night of the raid on the Subus House. It was due to these circumstances that they had carefully washed their training clothes.

 Chapter 120: Lust Familiar Works

    <h4>Chapter 120: Lust Familiar Works</h4>

    When Senna left the shop, the area was still dimly lit.

    Before the sunrise. The indigo sky was finally changing topiszuli, just before dawn.

    (Note:piszuli = deep-blue coloured stone)

    The prostitutes, having finished their work, disappeared into the twilight with wobbly steps. After watching them for a while, Senna spontaneously turned around on the spot.

    Senna looked up and saw an empty house where she had been living until now.

    Signs had been removed, decorations had been taken down and all that remained was the rugged stone walls.

    The furniture, furnishings and d¨¦cor had all been erased, giving the interior the appearance of having spent many years uninhabited and forgotten.

    On inspection, it would be hard to believe that just a few days ago, many men and women were mingling in the house.

    Traces were erased. The traces of the males who had been brought in before the three in question were alsopletely obliterated.

    Now all that remained was for the [Self-Senna] to leave the area and the warding would be lifted.

    The wards that were set up in the pavilion covered the entire pavilion with Senna¡¯s body as the starting point and axis, with her at the centre.

    To disable the wards, the main body, Senna, must be struck. But Senna, its starting point and nucleus, was inside the wards.

    The arijigoku-shaped wards were not an irond defence, but as a prison from which intruders could never return, they were a perfect fortress.

    (Note: arijigoku = ant lionrva)

    It should be impossible for the average magician or magic user to even recognise them. And it would have been impossible for a normal person to disable it, even temporarily.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay here any longer once it had been neutralised.¡±

    At the signal of Senna - Queen Subus, countless bats flew away into the dawn sky. All of them were subus.

    Subus were quietly sucked into the darkness without a sound of their wings. After seeing them all off, Senna pretended to be human and disappeared amongst the prostitutes returning home.

    The brothel [Subus House] in Hanamachi would cease to exist as of this day.

    She was supposed to leave town as it was, but she still had work to do.

    Semen collection. There was no way that running a single night shop would be able to collect enough energy tomand that many subus.

    In fact, at first they were able to collect the required amount of semen, but gradually the number of customers decreased and it became unprofitable.

    But she, too, was a queen who ruled subus. She had predicted that this would happen at some point, and she nned to recover the semen by other means.

    ¡°Now I need to retrieve the Little Subus.¡±

    A small subus, as the term implies, was like a smaller type of subus.

    A more urate term would be a Subus-specific messenger demon.

    They were not as intelligent as subus and could notmunicate with humans. It was said to sound as if it was speaking in a brokennguage, but the truth was not known.

    At least Queen Subus could give orders, but she could not understand their ego or will. To Queen Subus, they were nothing more than dolls with whom she could notmunicate.

    Low-degree demons - no. Strictly speaking, Little Subus was not a demon.

    From the human point of view, they were ssified as demons, but in reality they were clearly a different kind of being.

    To begin with, Little Subus was not a living creature. It was a man-made demon created by dark magic, the ¡ºLust Familiar Works : The Birth of Demon¡», which could only be used by highly intelligent demons.

    Subus, which understood and manipted humannguages, were also ssified as intelligent demons, but they could not use the ¡ºLust Familiar Works : The Birth of Demon¡». The miracle of the birth of life, known as ¡ºDescendant Creation¡», could only be exercised by a very small number of demons with extremely high intelligence and dense waves of magical power.

    Apart from the Subus Queen, only a ¡°demon king¡± would be able to use this magic without any cost.

    ¡°I have noints about her ability to collect sperm, but she does act on instinct, which is a bit of a w.¡±

    Recalling the Little Subus that she summoned in the forest, she sighed.

    Senna¡¯s ¡ºLust Familiar Works : Demon Birth¡»was, as the name suggested, a dark magic that summoned messengers ruled by lust.The way she devoured semen faithful to her desires was the most rational from the point of view of the purpose of semen collection, but Senna, who attached great importance to eating manners, seemed to have her own feelings about the way she preyed on her own instincts.

    Anyway, it would be futile to lecture these women on beauty. It was a far cry from Senna¡¯s way of doing things, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. They were in a desperate situation.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯ve grown up to be lovely to look at, and it¡¯s a terrible thing to ask for more than that. After all, she¡¯s just a hastily, man-made demon.¡±

    Due to the nature of the male¡¯s semen deprivation, Senna had tried to create a form that was sheltered and attractive.

    The body was childlike and rather poor, perhaps due to the adverse effects of reducing the size of individuals in order to increase their numbers, but she was sure that she had instilled in them the behaviour that was attractive to men.

    As they were girls who did not know how to add or subtract, it was charming that there would be some casualties. However, they would not attack humans. That was why Senna dared to release them into the unpopr forest.

    Unless a man was foolish enough to go all the way into the forest and waste time for no reason, it was impossible for them to harm a human being. If any human male was misled by Little Subus after all this arrangement, it was a very unlucky story.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Sitting on a stump, Shigenobu Torao looked out at the azure sky with calm eyes.

    The pure white sunlight that drenched the lush new greenery seems to gently envelop this leisurely progress.

    The sleeping girl on hisp warmed his heart. When he stroked the white silver head, the girl - Mishuyu - rubbed up against him pleasantly.

    ¡°To,O-?¡±

    ¡°Aa. That¡¯s me Mishuyu.¡±

    ¡°Nishishi-¡­To,o-Ta,o¡ª¡±

    Mishuyu repeatedly uttered the words she had just learnt, as if she was practising them.

    Her tongue was not quite right and her pronunciation was not yet good enough. Unless a person tried to listen carefully, he would not be able to judge the voice as having any meaning beyond a squeak.

    But for Torao, none of this mattered. Mishuyu was with him, looking up at him and calling him ¡®Toao¡¯. That alone was enough to put his mind at ease.

    ¡°Are you awake, Mishuyu?¡±

    ¡°Toa, ooh. Miu, misu, oita-¡±

    Her golden eyes rolled open wide and she looked up at him.

    Mishuyu rumbled and cleared her throat. It seemed that she wanted to be left alone. Torao picked up a nt growing nearby that resembled catnip in the original world and waved it in front of Mishuyu¡¯s eyes.

    With a twinkle in her eye, she reached for the catnip, which swooshed about. Just as she was about to reach it, Torao extended his arm wickedly and moved it away from her. Mishuyu straightened her back and tried to grab the catnip enthusiastically.

    ¡°Nyaaa,Gyaa-a!¡±

    Raising her voice menacingly, Mishuyu leapt into Torao¡¯s arms.

    Mishuyu, who looked exactly like Nekoyama Misuzu, his ssmate, jumped on Torao with such force that she pushed him down.

    When a small but human child-sized girl suddenly embraced her, Torao lost his bnce and fell off the stump on which he was perched.

    ¡°Fuwa¡ª¡±

    ¡°Myauu!¡±

    Mishuyu moving in a moseying manner while covered by Torao. Rubbing her body against it, Mishuyu finally tightened her grip on the catnip.

    ¡°AhHaha, it¡¯s been taken.¡±

    Rolling over on his back, Torao gave a carefree smile.

    With her, he could forget about the bad things. He could forget about the unreasonable misfortunes that had befallen him.

    ¡°Mishuyu.¡±

    While on his chest, Mishuyu tugged at the catnip.

    There was no trace of malice or chagrin in Torao¡¯s face as he gazed at her.

    Even though she was a demon who didn¡¯t speak thenguage, she resembled a ssmate girl. And what he did with a girl who looked just like his ex-girlfriend, who was full of unresolved feelings, by ying with her and letting her sleep on hisp, was not only unhealthy, but also tasteless in many ways.

    But it was probably not worth pointing out to Torao who petted Mishuyu.

    He was mortified when he first met her, but since then - surprisingly - he had never tried to look at Mishuyu with sexual eyes.

    No matter how much she resembled his beloved ex-girlfriend, or how much she resembled his unreasonably cuckolded lover, he did not engage in such barbaric acts as verbally tricking a young childish girl with whom he could notmunicate, or using force of arms.

    He was serious at heart, after all.

    He kicked Ran out of ss probably because he wanted to protect his ex-girlfriend back then, Nekoyama Misuzu.

    The reason it resorted to such violent measures was because Eiichi Megane, for his own protection, blew the danger of Kirishima Ran;s ¡ºSexual Lunatic¡» beyond what was necessary and used the group mentality to agitate it.

    It was hardly the right thing to do, but it was not done out of malice or jealousy.

    It was to protect her from danger. Sacrificing Kirishima Ran for that purpose was a self-centred act under the cloak of justice, but it was probably too much to ask a high school boy who was confused immediately after his transfer to another world to have that level of judgement.

    Although he made a bad decision on the spur of the moment and lost everything as a result. In essence, he was a man who could protect the weak.

    Because he was such a good schoolboy at heart, he never treated Mishuyu as a sexual toy to relieve stress.

    ¡°Mishuyu.¡±

    ¡°Ta,Oo?¡±

    ¡°All right, all right.¡±

    The look on Torao¡¯s face in front of Mishuyu was not the same as it had been in the past.

    A soft smile would be a sign offort and a calm gesture would be a sign of confidence.

    Was it called animal therapy?

    Havinge into contact with the innocent Mishuyu, Torao was regaining the innocence of mind he had before his transition.

    Lover and friend taken away. Harmed and wounded in solitude, Torao¡¯s heart was being healed, only slightly, but surely.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mishuyu.¡±

    At the same time, however, the girl Mishuyu was bing an irreceable and important presence in Torao¡¯s life.

    Was it calledpassion? Torao remembered when he was in primary school,he found an abandoned dog in a box in a vacant lot in his neighbourhood. It was friendly and flicked its brown tail in a gesture that made him fall in love at first sight, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to take it home with him on his way home from school.

    But because he had a cat at home, naturally he was unable to get his mother¡¯s permission and had to return it to its original box in tears.

    Torao couldn¡¯t forget it, so he went to feed the dog with his friends and even went to leave his umbre on rainy days. One day, when he realised the whole box was missing, he felt an indescribable loneliness.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    And memories of Misuzu, who stoppedughing with him once.

    The memories of her were also fading away in the raging life in the other world. Perhaps he was unknowingly harbouring feelings akin to fear at her attitude of not even looking him in the eye, and was putting a lid on his memories.

    It was quite heartbreaking to be suddenly shunned with a cold stare by a lover who, just a few hours ago, was eye to eye andughing with him.

    The strong image overwrote the pale pastndscape with a stain. The ck, cold memories became like ws, scarring and disparaging the irreceable canvas of youth.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    The school life he led with Misuzu must surely have been happy.

    As he came into contact with the pure Mishuyu, he came to remember such a natural thing.

    He could remember their youth, which was missing when he was with Mishuyu.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Could I take her with us?¡¯

    She was alone, separated from her flock.

    She had nopanions. She had no way to protect herself. She might be attacked by adventurers and meet a gruesome end.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to end like that. I can¡¯t stand the thought of losing anyone else any more.¡±

    A demon with a childlike appearance who could notmunicate. It must be a challenge to get permission to apany her.

    The girls would naturally object. They might look at him with disdain.

    But such things did not matter to Torao. The ego and reason of the female students. The fact that Kirishima Ran alone was in control of most of the decision-making, it was pointless to even think about such things.

    For now, if Torao could get Yuri Fujiyoshi, who had ¡ºIntelligence Gathering:Ultimate Technology¡», or Eiichi Megane, who had appraisal, to confirm that it was a non-dangerous demon then it didn¡¯t matter what happened after that.

    ¡°Mishuyu.¡±

    In a voice full of determination, he called out to Mishuyu.

    Mishuyu, who had been chewing catnip, twirled her golden eyes and looked up at Torao.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with us, ¡­¡­?¡±

    Torao reached out his hand to the thin shoulder. The dwarf¡¯s body was so fragile, it seemed as if it could break at any moment, and he felt it unbearable.

    He found himself holding Mishuyu close to him. He took Mishuyu, who was still standing there without resistance, in his arms.

    ¡°With Mishuyu, I can do my best. If Mishuyu is with me, I can ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Myu, myu?¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡­with me, with us¡­¡±

    Torao knew she didn¡¯t speak hisnguage. But Mishuyu, too, seemed to have had her own thoughts on the seriousness of Torao¡¯s gaze.

    With her golden twin eyes turned up, Mishuyu stared at Torao.

    Mishuyu took Torao¡¯s hand and shook her head up and down.

    ¡°Thank you, Mishuyu.¡±

    Mishuyu¡¯s small hand was sped in a tight grip.

    The earlier Torao wishes came true, the better. He should tell his fellow ssmates in advance that they would be apanied by more people.

    They then started walking. He walked slowly, matching Mishuyu¡¯s stride.

    Then¡ªIn front of the rustling bushes, Torao stopped.

 Chapter 121: What remains in the empty hands

    <h4>Chapter 121: What remains in the empty hands</h4>

    Bari,Bari, Bari.

    Guchi~tsu¨D¨D gudju ~tsu¨D¨D buchi~tsu¨D¨D.

    Eating.

    A small, ck, devil-like demon with feathers. Senna absentmindedly took the demon in her mouth, which uttered a muffled ¡®Kyikyi¡¯.

    She grasped the arms and legs that resisted her attempts to escape, and tore and chewed the flesh.

    The thin arm protruding from her mouth was twitching like a broken screw-wound doll.

    She bit down on it, as if it were a bother. The sole that slipped out of the end of her mouth twitched for a while after it fell to the ground.

    ¡°¡­u,ufu¡­¡±

    Spilling a sexy exhale, Senna licked the tip of her mouth.

    Senna - the subus queen - did not have the power to use the dark magic of drain.

    This was because the dark magic of ¡ºSucking Drain¡», which sucked the life force from other creatures, and the dark magic of ¡ºEnchantment:Charm¡», which made the opposite sex captivated, were different skills that could only be exercised by the original subus.

    The Queen, who was in a position to follow the Subus¡¯ ways, was unable to exercise those magic arts.

    Therefore, Senna used other methods to perform her sucking.

    One was to have a subus who could use ¡ºDrain¡»suck the semen and ept it as [Life force energy] from them.

    The other was to prepare a [bag suitable for storing semen] and put the whole thing inside the body.

    Little Subus was a man-made demon.

    A demon created by the dark magic dedicated to Queen Subus - the ¡ºLust Familiar Works:the Birth of Demon¡».

    Born for the Queen, died for the Queen. That was all. Therefore, it was not strange that the creature Little Subus had an ecology that was convenient for Senna.

    Gurgling and chewing on her cartge, Senna looked at the devastation around her.

    Around Senna, demons of the same kind and their race simr-looking demons were all lying on the ground.

    Silvery white hair mixed with dull blonde. Healthy brown skin. Human-like appearance that could be confused in a human world.

    The golden eyes were a little cloudy, but Senna thought that when she was alive she must have had beautiful twin eyes.

    ¡°But too bad. They¡¯re all dead. This is why Little Subus has no tricks up their sleeve. If you¡¯d have let one of them live, I would have loved them all along the way.¡±

    Little Subus, was only a confusing imitation of a subus.

    The beauty of the modelling that Senna had put her heart and soul into is as it should be.

    If the semen was stored in the body hit the limit, all energy would be used to maintain the stored semen. This would make the temporary initial ¡®illusion¡¯ effect wear off and the body return to its original form that of an ugly ck demon.

    In addition, they were unable to ¡®add or subtract¡¯ like the original subus and often killed their targets in this way.

    For the Queen, who also sought beauty in her meals, that was the biggest challenge.

    ¡°Demon¡¯s semen doesn¡¯t taste very good, does it?¡±

    Even so, there was a ratherpelling reason for daring the demons to attack.

    The most significant reason, after all, was fear of reprisals.

    There was nothing wrong with a fight between demons. Queen Senna, the chief of the Subus, who wielded a peculiar dark magic, would not be put off by the safe demons that dwelled in the forests near human settlements.

    Most of the Little Subus, the little whore released into the forest, alsopleted their objectives and did not take the trouble to collect their semen against the pacifist demons.

    However, it was hardly a good idea to try to incite the little subus against a human opponent. Humans were cute creatures who were faithful to their desires and greedy for sex, and could be easily tricked by a subus, but they had an extremely advanced learning ability.

    By analysing and collecting results, they could easily uncover what subus had tried to hide.

    ¡°Subus Queen. My existence cannot be made known. It would be a great blow to the subus to know of my existence, which has not been preserved in any book.¡±

    Little Subus, and the Subus Queen. Even with the ¡ºIntelligence gathering:Ultimate Technology¡», which could search and browse books from all over the world, it was not possible to grasp the existence of the Subus Queen.

    This was because she - Senna - had been careful and discreet and had kept her own existence hidden.

    If she let the little subus attack humans, and if by any chance one of them was captured by humans, it might be known that there was an infestation of a little demon simr to subus.

    Subus had the means to defend themselves by using their beauty as a weapon, but this could not be achieved with the defective little subus.

    If, relying on the information obtained from the corpse of the little subus, a weakness of the original Subus was also discovered, it would be a real eye-opener.

    ¡°Yes, this time it was only an emergency measure. If I can collect the semen with the power of a subus alone, there¡¯s nothing better than that. I had no choice but to use them to fill in the gaps.¡±

    Senna¡¯s eating of the little whore was also intended to remove evidence.

    Once eaten, there was no evidence left behind. When the carcass of a demon that was squeezed dry was discovered, it would only be thought to be the work of a subus.

    Once the traces of the little whore were erased, the rest was out of the question.

    ¡°But still, poor boys. I can¡¯t believe that theirst opponent is such a man-made little subus.¡±

    Senna smiled sadistically as she picked at the small deted part.

    Senna lovingly fingered her silver-white hair, which was a mixture of dull gold.

    Silver-white hair. Healthy brown skin. And above all - a shape that closely resembled that of a human being.

    Unknown to Senna, a demon from a settlement that should¡¯ve been devoured by Little Subus was protected by Shigenobu Torao.

    Mishuyu¡¯s settlement was attacked by the Little Subus.

    A literal over-run, showing an overwhelming difference in power. The man-made demons, ruled by instinct and appetite, could never have had a ¡®beautiful meal¡¯ from the outset.

    Little Subus, who at first was trying to collect the semen through sexual intercourse from the charmed in a gentle manner, eventually began to use force, perhaps because the tedious work was bing too painful.

    The peaceful settlement was instantly transformed into a hell. The more the group of beautiful women attacked the males, the more their faces transitioned into ugliness.

    The fight against the Little Subus, whose enchantment had broken, was aplete contest of strength. The young males fought desperately to protect the women and children and to defend the settlement.

    Suddenly driven from their homes, the demons scattered and fled, and Mishuyu was separated from the herd.

    The subsequent consequences no longer needed to be reiterated.

    A man-made demon, created by the subus queen, could not possibly take a back seat to the peaceful inhabitants of the forest.

    Above all, the little subus was a demon specialising in taking sperm from males. No matter whether the enchantment was broken or not, that much was an unshakeable fact.

    An examination of the bodies would make this clear. They were not defeated by the beauty of the little subus. Most of the males who fell here were physically deprived of their parts after being murdered.

    There were only a few individuals who had been exploited and killed through sexual intercourse. They fought for their lives for their herds and their ¡®sperm¡¯ was collected as a mark of defeat.

    ¡°Hmm, well, there¡¯s enough to go around. It looks like I won¡¯t have to feed from the subus for a while now.¡±

    She crushed the ck mass in her grip and rolled the dripping white muck on the tip of her tongue in a slurping motion. Having finished preying on all the little subus, the subus queen fluttered her hair and stretched out without a care in the world.

    ¡°I¡¯ve trashed the forest, and the guild seems to be on to us, so it would be wise to leave as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±

    After checking that there was no trace of the little whore, the Queen pped her hands in front of her chest.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I think I should go to the castle¡­ for the first time in a while. -I¡¯d like to see how the Demon King is doing.¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Emerging from the bushes was a female demon, much like Mishuyu.

    Silver-white hair mixed with dull gold. Healthy brown skin and a scowling, childlike face.

    Her supple body was stretched and developedpared to Mishuyu¡¯s, but her flesh was apparently not as voluptuous.

    From a human value point of view, she should be described as having a rather poor body. Her breasts were small and her waist was thin. She had the appearance of a childish woman, but between her legs there was a tuft of body hair the same colour as her head, like a cotton cloud.

    Combined with the long hair on her head, Torao had a vision of Mishuyu¡¯s, and by extension Misuzu Nekoyama¡¯s future.

    ¡°¡­myu,shuu?¡±

    The voice sounded familiar.

    The demon, which looked much like Mishuyu, looked around with fluffy gestures.

    Which premonition, good or bad, struck Torao at that moment? Before he could be sure, the hand he had been holding broke free.

    ¡°Myu¡ªshu¡ª!!¡±

    This time Torao wouldn¡¯t let go. He thought he had made up his mind.

    He would definitely protect Mishuyu. That was what he thought he was determined to do.

    Torao would give everything for her. That was what he should have expected.

    ¡°Mishuyu.¡±

    But for Torao, it was not possible.

    All of this was erased before his eyes by the word illusion.

    Sense of helplessness. Sense of loss. Something sludgy, colourless and temperature less, seemed to be spilling out of his body.

    ¡®Because that¡¯s what it is, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ The value of Torao¡¯s existence was crushed in front of his eyes in an instant.

    No matter how outrageous it became, there was no holding back a person that was running happily.

    The important person Torao had been looking for all his life. A family andpanionship that he could not rece, no matter what he did.

    ¡°Myushu! Myu, myu! Myshu!¡±

    Was it because he had been in contact with Mishuyu all this time? He immediately intuited that she was Mishuyu¡¯s lost family.

    Mishuyu raised her voice loudly, as if to prove her presence.

    The female-type demons, which had been skittering about with sleepy eyes, recognised the voice and raised their voices in the same way.

    ¡°Myu, myu myu!¡±

    The whistling cry that spun like a whistle seemed to resonate and echo far away, like ripples on the surface of the water.

    In time with the sound, Mishuyu began to spin round and round. Sometimes she danced , sometimes she just spun.

    Mishuyu, who was a little staggered from going around too much, stumbled over her own legs and flipped over after taking a wrong step.

    ¡°Myugyu!?¡±

    ¡°Mishuyu!¡±

    Torao found himself running up to Mishuyu and holding her up.

    He didn¡¯t know why he did that. His body was moving before he could think.

    Torao ran his hand over Mishuyu¡¯s forehead, who shook her fluffy head, and performed a light healing spell.

    Mishuyu looked up at the heavens with a pouty face, then looked at the face of Torao, who was holding her, and happily showed her double teeth.

    ¡°Ta,O¡ª¡±

    ¡®She¡¯s fine, that¡¯s good.¡¯

    Mishuyu was the Mishuyu she had always been.

    Once she found her friends, she did not forget about her previous encounters and rtionships.

    The Mishuyu-like demon, which had been singing, gazed sleepily at Mishuyu and Torao.

    It did not seem to me them. No hostility or harm was felt. It was simply checking the scenery reflected in its eyes. That seemed to be all.

    A little bit of a bad feeling rose up in Torao.

    There was no indication that she was going to do anything against Mishuyu or himself.

    In the first ce, it was unclear whether she was even properly aware that Mishuyu was one of her own people.

    If she ran away with Mishuyu in hisarms, he would not be separated from the girl he held in his heart.

    ¡°Myumyu?¡±

    ¡°Myu Myu!¡±

    ¡°Myushu, Myushu!¡±

    Perhaps attracted by the earlier cry, several demons that looked very much like her emerged from behind the bushes.

    All of them were female. Some of the smaller individuals had a penis-like object hanging from the base of their legs, so it seemed that there were also male-types.

    There were only a few of them. All of them were smaller than Mishuyu.

    Torao, who had acquired the skills of tiger metamorphosis as a saint of the royal court, was an opponent who could break through without difficulty.

    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think I can do that.¡±

    He put away his ws that were about toe out. Torao could not use force and despised the feelings of others with their selfish theories and desires.

    The same thing would be done to the man Shigenobu Torao hated more than anyone else. Before ethics, emotions had negated the outburst.

    ¡°¡­Fuu¡­¡±

    The sigh that escaped was not that of resignation. He seemed to be truly satisfied with the answer he had given himself.

    He put his hand on Mishuyu¡¯s head, which was wriggling in his arms. When he ruffled her silver head, she looked up at him ticklishly.

    ¡°To-a-O¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mishuyu.¡±

    Shigenobu Torao struggled to suppress his determination, which was almost dulled in the face of his smile.

    ¡°Go on. Your friends are waiting for you.¡±

    Was it strength that pushed Torao¡¯s back?

    Avoiding looking at Mishuyu¡¯s face, he put his hand on her shoulder. His hands were trembling with emotion, but he did not shed a tear.

    When they met, they appeared more pathetic than anything else. For Torao, he wanted to be emphatic when he said his goodbye.

    Mishuyu then ran towards her friends, perhaps having lost interest in the Torao who did not look at her.

    When Mishuyu looked back several times as if she was regretting leaving, Torao lightly raised his hand. That was all he did.

    ¡°¡­¡­Mishu,yu.¡±

    An unintentional voice leaked out.

    After watching her back as it moved away, Shigenobu Torao sat down on a stump, as if hanging down, with a thump.

    The warmth in his arms was silently fading away like sand.

    The sense of loss that developed with a break-up was something he could never get used to, no matter how many times he experienced it.

    When his beloved girlfriend, Misuzu Nekoyama, rejected him. When his reliable girl friend Kanami Inugami abandoned him. When Saki Shirayuki, a cheerful mood-maker, put distance between him and her heart.

    ¡°Mishuyu¡­¡­¡±

    Torao tried to disguise his destion by calling her name, at least to fill this gaping hole a little.

    ¡°Toa,O¡ª¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    Someone responded to his monologue.

    He felt a presence and looked up to see Mishuyu.

    Mishuyu, whom he should have parted from earlier, was standing in front of him.

    Mishuyu smiled at the stunned Torao, showing her double teeth.

    ¡°To¡ªa,Oo¡ªTa-,O-¡±

    When she put her hand on the protruding clenched fist, a small piece of something rolled off in Torao¡¯s hand.

    In the palm of his open hand, a beautiful green stone remained. As soon as he realised that it was a gift from Mishuyu, he felt as if a ray of light had shone through the dark, cold desert of his heart.

    A shiny, smooth stone, shimmering green. Torao could even see how pathetic his face was.

    Torao wiped the look of despair off his face and changed his mind. What was this ¡°I want you to let me be¡± bluff? Turning away and running away wouldn¡¯t change anything in reality. And it would never get better.

    Shouldn¡¯t Torao at least face her with a sincere smile at the end?

    ¡°Mishuy¡ª¡±

    As soon as he looked up with this thought, Torao lost his lips to Mishuyu.

    Mishuyu softly put her arms around his neck and hugged him. The pale kiss seemed like an eternity, but in fact it was only a moment.

    The feeling was fleeting and vanished, but there was definitely something hot enough to burn on the tip of the mouth that had been touched earlier.

    ¡°Toa,O-Ga,GanBa,E-!¡±

    (Torao, ganbare: Goodluck/Do your best)

    She showed her double teeth and flexed her arms.

    The pronunciation was faltering, like an extended squeak, but to Torao it certainly sounded like a word of encouragement.

    Mishuyu spun around and ran off without looking back.

    She turned her back and darted into the herd. After seeing her off, Torao looked down at his hands. He gripped it tightly and pressed it against his hotly beating left chest.

    ¡°-Aaa¡±

    Hot. Breasts, lips. The residue of the memory of having touched Mishuyu scorched every part of his body hotly.

    From the lips that were touching, there was a warmth that seemed to melt into him. The left breast that he put his hand on still seemed to be thinking about her and burning an urge.

    Mishuyu¡¯sst words remained in his mind over and over again.

    To be realistic, Mishuyu would not have intended to give a pep talk.

    A goodbye and a thank you. If there was, that was about it. To be honest, it was doubtful whether she even liked him in a romantic sense.

    Just before they parted, Torao said to Mishuyu, [With Mishuyu, I¡¯ll be able to do my best too].

    Torao was sure she was just imitating that. She was just repeating the words she had remembered, in her own way.

    Even knowing this, Mishuyu¡¯sst words prated deep into the heart of the heartbroken Torao.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep dwelling on the past¡­¡­¡±

    Every day he clung to a past he could never get back and continued to regret. He knew it was pointless, but he couldn¡¯t stop.

    Like anyone else, Torao was unable to unleash emotional violence on the source of his resentment in the name of retaliation.

    In his head, he could envision unparalleled tragedies, but he never got around to putting them into action. Never had a character that was serious and innocent at heart been so alien to him.

    ¡°But so what?¡­¡­ Even if I rip that guy to shreds, it doesn¡¯t mean that the unsullied, angelic Nekoyama-san wille back¡­¡­¡±

    There were countless delusions about how to deal with the unpleasant annoyance even calling that person name.

    But in conclusion, he didn¡¯t remember shedding a single fang. There should have been plenty of opportunities, but in the end, the man Shigenobu Torao was not as evil as he thought he was.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The sun was still high when Torao left Mishuyu, but he realised that it was about to set.

    A fiery sunset covered the area. Torao wondered how long he had been here.

    Squinting at the dazzling western sun, Torao stood up.

    Soon the night would fall. The forest at night was full of dangers. So much for sentimentality.

    When he returned to Tetsutetei Tetteh Inn with the night wind at his back, he found Niigaki Takeo outside.

    He looked anxious, looked puzzled for a while and then immediately let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You wereing backte, so I thought I¡¯de and pick you up. Anyway, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting. I¡¯m a one-hit-wonder saint myself, so I wouldn¡¯t get caught up in incidents like that.¡±

    ¡°You know, that one-hit wonder, the Saints, just recently three of them almost went missing all together.¡±

    Niigaki was referring to the earlier disappearance of the otaku group.

    Torao did not know the detailed inside story, but all three had apparently returned safely, and he did not think it was necessary to be so concerned.

    ¡°Since then, Inugami has been even more adamant about the [absolute prohibition of going it alone]. The air was a bit tense just now because you hadn¡¯te back.¡±

    Even though she was under the influence of the ¡ºUnderling Training¡», the schoolgirl Kanami Inugami was a girl who hated crookedness.

    She had presented returning to her original world without losing a single person as her top priority, and must have been aware of Tsubasa Ryuzaki, who was isted and alone, and Shigenobu Torao, who was heartbroken and often acted alone, as people to watch out for.

    It was dumb or stupid not to realise that the most important person to watch out for was lurking close at hand, but there was nothing that could be done to pursue that.

    Anyway, Kanami Inugami was a girl who was a massive fan of public morals and rules.

    She tacitly approved of Torao¡¯s solo activities because she strongly insisted that Niigaki would take him back responsibly before anything happened.

    On the surface, she said she approved , but we didn¡¯t know how she felt inside.

    ¡°If anything happens to you, I don¡¯t know what Inugami would say.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡±

    When Torao bowed lightly, Niigaki made a gesture as if to brush it off with his hand, saying, [Don¡¯t worry about it].

    In the meantime, had the seeds of anxiety spread within the inn? The door of the inn opened with a bang and a female student in school uniform jumped out from inside.

    With her magnificent ck ponytail fluttering, she was about to run off into the darkness, but stopped with her eyes fixed on Niigaki and Torao, who were standing just outside the premises, perhaps having noticed them.

    When Niigaki raised a fluttering hand to signal, the pony-tailed girl made an exaggerated nodding gesture, turned around and walked back into the inn.

    Niigaki greeted the series of figures with a distant look.

    After a deliberately created silence passed, Torao was about to call out that it was time to go back, when Niigaki preceded him.

    ¡°¡­¡­ sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s at fault. Niigaki did me a favour and convinced Inugami-san to leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°No, it ain¡¯t. I¡¯m not talking about today, I¡¯m talking about a long time ago - the turning point that led to this.¡±

    ¡®What does Niigaki mean?¡¯ When Torao tilted his head in confusion, Niigaki made a hesitant gum-chewing gesture.

    ¡°Kirishima. Even though he had no choice but to do that, saying something like acknowledging Kirishima in front of your eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Aaa¡­¡±

    In the current situation where they were crammed into a small room, it was impossible to discuss even the most trivial matters.

    Perhaps because there was no one else around, Niigaki began to talk about such things.

    ¡°I was in a bit of a hurry for an answer in front of the weirdo Walkins, though. In hindsight, it might have been a poorly thought-out move.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ I think it was a good move. I don¡¯t think that a fight on the spot would have turned out well. He wasn¡¯t someone you could confront head-on and do something about it.¡±

    ¡°Still, I knew I had to apologise to you. I understood what was going on with your mental state, and that¡¯s why I said what I did. To be honest, I might have been a bit crazy at the time.¡±

    ¡°It was a night of suspicion and malice, because it seemed like it all came flooding in at once. I don¡¯t think any of the boys could have kept theirposure in that ce.¡±

    Mutually, the words stopped.

    But surprisingly, the air was not awkward.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It was a past Torao didn¡¯t want to remember. If possible, he wanted to forget it without rehashing it.

    Just remembering it made his stomach heavy. He was so angry that he even felt scared, wondering if human beings could be so dirty.

    Torao clenched the stone to give him some courage.

    But he knew that it would be even more painful to leave it as it was now, as indigestible.

    ¡°Niigaki¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°An?¡±

    ¡°Inugami-san and Shirayuki-san both went through that, but Niigaki is carrying on as before -as if nothing had happened.¡±

    Niigaki looked at Torao suspiciously, as if to say, [You¡¯re being sarcastic]. Torao shook his head in response, saying that he was not.

    Although they had known each other as friends for less than a year, they had a reasonably strong friendship, including their life in other worlds.

    He apparently understood that Torao wasn¡¯t being bitchy or sarcastic.

    ¡°Ha! You¡¯ve said it a million times. I couldn¡¯t stay calm either. Not to mention Inugami - especially Shirayuki, who I¡¯ve known for a long time. It took a certain amount of determination to face reality.¡±

    and Niigaki continued.

    ¡°I want more than anything to go back to the world. I have to go back. I left my family, my friends, my ex-girlfriend, everyone in that world. I just remembered that when I was on the verge of burning out.¡±

    ¡°You want to go back, so do I. ¡­¡­ but I couldn¡¯t be as strong as Niigaki. The fact that he cuckolded Nekoyama-san depressed me so much that I couldn¡¯t even stand up to him.¡±

    The person who took Misuzu away from him. Somewhere in the corner of his mind, he may have suspected it.

    However, he kept ming himself for not admitting it, and eventually began to feel distant from his female friends who had been there for him.

    He relentlessly tortured himself in a maze with no answers, and when confronted with a clear-cut solution, even his rebellious spirit was shattered and he had no other recourse but to crawl.

    Opposite of Niigaki , who was calm.

    Kanami Inugami. He also got his loved ones stolen from him, but he was not broken.

    He didn¡¯t get emotional and storm out, but grasped the priorities of the situation, and calmly chose to settle for a temporary reconciliation and a joint struggle.

    Without Niigaki, the ss would surely not have been able to recognise the symbiosis with Kirishima Ran, and the ss would havepletely broken up.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    Niigaki sniffed, as if he had just missed a beat.

    ¡°First of all, you and I are in different situations. Nekoyama is your girlfriend. Me and Inugami are just friends. I just had a crush on her on my own. -If I had gone out with Inugami, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep my cool like that.¡±

    ¡°It would be the same. I don¡¯t know what Niigaki thought of Inugami-san, either-¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. There is no difference between a girlfriend and a friend, they are both importantpanions. But a girlfriend is the one you should protect first and foremost and always care about.¡±

    Unintentionally, Torao was surprised. After seeing Torao¡¯s reaction, Niigaki continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave aside the process and cause at this point. If someone steals the person you have a crush on without your permission, it¡¯s just the result of your own slow action. You can only curse at your own carelessness, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    ¡°It is important not to obsess about it forever, but to switch over. If they can make use of their reflections the next time, they will eventually get a good result.

    ¡°But being cuckolded by someone else is very different. And even more so if the woman had no intention of doing so. You can end up hurting the most important thing in your life because of your own carelessness. I feel responsible for it and regret it. It¡¯s natural to keep ming yourself for your own stupidity and to feel so depressed that you can¡¯t help yourself.¡±

    ¡°Niigaki¡­¡­¡±

    Niigaki turned his head away and scratched his cheek, as if he was aware that he had said something embarrassing.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. The fact that you were demoralised is not something you should regret or be ashamed of. If you had been ¡­¡­ more aloof, I might have taken you to task. I¡¯m not sure if Nekoyama was that good to you.¡±

    She also cheered him up in such a way that he couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed.

    That was the extent of her existence. Certainly, she was not an existence that could be so easily divided.

    Because Misuzu was an irreceable and precious girl, Torao was hurt to that extent.

    It reminded Torao of such obvious things.

    ¡°I see. If it was someone I didn¡¯t care about, I wouldn¡¯t have been so moved by it.¡±

    ¡°For you, Nekoyama was such an important woman. More than I think of Inugami.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it could be. But-¡±

    Embarrassed to formte his gratitude as it was, Torao jokingly opened his mouth.

    ¡°But I never thought of stealing Nekoyama-san¡¯s underwear and having sex with her, either.¡±

    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, forget about that! I don¡¯t usually think about that kind of thing either. It¡¯s just that at the time, I was so stressed out from all the training I was doing¡­¡±

    It was Niigaki who was enthusiastic about it. Suddenly, he stopped speaking and looked at Torao¡¯s face seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re joking, but what the hell. You look like you¡¯ve blown it a bit.¡±

    Niigaki touched his face unintentionally.

    Torao too, indeed felt that his shoulders were a little lighter, but only a little.

    But he never thought someone else would point it out. He didn¡¯t know if he had ever looked so lifeless or -.

    ¡°¡­¡­ still, though the wound hasn¡¯t quite closed up.¡±

    He clutched the stone in his hand and looked up at the sky. Apparently, the encounter with Mishuyu had given Torao more strength than he had expected.

    Seeing his friend, Niigaki let out augh that resembled an exhale, as if relieved.

 Chapter 122: Walkinss intentions

    <h4>Chapter 122: Walkins''s intentions</h4>

    Since the return of the dragon chariot that sent out the saints, the royal court had be even more noisy.

    The disturbance was based exclusively on the summoning of the saints, the existence of which had not been made known to the queen, the existence of the 21st saint.

    For the Queen, whose first priority was the life of the King, the cover-up had greatly elerated her distrust of her subjects.

    In the first ce, Queen Reba was aware that her subjects were secretly plotting behind her back in this matter.

    The queen, who was also responsible for the king¡¯s duties, was a busy woman and could not afford to pay any attention to the intrigues surrounding the royal court.

    ¨DThe summoning of the saints was not being carefully handled and all the funds and magical power were being used for other kinds of schemes.

    ©`The summoning of the saints was ostensibly a n to lift the king¡¯s curse, but in reality it was exercised for other purposes, and the n to [overthrow the demon king] was merely a cover.

    ©`When the saints were summoned, a vicious demon was mixed in and was secretly dealt with and imprisoned underground.

    (Note: Ran, I assumed)

    ©`All of this was done at the secret orders of Queen Reba, who nned to ce her son Alec on the throne as soon as possible.

    At first, the queen tried to trust her subjects.

    Summoning multiple heroes from other worlds, numbering as many as 20, was unprecedented in the long history of this country.

    The queen really wanted the project to proceed smoothly, but she had decided to let a few dys be part of the unfamiliar n.

    But even so, the disturbing shadow did not clear.

    Repeated dys in the departure of the Saints. Requests for supplies that far exceeded the required number that had been notified in advance.

    Every time she tried to trust them, the Queen¡¯s wishes were always betrayed.

    Both the dy in departure and the request for far more supplies than nned were due to the fact that the saints who were originally to be given the ¡ºAlchemy: Absolute Creation¡» skill had acquired the ¡ºUnderling Training: Sexual Lunatic¡» skill, which required extra preparations and the usage of the ¡ºUnderling Training: Sexual Lunatic¡» skill was not necessary at the time.

    The reason for this was that the supplies and time required far exceeded the original n, and because the saint misused the ¡ºUnderling Training¡» to break the cohesion of the other saints, it was judged that it was not yet appropriate to issue= that the demon king was defeated, so extra time was consumed.

    Because he had not told the queen that he had summoned the 21st saint in the first ce, he could not truthfully tell her the cause of the problem, and continued to muddy the waters with makeshift measures such as procuring supplies and dying his departure, resulting only in a growing sense of distrust.

    ¡°The summoning of the saints has beenpletely carried out by those on the Queen¡¯s side, from nning to execution. For the queen, it is a form of betrayal by those she trusts the most. This problem will surely not be so easily forgotten.¡±

    It was Walkins, the brother of the first concubine, Pearl, who said this in his distinctive, sticky way of speaking.

    Propped up on his elbows on the desk in his office, he turned a sly triplicate eye on Harris, the butler who he had summoned.

    ¡°By the way, what is the king¡¯s condition? The people on the Queen¡¯s side seem to be doing their best to keep it under wraps, but they¡¯ve checked, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since the departure of the Saints, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s still in the same condition.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the best thing. We thought there was no way he could recover, but it would be bad for us if he deteriorated rapidly¡­¡­ I¡¯m relieved to see that he hasn¡¯t gone down yet.¡±

    Walkins, who was a minister, even if only a minister, said the most outrageous things.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him die so easily. He must fulfil his duties as king, at least until the return of the Saints.¡±

    Walkins squinted meaningfully at Harris, the butler, and asked him in a sombre voice that befitted his appearance.

    ¡°But, are you sure? You have entrusted the ns you have been building up to now to those saints who don¡¯t even know where theye from¡­¡±

    ¡°I have told you many times. That thing is just an insurance policy. Whether he loses his life along the way, whether he is bonded to his friends and turns on the Queen¡¯s side, the n remains the same. But if he acts as a pawn, the n will be more solid. If he¡¯s not there, it doesn¡¯t matter. And if he bes an enemy, he won¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he was an indispensable piece, I wouldn¡¯t have sent him on such a ridiculous journey to overthrow the Demon King in the first ce. I¡¯ve never taken my eyes off him, and I¡¯m still treating him as my steward here.¡±

    The ce where Walkins gave his eyes was when Harris was called into the office and where the Saint Kirishima Ran was standing.

    ¡°No, the workmanship is masterful. I don¡¯t know to what extent that ¡ºUnderling Training¡»will be loyal to me. If I¡¯m relying on him alone, I¡¯m probably a little overconfident in my luck. I don¡¯t think God will be on my side in what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    ¡°Preparedness is not an affliction. It¡¯s better to avoid big moves on these things until the ground has been solidified.¡±

    Just as he said this, Walkins suddenly stood up and came to Harris.

    ¡°Now. We must prepare thest of the [Piece] while the ¡ºUnderling Training¡»user is away from the royal pce.¡±

    ¡°The final piece, is it?¡±

    To a wondering Harris, using his fingertips, Walkins poked his temple with a thump.

    ¡°Unlike those who are only able to cling to their status and family background, those who have risen to the top through their own talent and hard work are different in the way they think. It¡¯s about time they realised the secret behind the summoning of these saints.¡±

    His ferocious smile was exactly like that of a strong man who was overflowing with delusions of assaulting the weak and delighted.

    However, there was a hint of nostalgia in his eyes, as if he had seen someone from long ago.

    ¡°I like the king, because he is like my great father who came from a lowly family, but then he rose to be the king and makemy beloved sister Pearl his first wife.¡±

    He then popped his hand on Harris¡¯ shoulder, urged him to follow and reached for the door to the office.

    ¡°His cunning and ambition are not far behind histe father¡¯s, but I think he deserves proper recognition for his gantry in crossing over from hismoner origins to the Queen¡¯s side, where the family¡¯s supremacy is paramount.¡±

    ¡°Where are you heading?¡±

    Walkins squinted and grinned at Harris¡¯s question.

    ¡°I¡¯m going¡­¡­ for thest [piece]. I thought I¡¯d pay him a visit in person.¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The supernatural phenomena known as witchcraft in this world fell into four main categories.

    One was¡ºSpirit Magic¡». Healing magic and attribute magic were worthy of this, and were basic magic that could be expressed by any human in this world by circting magic power within the body through an alliance with spirits.

    The second was¡ºDark Magic¡». This was a magic said to have been mastered by higher-level demons who disobeyed their pact with spirits and could not borrow the power of spirits¡¯ attributes in order to protect themselves.

    Although it was a dark and evil name, it was not only for the purpose of attacking and destroying, but it was just a general term for magic used by prestigious monsters that could borate the energy in their body as a magic phenomenon and also it could be used by humans.

    The third was¡ºunattributed magic¡». It was amon name for magic that was exercised by creatures simr to demons who have broken their pact with spirits, but which was not included in the aforementioned dark magic.

    And the fourth was¡ºUnique Magic¡». This was the unique magic skill given to the saints.

    It could be acquired using a special magic circle, as in this case, but rarely it could dwell as an inborn blessing and be possessed at birth.

    People in this world called it a talent.

    ¡°¡­¡­I knew it. There is no doubt. This was a set-up, orchestrated by someone.¡±

    Underground of the royal pce. A magical cave which should never be revealed, with everything from torture chambers to SM ygrounds and secret escape routes exclusively provided for royalty in it.

    A secret small stone-built room existed in one of these areas. While examining the coordinates of the summoning magic circle, he stumbled upon a secret passageway, and by candlelight, he was carefully looking at an old book he had taken from the royal archives.

    ¡°No matter how many times I look at it, it¡¯s impossible. The circuits that pass magic power are unnaturally bent. This absolutely could not have happened without someone artificially rewriting it or something.¡±

    Looking back, there were too many irregrities in that summons from the very beginning.

    The saints who were to be summoned to the hall where the king was waiting were somehow summoned to a corner of the cloister far away.

    One wrong move and half of them could have been buried alive in the wall and ended up dead.

    The situation was self-resolved as a fault of his own - He had made a mistake in specifying the coordinates of the magic circle he used to summon them.

    ¡°The more you look at it, the more unnatural it is. I didn¡¯t notice it at first because the alterations were so subtle. It is easy to find traces like this if you are suspicious from the outset.¡±

    Despite saying so, it took a great deal of time and effort to discover these alterations.

    He snuck into the royal library and secretly took out books on ¡ºsummoning magic circle¡» and ¡ºtransfer magic circle¡» written by past talents and hid them in a secret little room in the basement, and after going to this ce many times, he finally found them today.

    ¡°If you know a thing or two about summoning and transference, you¡¯ll know that this is more than just a mistake.¡±

    There had been several geniuses in the past who were born with ¡ºUnique Magic¡» simr to summoning and transference, and inspired by their achievements, many intellectuals had been attracted to supernatural phenomena such as summoning and transference and had been conducting research into them, even if they did not have the talent.

    If a copy of this magic circle was presented as physical evidence to a judicial officer who knew , he or she would be able to conduct a reasonable investigation through a knowledgeable person.

    They should be able to seek a neutral decision so that those without power were not unreasonably used and held responsible for everything.

    The evidence was in the ce. Now he needed to find out what distortions were caused by this slight alteration, even if it took a long time.

    ¡°There are plenty of other ways to just interrupt the summoning of the saints. It is, after all, a ceremony to save the life of the king. If it is discovered that they have interfered with such an important summoning, they will be punished for a serious crime. There is no need to go to the trouble of choosing a method that leaves evidence like this.¡±

    In other words, it was unlikely that the purpose of this magical alteration was to move the ce where the saints were summoned to the cloister.

    The person thought this was a kind of reaction, due to some other modification. In order to y with something else, an inevitable distortion had urred because of an impossible load on thepleted magic circle.

    ¡°Something or somewhere fatal has been tampered with, causing a discrepancy in such a rudimentary designation of coordinates.¡±

    He - Meidi, the summoner who yed a leading role in the summoning of the saints, and who was now about to bear full responsibility for the various blunders that urred in the summoning by the queen¡¯s schemers raised his hands and looked up at the low ceiling with a radiant look, as if he had just lost all his possessions.

    ¡°Once I get to this point, I can then look for the main changes. It is an alteration that produces a discernible discrepancy so far. The core, too - they must have made changes to some pretty important parts.¡±

    Wasit because of relief that the long sought solution was at once closer?

    Meidi, the summoner, was aware that he had been involved in something dark and treacherous , and was hypervignt to the point of being overawed by the approaching presence.

    Only at that moment did he let his guard down.

    ¡° ¡ª?!¡±

    By the time he realised, it was toote.

    The sound of shoes echoing was close by, and it was a clear indication that someone was behind him.

    A chill ran down the spine at the dense presence that was arriving.

    There was only one way in and out of the small, cramped, secretive room. It was underground and therefore windowless.

    The way out waspletely cut off.

    Why was this ce exposed? Was it because the entrance was not sealed for fear of suffocation, due to the unique underground feeling of entrapment?

    The candlelight flickered from time to time, so Meidi had sensed that somewhere there were a hole drilled to allow air to pass through, and that air was circting, albeit slightly.

    When a stone desk and chairs were carefully prepared, he knew that at the very least, the environment would be adequate for human use as a workshop.

    ¡°Still, it is frightening to block the only visible venttion holes in such a cramped ce. I know exactly what you mean.¡±

    Meidi couldn¡¯t move.

    The dense presence slowly overshadowed and pressed down on Meidi¡¯s head.

    No. It was not just a sign.

    A still, sticky, heavy, insidious shadow slowly filled Meidi¡¯s back, and his pale, candle-lit face appeared dimly in the darkness.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to startle you. I don¡¯t like to get in closer than I have to, but this ce is smaller than I thought it would be.¡±

    It was Walkins who came looking over his shoulder at the magician on the desk.

    ¡°You¡¯re very enthusiastic, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s been a long time since you summoned the Saints, and yet you¡¯re still paying attention to the summoning magic circle. It¡¯s very, very good.¡±

    Walkins¡¯s long arm slid down to the desk, shimmering like a ghost. Tracing the magic circle with his fingertips, Walkins, with his back draped over Meidi¡¯s, said in a sing-songy tone.

    ¡°I thought I had added an action to ¡°here¡±, but no matter how I did it, a distortion appeared in the coordinate designation circuit here. I thought I knew as much as anyone about magic circles, but when it came to actually trying it out, it was difficult. It¡¯s literally nothing more than a snake¡¯s foot to modify apleted magic circle, you know.¡±

    ¡°If, by any chance,Walkins-sama is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Very clever indeed. Clever - but a bitte to realise it. Well, I can¡¯t me you if you look at the environment. Just taking the books out of the house is a dangerous bridge to cross, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s going to take a long time if you¡¯re searching in a dark ce like this, even while you¡¯re sleeping.¡±

    Walkins¡¯s arm glowed faintly white, and soon a small pale fire lit up at his fingertips.

    Destroying Evidence. Unwilling to be deprived of the physical evidence he had finally found, Summoner Meidi covered over the desk, protecting his copy of the magic circle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t like such vulgar defiance, such as burning the evidence in front of me.¡±

    After some time, Meidi looked up and saw three small fireballs floating vaguely in front of him.

    Walkins scooped up the pale, flickering soles and ced them in his palm, then leaned his back against the wall opposite the one Meidi was facing and pointed at the three fireballs in order of appearance.

    ¡°Summoner-kun. You have three options.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°One, you will tell everything you have found out so far to those who were involved in the summoning - those on the Queen¡¯s side - everything without concealment. That there was an artificial alteration in the summoning team, and that I, Pearl¡¯s brother, Walkins, had a direct hand in it.¡±

    One of the floating fireballs vanished in a puff.

    ¡°The second is to continue to pretend that you didn¡¯t see anything, and forget everything you¡¯ve found out - that is, that there was a rewriting of the magic circle by a third party, and that I was involved in it all.¡±

    The second fireball also disappeared like an illusion.

    ¡°And the third is-¡±

    Walkins looked at Meidi with eyes as fierce as snakes.

    But despite that look, the voice he spun had a gentle, sweet tone to it.

    ¡°Will you give up those on the queen¡¯s side and continue on the same path as me?¡±

    Being killed. Meidi, who had prepared himself for this, is taken aback by the choice that was offered from an unexpected direction.

    He didn¡¯t know what it meant. No, he knew what the words meant but he couldn¡¯t grasp the true meaning.

    ¡°Summoner-kun. You are clever. You know what kind of people are on the Queen¡¯s side, don¡¯t you?¡±

    As Meidi remained silent, Walkins continued, with a third fireball floating on his fingertips.

    ¡°The reason you were so keen to find out all you could about this matter was because you didn¡¯t trust those on the Queen¡¯s side. I don¡¯t have to tell everyone. Otherwise, you should have given a good reason and brought the whole story to light, without all this skulking around. This is a ceremony to save the life of a king. There is no way we can allow those who tried to interfere with such a sacred ceremony to be allowed to get away with it.¡±

    Logically, this was certainly true.

    It would be irrational to leave the investigation of an important ritual, in which the king¡¯s life was at stake, to a single person, even though he had knowledge of summoning and was an important person involved in the recent summoning of the saints.

    And to sneak around in public like this, one could be forgiven for suspecting that there was something shady going on.

    If they were sure of their innocence, they should not conceal it, but should obtain permission from their superiors to analyse the magic circle with good reason.

    ¡°You should know. You know that Queen Reba is very angry about this matter. And those on the queen¡¯s side who were involved in the summoning are trying to put all the me on you, the summoner.¡±

    If a person spent time in the royal pce, they could hear rumours all the time.

    Most of them were just rumours that were untrue and out of touch with the people who lived in the pce. Not long ago, Meidi the Summoner was told an unsavoury story by a judicial officer whom he knew well.

    ¡°[Is it true that you were the only one who knew about the recently discovered 21st saint?]¡±

    The ministers and knights involved in the summoning all apparently testified that they had no knowledge of the existence of the 21st saint and that his appearance had caught them by surprise.

    They had made a big deal of the fact that there was a mistake in specifying the coordinates of the summons, and had repeatedly testified about how untrustworthy Meidi the summoner, who was from amoner background, was, and had tried to forcefully change the subject.

    Judicial officers who knew Meidi well, questioned the rumours, though. The idea was that if those who did not know Meidi¡¯s personality continued to listen to them (ministers and knights), they would look with coloured sses when it waster Meidi¡¯s turn to testify.

    ¡°I¡­¡­I sincerely intended to fulfil the mission given to me in the hope that I could be a clue to breaking the King¡¯s curse. Even now, that feeling has not changed.¡±

    ¡°But those on the Queen¡¯s side were different. I thought I was speaking with the king¡¯s life as my first priority, but apparently there was a clear discrepancy in perception between you and the ministers on the queen¡¯s side, wasn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The road to overthrow the Demon King should be a rocky one: a massive n to summon as many as 21 otherworldly people. A huge amount of time, effort, magical power and funds were put into it all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you thought that those on the Queen¡¯s side thought something like - I was sincerely hoping that the King would rise again.¡±

    Walkins¡¯ face, illuminated by the fireball, shook eerily.

    It was a mysterious look, but deep down in his gut, it was impossible to gauge what emotions were swirling around him.

    ¡°But what about reality? They only work for their own self-preservation and only think about who they can cut off first. The chosen human pirs are not the ministers in charge, nor the knights of the Kingsguard or servants who were present. There are plenty of receable pawns, but for some reason they chose you, the supposedly gifted one.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You know why. You are a clever man. Even if you don¡¯t agree, you understand why you¡¯ve been singled out.¡±

    Meidi knew it.

    He couldn¡¯t convince himself.

    Walkins was right, because it was too frustrating to admit it.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything about it by his own efforts. Because Meidi was not strong enough to confront head-on his true intention, which would have been to curse his ancestors, let alone his parents.

    ¡°Because your family is amoner.¡±

    Walkins was relentless in confronting a reality Meidi did not want to acknowledge.

    ¡°Because they aremoners by birth. From an early age,moners who have not received a proper education are assumed to be inferior to themselves. -They assume thatmoners are inferior to them even if they are gifted people who have been born with unique magic skills.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No exceptions. For them, family honour is something to be respected above all else, a solid pir that will not be overturned no matter what. It is the pir that supports them. Even a mediocre, ipetent person can be given any number of opportunities to start over, as long as he does not do anything to damage the family name. Talented people of lowly status with no backing are used and discarded as fodder for such fools to start over. I believe that there is no conceit or arrogance in this and that it is an extremely natural order of things. As a lowly aristocrat, I think it¡¯s a ridiculous belief.¡±

    As Meidi bit his lip, Walkins held up the fireball and spread his arms wide.

    ¡°But like our great father, some have achieved great things even in this rotten family faith. By using their own dexterity, they married off their daughters to the King, who is above the clouds and would not normally be allowed even an audience - my brothers and sisters have achieved an unshakeable position. In other words, if one¡¯s ability catches up with one¡¯s ambition, it is not impossible for even poor people like us to kick down and rise above the rest of the dimwits who have nothing to boast of but their family status.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­but for me it is.¡±

    ¡°Right. You don¡¯t even have such a bright family, let alone trusted associates. You¡¯ve been looking for all sorts of things to prove your innocence, but evidence like this has to be covered up.¡±

    Meidi tried not to think about it.

    The existence of third-party alterations to the summoning magic circle, which Meidi had been investigating independently until now.

    The possibility that it would be suppressed by the upper echelons when it was discovered.

    No matter how much he handed it over directly to a judicial officer who knew him, he could not guarantee where it would go from there.

    It was also possible that the evidence might be treated as an inconvenience and be forgotten.

    ¡°-that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±

    Squinting his sharp three-white eyes even further, Walkins clutched the floating fireball in his hand.

    As if swallowed into his hand, the small fireball vanished without a sound.

    ¡°The third option is brought here by me in person. In other words, well, let¡¯s make a deal, shall we?¡±

    Walkins, who had developed a sticky and peculiarly stilted speaking tone, kept his back against the wall and continued talking.

    ¡°All the facts you have obtained about the Summoning of the Saints and your findings about the magic circle that remains stacked there. If you promise to show them to no one else and to provide me with all of them - I will responsibly protect you from the Queen¡¯s side in this matter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    This meant that he should give up on the Queen¡¯s side and take the side of Walkins, the first chambein.

    ¡°Those on the queen¡¯s side underestimate your talents. They don¡¯t even know the value of your wonderful gift of summoning from the other world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The only people who discovered your talent and brought you into the pce happened to be from the queen¡¯s side, and you have no special loyalty to Queen Reba in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you, whoe from amoner background, would not bother to sneak into their of a senior aristocrat. If you did, you would either be a very stupid person or a scarecrow who has given up thinking. But you are neither of these.¡±

    Walkins¡¯ hand was ced on Meidi¡¯s shoulder.

    The warmth of the hand was strangely raw and made Meidi feel a little ufortable.

    But despite the contact, the content of the words was something that shone a faint light on Meidi.

    ¡°You will find out. Which is the best option for you? I¡¯m telling you ¡­¡­ that no amount of fiddling around with that magic circle is going to produce any evidence of my involvement. Even if you tell the Queen¡¯s side of the story, it won¡¯t change the oue. It¡¯s far easier to throw out amoner than to determine my involvement.¡±

    Meidi had a dim sense of this, too.

    If he could rely on his confession here to find physical evidence, there was no point in Walkins crossing such a dangerous bridge to confess his guilt.

    Even if this evidence came through unscathed, the only thing that could be proved was Meidi¡¯s innocence.

    ¡°With all due respect¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, I¡¯d like to ask you a couple of things¡­¡­¡±

    As a sign that he didn¡¯t mind, Walkins signalled for him to go ahead.

    ¡°If Walkins-sama is involved in this matter¡­Why did you tell me that?¡±

    ¡°I told you. All the talent in the world is worthless if the person who handles it is ipetent. I really didn¡¯t want your unique magic to be buried like this. I will protect you no matter what it takes. I just wanted to convey that determination in a sincere manner.¡±

    Whether Walkins¡¯s words were sincere, Meidi could not measure.

    But at worst, he must have a good reason for uttering a confession that could have cost him his own life.

    It was highly doubtful whether his presence would be of that much value to Walkins, but it was.

    ¡°Now I would like to ask you one more question¡­¡­¡±

    Having said that much, Meidi winced.

    What he was about to say was in a way intended to clear his suspicions.

    Depending on how he looked at it, it was like insulting Walkins and exposing him as distrustful.

    ¡°It¡¯s a critical juncture on which your future depends. You can dispense with courtesy and care, and dispel all your worries. If you go to all the trouble ofing to me and are suspicious of me from start to finish, there¡¯s no point in me bringing you in.¡±

    From the slight silence, Walkins could see Meidi¡¯s hesitation.

    Walkins told him to clear all doubts.

    ¡°¡­¡­With all due respect to you, I would like to say. You have promised to protect me, but what specific measures do you intend to use to get through this matter?¡±

    When he sold himself to Walkins with everything on the line, if he could not defend himself in the end, Meidi¡¯s future was as good as over.

    In order to prove his innocence, Meidi had spent a considerable amount of time and effort to this point.

    If it all came to nothing, it would be hard to take.

    If the rumours heard by the judicial officer were true, Meidi would be arraigned at any moment and would not only be held responsible for the failed summons, but also for the cover-up of the saints.

    Queen Reba seemed to be very upset that the existence of the 21st saint was kept under wraps.

    Queen Reba was more concerned about the king¡¯s life than anyone else. It was not surprising that she might be interpreted as harbouring a treacherous intention for obstructing the n to overthrow the Demon King.

    Unless there was a concrete n to appease Queen Reba¡¯s anger or to prove that Meidis innocence was certain, Meidi could not so easily forgive Walkins.

    ¡°No disrespect, It¡¯s as good as putting my life in your hands. Forcing me to trust you unterally, without any concrete solution, is exactly the Queen¡¯s side specialty, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Thest one would be a poor quality joke.

    Walkins huffed, put his hand to his chin and spoke fluently.

    ¡°The people on the Queen¡¯s side are probably underestimating the fact that they are dealing with a singlemoner. ording to the information I have obtained, they have selected some of the wicked officials and Kingsguard knights who were present at the summoning, and they are all repeating the same testimony.¡±

    It was the same rumour heard by the judiciary.

    The charge of concealing the saints was the heart of the matter that was to be revealed, yet the Kingsguard knights continued to testify about how untrustworthy the summoner Meidi was, and apparently remained ignorant of the 21st saint.

    ¡°If that is true. When more than one person tries to share a [made-up story], there is bound to be a breakdown. It is now inevitable that there will be discrepancies in testimony.¡±

    Therefore, during this investigation, a meticulous n was knitted together by the Queen¡¯s wily advisers.

    To ensure that there were no discrepancies in each other¡¯s testimonies, only trusted Kingsguard knights were hammered with made-up scenarios, made to remember them correctly and reminded not to speak about anything else.

    They repeated it as if the scenario was true, that Meidi the Summoner was single-handedly harbouring the 21st saint.

    ¡°At some point you will be called upon to do the same. So before that-¡±

    Walkins stroked his chin and looked slightly wide-eyed.

    ¡°To Queen Reba [I rmend that all those who were present at the summoning of the saints should give detailed ounts of the circumstances at the time].¡±

    What was this stinky tone of voice?

    A simple and clear solution came out of Walkins¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Queen Reba is determined to get to the bottom of this matter. The queen is also neutral on the matter of the saints¡¯ cover-up, as she has been betrayed by a minister on the queen¡¯s side. She has no intention of being lenient just because of the mismanagement of her own people.¡±

    Walkins further continued.

    ¡°We are told that not only knights from the Queen¡¯s side were present at the summoning of the saints, but also knights from the current King¡¯s faction and servants directly under the King. Because they were summoned to a different ce than originally intended, most of the knights being investigated this time were present at the scene, but if you include the servants who were waiting for the summons and the menial workers who were preparing for the festivities, the number is considerable. If they all testify in unison that [knights other than the summoner must have been sent to the site of the summoning], the position of the queen¡¯s knights, who until now have repeatedly maintained that they did not know, will be more in jeopardy.¡±

    Naturally, Walkins noticed that his cheeks were rxed.

    It was not a smile. It was a relief, and therefore Meidi¡¯s face, which had been so stern, rxed.

    ¡°It is no longer possible to get the queen¡¯s servants and menial workers, even those who are not from the queen¡¯s side, to all agree on the same testimony, even if you try to get around to it afterwards. The natural course of events is to reveal who is lying and who is telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°Walkins-sama¡­!¡±

    Light spread to an end that was shrouded in darkness.

    If Walkins was right, Meidi¡¯s innocence would soon be proven

    He might not be allowed to reveal the factors that led to the misalignment of the coordinates of the summons, though, as long as he followed Walkins.

    At the very least, he would undoubtedly be cleared of suspicion for the Saints cover-up.

    ¡°You can rest assured, all you have to do is testify to the truth. That you were strictly forbidden to reveal it by your wicked adviser. You will be punished somewhat, but you will not be ordered to face life-threatening punishment.¡±

    Walkins removed his hand from his chin and spread his arms out across his chest.

    ¡°The point of contention this time is not that the coordinates have shifted, but that the existence of the saint, Kirishima Ran, has been covered up. As long as that is clear, the queen will not seek further rification of the facts.¡±

    ¡°Walkins-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you swear allegiance to me and my sister Pearl, I will do everything in my power to protect you from the Queen¡¯s side. You are worth it. I assure you of this.¡±

    Walkins tapped on his shoulder.

    He did not feel the damp warmth that he had felt earlier.

    Whether because the dark clouds of his mind had cleared or not. The summoner Meidi, who had been wandering on the border of hell, was looking at Walkins with a heavenly feeling.

 Chapter 123: The Last Piece

    <h4>Chapter 123: The Last Piece</h4>

    As soon as the door to the office was closed, a loud sigh was heard behind him.

    He turned to see Harris, the butler, with his hand on the doorknob, shaking slightly.

    The integrity of his manners, cultivated by experience, and the strength of his courage to remain unafraid of anything, let alone show any sign of agitation, were nowpletely missing from him.

    He was like a small animal released into a vast garden.

    ¡°Also, I am sorry, Walkins-sama. I¡¯ve a little shaken up¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I know exactly how you feel. In fact, I appreciate how he persevered until he got back to his room.¡±

    Crackling and dryly beating, Walkins hung the corners of his mouth in amusement.

    ¡°I did not feel alive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right. The Lord you serve suddenly starts confessing to his crimes, so the obedient butler must have been very ufortable.¡±

    ¡°I thought my heart would stop.¡±

    Finally getting back to his usual form, Harris quickly adjusted the distortion of his cor.

    ¡°But will it be okay?¡±

    ¡°You mean to reveal that it was my hand that tampered with the summoning line?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s on the Queen¡¯s side, even that one. When ites down to it, there is a possibility that he will reveal Walkins-sama¡¯s ns to those on the Queen¡¯s side¡­¡­¡±

    The story Walkins revealed to Summoner Meidi was the truth.

    Of course, he had the help of experts, but it was Walkins, of all people, who actually tampered with the magic circle, and it might not be impossible to obtain evidence of his involvement if a thorough investigation was carried out.

    In that respect, though, it would be a fool¡¯s errand that would strangle him.

    ¡°Queen Reba seems to be very upset about the 21st saint - Kirishima Ran. The queen did not know until just the other day that there had been a mistake in the summoning. In other words, she was not informed by those on the Queen¡¯s side, whom she could call her rtives. Not even once.¡±

    ¡°The Queen¡¯s adoration for the King is genuine. If she knew that you had concealed the fact that there was a problem with the summoning of the saints, which would have been the clue to saving the king¡¯s life, until now, she would strongly feel that she had been betrayed.¡±

    ¡°So they should be neutral in this case, without favouritism for their own people, they should be seeking rification of the facts. The Queen¡¯s side understands this, which is why they are so busy cutting the lizards¡¯ tails off. So a in and simple guilty party is what they need now more than anything else.¡±

    In a roundabout way, he appeared to be dodging and ducking Harris¡¯s questions.

    But it seemed that Walkins did not intend to leave the answer to the question unanswered.

    ¡°The crime of deceiving the queen. An inconvenient issue at an important ceremony where the king¡¯s life was at stake. If it hadn¡¯t been for the cover-up, it wouldn¡¯t have been so important, but they tried to pretend that Saint Kirishima was not there from the beginning, to save their own skin.¡±

    Walkins was sure that the people on the Queen¡¯s side would have nned to take care of the ¡®alien¡¯ as soon as he got mixed up in the mix.

    Originally, they could have killed him right after he was summoned - right then and there.

    But this time, the intention was to summon several people, who had been friends with each other from the start, at the same time, in order to increase cohesion and train them as a stronger group of warriors.

    What was Kirishima Ran¡¯s position in the group in question, and how was he regarded by the others?

    Until that was clear, they couldn¡¯t kill him. If Kirishima Ran was an important person in that group, the Saints would recognise the people of this world who had killed him as an example as enemies.

    ¡°They¡¯re good at [pretending it didn¡¯t happen].It¡¯s a way of hushing up and covering up the facts with power. It is the same this time. The powerful, such as ministers and some knights, are repeatedly pretending that they don¡¯t know, while trying to pin the me on those who are less powerful.¡±

    ¡°That is the destination waiting for Meidi the Summoner.¡±

    ¡°It is known that the summoner is not well-liked by those on the queen¡¯s side. As I told him earlier, they are trying to cover up this incident by creating a convenient scenario, saying that the summoner did it to hide his own failure.¡±

    Sitting back in his chair, Walkins spread his arms out in a grand gesture.

    ¡°Those who are already on the Queen¡¯s side are nning to cut off the summoner. In such a situation, what would happen if the summoner, who is to be med for the crime, suddenly starts pleading his innocence? Even if he ims that it was me, whom he hates, he cannot call me, the brother of the King¡¯s wife, to the bar of justice lightly without reasonable evidence.¡±

    ¡°Summoner Meidi said that there was no gain in betraying Walkins-sama here¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No physical evidence. using me of working on the magic circle sounds like an evasion of responsibility. And even if I try to take the summoner at his word now, then what about the testimony that [it was the summoner¡¯s own decision], which they have been iming until now? The ministers who had ordered them to testify would be at a disadvantage, because they would have to ask themselves whether they were endlessly making false allegations in a judicial court ofw. Once they get to this point, it¡¯s toote to change course.¡±

    Rather, if he was the kind of person who would immediately sell Walkins on the basis of this confession, he was the wrong man for the job.

    It was better to give up on him at an early stage, so that there was no tail end to itter on.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s in his nature, he wouldn¡¯t do something like selling me lightly. He is not that kind of person. In fact, I think he¡¯s probably just leaping for joy right now, as if there¡¯s a ray of hope in his bleak situation.¡±

    Narrowing his white eyes, Walkins slowly intertwined his fingers on either side.

    ¡°Well then. The actors are all here. Let¡¯s get on with our ns.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­but¡±

    Knowing everything that was going to happen, Harris looked as if he had seen something tragic, and his eyes were lightly downcast.

    ¡°¡­¡­ with all due respect.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Is it really necessary to go to such lengths?¡±

    The n they were about to embark on was a barbaric, even inhumane, act.

    As a fellow seeker of a prosperous future, Harris had pledged his soul to Walkins.

    But as a true human being, he also felt a twinge of conscience at the thought of what they were nning to do from here.

    ¡°I can¡¯t outright deny the question but is there any other way? As I said before, [we¡¯vee this far, we can¡¯t change course].¡±

    Resting his chin on his folded hands, Walkins stared into the distance.

    ¡°It is not a simple task to make the Pearl¡¯s son the next king. Many obstacles standing in the way. We will not be able to fulfil our ambitions unless we simultaneously neutralise them all. We knew that from the very beginning, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°It is as you say.¡±

    ¡°For this reason, they had to resort to such a ridiculous thing as the demon king¡¯s curse. Prolong his life, don¡¯t kill. Until they¡¯re ready, they¡¯ll have to keep defending the throne of the king.¡±

    ¡°If he senses a dark cloud and abdicates his throne, it will alle crashing down.¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean. Once the king is cursed, we no longer have the option of going back.¡±

    The snake-like, ferocious smile sent a chill of fear down Harris¡¯ spine.

    But he did not show it in his attitude, with his natural equanimity and gantry.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°The discovery of the 21st saint - Kirishima Ran - has made the Queen very angry.¡±

    At the same time, ministers on the Queen¡¯s side were meeting in secret to discuss how to get through theing vote.

    ¡°Indeed, I told the queen that the number of saints summoned was 20. But in fact, there was a 21st saint. Did the minister who reported it not know of his existence, or did he deliberately try to conceal him? The queen seems to be trying to rify that.¡±

    Of course, the only people gathered here were trusted colleagues who had been deeply involved in the summoning of the saints and had shared all the information with each other.

    These were the people who had been responsible for the summoning, education and training of the saints.

    Two officials with diplomatic roles were present at this meeting, but there was no problem with them.

    They were officials who normally dealt with matters at the level of state secrets. It was impossible for any information to leak out of their mouths.

    ¡°The most important fault was the failure to deal with Kirishima Ran. I had no idea that Walkins, of all people, was harbouring him.¡±

    ¡°The reasons for Walkins¡¯ protection of the deserter saints remain unclear. And that, too, is somewhat eerie.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We have no choice but to think that it was supposed to be the point where we made a false report to the Queen. Otherwise, the risks and rewards would not be bnced. If we had told the Queen of the existence of the deserter saint, it would have been Walkins who would have been charged with harbouring him.¡±

    ¡°How could he have protected Kirishima Ran at the risk of losing his current position, which is disproportionate to a low-ranking aristocrat? That¡¯s insane.¡±

    ¡°But the fact is that this insane act is now strangling us. If Walkins had seen all thising, he would have known¡­¡±

    Looking over at the participants, who were verbally exchanging opinions, the minister, who was responsible for the summoning of the Saints as a whole, restrained them in a stern tone of voice.

    ¡°There is no point in arguing about the past. The agenda this time is not reflection, but where to ce the me.¡±

    It was Walkins, of all people, who hid Ran Kirishima, but it seemed difficult to pin the me on him.

    What Queen Reba was trying to reveal was who first tried to conceal Kirishima Ran¡¯s existence.

    They reported that there were exactly 20 saints summoned, butter a 21st, who should not have been there, appeared.

    It was self-evident that the report was incorrect, and it was now inevitable that someone would be held responsible.

    ¡°Who was the first to conceal the 21st saint? We must make that clear in a way that will satisfy the Queen.¡±

    Whether this was true or not was not relevant for ministers on the Queen¡¯s side.

    In fact, if the truth were to be revealed honestly, not only the minister who was involved in the summoning made a false report, but also the knights of the Kingsguard who epted the report without objection, and many others involved in the summoning would be charged with a crime.

    As long as one person was held responsible, the damage caused on the Queen¡¯s side could be minimised.

    ¡°Have you done the groundwork with the judicial officers?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured. We have selected a number of trusted knights to testify that Meidi the Summoner plotted this case on his own initiative.¡±

    They were unaware of their own ignorance. It was fortunate that the coordinates of the summons were misaligned. Thanks to this, one summoner was the first to meet the saints, and then, after a dy, the knights and ministers confirmed the sessful summoning of 20 people - this was the story they agreed on.

    ¡°We were supposed to be irrelevant in the first ce - we didn¡¯t even know there was such a thing as the 21st Saints. We didn¡¯t even know that the 21st saint existed, because the summoner had arbitrarily hidden Kirishima Ran somewhere before we could face the saints.¡±

    Several sighs of relief escaped.

    It meant that it was impossible for the judicial officers toe around to investigate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle the question of the Saints¡¯ Kirishima Ran for the moment. Let¡¯s move on to the other item on the agenda.¡±

    Two officials, who had remained silent on the earlier agenda, quickly stepped forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the Saints left, how are the neighbouring countries faring? Have there been any developments?¡±

    ¡°There have been no other major developments. There¡¯s no sign of rm, or even questioning, when so many threats have been unleashed from the royal pce.¡±

    The king was currently wandering between half-death and half-life under the curse of the Demon King, but when he was in power he was a good king who established various achievements.

    One of these was the signing of ceasefire agreements with neighbouring countries.

    Originally, the area was peaceful and no outright wars had urred, but disputes had broken out over territorial,customs issues and a few peoples had been killed.

    Various measures had been taken since the time of the previous king to try to manage this situation. The current king had seeded in concluding an agreement with neighbouring countries to [refrain from starting any wars or conflicts and from unnecessarily increasing the number of troops].

    ¡°It is only an unnecessary build-up, not an attempt to abolish the military service itself. The point is to build up military power so that it does not intimidate neighbouring countries¡±

    No matter how many wars and conflicts they had agreed not to start, if they went against that country, they might be attacked in defiance of the agreement. If such a power rtionship remained , there would be no point in having an agreement, so it would be a very natural ce to drop it.

    ¡°The problem is that the king¡¯s condition is not good. If the king were to pass away, there is a possibility that neighbouring countries will take advantage of the chaos in the country to vite the agreement and invade.¡±

    ¡°However, if we were to prepare for an interception in advance, it would inevitably lead to suspicions that we are the ones who are plotting to vite the agreement.¡±

    ¡°If it is judged to be a threat and pointed out that it is an unnecessary military build-up, the agreement that has been concluded will be a notoriety. That would be aplete disaster.¡±

    Unnecessary military build-up was impossible. Then there was no problem with expanding the military if necessary.

    But that was just a convenient perversion of the agreement. If such a thing was allowed to get away with it, there was no point in having concluded the agreement in the first ce.

    ¡°But it also depends on how it is perceived. If it were to say that it was building up its military to prepare for the possibility that it might be attacked by another country, its neighbours would not remain silent¡­¡±

    The Minister continued , as if it were nothing.

    ¡°In order to save the king¡¯s life, we summon heroes to defeat the demon king, who is the source of the problem. What part of this amounts to unnecessary military expansion? I don¡¯t think our neighbouring countries would think of objecting to this.¡±

    Although they had not made a public statement, neighbouring countries were dimly aware that the king was ill.

    However much of an agreement they had , they could not trust the politics of other countries. Spies were undoubtedly lurking. They were both on the same side about that.

    It was not clear whether any country had even identified the source of the problem, but it was possible to predict to some extent from the way officials behaved that it was due to some external factor.

    ¡°And the Saints, around 20 people. They have not been told their true purpose, so there is no way they can screw up. The Saints are just trying to carry out their mission without any doubts.¡±

    Showing no sign of offence, the minister told those gathered at the meeting.

    ¡°The curse of the demon king, eh? Even if the curse were to be lifted, the n would remain the same. He has been so physically and mentally damaged. Even if he were to return to the throne, he would notst long. We want to strengthen our forces in preparation for theing war.¡±

    Both the chambein¡¯s side and the queen¡¯s side had already given up on the king¡¯s future.

    For the queen¡¯s side, how to protect her son Alec, who would seed to the throne after the death of the current king. How to keep the country prosperous. This was the most important matter of all.

    ¡°To that end, we must first resolve this disturbance amicably.¡±

    ¡°There are many asions from here onwards where you will need the Queen¡¯s and Prince¡¯s help. We have to somehow restore the trust that has been fissured between us.¡±

    The secret meeting was over and those who had gathered went back as if nothing had happened.

    The summoner would take all the me. Without a shred of doubt.

    It was only two days after the meeting that Summoner Meidi visited Walkins¡¯s office and took the oath of allegiance and joined his side.

 Chapter 124: The story of boobs and boobs out of boobs

    <h4>Chapter 124: The story of boobs and boobs out of boobs</h4>

    When Mikoshiba Aya returned to Tetsutetei Tettei, Kanami was the only one in the girls¡¯ room.

    She looked around the room but there was no sign of anyone else. Kanami was alone, lying on the bed, throwing her limbs outzily.

    ¡°What? Mikoshiba, you¡¯re early.¡±

    Kanami raised her upper body and stretched out her arms as she did so.

    It was an unusually loose gesture for the always firm Kanami.

    ¡°Only Inugami? That¡¯s unusual.¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that everyone else¡¯s outings coincide with ours. I had to take over for them.¡±

    Aya found it strange that Kanami Inugami, who always reminded everyone to never act alone, was alone. She was about say something but it would stir up the ho¡¯s nest, so she decided not to point it out.

    Perhaps because Aya had returned, Kanami got off the bed and began to tidy up her dishevelled appearance.

    Her long hair, which had been undone, was now neatly tied back to reveal a magnificent ponytail. It was a scene Aya saw every morning, but no matter how many times she saw it, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at her deftness.

    ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m supposed to be away for the day¡­¡±

    She looked at Aya with a curious face.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re all dressed up, so I thought you were going out.¡±

    ¡°Really? Nothing out of the ordinary. It¡¯s just the way a girl is supposed to be.¡±

    Aya, who had hair as long as Kanami¡¯s, dyed it but did not tie it up or braid it or do anything borate like that.

    Until she started living together in the other world, Aya had thought that Kanami Inugami was simply a good-looking person, but she now realized that this perception was mistaken.

    She was, at heart, a clean, honest and serious girl.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s just fine. If you want, why don¡¯t you eat with me?¡±

    Saying this, Aya offered one of the nuts in her hand to Kanami.

    ¡°They were selling them at a stall outside. Looked good, so I bought some.¡±

    ¡°They look like walnuts.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re called nyubo nuts. You can¡¯t eat the shells, but like this¡­¡±

    She bit it lightly on the edge with her back teeth and cracked the shell. Kanami, who had been watching, stared at the nyubo fruit for a while and then used the corner of a piece of furniture to break the shell.

    When she peeled the shell, a white substance emerged from inside. It was soft and creamy and had a faintly sweet aroma.

    ¡°It sure looks good.¡±

    ¡°Right? And just between you and me - apparently there¡¯s a lot of nutritional goodness in Nyubo berries for girls.¡±

    Aya, unusually bashful in an Otome-like manner, spoke out the end of it in a whisper, even though no one was listening.

    ¡°These nuts are supposed to have a breast-enhancing effect.¡±

    Aya stuck out her tongue lightly and mischievously.

    ¡°Well, there won¡¯t be any visible change. I¡¯m still curious about it.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯d be interested in that too.¡±

    Aya Mikoshiba and Kanami Inugami. It probably didn¡¯t need to be exined again, but they were two of the best proportioned girls in their ss evenpared to the average high school girl.

    They were now trying to work on further improving their busts. If Sayaka or Misuzu, who had aplex about their bust size, were here, they would probably look at them with vindictive eyes.

    ¡°Besides breast augmentation, what other benefits are there?¡±

    ¡°Well, it also improved our skin tone, turned men on - false or true, the seller said a lot of things. From the way she spoke, it seemed to have the effect of increasing something like the female hormones in the original world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because my hair and skin seem to have less sticity since I came to this side of the world¡­¡±

    Kanami muttered as she stroked her ink-ck hair with her fingers.

    ¡°Eat this, be more attractive as a woman - I want Kirishima to be more adorable to me, kuhihi¡­¡±

    Kanami¡¯s face waspletely rxed, with the look of a maiden in love.

    ¡°Can I have some too?¡±

    ¡°No problem. I have only got two boxes, so let¡¯s eat them before anyonees back.¡±

    Slightly sweet, milky aroma. It seduced the heart of a sweet-toothed maiden with a hunger for sweetness into a hug.

    The pulp was soft, like custard cream. How should she eat it? When Aya looked up thoughtfully, Kanami was trying her best to stretch out her tongue and lick the creamy pulp off with the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°¡­Mm?¡±

    Kanami tilted her head in a scowling manner, with an ungraceful look of cream on her nose and cheeks.

    ¡°What? Do I have something on my face?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on. No, it¡¯s on, but I wasn¡¯t looking at it.¡±

    Following Kanami¡¯s lead, Aya also devoured the nyubo nuts.

    ¡°I was thinking that even a firm Inugami would do something like that, like dog-eating.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m like a dog. You¡¯re a total pain in the ass, you¡¯re so quick to make fun of me by tying me to that name.¡±

    Kanami sniffed unhappily as she cleaned the cream on the top of her nose.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad. I can¡¯t let the other guys see me looking so ungraceful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep it between us.¡±

    They looked at each other andughed. Perhaps it was the spice of shared secrets, but the sweetness of the first time in a long time filled their hearts with warmth.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Really¡­truly,entirelypletely! None of the nuts rmended by Mikoshiba are a bonus!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I tried to sneak off with the two, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯m the one who got the bad end of the stick¡­¡­¡±

    If there was such a thing as divine punishment or divine punishment in this world, Kanami and Aya both spoke words of regret as they faced a man who seemed to be the first to be dropped.

    ¡°You should have known¡­¡­! And they¡¯ve just made a simr mistake before! How troublesome to have to go through this again¡­¡­¡±

    Kanami bit her lower lip and looked frustrated. Although she was ming Aya, at the root of her expression, she seemed to be dismayed at herself for not being able to avoid the blunder.

    Aya was Aya, but her usual strong attitude was not there, and she was looking down with a pensive face.

    They were dressed like that, but half-naked.

    The clothes they were supposed to be wearing had been removed and they were wearing only a pair of shorts.

    A hand was secretly ced over the exposed breast, firmly covering the important part at the tip of the breast.

    This wasmonly known as a hand bra. Both Kanami and Aya were doing the same with theirrge breasts, both holding them up with their hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and watch, say something¡­¡±

    In front of Aya, who looked up with a weak face, a man who had not fallen from the heavens - Kirishima Ran - was watching the two hand-bra girls with aplicated expression on his face.

    His mouth was tightly drawn together, but a definite smile was lit behind his eyes. He seemed to be trying hard to hold back a grin.

    For the sake of Ran¡¯s honour whether there was any honour left to defend or not, it was important to state that the half-naked, hand-bra-d appearance was not due to Ran¡¯s orders or coercion.

    When Ran stepped into the room, they were already dressed like this.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Making a deliberately serious face, Ran looked at the uniforms scattered on the floor.

    A familiar bra had been released along with it. A closer look revealed some kind of white liquid on the lining. Of course, Ran had no idea about this either.

    Ran picked up the bra and put his face close to the area where the boob area and gazed at them sullenly.

    Suddenly, looking at their reactions, she saw that Aya¡¯s face was even more flushed than before.

    Sensing its owner, Ran put his nose close to the lining of the bra so that Aya could see.

    ¡°¡ª¡ªAu¡±

    Aya¡¯s face flushed to her ears. While looking at her reaction, Ran slowly extended his tongue and licked the lining of Aya¡¯s bra.

    ¡®¡­¡­ Is this breast milk?¡¯

    ¡°N-no! That¡¯s not breast¡¯s milk-nyaa,nyauu!¡±

    Aya was in high spirits, but her words were cut short in mid-sentence.

    Her breasts, which were supported hard with both hands, swayed wildly in time with Aya¡¯s movements.

    The pink nipples puckered out from between the fingers that were holding them. In time with Aya¡¯s screams, milky-white liquid poured out from the tips of the towering nipples.

    ¡° ¡ªsuu!¡±

    Aya¡¯s hips buckled and twitched as she let out an inaudible scream.

    Aya bit her lip and writhed, and the same milky white liquid as before dripped from her hands onto the floor in droplets.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Mikoshiba. Uuu?!¡±

    Kanami was watching this from the side, but when she suddenly made an excruciating noise, she straightened her back.

    It was like when the tip of a protrusion she was pulling with all her might slipped off and there was nowhere else for the force to go in an instant. It was like when the limit of something she had been enduring came to an end.

    With her mouth half open, she made a weak ¡®ah, ah¡­¡­¡¯ sound, and Kanami lowered her tawny eyelids with a dreamy look on her face.

    ¡°U,Uu¡­u!¡±

    A sloppy white liquid spilled from between her fingers covering her nipples.

    The slightly viscous liquid threaded through the gaps between her fingers, bing heavier and sttering onto the floor.

    ¡°Yah, yah. ¡­¡­ No. Yah. No, no, no. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuuuuu¡­¡­! No, no¡­¡­Once it startsing out, I can¡¯t stop it¡­!¡±

    Aya bit her back teeth, turned over and pulled, sending a milky white liquid flying.

    Kanami, with her upturned face, looked as if she was about to give up, and was heavily overflowing with viscous white fluid.

    Feeling strange about the faint sweet smell, Ran decided to look back to see what had happened, in order to put the situation in perspective.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Here was how it all started.

    Ran, together with Sayaka and other members of the girl otaku group, went to the engineer¡¯s workshop to ask about the progress of the maintenance of the dragon car.

    The conclusion was that it was almostplete and could be operated without any problems once some minor adjustments were made.

    They said they would not require any additional materials, so Ran and the others took a quick tour of the workshop and returned to Tetsutetei Tettei around lunchtime.

    ¡°Ara. You¡¯ve alle back to the good part.¡±

    Returning to the TetsuTorutei, unusually two people, Kiryuin Subaru and Joougaoka Reika, were standing outside the inn.

    A look around the garden revealed what appeared to be beach chairs, wherever they had been procured from. Maybe they were sunbathing.

    ¡°Mikoshiba-san and Inugami-san were looking for you, Kirishima-san.¡±

    ¡®Something wrong?¡¯ Ran looked at Sayaka and the others and tried to rush over.

    ¡°The three of youe this way. I was hoping you could tell me and Reika-sama how the dragon carriage is doing.¡±

    Kiryuin Subaru casually stood in front of Yuri, Emi and Sayaka as they were about to run off together.

    ring at Subaru¡¯s back, Reika was next to him, looking at Ran with a meaningful gaze. With a pouty expression on her face, she indicated to go ahead with just her eyes.

    Apparently, Kanami and Aya were calling only for Ran.

    Asking Reika and Subaru to pass on a message, it must be a time-sensitive situation.

    The disturbing fantasies sickled, Ran ran up the stairs and opened the door to the girls¡¯ room without knocking and met the two of them in just a pair of shorts, with their hands supporting their bra-less boobs.

    From that point onwards, as noted above.

    Therefore, even Ran did not yet know exactly what the situation was.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what¡¯s going on, but can I just confirm one thing?¡±

    With the air of a detective¡¯s, Ran stroked his chin in a theatrical gesture.

    ¡°I¡¯m a guy too, so I don¡¯t know all the details¡­¡­Breast milk is basically only produced if you¡¯re pregnant, right?¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not breast milk-hyah-yuhn!¡±

    Screaming ticklishly, Kanami squeezed and held her nipple area with her fingertips.

    However, this seemed to have the opposite effect, as a bubble-like pool of fluid swelled at the tip of the nipple, and the mother¡¯s milk-like liquid slid down Kanami¡¯s brown skin in a slurping motion.

    ¡°Uuu©`©`©`©`©`©`uuu!¡±

    ¡°Does it feel good or not?¡±

    Shaking her head no, Kanami desperately pressed her sludgy palms against her breasts.

    Quite a lot of mother¡¯s milk (?) seemed to be overflowing into her hands, and the sticky sounds of slime were faintly audible.

    ¡°Also, that knowledge is wrong. Even if you are not pregnant, you can still produce breast milk¡­¡­But I¡¯ll say it again and again, this is not breast milk. It¡¯s not my boobs. It¡¯sing out of my boobs, but it¡¯s not my boobs.¡±

    For all intents and purposes, it was breast milk, but both Kanami and Aya seemed adamant that they did not recognise the milky white liquid secreted from the nipples as breast milk.

    They were both strong-minded girls, but they were not the type to impose their own beliefs on others without reason. The fact that they both denied it so strongly suggested that there must be some basis for their denial.

    ¡°Hey, do something about it. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, as much as I¡¯d like to be useful to both of you¡­¡­¡±

    As Ran said this, he looked at the floor and saw dry, cloudy white marks in ces.

    It seemed that she had been suffering from a symptom of secreting something that looked like mother¡¯s milk since well before he arrived.

    ¡°It¡¯s been like this for a while now. ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do. ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I wish I could do something about it, but I¡¯m a man and if you ask me about my boobs, I can only answer in my imagination.¡±

    Ran didn¡¯t mean to push them away, but he had to deny that he could give them an urate diagnosis.

    Rather,he thought girls could understand each other better. Physical problems were something that was difficult for both boys and girls of the opposite sex to deal with. Knowledge and experience were more likely to be useful to the same sex than to the opposite sex.

    ¡°Sayaka and the others are back, and we could ask them to lend us their wisdom¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°- No, no. Please don¡¯t tell the other girls. Especially exining the situation in front of Sadogashima, ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    There seemed to be something deeper going on.

    Ran never saw Kanami with such a look of anguish on her face.

    When she looked at Aya, she looked away awkwardly. He became curious about what happened, but he would satisfy his intellectual curiosityter.

    ¡°But what can I do for you ¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°You know, even Kirishima is always squeaking the white stuff.¡±

    Aya¡¯s rebuttal was somewhat off the mark, as if she was in a considerable desperate situation.

    Ran felt that talking about semen and breat¡¯s milk in the same sentence was wrong in many ways.

    Moreover, she insisted that it was not breast milk that was being secreted.

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯d like to know what the cause is, if you can think of one. I¡¯m not a doctor. If you don¡¯t share information with me, I¡¯ll probably end up looking at it in the wrong way¡±

    Aya and Kanami looked at each other and hung down as if in despair.

    They pointed to a fallen nut shell, simr to a walnut.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been like this since we both ate that thing.¡±

    Ran picked it up and smelled it, and it smelled faintly sweet.

    ¡°What evidence do you have that this nut is the cause?¡±

    ¡°We ate the nuts together and the symptoms came on at about the same time. Neither I nor Inugami have ever leaked out breast milk like this before. Besides-¡±

    Gritting her teeth, Aya squeezed her breasts.

    The milky white liquid shot out with a powerful, PyuPyuPyu sound.

    ¡°¡­the smell wafting from our tits ispletely identical to the nuts we just ate.¡±

    It was true that the smell of the nuts left and the sweet aroma that filled the room seemed very simr.

    If it was not a hormonal imbnce due to stress or ill health, or pregnancy, then sexual knowledge within the bounds ofmon sense would not make sense.

    Ran did not know in detail the mechanism that led to the secretion of breast¡¯s milk, but if something with that smell came out immediately after eating, it was safe to assume that some otherworldly wonder was already at work.

    They were both desperately holding their nipples and biting their back teeth to hold on.

    However, from time to time, when they seemed to be losing heart, a milky white liquid started to overflow from between their fingers.

    While they were pouring it out, both of them were in ecstasy, their bodies twitching.

    They did not appear to be in pain.

    Rather, they even seemed to remember the pleasure of producing breast milk.

    Did they look distressed, like they wanted to get it out but it didn¡¯te out as they wanted it to?

    Or were they embarrassed and holding back?

    Either way, forcing the body to suppress and store what it was trying to get out of the body was bad for it.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯vee up with a solution. I¡¯m going to try it out, if it¡¯s alright with you two.¡±

    Aya and Kanami looked at each other and nodded to each other in relief.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, please. I was already going to be in trouble if you didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying toe up with a n, but I can¡¯t even think straight at this rate. I¡¯m really d you¡¯re here, Ran.¡±

    Once they had agreed, Ran decided to take immediate action.

    He suddenly put his hands out in front of him and grabbed the void with a meaningful hand.

    Kanami, seeing this, cleared her throat a little in anticipation, then turned away from Ran with a slight look of anxiety.

    ¡°Ra,Ran ¡­¡­ What on earth are you going to do? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you seem to have an oddly unpleasant touch.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t be rough.¡±

    Ran slowly nibbled away at the question of whether it was disgusting or not.

    Both Aya and Kanami must already understand what Ran was about to attempt.

    However, they didn¡¯t seem to reject him outright, and they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of Ran¡¯s wriggling, half-expectant, half-anxious fingers.

    There was no other option. The expression on his face was far from such resignation.

    ¡°Milking y, I guess, is about to begin.¡±

    At Ran¡¯s pronouncement, Aya and Kanami made obvious gestures of lust.

 Chapter 125: The story of boobs and boobs out of boobs

    <h4>Chapter 125: The story of boobs and boobs out of boobs</h4>

    The healthy light-brown tanned skin contrasted very well when dripping the white liquid on it, no matter what it was.

    It was not limited to semen, but could be substituted with various other things that looked like it, such as condensed milk, whipped cream or even vani ice cream, and the same could be said for breast milk.

    Even the breast¡¯s milk, which was full of female hormones, was crossed with the symbol of a sprightly woman with brown skin, making a leap forward in visual sensual expression. There was no need to foreshadow male-female rtions.

    Needless to say, Aya Mikoshiba, a brown-haired gal with a fake delinquent style, and Kanami Inugami, a ck-haired ponytail swordfighter, both had healthy tanned skin.

    Drips of gooey breast¡¯s milk were tangled and glossy and shiny, tracing the excellent proportions. The dried, caked-on areas looked dirty and resembled a crude scar, but when Ran got closer to her face, the sweet smell wafted out mellowly, rather vulgarly and profanely stirring her lust.

    Once again, the situation was tremendous.

    Two of Ran¡¯s ssmates, big-breasted JKs, were both dripping with breast milk.

    In normal school life, it was rare to see them.

    Ran had once seen Kanami, whose lower stomach was bulging like a pregnant woman¡¯s, and a kind of immoral inferiorityplex, simr to that time, welled up inside Ran and crawled around his whole body.

    ¡°I should probably take my clothes off.¡±

    Kanami¡¯s breast milk was not so bad, but Aya¡¯s breast milk was rtively thin and silky, which was probably why it flew quite far and made milk-white speckles on the floor nearby.

    There was a possibility that she could be hit with fake breast¡¯s milk while she was milking so it would be a hassleter if Ran¡¯s clothes got dirty.

    He deftly removed his uniform and stripped down to just his underpants. When he was ready, Ran confronted Kanami.

    ¡°How should I start this¡­¡­?¡±

    The hand bra that had been covering was gently slid off to expose the nipples.

    The nipples, which had turned up somewhat, soared and were overflowing with a slightly viscous white fluid.

    ¡°It¡¯s more sensitive than usual¡­¡­Aah, and don¡¯t go too hard.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    She ran her hands over the heavy breasts to check their condition.

    Supported by Kanami¡¯s arms, they were more firm than usual and stimted direct lust.

    Ran¡¯s penis responded honestly and slowly pushed his pants up. Kanami, who didn¡¯t have time to look down, didn¡¯t seem to notice, but Aya, who was waiting next to her, gulped.

    ¡®Should I milk it?¡¯

    Ran couldn¡¯t squeeze it because it seemed so sensitive, and that was not to say that just tickling it would make it any easier for any length of time.

    In order to estimate the degree of force, Ran traced the nipple ring with his fingertips.

    ¡°Hyaaa,Nyuuu¡±

    A strange voice escaped Kanami¡¯s mouth, not knowing where it wasing from.

    Immediately afterwards, the thickest breast¡¯s milk came out from the tip of the nipple and overflowed. After scooping it up with his fingertips, Ran slowly took it into his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡­ this¡±

    A faint sweetness spread faintly.

    ¡°Is this what breast milk tastes like?¡±

    Kanami¡¯s ears turned bright red when he mentioned his impressions.

    Surprisingly, it was not bad. Ran twirled the breast¡¯s milk, which was overflowing with a piquant bubbling, around his finger and took it further into his mouth.

    ¡°R-ran, drunk by Ran¡­¡­ My, my breast milk to Ran¡­¡­¡±

    Another thick drop of breat¡¯s milk dripped from the tips of her nipples. Apparently, when she was sexually aroused, she became noticeably more likely to produce breast milk.

    ¡°Not very milk-like¡­¡­It tastes different to what I thought it would taste like. It¡¯s more like marshmallow¡­? No, what is this? It¡¯s more like light whipped cream¡­¡­¡±

    If vour alone were the only description, custard cream would be a suitable one, but Ran reconsidered that it would be impossible.

    There was also residue of breast¡¯s milk on Kanami¡¯s arm, which supported the milk. Ran licked Kanami¡¯s gooey arm. It tasted like custard cream.

    ¡°I bet Kanami¡¯s breast milk tastes good.¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhh -!!! Mooooooo -!!!!¡±

    Kanami, who had remained silent, could no longer bear the predicament. Showing her reddened face, Kanami made a strange noise.

    ¡°So if that¡¯s not breast milk then¡­¡­! It¡¯s like cream, it tastes like the nuts I just ate. It definitely doesn¡¯t taste like breast milk!¡±

    She seemed seriously embarrassed, but still showed no sign of refusing to be milked by Ran.

    Kanami¡¯s breast milk was sticky, and the sole on her arms and breasts was sticky and dripping.

    What she couldn¡¯t hold back also adhered to her waist and stomach, and a sweet scent was wafting from Kanami¡¯s whole body.

    As they had mentioned earlier, the milky white liquid secreted by the action of the nuts carried a creamy sweetness simr to the original sweetness.

    It was not clear whether this feeling that had developed in Ran was sexual or appetising. But for sure, he strongly wanted to eat the ssmate girl in front of him - Kanami Inugami.

    ¡°Hya!¡±

    He buried his face into Kanami¡¯s breasts. The sweet smell enveloped her entire face.

    Ran scooped out the breast¡¯s milk, which was overflowing with thick, with his tongue directly. The feel of the soft tits and the sweet taste satisfied his taste buds.

    ¡®Is this the real titty cream puff?¡¯

    ¡°Hya, Ran ¡­ Anh! If you lick it like that ¡­Ah, Hyan!¡±

    Forgetting that he had been told they were sensitive, Ran rolled Kanami¡¯s nipples around with the tip of his tongue.

    The overflowing breast¡¯s milk gained even more momentum, not only on the tip of Ran¡¯s tongue, but also sliding and twisting around Kanami¡¯s physique.

    Chubu, Chupo

    The sound of devouring tits reached her ears densely.

    After tasting Kanami¡¯s breast milk and pouring it down his throat, Ran hugged Kanami tightly in his arms.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ra, Ran?¡±

    ¡°No, Kanami. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    With the smell of milk in the air, Ran kissed Kanami deeply.

    The sweet taste and wet tongue made her head spin.

    ¡°Chubu,Ran¡­¡­ If you hug me that much,I¡¯ll ¡­¡­ chup, chup-puh. If you hug me that much, my boobs, my boobs will rub against¡­¡±

    In Ran¡¯s arms, Kanami¡¯s nipples still poured out breast milk.

    ¡°Kanami¡¯s breast milk, warm and gooey¡­¡­¡±

    Ran slid his pants down, kicked them with his legs and released them in the corner of the room.

    Kanami also hesitated a little before curling up and pulling her own underwear off her legs.

    Kanami¡¯s limbs, dripping with breat¡¯s milk, were nice and warm and gooey.

    Feeling the warmth, Ran¡¯s penis became fully erect. The heated meat spear stuck to Kanami¡¯s stomach and cried out for love to feel the soft flesh.

    Breast¡¯s milk dripping from her lower tits dripped onto the upturned tip with a Nuchu, nuch sound. Using the breast¡¯s milk as a lubricant, Ran rubbed his hips against Kanami¡¯s lower belly.

    ¡°Ya,yaaN¡±

    A string was pulled from the tip of her entwined tongue, and Kanami made a sweet sound.

    With a maiden¡¯s colour in her dignified face, Kanami bit her lip shyly.

    ¡°Ra,Ran¡­¡­ ah. Aaa, if you rub that gooey stuff on me, I¡¯ll ¡­!¡±

    ¡°That gooey stuff, you mean¡­¡­the one that you have produced from your own breasts¡­¡±

    Looking at the breast, which was still dripping with breast milk, Ran pointed out in a nasty way.

    The nipples stood out and asserted their presence strongly, with milk-white sloshing out of the tips.

    It was as if the boiled milk had broken through the thin nipple and popped. The sticky cana milk slid down Ran and Kanami¡¯s limbs and was sucked into the waist area.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±

    Kanami¡¯s face was painted the colour of tant lust.

    A dense, sweet scent. Was it because she had witnessed the reality of what Ran felt , using her own secreted breast milk as a lubricant.

    ¡°Ah ¡­! Ah, annn¡±

    Bikubiku, Kanami flooded her nipples to the brim with sticky milk.

    The viscous milk dripped onto Ran¡¯s body.

    ¡°¡­ah, hah. Uaaa, I¡¯m ¡­¡­Ran¡¯s wet penis is¡­on mine.¡±

    The erect penis, now gooey with breast milk lotion, was being pushed firmly against Kanami¡¯s secret area.

    Kanami¡¯s hips, which were trying to escape, were pulled up against her. The sweet smell of her body was like candy, and the part of her that was faithful to her instincts was courted to the point of tancy.

    Kanami¡¯s clitoris was stimted by the homemade milk and she continued to lean her weight against Ran¡¯s body.

    Eventually, Kanami copsed straight down and knelt in front of Ran.

    ¡°Muffu¡­o¡±

    In front of the soaring spear aimed at the heavens, Kanami stretched her nose lewdly.

    The man¡¯s testicles, swollen to the point of bursting, were sticky and gooey from the fresh milk.

    The sweet taste of the breast milk mixed with the lewd smell of instinct, the embodiment of sexual desire, would have been tremendous.

    ¡°¡­¡­mmN, mufuoo¡±

    Slowly, Kanami devoured it.

    She put her arms around Ran¡¯s waist and held on tight to prevent him from escaping. She buried her face in the breast¡¯s milk-covered spear and licked her tongue.

    The soft, slimy tip of the tongue lubricated the heavy testicles. Kanami¡¯s tongue licked up the back muscles, as if coating them with saliva.

    It was as if she was licking off her own breast milk.

    It was probably not a metaphor, but exactly what it sounded like. Kanami extended her tongue to Ran¡¯s waist and thighs and began to carefully tickle the areas with traces of dripping milky white with the tip of her tongue.

    A pleasant sensation, akin to an itching sensation, stirred around her waist as Kanami¡¯s tongue crawled over him.

    The ejaction sensation, which was slowly creeping up, had reached just one step short of its limit.

    ¡°¡­Mmm,ann.¡±

    Kanami caught the viscous milk overflowing from her nipples with both palms.

    The y of her homemade milk increased even more than before. The milk dripped heavily and did not stop, and when she could not catch it, it spilled out and made a speckled pattern on the floor.

    The still overflowing breast milk was entwined with her fingers. Kanami¡¯s hand, which had be slick with the milk, reached out to Ran¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°¡­U,au?!¡±

    Gujyu, sticky sound.

    Breast milk hand job. Using homemade milk as a lubricant, Ran¡¯s penis was carefully wrapped.

    Ran didn¡¯t know if it was the effect of the nuts or if it was strictly breast milk. The male spear, on the verge of its limit, was covered in plenty of breast milk and spit out as much male milk as it could.

    Buku, Byubu. The semen that came out so vigorously overflowed Kanami¡¯s hands and sshed onto her face and breasts.

    Her whole body was sticky with her breast milk and cum. She looked down at the residue which was still dripping gently, and smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The breast milk produced by a female ssmate was used as a lubricant, and he was given a hand job by the person who produced it.

    Nutrients to nurture a child were squandered for temporary pleasure. And all for the sake of shooting in vain the seed that would carry new life.

    What could be more immoral than this, based on the idea of the act of reproduction?

    Semen sttered all over the palms of both hands mixed with the breast milk and connected Kanami¡¯s fingers to Ran¡¯s penis in a sticky thread.

    Kanami, beaming with embarrassment, brought her sticky fingertips to her mouth and sucked on them with a churning, lewd sound.

    A mysterious white muddy mixture of female and male milk. In a sense, was this also called male-femalemunion?

    ¡°Fufu, Sweet and bitter, very grown-up taste¡±

    The mischievous look on Kanami¡¯s face as she gazed upwards at Ran again brought agonising lust to the surface.

    Her healthy brown skin was coloured with sttered breast milk, it smelled sweet and delicious.

    In a double sense, in other words, Ran wanted to eat them. While observing the milk-soaked Kanami with a lustful look in her eyes, a fresh, warm liquid unexpectedly sshed onto Ran¡¯s face.

    When Ran put his hand over the wet area, a milky white liquid adhered to his fingers. It was breast milk.

    ¡°Bad Kirishima¡­¡­ but I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer either¡­¡­¡±

    Aya was staring at him with a sad face.

    Her breasts, which were pressed tightly against her arms, looked slightly fuller than usual, and a deep abyss was carved in the valley where they had been pulled up.

    Aya gritted her teeth and pulled and shuddered. Suddenly, as if she had raised a high-pitched voice, Aya suddenly bent over.

    As her body shook , Aya¡¯s nipples, which had been covered by her arms, popped open and were exposed.

    ¡°¡­Hya.¡±

    In time with her scream, Aya¡¯s nipples ejected a milky white liquid in puffs.

    Unlike Kanami¡¯s milk, which was somewhat viscous and dripped , Aya¡¯s breast milk was secreted in a gush like a child¡¯s water pistol.

    ¡°Kya,No! It won¡¯t stop- Hya, Kya, Hyaan!¡±

    She must have been holding back the whole time Ran was dealing with Kanami.

    Aya held her breasts and tried desperately to stop her breast milk. The hand covering the nipple soon became full of breast milk, which soon dripped onto the floor.

    ¡°¡­¡­Aya.¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡­ It¡¯s not fair, dealing only with Inugami. I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end too.¡±

    Looking at Kanami. Her breasts were still overflowing with milk, but she seemed to have milked it all out earlier and did not appear to be in any pain.

    Aya, on the other hand, looked as if she could hardly stand it, and the whole area around her was covered with scattered breast milk.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Then, I¡¯ll milk Aya¡¯s tits.¡±

    Aya¡¯s breasts turned upwards more than ever, and even the tip of her nipples stood up.

    When Ran pulled them in from both sides, thin milky-white breast milk puckered from the nipples.

    ¡®Was it too intense?¡¯

    Ran tried to support the breast a little more gently, scooping it up so that he could enjoy its chunky weight.

    ¡°¡­Fu,Fu,fuaaa¡±

    Ran kneaded Aya¡¯s breast gently, carefully unwinding it. Again, thin breast milk dripped from the tips of her nipples.

    Aya bit her lip, a little painfully.

    ¡®Is she holding back? Or is she not producing as much milk as she would like?¡¯

    When Ran saw her, he thought she was a little hesitant because he had heard she was sensitive, but Ran brought his hands up to Aya¡¯s are and slowly squeezed her breast.

    ¡°Hya,Hyaaaaaaaaaa¡ª!¡±

    With a voice that rang out higher, Aya¡¯s tits spurted out breast milk with great force.

    The flying soles bounced up to Ran¡¯s arms and breasttes. Aya¡¯s breast milk wasing out, but it looked like it would be hard for her.

    With her fingers, it was difficult to adjust the force. Ran, after thinking about it for a while, had some kind of sh of inspiration. He buried her face in Aya¡¯s breast and licked the towering nipple with his tongue.

    ¡°¡­nm,Nnnn!¡±

    A creamy sweet taste, different from Kanami¡¯s, spread over his tongue.

    Ran put one of his hands on the other breast while his mouth on the other. The sweet, warm Aya¡¯s breast milk gradually permeated his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Mmm,Nnkh, Chu, chuku ¡­ Hmm, hmm. Nkuh¡­¡±

    Ran was sucking enthusiastically as if he was a baby. This was just like real breastfeeding y.

    Sucking on a ssmate¡¯s tits and having her suckle directly on her freshly produced breast milk. The endless lewdness of the situation made Ran¡¯s penis erect while sucking on her nipples.

    ¡°Ah, ah!Kirishima¡­Ah! Kirishima,boobs¡­¡­boobs sucked.¡±

    The oozing breast milk was licked and tasted with the tip of the tongue. Aya¡¯s breast milk, which was slightly sweet and tinged with warmth, seemed to make Ran¡¯s body warmer the more he tasted it.

    Ran gently kneaded the upturned breast while sucking the nipple into his mouth.

    He was careful not to set his teeth on them and received the nipples with pursed lips.

    ¡°¡­Aya.¡±

    ¡°Aa¡­Un¡­¡±

    Aya¡¯s voice, which was different from the charming voice that had been forced out earlier.

    It was more rxed. The movement of her hips, which had been wobbling and twitching, was now rxed. The tension in her seemed to have rxed and calmed down.

    Aya¡¯s breast milk overflowed as she let out such a happy voice.

    Her milk overflowed with Pyukupyupu. The breast milk dripping from the upturned nipples sttered slightly, but poured down towards Ran¡¯s oral cavity.

    ¡°Aa,aa¡­mm.Aa¡­Mnn. Kirishi,ma¡­Kirishi,Maaa¡­¡±

    The sweet vour of Aya¡¯s milk filled his mouth. The thin, silky Aya¡¯s milk slid down from the tongue to the back of the throat in a gentle caressing motion.

    As Ran sucked on the milk, the strength of the secreted milk increased. At times, it spurted out so vigorously that he almost choked.

    ¡°¡­¡­ku, nkk. Kuh, hmm. ¡­¡­ hmm.¡±

    ¡°Aaaa¡­¡­Kirishima, Kirishima¡­¡­My breast milk, Kirishima is drinking it¡­¡­¡±

    But Ran continued to suckle Aya¡¯s breast enthusiastically, without any anguish on his face.

    She looked at Ran sucking on her tits with such a full expression on his face.

    ¡®How can I despise such a maiden¡¯s heart like Aya?¡¯

    To tell the truth, Ran wanted to drink up all the breast milk Aya produced. But apparently, that was not going to happen.

    There was only one breast that the Ran was sucking. The other breast was still secreting milk.

    His fingers, who were rubbing them, were sloshing with Aya¡¯s secreted breast milk. Aya took her hand and brought it to her mouth, tickling it and tracing between her fingers with the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°Kirishima¡­¡­ I¡¯m already ¡­¡­ over here too.¡±

    When she removed her mouth from the breast, a milky white liquid dripped from the nipple.

    As her eyes were caught up in what was going on, Aya put her hands on Ran¡¯s shoulders and urged him to sit back down.

    ¡°Kirishima, my milk, you drank so much of it. ¡­¡­ This time, I will drink Kirishima¡¯s milk,to¡­¡­ o.¡±

    Aya sank her hips as she straddled Ran¡¯s thighs, who was sitting upright. Her pussy swallowed all the way to the back, neglecting any forey.

    Aya seemed to be quite aroused by the breastfeeding y with her ssmate.

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah! Kirishima, Kirishima Kirishima, Kirishima¡­¡­¡±

    Aya was clinging and rocking her hips enthusiastically, as if rubbing her limbs, which were sticky with breast milk.

    The breasts swaying below were still dripping with the residue of breast milk that was not squeezed out. The raw, warm milk slid down and touched Ran¡¯s lower belly.

    The scent of dense milk made Ran feel a strange feeling swelling inside him something he had never felt before.

    He was in the middle of having sex with his precious girl. He was about to be squeezed to death by the myriad folds that entwined around his dick. Even though the ejaction sensation was still alive and well.

    ¡°¡­¡­ dangerous! More than that, the smell of your boobs makes my head spin.¡±

    A feeling of being drowned, in a sea of breast milk. Just as the boundary between fiction and reality was bing blurred, Ran was presented with a new pair of tits in front of her.

    It was Kanami¡¯s breast.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Kanami?¡±

    ¡°Sorry,Ran¡­¡­I was watching Mikoshiba breastfeeding Ran and my boobs started to get all mushy¡­¡­¡±

    Kanami lightly unravelled her own breast and squeezed out the thick milk-white fluid.

    The viscous Kanami milk dripped in front of Ran¡¯s eyes in a faint string. It dripped heavily and coloured Ran¡¯s already milk-covered body even more.

    ¡°I want to pour a lot of breast milk on Ran¡­¡­ I know it¡¯s a weird feeling, I know that, but I really want to do it while I still can¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Me too¡ªAaahhh. I feel strange when I put my boobs on Kirishima¡­¡­aah, Auu¡±

    Kanami and Aya. Thirsty dripping Kanami milk and silky dripping Aya milk. While being alternately doused with their breast milk, Ran did not resist the rising sensation and let his semen gush into the back of Aya¡¯s vagina.

    Like a slow emergence from a dense sea of breast milk. Ran had a full-body encounter with the mystery of life and released the seed of life with a calm, yet heart-filled feeling.

    As soon as he ejacted into the back of her vagina, the warm stuffnded on Ran¡¯s shoulders and breasts.

    Kanami pointed the tips of her nipples at Ran¡¯s shoulders and dripped mother¡¯s milk as if she were squeezing whipped cream.

    Throbbing Kanami¡¯s breast milk dripped down Ran¡¯s shoulders and slid down her back.

    Aya couldn¡¯t stand it, so she pinched the tips of her nipples, and with a sizzle, she vigorously ejected her breast milk towards Ran¡¯s breasts.

    Biting her lip and desperately suppressing her voice, Aya¡¯s face was, however, melted and distorted with pleasure, as if she was about to climax.

    ¡°¡­ He, heiiiiii. I¡¯ve made Kirishima¡¯s body soaked with my tits.¡±

    Aya, smiling with a dishevelled face, looked heartily satisfied and happily gazed at Ran¡¯s breastte to lower belly, which was now coated with her milk.

    ¡°I, too, have poured a lot of my breast milk on Ran. It¡¯s also strangely exciting to milk the man you love.¡±

    Kanami stroked Ran¡¯s shoulders and back, smearing the breast milk as it slid down his back. It was a perverse love affair, but strangely, Ran was also amorous about the situation, perhaps hit by the scent of the milk.

    ¡°I ejacted a lot of milk inside Aya¡¯s vagina.¡±

    ¡°Right. My uterus was getting warmer and warmer¡­¡­ I feel like I could really breastfeed at this point.¡±

    Aya stroked her lower belly and smiled benevolently. Kanami looked at Aya with envious eyes, but her expression was not sulky because she had been excluded from the group, but with a passionate look of anticipation for whaty ahead.

    Kanami¡¯s hand caressing Ran¡¯s shoulder changed to something more seducing. Aya, who had been stroking her lower belly, also noticed something, looked at her crotch, which was still connected, and throbbed happily.

    ¡°Apparently our prince hasn¡¯t milked it enough yet.¡±

    The three of them coloured each other with lewd milk and looked at each other expectantly.

    Aya and Kanami were no longer afraid to show their tits, and they plucked their own nipples and poured milk on Ran without any hesitation.

    The three made love amicably in a room filled with the scent of sweet milk, while their whole bodies were bedraggled with the overflowing breast milk.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Ki, Kirishima-kun ¡­¡­!¡±

    In his hazy head, Ran thought he faintly heard someone¡¯s voice.

    That person put her hand on her heavy forehead and shook his body.

    ¡°Hey,Kirishima-kun! What¡¯s wrong, What happened!¡±

    Called out by a voiceced with impatience, Ran slowly wed his way to the emerging consciousness and finally unearthed a clue to his awakening from his dreamy state.

    Then, as soon as he recognised the owner of the voice, Ran jumped up in a panic.

    ¡°Sa-Sayaka!?¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    When he raised his body, Sayaka¡¯s face was in front of him.

    Through her sses, her eyes reflected Ran¡¯s surprised face in frustration.

    ¡°Mikoshiba-san and Inugami-san¡­¡­What¡¯s going on? Is he okay?¡±

    Next door, Emi was talking to Aya and Kanami.

    ¡°What on earth has happened?¡±

    Before he could dig up any memories, Ran realised he was down to his underpants.

    ¡°What, why, I¡¯m like this ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Who knows. I felt sorry for the poor little guy, so I let you wear them¡­¡­No matter how strong Kirishima-kun is, Yuri-chan and Emi-chan would feel awkward if they saw you bare like that.¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s cheeks turned peachy.

    Sayaka¡¯s lips pouted a little, and she continued in a reserved voice, whispering.

    ¡°Or you should be thanking me. I was embarrassed to put my trousers on Kirishima-kun, too¡­¡­They were so big, it was hard to put them inside¡­¡­¡±

    While ying with the ends of her hair over and over with her hands, Sayaka blurted out a few words.

    It seemed that she was being somewhat irresistibly immoral,embarrassed and awkward, even the quintessential Ran blushed unintentionally.

    ¡°T-thanks, Sayaka.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­¡­What¡¯s more, what happened? It¡¯s like, there¡¯s something really going on in the room.¡±

    Awakened by Sayaka, Ran looked around with dim memories.

    Seeing the devastation of the milky-white speckles spread all over the floor, Ran finally remembered everything.

    ¡°©`©`©`Uaaa!¡±

    Sayaka looked a little grim, her binocrs jittery and half-lidded over her sses.

    ¡°I knew Kirishima-kun had something to do with it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. With all this evidence, it¡¯s impossible to be irrelevant!¡±

    A cheerful voice was heard from behind Sayaka.

    Yuri, with a sparkling face like a young child who had been given a new toy, came out of the back of Sayaka¡¯s head.

    ¡°Well, I can understand Sayan¡¯s disbelief. It¡¯s amazing how many adolescent boys, no matter how adolescent they are, get the whole floor wet. I don¡¯t know what kind of y Mikoshiba-san and Inugami-san gave you, but¡­¡­ Kirishima-kun, you ejacte too much. How much did you ejacte?¡±

    Muttering strange words like [confirmed pregnancy cum bath], Yuri bent down to the spot and extended her fingers towards the floor.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start the crime scene investigation¡­¡±

    ncing over at Ran, Yuri grinned with hearty enjoyment and took her fingertips that touched the floor into her mouth.

    ¡°Pero, this is¡­¡­¡­This is¡­¡­ thing? There¡¯s something sweet about it.¡±

    Licking her fingers, Yuri looked mystified.

    The first to react to this attitude was none other than Aya and Kanami.

    ¡°Aaahhh! Fujiyoshi, don¡¯t lick it any further!¡±

    ¡°Aaaa, never mind what it tastes like! That¡¯s right, can you bring me something to wipe with, please? We¡¯ll take responsibility for making sure it¡¯s clean!¡±

    Yuri looked stunned as they clutched their chests in enthusiasm.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Why are Mikoshiba-san and Inugami-san embarrassed? Could it be something to do with the two of you? Or maybe it¡¯s something the two of you put on! I can¡¯t believe I licked it!¡±

    Yuri was making a lot of noise, while Aya and Kanami were embarrassed with bright red faces.

    Emi, who seemed not to be keeping up with the situation, says: ¡°Ehh, ehh!¡±. Yuri, who had not fully grasped the situation, seemed to have made a big mistake.

    Sayaka looked grim and gazed with jittery eyes at the milky-white speck stuck to the floor.

    From the way she was secretly stroking her breasts, Sayaka seemed to have some idea of what had happened.

    After a sigh of resignation, Sayaka quickly prepared cleaning supplies for the number of people in the room and began arranging them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s clean up before the other girlse home. It¡¯s hard when more people start asking questions, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Aya and Kanami received a rag from Sayaka with a very apologetic look on their faces and began to carefully clean the area around them.

    Neither of them mentioned anything else about the day, perhaps because the cause of this was a matter of breast

    size.

    In any case, it was a bit of a challenge to clean up the mess before the other girls returned.

 Chapter 126: Fall

    <h4>Chapter 126: Fall</h4>

    A bolt from the blue would be just such a thing.

    Queen Reba, who had been busy doing the king¡¯s work on his behalf, received a report from herdy-in-waiting that she had a visitor.

    Reba, who was extremely busy, did not ask who the visitor was, and ordered thedy-in-waiting to only ask about their business. But then she returned to Reba immediately with a troubled look on her face.

    ¡°She would like to speak to you in person, and would like you to arrange it somehow.¡±

    The small, plumpdy-in-waiting was an old servant who would turn 40 this year.

    Thedy-in-waiting should be familiar with how to deal with troublesome tactics, and unless they were a big guest, she didn¡¯t have to bother toe back to ask.

    Sensing that this was no ordinary matter, Reba stopped her work and looked up.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Walkins-sama, my queen¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Walkins? What does he want?¡±

    The look on Reba¡¯s face was one of surprise and bewilderment.

    It was not often that he visited Reba in this way.

    As it should be, Queen Reba and the consort Pearl had one boy each with the right to seed each other on the throne.

    Inevitably, Pearl had a higher statuspared to the other side chambers, and above all, she was in a position where her own son could be the future king in the ¡®unlikely event¡¯ that something should happen to her.

    Walkins was the elder brother of Pearl. It would be preferable if possible to refrain from meeting the rtives of a side-chamber member who had the power to shake the queen¡¯s throne, as this could lead to unintended misunderstandings.

    It was conceivable that Walkins also understood this, which was why he kept his distance.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    She could have turned him away on the grounds that she was busy.

    However, Reba also seemed to have had her own thoughts about Walkins¡¯ visit.

    ¡®The royal court is bing more noisy than ever about the 21st saint. They told me it was Walkins who was harbouring the saint. When he was wandering alone in the royal pce?¡¯

    Regardless of the truth or falsity of the circumstances, there was no doubt that Walkins knew what happened.

    ¡°Let him pass.¡±

    When she ordered herdy-in-waiting to do so, Walkins appeared in her office with the same stale air.

    ¡°Well, well, my queen. It is an honour to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Walkins. It¡¯s very unusual for you to turn up at my door¡­what can I do for you?¡±

    Perhaps it was because of the sudden visit, but the tone Reba used was mindlessly stinging.

    But Reba was unconcerned by her words, and Walkins gave an elusive smile and continued to speak.

    ¡°I have heard some interesting things. I thought I should bring it to the Queen¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s currently the talk of the town - the cover-up of the 21st saint.¡±

    Immediately, Reba looked at thedy-in-waiting who was waiting beside her.

    In addition to thedy-in-waiting, there were also several servants waiting in the room.

    ¡®Is this the kind of story that they are allowed to hear?¡¯

    Reba wondered.

    ¡°No, it would be better if they heard it too. It is not something that should be kept secret.¡±

    ¡°Speak¡­But.¡±

    Reba looked at Walkins with a challenging look.

    ¡°The source of the information is you, of all people. I don¡¯t believe everything I read, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. That is why I have decided to share the information not only with you, but also with everyone here, so that they can make a more appropriate decision.¡±

    ¡°Enough of your nonsense. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    Reba took a bullish stance in the face of Walkins, so as not to let him take the initiative.

    ¡°This is-¡±

    Walkins held out a scroll-like object.

    Reba took it, unfolded it and looked through it, deliberately pretending that it was nothing.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°In rtion to the matter at hand, we have an offer of an unfair hearing and a specific remedial action in response.¡±

    ¡°Unfair? It can¡¯t be. Because I¡¯ve been severely insulted by this case. I have ordered them to make a just decision, regardless of faction.¡±

    There was nothing more humiliating for a superior than to have their hand bitten by their own dog. It was also unthinkable that the queen of a country should be taunted by an official who had believed in her and followed her.

    Therefore, she ordered not to favour her own people in this matter, but to resolve the issue neutrally.

    ¡°On the contrary, that doesn¡¯t seem to be working.¡±

    Reba was miffed by the mocking sneer.

    There was no need to listen to the views of Walkins, who were essentially on the opposite faction.

    However, having been betrayed by an official of the Queen¡¯s faction, it would be rather a bad idea to believe only one side¡¯s opinion on this matter or to dismiss the other side¡¯s ims.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to go that far, you must have a good reason.¡±

    Walkins was offering false information to mislead the sceptical Reba. With this possibility in mind, Reba urged him to continue.

    ¡°Apparently, the inquisition was limited to a very small number of knights who were present at the time of the summons.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean? I have certainly given an order. Whatever happens in this case, make sure to get to the bottom of it.¡±

    Thedy-in-waiting, who was listening to the conversation, nodded quietly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re telling the truth-It is outrageous that only a small number of knights are subjected to hearings. What is the point of having inquisition then?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the ministers misunderstood or rather, perverted the Queen¡¯s words about [all those who were present at the summoning], and are collecting testimony only from [those who were present at the ce where the saints were summoned].¡±

    Reba¡¯s fists clenched tightly.

    The Queen had heard that unintended problems had urred during the summoning of the saints and that they had been summoned to different coordinates than originally nned.

    Some of the knights and servants who were supposed to be present, including the king, went out to look for the summoned saints.

    Reba therefore understood exactly what Walkins meant.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s outrageous - an important matter that must be rectified immediately, but¡­¡­I can¡¯t move so easily when the only source of information is from you.¡±

    Reba did say she didn¡¯t favour her people, but that didn¡¯t mean she was paranoid about telling on people outside her family.

    It was not easy to trust the word of a person from a faction that was, in a sense, hostile to her, no matter how much she had been betrayed by her own people.

    ¡°As for the hearing, I would close my eyes to the fact that you, an outsider, are sticking your neck out. Where did you get your information that there were irregrities at the inquisition, Walkins?¡±

    ¡°I met with the King¡¯s steward, just now. He told me that there was going to be a hearing and that he had gone through all the people who had been summoned that day and had even catalogued and prepared a list of the men who worked for him, but he was wondering why none of them had been summoned to the hearing. So I asked a judicial officer I know to find out.¡±

    And then Walkins spread his arms out in a grandiose gesture.

    ¡°What a surprise. It is surprising that only a small percentage of the knights of the Queen¡¯s faction, even those involved in the summoning, have been summoned for the inquisition. I did some research, but as the queen said, I am an outsider - there are limits to what I can investigate. If that is the case, I thought it would be better if I consulted the queen, who is also the person in charge of this matter, in person.¡±

    Squinting his white eyes, Walkins nced with a serpentine, sticky gaze at Reba¡¯sdy-in-waiting.

    Reba noticed this and immediately sent an order.

    ¡°Have them look into it immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my queen.¡±

    Thedy-in-waiting reverently bent down and went to inform the servant waiting outside.

    ¡°Walkins. I don¡¯t know why you, who are supposed to regard me as an enemy, are so attentive to this matter.¡±

    ¡°It is nothing else. As a vassal in the service of my country, I consider the King¡¯s body to be important-¡±

    ¡°I know that if I question you, you¡¯ll just brush me off.¡±

    Walkins showed a deliberately disappointed face when he was struck by an unthinkable entrustment.

    If what he just said was true, then surely tomorrow, not just spears, but axes, swords, shields and even armour would fall from the sky together.

    It was so improbable that such a ridiculous dream was possible.

    ¡°Well, yes. I don¡¯t see how keeping quiet would be detrimental to me in any way.¡±

    ¡°Frankly speaking, I don¡¯t trust you. But when you¡¯re a senior servant under the king¡¯s directmand, it¡¯s a different story. I am not so foolish as to suppress information of a certain source just because it was you who brought it to me.¡±

    It was only Walkins who put it in Reba¡¯s ear.

    Once again, if Reba let her handlers investigate, the credibility would be clearer.

    ¡°When it¡¯s clear, I¡¯ll send a messenger. No further confrontation is necessary. You may leave now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my queen.¡±

    Without making a scene, Walkins disappeared.

    It was also true that Reba felt ufortable with his unlikeable behaviour, but this woulde to light if she could get testimony from someone worthy of her trust.

    Putting Walkins nonsense to the back of her mind, Reba set about her umted duties.

    Some timeter, several of her servants appeared at Reba¡¯s door.

    They were the ones who had been ordered by the chambein to collect information earlier.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When Reba finished listening to the reports from the servants, she looked into the distance with a grim expression on her face.

    The look in her eyes could be indignant or tragic.

    ¡°I want you to send an errand to Walkins.¡±

    With a distant look in her eyes, Reba ordered the chambermaid to do so. When the chambermaid left the room, Reba sat deep in her chair and let out a long sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore¡­¡­¡±

    Walkins was visited by the Queen¡¯s messenger, who said, [I have a solid backing] and [Thank you for providing the information].

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    While disturbing spections were roaming the royal court. The Saints had just left the royal pce and were on the verge of setting foot in a newnd.

    Securing a means of transport. The dragon wheel they had asked the engineer to build was finallypleted.

    The nuns had also asked for a blessing to prevent vibration, increasing strength and preventing damages.

    If it was connected to the high ck lizard Alvarizard, which was made a subordinate with the ¡ºUnderling Training¡», it would be ready to go at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°We are just getting used to life in this town, but we don¡¯t need to stay any longer. We have a goal to return to our original world - to defeat the Demon King. We want to achieve that as soon as possible.¡±

    On behalf of Torao Shigenobu, the leader of the group, who was still in an unstable state of mind, Kanami Inugami, a member of the public moralsmittee, gave words of encouragement to all members of the Saints.

    ¡°There will be many asions on the road from here when the maps prepared by Fujiyoshi wille in handy. You can say it is now indispensable. I would like to check the map once again to ensure that all members of the team are aware of the situation. -Fujiyoshi,can you do this for me?¡±

    ¡°Unn, everyone gather where I can see you.¡±

    They all looked at the map spread out by Yuri, surrounded by everyone else.

    Next to Sayaka, Ran was also looking at the map with her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Someone voiced out and Ran nodded secretly.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the white-out in these ces? Did you forget to draw them?¡±

    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s a ce that¡¯s never been mapped, even though it¡¯s been searched for in books. It¡¯s a ce that¡¯s barely been touched by human hands, so you might not want to take the initiative to go there.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the one over here that¡¯s painted ck?¡­ seems to be in quite a few different ces.¡±

    ¡°The book itself that I¡¯ve searched for was cked out like this. It looks like it was cked out when it was left as a map, rather than painted over afterwards.¡±

    Yuri answered Kanami¡¯s question in a calm manner.

    However, Kanami raised her eyebrows in frustration at Yuri¡¯s response.

    ¡°What can I say¡­¡­I know it¡¯s terribly impolite to say this from a position where I haven¡¯t lent a hand in any of this, but that¡­¡­¡±

    Yuri waved her hand at Kanami, who unusually had something stuck in her back teeth, as if she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°The culture of surveying and stuff like that seems to have hardly developed. Maps of ces other than where people need to know for their own gain and country were all pretty lousy.So I had to find maps of the surrounding area for each country and put them together like a puzzle and fill them in¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So the crucial location of the Demon Lord remains uncertain.¡±

    It was true. The map prepared by Yuri did not show the location of the Demon King.

    ¡°The most recent sightings are more than a hundred years old. ording to records from that time, there is a Western-style house around here where the Demon Lord has his stronghold.¡±¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ If he¡¯s hiding, that¡¯s a good ce to start.¡±

    Yuri pointed to a part of the area that waspletely white. ording to the written notes, the area appeared to be a thick forest.

    When the saints were ready and jumped into the demon king¡¯s castle, only to find it deserted. -Was it possible for such a case to ur?

    ¡°It¡¯s funny when you think about it, though, that we¡¯re supposed to go and defeat the person who cursed the king without knowing where he is.¡±

    ¡°Well, some fantasy stories are like that.¡±

    ¡°There are also the rare demon kings that hide in other worlds that we can¡¯t normally set foot in, but reveal themselves when the conditions are met.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more like a game, where the demon king waits in the castle for the heroes to get stronger.¡±

    The Saints muttered to themselves.

    Amongst the Saints, who were buzzing around, saying self-indulgent things, Yuri, who had been with the map the longest of them all, crossed her arms and grunted.

    ¡°The only thing that bothers me is that there have been almost no sightings of the Demon King within thest 100 years-¡±

    Indeed, how could the royal pce have determined that it was a [Demon king¡¯s curse]? Yuri couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious and couldn¡¯t shake off her suspicions.

    Could there be some other kind of plot going on somewhere that Ran and the others didn¡¯t know about? Such an oundish fantasy came to her mind.

    ¡°Whatever it is. We have to defeat the Demon King. If there is even the slightest possibility, we just have to go on, aiming for that ce that Fujiyoshi mentioned.¡±

    However, wandering around in abyrinth with no answers would only cause the Saints to worry in vain and lower their fighting spirit.

    The best thing to do was to set an immediate goal and work hard to solve it.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Niigaki is right, we only have to fulfil the duties imposed on us. At the very least, there must have been a sighting of the Demon King in this vicinity. Even if they¡¯ve already pulled out, if we go there, there might be some clues left behind.¡±

    Kanami summed it up in the end, and the pre-departure ss meeting came to an end.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Once again, this is amazing¡­¡­¡±

    The royal library. The knight who was making his rounds looked through the documents that had been left on his desk and expressed his admiration.

    In his hand was a map of the surrounding countries, which he had copied for reference when Fujiyoshi Yuri made the map.

    There were no so-called [world maps] in this world. One reason for this was that there was no technology to create such a map, but the most important reason was that many countries concealed their ownnd area and geography.

    In the past, a mad scientist attempted to study the rough shape of the continents, but it was said that he failed halfway through his project.

    Yuri therefore searched for maps that recorded the geography of the surrounding area for each country, copied the pieces of the map and put them together like a puzzle, filling in the ovepping parts toplete the current map.

    This was a piece of that puzzle.

    ¡°Is it really that amazing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. You can see everything, not only the territorial area of neighbouring countries, but also the location of waterways. This country is particrly bad. If you pour poison into this river, you¡¯ll probably lose a lot of lives. There is a mountain of information that should never have leaked out of the country.¡±

    A fellow knight peering out from behind was tilting his head, but if this were to fall into the hands of the wrong minded, it would be a terrible thing. The surrounding countries could be destroyed.

    ¡°If they can make a map more precise than this one, then there¡¯s no such thing as secrecy.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Saints who were holed up here making maps could read information from all kinds of books, or something like that.¡±

    It was only a rumour¡­ The knight added.

    ¡°If that is the case, then that is frightening. I¡¯ve heard stories like that in the past about countries where the deployment records of border troops were identally leaked to other countries. -and they were destroyed within a few days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s scary¡±

    Contrary to the excited knight in question, his fellow knight had a cold reaction.

    The temperature difference between Otakus and the general public, to say the least, was not the only reason for theck of interest from fellow knights.

    ¡°But you know, the Saints were called from another world to defeat the Demon King, right? How is that map going to help them in their quest to defeat the Demon King?¡±

    No matter how much the inner workings of the surrounding countries were made known to them, it was meaningless if it did not help them to defeat the Demon King.

    ¡°It might be necessary for Saints who have no knowledge of the surrounding geography, but I doubt it would be as useful as it could be.¡±

    It¡¯s just - The knight added casually.

    ¡°It may be useful in a war.¡±

 Chapter 127: The Dragon Car

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Dragon Car</h4>

    ¨D¨DIt was morning.

    Having handed over his one and only bed to Misuzu, who had a recovering power, Ran finally got used to a life of sleeping on the floor in a small group.

    In the beginning, he missed being under Misuzu¡¯s care every morning due to back and neck injuries.

    Even while sleeping, they applied [fighting spirit] to key parts of their bodies to strengthen them physically, so that their bodies were not in pain while they slept.

    By doing so, the saints were able to get enough rest in the small room.

    It was said to be an important technique inbat to reflexively clothe the parts of the body that were subject to physical strain with [fighting spirit].

    It seemed to be a defensive technique that knights and warriors in battle should learn first and foremost, so as not to be fatally injured by a sudden and unexpected attack.

    It was this so-called sleeping technique that was applied this time.

    Ran, who had escaped almost an entire time of practical training and ssroom learning at the Royal Pce, took an extraordinary amount of time to get the hang of maintaining the [fighting spirit] in unconsciousness.

    Not being able to do well when the people around him were doing it easily as breathing was more depressing than Ran could imagine. He felt like his heart was about to break many times, but his motivation never dried up because his ssmates, the girls who loved Ran with all their hearts, kept himpany during the practice sessions.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, it¡¯s morning already?¡±

    For Kirishima Ran, who lived in the girls¡¯ room, waking up in the morning at the amodation -TetsuTorutei- made him drenched in a decadent and lewd atmosphere.

    The first thing he saw when he woke up in the morning was the sleeping face of one of his ssmates, and he could imagine how unhealthy the night was.

    Sometimes he would see the girls getting dressed or getting ready in the morning, and if anything, he would often wake up with hugs from both sides.

    It was not made up - it was full of condensed, raw high school girl smell and sleepy air, and it would have been a natural phenomenon to have adolescent male¡¯s sticks pointing at the ceiling in the morning.

    ¡°Good morning, Kirishima-kun.¡±

    Sayaka, who was lying down next to him, lightly drew an arc around her mouth as she held Ran¡¯s hand.

    She seemed to have already changed her clothes, and was willing to wrinkle her uniform, and then she leisurely moved over to Ran¡¯s sleeping body.

    ¡°Good morning, Sayaka. Is everyone up already?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just me, Shirayuki and Mikoshiba-san who are awake.¡±

    The -TetsuTorutei- was a cheap inn, with no guards or bouncers employed.

    The saints therefore worked in shifts every few hours, patrolling the area. They had to protect themselves.

    Basically, saints with skills skilled inbat were in charge, but to ensure that the burden was not unevenly distributed, saints with less aggressive skills, such as Sayaka, were also to participate as assistants.

    Of course, Ran was no exception.

    ¡°¡­¡­Right, time for a change of shift. It¡¯s my turn.¡±

    ¡®Was I in a very deep sleep?¡¯ Ran didn¡¯t remember anyone waking him up in the middle of the night.

    When he tried to wake himself up in a hurry, Sayaka gently restrained him.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I also just woke up a while ago, Emi and Yuri were up before that.¡±

    ¡°Aree. Fujiyoshi-san and Otomezaki-san aren¡¯t on watch duty tonight, are they?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    Sayaka¡¯s voice was heartbreakingly subdued, and she softly took notice of her surroundings.

    ¡°Yuri said she couldn¡¯t sleep and woke up. She said it might have been her nervousness.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­nervousness. Ah, because we¡¯re leaving today?¡±

    ¡°So did Shirayuki-san and Mikoshiba-san. It¡¯s actually time for them to go to bed, but they can¡¯t sleep, so they decided to stay up all night.¡±

    ¡°All night¡­¡­Well, with Misuzu around, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to be tired in any way¡­¡­¡±

    It was like preparing for a field trip, not being able to sleep because the anxiety surrounded them before the departure.

    ¡°Yuri-chan said you should be used to this kind of thing. She said she never overslept without an rm the day before an exhibition.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think it¡¯s different from going out as a hobby, in terms of spirit and the level of emotional strain.¡±

    When Ran was engaged in idle conversation with Sayaka, he felt as if his head and eyes had be clearer.

    He had just been told he shouldn¡¯t get up yet, but it didn¡¯t look like it was early enough in the morning to allow him to sleep in twice, as he could infer from the angle of the sunlight soaking the floor.

    It would be frowned upon if he identally fell asleep and missed the departure time.

    Holding Sayaka¡¯s hand, Ran slowly woke up.

    ¡°Kirishima. You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Mmm, fuoo. Yahoo, Kiririn.¡±

    Aya and Saki.

    Aya was sitting leaning against the wall with dark circles under her eyes and Saki was yawning heavily with her face on her knees.

    ¡°You look tired. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I just woke up a bit too early.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Me too-yawns¡­I didn¡¯t want to bete, so I woke up earlier than usual too¡­ ¡­¡­¡±

    Aya held her hand over her bloodshot eye and secretly performed healing magic. The pigmentation seemed to have faded slightly, but from all appearances, she looked as if she had beenpletely healed.

    Saki¡¯s eyes were half open. Most likely, she was unable to sleep during the night because her eyes were too dim and only now sleepiness had struck her.

    Misuzu¡¯s enhanced recovery would probably eliminate a certain amount of fatigue and drowsiness, but it would be better for the two to take a nap during the journey.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Looking at Sayaka with only his eyes, he saw her put her index finger in front of her lips and winked.

    Neither of them seemed to want Ran to realise that they were both suffering from nervous insomnia.

    ¡°I want to be in top condition for the march from here on, and I¡¯ll have Misuzu carefully apply a strengthening recovery before we leave.¡±

    Caring for the girl¡¯s fatigue, but daring not to mention his suspicion that they had been up all night, Ran walked to the window to wake up as well.

    Today would be thest time he would see the view from this window.

    Ran gazed nkly at thendscape of the distant town sinking into the morning mist.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The dragon carriage taken over from the town engineer was parked beside the dragon hut, which was not a stable but behind the -TetsuTorutei-.

    While the boys were bringing in their luggage, Ran took Kanami and Misuzu to a nearby wooded area.

    The earth dragon provided by the royal pce had been taken back by the knights who sent Ran and the others away, on the unreasonable grounds that it was the property of the royal pce and should therefore be returned.

    Since they were ordered to provide their own means of transport, they had to search for a suitable lizard to pull a dragon chariot, the Amphisbaena were found suitable and Ran trained them to be his servant by using his skill.

    Generally, the dragons and Amphisbaena that pulled the dragon chariot were subjected to a rental fee to the inn and kept near the stronghold.

    But there was also the fear of theft and, above all, the possibility of them escaping.

    Thus, the saints decided to release them into the forest, as it was thought that it would be better for them to spend their time in a familiar ce, stretching out, rather than stressing them out in a cramped hut under the hands of people.

    When they were ready to leave, they would go and collect them.

    ¡°I think it was somewhere around here.¡±

    On the banks of a sunny pond, three of the household animals were basking in the sun, looking cosy andfortable.

    When Ran approached, the Amphisbaena squealed happily and rubbed up against him.

    When he stroked them under their chins, their clear eyes narrowed as if they were enraptured.

    ¡°Woa©`. I can¡¯t tell the difference between the twoNyaa.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell them apart when I look at them, but you¡¯re sure they¡¯re these three?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t have the constitution to be liked by animals, and if they miss me this much, I¡¯m sure these three are it. Besides-¡±

    The chain around his neck had the same shape as the pattern on the amulet given to him by Queen Reba on his departure from the royal court.

    It was the property of the royal court.

    It was an insurance policy in case it was targeted by malicious people, but it also served to distinguish between individuals.

    ¡°When we wear these, it¡¯s easy to see that we¡¯re rted to the royal court.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? In fact, we must be rted to the royal court. We are not pretending to be something we are not.¡±

    It was impossible to know whether honestly disclosing one¡¯s position would prove to be a good or bad thing.

    However, Kanami¡¯s view was that there was no need to go to the trouble of concealing it, given the Japanese mindset in which deceit was imprinted as evil.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    With the three Amphisbaena in tow, they returned to the -TetsuTorutei-.

    The loading had already beenpleted and the saints had gathered in front of the dragon hut.

    ¡°While Kirishima-kun and the others were out, I decided on the grouping of the dragons¡¯ cars.¡±

    Sayaka said this to Ran as she was connecting the Amphisbaena to the body of the vehicle.

    There were three dragon cars. The first one was the same size and shape as the one prepared by the kingdom, thus the other two followed the same design.

    Therefore, up to 10 people could ride in one vehicle. However, the saints wanted to distribute the luggage as evenly as possible in case of emergency, so the maximum capacity was seven or eight people.

    At the time of departure, it was decided to create one group for boys only, one group for girls only (including Kirishima Ran) and one mixed group for men and women.

    Reika Jougaoka, Subaru Kiryuin, Kanami Inugami, Saki Shirayuki and Aya Mikoshiba. There were three members of the otaku group, excluding Tsubasa Ryuzaki, with whom there was a rift at the time. The breakdown of the mixed group was as follows.

    Ran thought that this time the group would be divided in the same way asst time, but the situation was a little different.

    ¡°Ryuzaki-kun has made up with the Megane-kun, so he wants to be in a group with them if possible. So, the boys¡¯ dragon cars have been confirmed with seven members in the group of Megane mixed with Tanaka¡¯s group.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    At the end of the day, two members from the men¡¯s group, Takeo Aragaki and Shigenobu Torao, would be entering the mixed group this time.

    If Reika and Subaru were confirmed, three of the girls would enter the mixed group.

    ¡°Who was supposed to leave the girls¡¯ car?¡±

    Ran remembered what happened this morning.

    Aya and Saki had not slept well and must not have been in their best form.

    They seemed to be fine now with Misuzu¡¯s reinforced recovery, but Ran was thinking of having them take a nap during the move.

    ¡°Aihara-san and Onigawara-san have offered to take over with the two of them.¡±

    Implicitly, Sayaka replied that Aya and Saki were going to be together.

    Ran felt reassured that Sayaka shared his concerns.

    He was about to ask who the other one had been decided on - when she suddenly felt a presence behind him.

    ¡°¡­ They¡¯ve decided on the groupings. Could it be that I will be separated from Ran this time as well?¡±

    It was Kanami.

    Kanami pointed to her own face, looking somewhat crestfallen.

    Kanami Inugami had a dignified appearance and was willing to make self-sacrifices.

    However, she was a girl of her age. She put up with a lot, and in the end she had to break down. If that was the oue, she could ept it reluctantly.

    But if the decision was made on her own while she was away, even Kanami would have her own feelings about it, and she would be in the mood to argue.

    The ability to read the air and the ability to have one¡¯s will disregarded were twopletely different things.

    ¡°Inugami-san is with us. You¡¯ll be with Kirishima-kun.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But. If that¡¯s the case, who else besides Aihara and Onigawara?¡±

    ¡°They said six people would be fine. Instead of a person,they¡¯ve agreed to carry more luggage.¡±

    At Sayaka¡¯s words, Kanami¡¯s expression brightened. It was as if a sunflower had bloomed.

    It was a great pleasure for Ran to see a girl so expressively happy about herself. This was what it meant to be a woman.

    ¡°Thest time we moved, I was separated from Ran. Today, I¡¯ll sit next to you.¡±

    Ran responded with a smile to Kanami, who was unusually clinging to him.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¨D¨DIt was, but.

    While being rocked by the dragon car, Kanami was sitting deep in her chair and hanging limp.

    She looked like a boxer burnt out from an epic match.

    Her ponytail was hanging loose and frayed in ces, as if she hadn¡¯t tied it back up.

    Her usual dignified behaviour waspletely missing.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Kanami literally dropped her shoulders and sighed.

    Yuri, sitting next to her with her luggage between them, was unable to say anything about such an attitude of the Discipline Committee member.

    Yuri, who usually said something yful and made the ce feel more rxed, perhaps because Kanami¡¯s depressed state was so serious, she didn¡¯t seem to have the courage to burst out with light-hearted jokes.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Inugami, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been acting like that since a while ago.¡±

    ¡°I really wanted to sit next to Kirishima-kun, but since it turned out like this, I¡¯m depressed.¡±

    Sayaka answered Yuri¡¯s question in a hushed whisper.

    ¡°But Inugami-san, you went out with Kirishima-kun before you left. Did you really want to sit next to him that badly?¡±

    ¡°I think Inugami is more frustrated by why she didn¡¯t sit next to Kirishima-kun rather than not being able to sit.¡±

    Sayaka answered Emi¡¯s question in a matter-of-fact manner.

    She seemed to understand the situation best, perhaps because she had been with Kanami until just before when they boarded the dragon car.

    ¡°Why did I. Why have I¡­¡­Why did I let such a great opportunity go to waste?¡±

    Kanami looked up and looked at the orchid with an expression full of regret. The sunflower that should have bloomed immediately shrivelled up again.

    Here was how it all started.

    Kanami, who was eager to sit next toRan, went to the ce where the core members of the ss were gathered to confirm their future ns.

    Asmunication with the other members of the ss was not possible while on the move, there was a lot of information that needed to be shared, such as arrangements for taking a rest and the route to be taken via.

    Kanami, as the representative of this dragon carriage, dly epted the role.

    In the meantime, the remaining saints were to board the dragon chariot.

    When the otaku girl group of Yuri, Sayaka and Emi got on board, Ran followed and took his seat.

    Since he had an appointment with Kanami, he chose the middle of the open seat. This way, one more person could sit next to Ran.

    That was what he thought.

    ¡°Saki and Aya both looked tired, soNyaa¡­¡±

    Misuzu, sitting on the window seat, looked at Ran and muttered to her.

    Saki Shirayuki and Aya Mikoshiba were currently sitting next to Ran.

    The two, who were unable to sleep due to nervousness and had to stay up all night as a result, got into the dragon car with unsteady steps due tock of sleep, sat down on either side of Ran and fell asleep as it was.

    Of course, Kanami wasn¡¯t in a slump, and she wasn¡¯t in a state where she couldn¡¯t talk to him.

    However, knowing the fact that they both had not slept well, and considering that they had been keeping watch over them throughout the night, Kanami could not ask them to move away.

    Kanami was important to Ran, but he also cared about the other girls as well. He couldn¡¯t afford to give any one person special treatment.

    ¡°If only I¡¯d stuck with Ran all the time, this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­¡­ If only I hadn¡¯t been separated from Ran, this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­¡±

    By taking on the role for everyone else, Kanami had taken away a small amount of her happiness.

    Rather than really wanting to sit next to Ran, she seemed to have regrets about the environmental endurance she was forced to endure because of her earnest nature.

    Saki and Aya were very understanding girls. If she talked to them, Kanami was sure they would understand, but when they were sleeping soundly and happily like this, even Kanami couldn¡¯t seem to shake her awake.

    If she had no choice but to do so - if she was in a desperate situation - she would act without hesitation. [I want to sit beside the person I like,so please exchange seats with me.] It was unbearable to wake up a ssmate who was sleepingfortably for such a selfish reason. Kanami seemed to think so.

    No matter how far she went , she had a straight and healthy nature.

    Incidentally, Ran was in a state of disarray, secretly getting an erection from the warmth of the two of them leaning over him as they sighed in their sleep.

    Aya, sitting on his left, put her face on his shoulder and squeezed his soft limb, while Saki put her hand on Ran¡¯s shoulder and made him lean his head on her.

    Saki¡¯s short hair tickled his neck and Aya¡¯s long hair brushed his cheeks as she twisted and turned.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Hmm¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm¡±

    ¡°Nuu, fu¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hmm¡­Hmm¡±

    The fact that every time the dragon car shook, a voice that sounded like a gasp escaped, was another factor that made Ran¡¯s head melt into a peachy colour.

    Thanks to the blessing, the vibrations were much less frequent. Still, the asional jolt would cause the two sleeping girls to slide over, leaning against him.

    Saki furrowed her brows and clung to Ran¡¯s shirt in her shallow sleep. Aya being Aya, since she had been asleep from the start holding Ran¡¯s left arm, she wriggled around and squeezed her tits through her sailor suit.

    The full breasts softly changed shape and sank down to feed on Ran¡¯s physique. Saki¡¯s hands were wandering around Ran¡¯s breasts and her fingers were rolling over his nipples through his shirt.

    It was impossible not to react to this.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Kanami, who had been looking at Ran with such insincere eyes, suddenly seemed to notice something and rolled up the curtains covering the window.

    ¡°There¡¯s some kind of noise outside.¡±

    Following Kanami¡¯s lead, Yuri, Sayaka and Emi, who were sitting in the same row, all turned their heads towards the window.

    Taking care not to let Saki and Aya slip away, Ran also leaned back and looked out of the window.

    Not long had passed since they left the inn. The dragon carriage was still slowly making its way through the town - a street with few pedestrians.

    ¡°¡­¡­! ¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡­¡­¡­¡­! ¡­¡­! ¡­¡­!!!¡±

    He had a shaggy beard, dyed ck around the mouth, and a skinhead head. A muscr man with a dirty cloth around his neck was running alongside the dragon carriage, swinging his hat as hard as he could.

    He had the look of the embodiment of a working man, his eyes wide open, nostrils ring, and he was shouting something at the top of his lungs.

    Still in town. Even though the speed was reduced for safety reasons, the vehicle waws being pulled by a skalengeck that was more gigantic than a horse. Compared to the speed at which a human was travelling, he must be going very fast.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡¡¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡¡¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°What is it? They¡¯re shouting something.¡±

    ¡°What do they want from us?¡±

    At Kanami and Misuzu¡¯s words, Yuri looked around the dragon car with an anxious look on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡­the innkeepers or anything, is it? You paid the amodation fee, you paid it properly, right?¡±

    ¡°Before we left this morning, Joougaoka-san should have paid for all the rooms together.¡±

    ¡°And I think the innkeeper was a slender older man. I don¡¯t recognise that man¡±

    The disturbing imaginings were denied by Sayaka and Emi, but then where on earth had he been following Ran and the others¡¯ dragon car?

    ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t just leave him like this.¡±

    Kanami opened the window slightly and asked in a clear voice from inside the dragon carriage.

    ¡°What do you want with our dragon car?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­, ah, you¡¯re in trouble! It¡¯s not toote!¡¡¡­¡­, ah. Hurry up and jump off the dragon chariot before it speeds up!¡±

    The man¡¯s voice, spit-flying and shouting, seemed to be in dire need of this.

    Breath bouncing and dripping with sweat like a waterfall, the skinhead man uttered the most outrageous words.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one in control!¡¡Believe it or not, that dragon carriage is unmanned!¡¡It¡¯s running on its own! Hurry up! Hurry, or it¡¯ll be toote!¡¡Jump off the dragon chariot while it¡¯s still moving slowly!¡±

    Kanami looked at the empty coach¡¯s seat, and then looked at Ran with a bummed look on her face, as if she had noticed something there.

    Ran, who had heard every bit of the man¡¯s warning, had the same look on his face.

    ¡°¡­Aa¡­because of that¡­¡±

    It was a careless thing to do. With a twinge of regret, Ran looked at the window on the other side to hide his guilty face.

    Caught up with the Raw. Tq for reading

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!